erch rudbolt (1)

“I’m sorry, Master. sorry!"

Sometimes in life we go through absurd things.

Like being in a car accident all of a sudden, or getting an absurd notice of

dismissal.

I got stressed out while playing the game, so I said I don't know and deleted the
game, then went to sleep and woke up beating someone with a whip.

“I will never make a mistake again. please..."

Slave lying on his back rubs his hands. There were clear whip marks on his back.

He blankly turned his head to his right hand.

Long, skinny fingers hold the whip. When you apply force to your thumb, the whip
vibrates like a snake. The face of the slave, who had already been whipped and had
bloodstains on his face, grew paler.

My head was numb. The current situation was too absurd for a normal accident to
return. However, the mouth unconsciously or inertically spit out the usual words.

“Do you want to live while you dare hurt Granit’s hair?”

"sorry! sorry!"

Granit was the blood of a distant western desert type monster.

He has such a dirty temper that if anyone other than the owner touches him, he
kicks him. Naturally, it was common for horses to get tangled or damaged when they
ran wild like that.

In other words, the scene in which he now whips the slave was a daily occurrence.

“I can’t, your bastard…”

Strength entered the hand holding the whip. His shoulders turned and his hands were
raised above his head. It was clear that blood would splatter the moment he hit it
like this.

At that moment, my mind flashed. He lowered his raised hand and said.

“……I’ll stop looking at you.”

“Help me...Yes?”

You mean hitting someone who hasn't committed a crime with a whip? The original
owner of the body could do that, but 'I' couldn't.

he said in a cold voice.

“Stop making it go away.”

The slave closed his eyes in bewilderment.

It was the first time that a daily event at Count Ludbolt had stopped until now.
'I' looked at the slave coldly, though. The slave hurriedly closed the door and
left the room.

"...I'm going crazy."

He threw the whip on the floor and ran towards the mirror.

In the mirror, an unfamiliar but familiar face was breathing with a pale
expression.

Silver-gray blonde hair, sharp eyes and thin lips.

He had a smooth, handsome face whoever looked at it, but he never once thought that
this face was attractive.

Because this was the face of a character I hated very much.

"Erch...Ludbolt."

There is an infamous game that has become a hot topic.

This game, called [Ashhan Hero Battle], was famous for its extremely high
difficulty and cramped sweet potato story.

The main character's name is Terry Rosier.

Heir to Count Rozier, a powerful family in the Ashan Empire, he lost his parents to
an assassin when he was young.

Those assassins were sent from the Temu Empire, which had been at war with the
Ashhan Empire for a long time.

Burning with resentment against the Temu Empire, Terry grows up and seeks revenge
through numerous incidents and hardships in the capital of the Ashan Empire,
Eurelium.

In this setting, the game kills all the characters.

A loved one, a cherished subordinate, a comrade who has been on all battlefields
together.

As if ridiculing the expectations of the player, the protagonist Terry is

constantly suffering and forced to grow among the characters who die without
hesitation.

Of course, the players who played the game suffered as well. The game didn't even
have a save load.

It was a notorious game that had to reset the entire game if you wanted to revive a
character that was already dead.

"It was one of the few cider parts of the game that this guy died..."

And one of the characters dying like that was this Erch Ludbolt.

Erch Ludbolt dies.

It also dies inevitably. I was confident because I was confident that I was an
expert in [Ashhan Heroes] after experiencing hundreds of resets.

Erch Ludbolt was a born carcinogen. The 'colleague we hate more than the enemy'
that we see occasionally in our creations was Erch Ludbolt.

He is unlucky, arrogant, and has poor skills. Low-blood subordinates, no matter how
talented they are, do not use them, and they underestimate dangerous events and
endanger their allies.

Even Count Ludbolt was originally a member of the Temu Empire until 100 years ago,
and then converted to the Ashan Empire.

For Terry who hates the Temu Empire, and for a player who empathizes with Terry, it
was Erch Ludbolt who could not be liked.

'In the end, Count Ludbolt turns back to the Temu Empire because of Erhi. After
that, it will be destroyed by Terry's hand.'

The charm of [Ashhan Heroes] lies in its realistic play and numerous possibilities.

An ally who seemed to have no choice but to die is miraculously brought to life. He
somehow managed to break through the hardships that seemed impossible to overcome.

I couldn't let go of this game because of the joy that the whole process gave me.

And never once in the process.

Hundreds of resets have not resulted in the destruction of Count Ludbolt even once.

Inevitably, Erch Ludbolt, I.

Die.

"Whoa..."

I raised my head and looked in the mirror. His face in the mirror as he recalled
his pre-planned death was pale.

But those eyes were sparkling with the will to live.

"...but it's worth it."

Erhi's death is inevitable.

However, it was an ending made from the perspective of 'Terry', the protagonist of
[Ashhan Heroes].

Because, among all the options in the game, Erch Ludbolt has always been an
incompetent and unlucky bastard.

But if that Erhi changes.

If the Erhi and Ludbolt families, who faithfully perform the villain roles
throughout the epic hero battle, change.

It is also possible to create new endings.

'Erchi is incompetent, but that doesn't mean he didn't have talent. He was born
with a chaotic personality, and he was weak because he rotted his talents because
he hated sweating and suffering so much.'

In fact, Erch Ludbolt in the middle of the game was by no means an easy enemy.

When he was an ally, he was a cancer-causing mass that had no answer, but when he
became an enemy, he became more threatening than I thought, and I was even more
angry.

Even though he was an unlucky bastard, Erhi Ludbolt of [Ashhan Heroes] was
definitely a character with a sparkling talent. It was a problem because I threw it
in the mud and rotted it, and it only shined when it became an enemy.

Erhi sat down on a fancy chair, chin crossed and deep in thought.

'The memory is clear. Erhi's memory and the original world's memory.'

As if two souls had merged, the memory was clearly showing its presence. What about
people who say they remember their past lives?

Erhi is now 16 years old.

My birthday passed two months ago. And since I had to go to the capital after my
18th birthday, I had to leave for Eurelium, the capital of the Ashan Empire, which
will be the main stage of [Ashhan Heroes] in about two years.

'It's terrible.'

Eurelium was the worst place for Erhi. As Ludbolt's successor, his arrogance is
destroyed by thorough meritocracy, and every action he takes to protect his pride
becomes a nuisance.

In the end, it all comes down to Erhi's choice. In the end, there is no room for
sympathy in that he even makes the choice to lead to catastrophe himself, but from
the standpoint of being a party to the incident, the future is bleak.

'It's impossible to deviate from the main story. In the end, I have to somehow
adapt and find a way to live...'

That time when Erhi was organizing the memories in her head. A knock was heard on
the door.

"Erhi-sama. I'll go in."

The door opened and entered was a beautiful woman with short brown hair and light-
weight sheet metal armor.

"I heard that, unlike usual, you just sent slaves. If you are in an uncomfortable
place..."

Her name is Layla. He was Erch Ludbolt's escort and secretary. I knew that. It
appeared in the game, and there is Layla in Erch Ludbolt's memory.

Erhi spoke slowly and in a calm voice.

"No. It just felt like all this was useless."

"Useless... you mean?"

"I wash the granite from the desert every day, so when the granite goes wild, I get
angry and beat the slave. I repeat that every day, what a ridiculous thing to do."

Thirty slaves were turned and bloodied to beat Erhi's whip, which was quite absurd.
Originally, Erhi, the owner of this body, thought it was normal.

"From now on, Granit, once every ten days, just wipe it with hay. He's a neat guy,
so that'll be enough."

"...All right."

At Erhi's words, Layla bowed her head as if embarrassed. It's such a commonsense
command. It was the first order I had heard while serving Erch Ludbolt.

Erhi was pounding on the desk with his fingertips, muttering "and...", deep in
thought. Erhi frowned for a while and then nodded and said to Leila.

"There will be a wizard in the castle."

"Yes. There are wizards sent from the tower."

“Who is the most sophisticated among them?”

"Graham Roeller, the 5th circle wizard of Edmund Mato."

"Not bad. Have him come to my room."

"Okay. What can I say to him?"

"Tell me to prepare to teach you magic."

"Okay... yes?"

Layla couldn't keep her mouth shut, as if she had heard the most absurd story of
her life. she said stuttering.

"Are you saying that Erhi... learns magic?"

"Yeah. You seem to be interested in a new study. It'd be better to learn something
than to play haphazardly."

"All right."

Leila tilted her head and left the room. After the sound of those footsteps faded
away, Erhi let out a shallow sigh and clenched and opened her palms.

It wasn't much of a conversation, but it was quite tense. It's like acting out your
daily life. It was something we had to adapt to in the future.

'First, learn magic.'

In the middle of the game, Erch Ludbolt was a heavy enemy. And the mid-boss Erhi in
his memory.

I used magic.

erch rudbolt (2)

There were two people walking quickly down the hallway of the inside.
Leila, Erhi's escort, striding with her brown hair. And it was Graham, a middle-
aged wizard hurriedly chasing after him.

Graham, who was walking only looking at the back of Leyla's head, said to Leyla as
if he had made up his mind.

“Hey, Sir Layla. Did you not hear me wrong?”

Leyla stopped walking and looked at Graham. Graham tilted his head, twisting his
thin beard with his fingers as if suspiciously.

“I was wondering if Confucius Erhi didn’t just say he wanted to see magic. Then you
should bring other magic tools.”

“Graham. Erhi-sama obviously wanted to learn magic.”

“But I mean. That... Erhi-sama is not overly liberal when it comes to learning
magic. No matter how much I think about it, I don't think there's something wrong
with this..."

"Mr. Graham."

There was a cool light in Layla's eyes. Graham, suppressed by the momentum, coughed
in vain.

"This is Ludbolt. And in Ludbolt, Erhi-sama's wishes will come true. If you are
dissatisfied with it, you can return to the tower... but do you want it?"

"Keek, Khuh Hm. Oh, no. There must be complaints. Haha."

Graham clapped his hand in a cold sweat. Leyla looked at him for a moment, as if
trying to read Graham's thoughts, and then walked back down the hallway. Graham
followed him and wrinkled his expression.

'It's like an ignorant Ruudbolt.'

Wizards were precious.

Wizards belong to the tower, not the territory, and to treat the wizard carelessly
would be an insult to the tower.

At the same time, however, the wizard also assumed the duties of a wizard belonging
to the tower.

Graham was now dispatched to the counties of Ludbolt as a wizard of the Edmund
Tower.

Usually, in this case, wizards were welcomed and treated as precious people, but in
Rudbolt, the situation was different.

This is because Count Ludbolt was the biggest supporter of all horse towers except
the imperial family in the Ashan Empire.

'Ttt... That's dirty money anyway.'

Count Ludbolt was the wealthiest family in the Ashan Empire. They were so wealthy
because they had great success in banking and trade.

It was not a justifiable success, so there was always an insidious saying behind
Count Ludbolt.

It was like selling the family of a person who could not pay the money into
slavery, or making money by smuggling with the Temu Empire.

Whatever the rumors, their wealth and power were true. The traitorous family who
came from the Temu Empire has grown to become one of the five powerful families of
the Ashan Empire.

Count Rudbolt was the family who dared not make eye contact from the front even if
they were going to gossip from behind.

Erhi Ludbolt was a fool who seemed to prove Ludbolt's notoriety with his whole
body.

'Huh, I'd rather get sick and die than teach him magic.'

Magic is a higher science. A mystery among mysteries that deals with the origins of
the world.

That the reveler learns such magic? It was absurd. At first, Graham wondered if
Erch had ever read a book in his life.

'If I teach roughly, I'll quit because I'm bored.'

When Graham is determined to persevere even if he sees a difficult situation

inside. Layla stopped in front of the ornate door.

Graham realized Ludbolt's wealth anew. The door is adorned with diamonds and
rubies. This was more than a show off, it was close to a bad taste. Leyla said
after knocking, opening the door.

"Erhi-nim. Edmund's wizard, Graham Roeller-nim has been brought here."

Erch Ludbolt was in a room as glamorous as Graham had expected.

Erhi raised her head. Contrary to what Graham had previously thought, Erich was
reading a book. Graham looked at the title and was startled.

'An orderly overview of the seven-element system of the continents?'

It was the first book that the trainees in the tower would read when they met their
master. This is an introductory book that broadly points out the theories of magic
that have nothing to do with schools.

That Erch Ludbolt is reading that book?

“I don’t need to reveal my name in Ruudbolt, do I?”

Graham wanted to miss it. Concentrated on the book, he just stood there blankly
until Erhi approached him. Graham said as he greeted the wizard with his finger on
his chest.

“This is Edmund’s Graham Roehler. I heard you were trying to learn magic.”

Erhi nodded his head. Graham licked his lips and said the excuses he had thought of
before coming into this room.

“Erhi. Why not think about it again? Magic is a difficult and painful discipline."
When Erhi stared at him, Graham vomited the enthusiasm he had prepared.

“When you enter magic, the first thing you will learn is how to clean and how to
draw circles. Through this, trainees build humility and basic skills. After three
years of such time, they are chosen by the Master and begin to learn magic in
earnest. More than 20 years have passed since I first held the wand before I
reached the present level. It took me 5 years to hold the wand. There is no need
for Erhi-sama to go through such a difficult time, right?"

At Graham's frightening remarks, Erhi said with a smirk.

“Are you going to make me start drawing circles like trainees do?”

"Oh, no. How dare I do that to a dear person."

“Then the suffering has nothing to do with me.”

It wasn't wrong. Because there is no madman to clean up Count Ludbolt's successor.

But the troubles of the wizard couldn't be the only one. Graham could have spent
all day talking about the hardships he had to go through to become a wizard, but
Erch Ludbolt was already unlikely to break his will.

'If you do it yourself, you'll get out of it quickly.'

Graham recalled Erch's poor patience, which he had heard rumors about, and pulled
out the book he had brought. It was a book that summarized the basic theories of
magic that he learned as a trainee.

"Ummm... I see. If Erhi-sama's doctor is like that, I'm not good enough, but I'll
do my best to illuminate the magical way to Erhi. Would you like to receive this
book first?"

"What is this?"

"This book is a summary of the basic theories needed to learn magic for the first
time on my own."

Graham handed him the book. Erhi opened the book with his chin bent with an
indifferent face.

Erhi flipped through the book as if reading a novel. Graham saw that, and his
stomach was boiling.

'How dare you treat books like me?'

If an Edmund trainee had such an attitude, he would have twisted his neck right
away.

How dare a wizard treat a spell book like that?

Graham's rationality shattered slightly when Erhi closed the book as if it wasn't
interesting and threw it on the desk.

"Erhi-sama! If you want to become a wizard, you shouldn't take the theory lightly!
Without learning, you can wield any power of Mother Nature..."

“Because most of them know.”

"...Yes?"

"The content in the book. Most of it is what I know. It's not that I don't know
anything, but I don't think it's necessary to fill it out now."

"Well, it could be..."

"The seven forces that make up the world are water, fire, earth, sky, light,
darkness, and chaos. Light is ascending and darkness is descending. Chaos is the
force that shakes the hierarchy of all powers."

"...!"

"Magic is a law that draws the power of each element and reconstructs it into
chaos... Should I keep reciting it?"

"Oh no... how do you do that?"

“I learned it beforehand.”

'Because I had to memorize all kinds of things while attacking this beggar game.'

In Erhi's head, various game settings of [Ashhan Heroes] were embedded. Shallow but
broad enough to be said to be vast.

Among them were the world view of this world and the laws of magic.

Even before Graham came, he was reading the book to organize and review the
knowledge in his head.

As a result, I was able to get the certainty that I knew most of the general
concepts and words even though I didn't know the in-depth applied theory.

Graham, unaware of this backstory, could not help but be terrified. It was an
answer that he could not have imagined from the idiot of Ludbolt, who causes only
accidents every day.

"Well, then, do you know the theoretical background of the prototype?"

"A circle means a world, and the formula means a simplified map through figures."

"The meaning of spell chanting for wizards is..."

"Establishment of new ideas. Conceptualization of promises."

"...you really do know."

"Once the doubts about my knowledge are resolved, move on to the next class."

Graham, bewildered, pulled out a crystal ball from his bosom.

I brought it just in case, thinking that if it wasn't for it, a big problem would
have happened.

"...This is the first auxiliary magic tool to use when forming a magic circle."

The crystal ball was the size of a fist and was an opaque material that could not
be seen inside.
"As you may know, unlike knights, wizards create magic circles in their hearts,
because that side is suitable for using magic. This magic tool is being used in
practice to create that circle. Would you like to put it in?"

Erhi asked while holding the crystal ball.

"How can I do that?"

"Yeah? You just put magic on the marbles just like you put magic on a weapon."

"Tell me how the wizards use it."

"Oh, I see."

This question was asked because he had just become Erhi, so he did not know how to
use magical powers, but Graham thought he was very picky and helped Erhi.

“Calm your mind and feel the magic within your body. It varies from person to
person, but to some, it feels like water, fire, air, or earth. You can guide it
towards the palm of your hand. As you exhale as you breathe out, exhale the magic
power through the palm of your hand..."

Without much explanation, the crystal ball flashed light. A bright ring floated
inside the marble.

"It's easy."

"Well, it's not going to be that easy..."

"is it."

Erhi really thought it was easier than expected. Because feeling the magic and
moving it were done like flowing water.

However, Graham muttered, "Even if it can't be done, it should take three days..."
and pulled out the next magic tool. It was a branch with twisted dry leaves hanging
from the ends.

"Next is the sense of handling the magic of chaos. Just like a crystal ball, infuse
the branches with energy, but the leaves must bloom without breaking."

Erhi breathed magical energy into the branches. It was done once through the
crystal ball, so the magic moved more easily. The senses that Erhi's body
remembered seemed to come to life.

Branches wriggling, contracting and unfolding repeatedly, turning into fresh green
leaves.

"It became."

"...this can't be."

Graham took the branch and ran his hand over the leaves over and over in disbelief.

"...Have you ever learned magic before?"

can it be
"This is the first time."

"Then... Confucius Erhi is a magical genius."

Upon hearing the expected and expected answer, the corners of Erhi's lips rose
slightly.

erch rudbolt (3)

When you think about it, it was natural.

Terry Rozier in the middle of [Ashhan Heroes] was truly a hero.

Destroying the nests of beasts and defeating the assassins of the Temu Empire, he
achieved numerous achievements and was even given the title of Crusader, who was
protected by the gods.

Of course, depending on how you play, you become a hero of the plains, a sea king,
or a ruler of money, but anyway.

Even Terry, who appeared in the middle of the game, was a very difficult enemy.

Erhi Ludbolt appears leading the necromancer and assassin troops of the Temu
Empire.

Players who approached with joy at the fact that they were finally able to control
this unlucky villain would see the game over screen due to countless black magic
baptisms.

Of course, the reason Erhi Ludbolt, who was a carcinogen, was able to act as a mid-
boss full of force was because he was heavily doped with the black magic of the
Temu Empire.

Whatever the reason, being able to generate such power meant that Erhi had enough
magical talent.

"Hey, I think you can practice making circles first. If it's normal, you'll have to
try it after a year has passed, but Confucius doesn't seem to need that."

Graham stuttered and once again held out the crystal ball and helped Erch train.

Creating a wizard's circle, commonly referred to as circle ringing, was a task that
required constant effort, delicacy, and persistence for a long time.

"Oh my God, my God... my God."

And Erhi was able to create a circle in just a few hours.

The ring of clear magic around the heart was spinning by itself, emitting magic
power. When Erhi cut off the supply of magic power, the circle slowly disintegrated
and disappeared.

Erhi, who felt the afterglow for a moment and accepted the new sensation deep in
his body, raised his head and asked.

"So. Is this enough to learn magic now?"

Graham nodded with a look of disappointment. Can you learn magic? It is a sin not
to learn magic with this talent.
Erhi, this bastard of Rudbolt was born with a talent that can only be seen in old
fairy tales and records.

Even the atmosphere and attitude of the nobleman was arrogant, but only calm. He
looked completely different from the Erch Ludbolt that Graham had envisioned.

'Maybe it was a disguise to be a fool... no.'

On the day he was dispatched to Ludbolt, Graham shook his head as he recalled
Erhi's crazy things that the former dispatcher had told him.

Speaking of acting, it's Ludbolt's, no. It was absurd to say that it was acting
that deceived everyone in the Ashan Empire. There was no reason for that.

'Did God send you a blessing?'

Occasionally, but quite often.

On this continent, such things often happened. People with the qualities of a hero
show explosive growth and change under God's protection.

Erch Ludbolt couldn't believe it, but I wondered if he had undergone such a change.

"You should have no problem learning magic. First, after practicing how to create
and maintain a circle, I will teach you common magic."

The first day of training ended like that.

= =

When the blue light of dawn shone through the window, Erich woke up.

The cool feeling of the blanket was still unfamiliar. Erhi had the constitution to
tolerate the cold well. So I've always lived with a woman...

'Stop thinking about it.'

Erhi opened the window wide and took a deep breath. Now, the feeling of magical
power, which I had become quite accustomed to, flowed through my skin like
electricity.

Taste, hearing, sight, smell, touch. The sense of magical power beyond the five
senses has been sharply revived. Erhi closed her eyes and moved the magic inside
her body and the magic of nature.

The rough natural magic that came into the body along the skin and the breath she
took in, and the original magic that Erhi possessed formed a single stem and drew a
circle along the heart.

The circle, which had been firmly established, began to rotate on its own without
concentrating on consciousness. Ready to use magic.

"Light."

The 1st circle basic common spell light shines on the palm of your hand. From the
size of a firefly, it gradually grew in size and grew into a light like a lamp that
brightly illuminates the room.
It is different from the sunlight that illuminates the world, and it is also
different from the torch made by burning wood. This light strangely reminded me of
the Earth's LED lights.

Erhi walked towards the center of the room with the light of the light floating in
the air.

Originally, it was the site of unknown works of art, sculptures, and even statues
resembling Erch. It has now been cleared and only a single spear has been erected.

Erhi grabbed the spear and exhaled.

"after!"

The spear that had hit the floor pierced the air.

A light sting with only the wrist and elasticity is a wedge! It occupies the air
with a piercing void.

The spear that had been opened once was brought back into the bosom. Erhi's body
slammed the floor faster than the returning spear and lifted the spear over his
shoulder.

Toes step on the ground.

The rotation that starts at the ankle comes up on the firm knee and receives the
force once again from the lower back.

The power that came up along the waist, abs, pectoral muscles, and shoulders turned
into a great force beyond Erhi's consciousness at some point. It was because magic
added power to the whole process.

Erhi threw a spear with all his strength and momentum.

- Kwaang!

The spear pierced the scarecrow's mite covered with leather and crushed the iron
plate behind it.

It was Ludbolt's spear technique, the second type of chain strike.

A strong impact sound echoed in the middle of Erhi's room.

The birds that had been resting in the trees outside the window flew up all at
once, and the sound of rustling could not be stopped for a while.

In the midst of that, Erhi slowly returned her outstretched arms to her original
position and checked her body.

Magical power moved without any problem. Circle was also stably emitting magical
energy following the pulsation of the heart.

'Once the simultaneous expression was successful.'

A fortnight has passed since I was possessed by Erhi's body. During that time, Erhi
received magic training from Graham every day.

At first, he practiced creating and stabilizing circles, and then he learned basic
magic tricks and how to chant spells. It took 3 days to get here. After that, he
learned full-fledged magic.

"Now I can be sure."

"What do you mean?"

"Erhi-sama is a genius who only comes out once in 10 years."

Graham initially helped Erch train with a bit of resentment, embarrassment, and
jealousy. However, when Erhi manifested the light magic within one day, he said
with a liberated expression.

“The ability to respond to magic is enough to catch even the slightest amount of
magic in an instant, and the ability to coordinate magic is also of the highest
level, so the rate of expression is faster than that of a magician who has been
training for many years. Besides, the magic circuit inside his body is strong and
strong, probably because he has been taking elixir since childhood. It's a poem.
It's safe to say that he is a prepared magic genius."

Erhi quietly nodded at Graham's words.

Unlike Graham, who practiced magic all his life, it was difficult for him to
realize how great his talent was, even if he was a genius. At first, I expected him
to be a genius.

Graham spoke to Erhi with a more serious expression.

"Erhi-nim. Would you like to enter the Edmund Tower?"

Erhi raised his eyebrows at the unexpected words.

"The only thing I can teach Erhi is common magic. There is a rule that outsiders
cannot teach Magic Tower's arcane magic."

"So you're telling me to come into the tower?"

"Yes. If Erhi-sama wants to learn magic in the future, no, of course, you do. You
have that kind of talent. If that's the case, then you must enter the tower. We
will do our best to help you."

Edmund's tower. It wasn't a bad choice. I knew that he was one of the top three in
the Ashan Empire, and that one of the main characters belonged to Edmund's Matop.

"Let's think about it later. Let's focus on training for now."

"Okay. I hope you make a good choice."

Erhi postponed the choice for now. However, I thought that the possibility of
entering the Edmund Tower was not high.

Magic isn't all about using it yourself.

Rather, battle wizards were less than 30% of all wizards.

Most wizards were more like researchers on Earth. Those who immerse themselves in
their field of study and dig into them for the rest of their lives.

He looked far from the future self that Erhi had envisioned.
'First of all, my goal is to be a magic user, not an orthodox wizard.'

In [Ashhan Heroes], wizards are divided into three categories.

The first is an orthodox wizard. He studies magic deeply, and in severe cases, he
is imprisoned for the rest of his life in a magic tower. Researching and
discovering new magic, they fit the image of a general wizard.

The second is the Magic User. Enemies that focus on combat use magic that consumes
magic and are the type that use magic directly in battle. Wizards belonging to the
adventurers often belonged to this class.

Lastly, the Socerer. They are those who use unique magic that comes down from an
unusual bloodline. A person with foresight or a shaman belonged to this class.

Erhi was sure. His talent is said to be a magical user class. Because he had
already seen the future of Erch Ludbolt in a game where he used black magic
skillfully to frustrate the player.

from that point of view. And considering that he had to learn magic to overcome the
catastrophe that would happen in the future, entering the Edmund Tower was not a
very attractive option.

'Anyway, if you enter the tower, it will be difficult to fulfill my role as a

successor.'

Besides, Erhi's weapon wasn't just magic.

A family martial art that Erhi learned. There was a spear that he continued to show
in the game.

'It's not as great a talent as Terry or the other main characters, but there's no
need to throw it away. Anyway, if it's the original, it's Erhi's food.'

So, for the past fortnight, Erhi had been practicing magic and spearing at the same
time.

Erhi raised his head.

The light of the light was still illuminating the room from a high ceiling.

At this level, it seemed possible to use both spear and magic at the same time in
real life. Of course, you have to know what to do, but...

"Erhi-sama, I'll go in."

The door opened and Leila and her maid came in. There were a total of three maids.
One ate Erhi's breakfast, and two helped Erhi wash his face, wiping his sweat.

At first, he wasn't used to having someone else wash his body, but now he has
accepted the hands of the maids quite skillfully. While the maids were busy moving,
Layla started the briefing.

"As Erhi-sama said, all scheduled schedules have been canceled."

Erhi nodded his head. Even if it was Erhi's schedule, it was a useless schedule of
having a party or hanging out with bastards from other families.

However, the time to write it and the effort that was put into acting the figure of
Erhi there was wasted.

"Lord Victor has sent you a message that he will return to the family in a month.
Madame Cheryl will also return."

"Father and mother?"

Erch's father, Victor Ludbolt, and mother, Sheryl Ludbolt, were not in the castle.

The two owners of the family were outside to deal with the affairs of the Countess.

My mother had upper-level related affairs in the Western Trading City.

My father was leading the family's main knights in order to exterminate the beasts.

'Hmm...'

Even for Erhi, seeing the two of them made him nervous. Anyway, aren't they Erhi's
parents? No matter how much he had Erhi's memories, he had no choice but to worry
that his awkwardness would be found out.

'Besides, I have to show a different side of me from the old days of naughty, even
more so.'

He needed something to distract his attention and secure his freedom in his future
actions.

'The time has come to implement what I was thinking.'

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"Please bring the documents that organize the family's payment."

"...Are you talking about family approval documents?"

In the absence of the headmaster and his wife, Ludbolt's management had to be taken
over by his successor, Erhi.

However, there is no way that Ludbolt's idiot Erhi could do such a thing on her
own.

Instead, it was handled by his secretary, Leila, and the family magistrates.

Although Erhi had never given the order to bring the family payment documents,
Leila brought a bunch of documents to Erhi without saying a word.

While having breakfast, Erhi went through the documents. The paper flipped over.
Erhi hadn't looked through all the contents of the documents. What he was
confirming was the name of the transaction target.

'...found.'

After a while, Erhi said while pointing to the name of a person.

"Try to investigate this side."

"Yes...? This is Yultei, a grain merchant. Why is this person suddenly..."

"He must be stealing Rudbolt's. Let him investigate undercover."

"...!"

At Erhi's words, Layla's eyes widened. Her eyes were filled with curiosity about
how Erhi knew it. But Erhi had no intention of answering that question.

'Because I can't say that it was the name I saw while working on the early/mid
secondary scenario.'

"Okay. As Erhi-sama ordered, we will secretly investigate this person."

Erhi nodded his head.

Yultei Top (1)

"Okay. Great! Just keep going. Just a little bit more, a little bit..."

"Graham."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"noisy."

"......"

Graham, who was trembling with sweat and fuss, shut his mouth tightly. Erhi closed
her eyes again and concentrated her consciousness on the magical power in the
corner of her heart.

Magical energy flowed steadily toward the heart. There was no shaking at all, even
though he stopped in the middle of a conversation. It meant that the sense of
controlling the magic had been sufficiently trained.

"Whoa..."

Following Erhi's deep and slow breathing, the magical energy in the air spread
through his lungs and into his body. Most of them followed my breath again, but
some of them added power to Erhi's magic and made the flow of magic to his heart
stronger.

Magical power gradually formed a ring, like smoke hardened, and water in the polar
regions froze in an instant.

The ring formed a circle, complete with a second circle in Erch's heart.

"Reduced! Erhi-nim. You have reached the level of the 2nd circle. Already...that
is..."

Graham's voice, which had been applauding and cheering, finally subsided.

It was because he suddenly remembered how long it took him to climb the 2nd circle.

'It took me 5 years to get so much I can't even remember from Master.'

Still, Graham was no longer depressed or envious of Erch's talent. If you can't be
a genius, helping to teach a genius was a pleasure.
He no longer believed the rumors about Erhi. Erch Ludbolt was a great student.

Although it was a bit of a shame that he was blunt about the achievement of magic,
he was calm, sincere, and full of talent. To the extent that Graham, who was
teaching, was more anxious than Erhi, who was being taught.

'If you learn Edmund's magic, you will achieve great results. But I can't even
teach you.'

Graham licked his lips in disappointment and fiddled with the pendant on his chest.

Not only Edmund Towers, but all Towers value vision. If you spilled the vision to
someone who did not belong to the tower, you would be dead.

Whether or not he knew Graham's impatience, Erhi opened his palms with a calm
expression. More powerful magic than before gathered in an instant.

"light."

A bright light spread through the room with Erhi's soft chanting. It was a bright
light that instantly turned white in front of my eyes.

"Ugh! Erhi-nim, be careful when using magic."

"okay."

At that time, Erhi had a satisfied smile at the power stronger than expected. The
door opened with a knock. Layla entered the room with a heavy expression on her
face.

"Erhi-sama, I am going to report the results of the task entrusted to you. Graham-
sama, could you spare some time for me?"

"No, of course. Erhi-nim. Then I will leave."

"Yes. Good job, Graham."

Graham smirked and left the room at Layla's bloody momentum. Erhi clenched and
stretched out the right hand where the light magic had been spread, and said.

"Graham has done a great job, so please send more support to his research."

"I will make sure that Graham has no regrets. And Erhi-nim. The investigation into
Yultei is over."

Erhi sat on the chair, crossed his legs, and nodded slowly. I meant to explain.
Layla calmly spoke about her investigation.

"Yultei has been supplying grain in the castle for four years. It is supplying
wheat and soybeans from the south at a lower price than other merchants, so I
acquired the qualification as a supplier."

"and."

"Yultei is being evaluated as an excellent merchant because it supplies grain

stably. The evaluation inside the castle is also good.

It meant paying bribes generously.

It was nothing special in Ruudbolt. The Rudbolts did not ban such transactions, as
long as they did not commit corruption while concealing that they had received a
bribe.

"Probably, without Erhi-sama's words, I wouldn't have even thought of investigating

this person. However, when I went deeper, I noticed something strange."

"What is it?"

“Yultei has too much money. Last summer, when a drought and poor crops in the south
saw wheat prices skyrocket. Yet Yultei delivers grain at the same price as before.
Besides, the amount of bribes he pays. His wealth cannot be explained by the size
of the parties he often hosts."

"Are you wearing another pocket?"

"If you're a merchant, it's not unusual to have other money lines... but it's
strange that it's out of Ruudbolt's eyes."

"Rudbolt's gold is Ruudbolt."

"That's right."

Rudbolt's money was spread throughout the Ashan Empire.

It was the result of the family's 100-year history of banking.

All kinds of aristocratic families in the Ashan Empire, as well as merchants, had
borrowed money from Ruudbolt across a bridge or left money in Ruudbolt.

In a nutshell, Ludbolt's Loan Certificate had the same public confidence as a faint
currency.

You do not know the source of the money of the merchant who supplies grain to the
family in Ludbolt?

This was a common sense story.

"In addition, there are rumors that a merchant who was not on good terms with him
disappeared."

"What are you going to do with him?"

"We are sending family knights to search and confiscate the upper building of
Yultei."

Erhi thought as he tapped the desk with his fingertips.

Yultei was not just a grain merchant. He was a part of and a clue to a much bigger
case.

'Can the knights of the family properly catch up?'

It will be hard. Since I know Yultei's original identity, I wouldn't know if I was
fully prepared. If you thought it was just a merchant with something suspicious,
there was a higher chance that the knights would lose their lives.

"Leila."
"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"Five knights who can move secretly. And you and I go."

"...!"

Layla was startled and shook her head.

"How can you say that Erhi-sama is involved in such a thing? If you are concerned
about his inexperience in his work, I will thoroughly investigate him."

"no."

A mere investigation was not enough.

"It's something I started, so I'll finish it."

What is needed now is to block the corner from which to escape, and to drive in the
enemy to stop breathing. It was time to go hunting.

"If you go to the capital anyway, it's a real battle that you have to get tired of,
so I'll practice in advance."

And one more thing. Erhi needed the conviction that he could live as Erhi.

He acquired a magical talent that had never been seen before, and through spear
training, he awakened a sharper sense of battle than the original Erhi had.

'Even if you know what will happen in the future, if you don't have the strength to
change it, you don't know it.'

If you want to change your destiny.

have to grab it yourself.

Even if it is to see blood.

"...Okay. I'll make thorough preparations so that Yultei doesn't notice. And..."

Layla said with a determined look.

"No matter what happens, I will make sure that the enemy's blade does not touch
Erhi."

"I'll trust you."

Erhi drew a thin arc around the corner of his mouth.

= =

Late at night when the sun goes down and magical lights dimly illuminate the
street.

In the cold winter, snow that had not yet melted had piled up on the roadside, and
the two were walking on the icy street.

The two were wearing deep hoods. From one person, the sound of the iron plate
hitting each other spread as he walked, while the other person's footsteps were
covered in expensive silk boots and the sound did not spread.
It was Layla and Erhi.

The two stood in front of a brightly lit building outside the window. Layla knocked
on the door.

"who are you?"

The sash on the door opened. With an annoyed voice as if someone was bothering him
this night, the worker at the top glared through the crack in the door. Without a
word, Layla held out a seal adorned with gold leaf. The man trembled greatly and
was startled.

"Lu, Lou, are you from Ludbolt?"

"Open the door."

The man hurriedly opened the door. Erhi and Leyla entered the building.

The employees at the top of Yultei, who were finishing the day's business, looked
at the two with puzzled expressions.

"Wow, why did precious people visit such a shabby place..."

A man dressed in more expensive clothes came to the two of them rubbing his hands.
Erhi looked at Layla. Layla shook her head.

"Where is Yultei, the owner of the top?"

"Yu, Yultei-sama?"

The man's eyes flickered. The man rubbed his palms as if he was sorry.

"Yultei-sama is away for a while due to a meeting with the upper part of the
southern street..."

Leyla's eyes lit up with life. A hand wrapped in a gauntlet grabbed the man's
collar.

"Uh-huh!"

"I already know that Yultei is staying here. How dare you lie in front of
Ruudbolt?"

"Oh no!"

"Where is Yultei?"

"He's in the office on the 3rd and 3rd floors!"

"Why did you hide the fact that he was there?"

"It was an order from the top master of Yultei! I'm sorry, please help me!"

Layla patted the man's neck harshly. The man who had rolled twice on the floor got
up hastily. Layla looked down at the man with cold eyes and said.

"Guide to Yultei."
"All right!"

The man got up hastily and led Leila and Erhi up the stairs.

As I went up the stairs and passed a long hallway, the stairs appeared again. In
front of him, Erhi stopped walking.

"Erhi-sama?"

At that moment, the top staff who was guiding them ran forward.

The hallway doors opened at once, and a crowd in black masks poured out.

At that moment, Erhi's arm was swung like an island war.

"Gagging!"

A single spear about one meter long pierced the side of the upper-level employee
who was running away. Meanwhile, a masked person ran towards Erhi.

"How dare you get dirty hands!"

Layla swung her shield. As if the man who was running was hit by a wagon, thump!
and bounced off The man's mask was removed from the shock.

"...This?"

A face with raft soup dripping down on her deep cheeks. No matter how he looked at
them, he didn't seem to have the enthusiasm or the strength to run towards them.

'Wanderers of the river?'

At that moment, when Leila was confused, Erhi strode forward and said.

"Leila. Keep my back."

"I see, Erhi-sama!"

Erhi pulled out another javelin and walked out. The masked men stretched out their
arms and ran towards Erhi. The javelin was struck like lightning.

"Great!"

"Gagging!"

Their voices resemble those of beasts more than humans.

While the two men who were hit in the shoulder and thigh hesitated, Erhi walked
between them. Leyla kept behind Erhi and prevented the others from approaching.

Erhi said, standing in front of the upper-level employee, who had been running away
for a while by crawling even after being hit by a spear.

"Where is Yultei?"

"ね!"

The top staff kept their mouths shut. Erhi said as he stepped on the person's back.
"You'd better say it now, unless you want to be dragged underground."

At that time, the man's face turned pale at the words of Ludbolt's infamous
dungeon.

“I didn’t know that I would meet such a precious person.”

The door to the room opened and a man with a voluptuous body appeared with a
benevolent smile.

“Yultei?”

"That's right."

Yultei bowed his head and greeted with a relaxed smile. It was clear that it was a
mockery even though it was supposed to be polite. An unusual momentum flowed from
Yultei's whole body.

"I thought something like this could happen one day... I didn't know it would turn
out like this, but it is. It's not okay for someone like Ruudbolt's heir to set
foot anywhere."

When Yultei raised her bowed head.

Erhi's gaze was not on Yultei, but on the decoration hanging on the wall in the
hallway.

Seeing this, Yultei's face hardened.

Yultei opened her mouth quickly.

"Um Tessera in Zhain..."

- Kwajik!

Before Yultei's spell was finished, Erhi's spear pierced the wall.

The hanging decoration was split in half and tossed on the floor.

Erhi said with a cool smile as if he was satisfied.

"How dare you tease a dirty tongue, warlock."

At Erhi's cold voice, Yultei's eyes widened as if torn apart.

Yultei Top (2)

The moment the cracked decoration stuck in the window fell to the floor and cut it
in half, I got goosebumps all over my body.

I knew it because I learned magic. That the magic of black magic hidden in the
decoration was released.

"Wow!"

"Gukkkkkuk!"

The noise of the battle coming from behind grew louder. The masked vagabonds
responded to the magic and ran wilder.
The sound of flesh clashing with iron was heard one after another. There was a
constant roaring noise as if it was a bullfight, but Erhi was not worried.

'Leila was the only reliable power in Erhi's gang.'

Reliable power in [Ashhan Heroes] meant that he had the qualities of a hero that
could be counted anywhere.

There was no way that Layla could be beaten by the vagrants who had barely turned
into black magic and turned into half-zombies.

Yultei, who seems to be the culprit that caused all this, said in a voice that did
not go away in surprise.

“...how did you notice that sign?”

In Yultei's eyes, a faint black energy lingered with thick flesh. Now it seemed
that he had no intention of hiding that he was a warlock.

'How did you find out?'

In the Temu Empire, black magic was the mainstream magic.

Naturally, while playing [Archhan Heroes], I had no choice but to fight the warlock
so many times that it was disgusting.

What techniques the warlocks use, and what traps they dig.

I've experienced all of them in countless cases.

Even the war between the two empires had not yet begun. Considering the fierce
battles that have occurred since the outbreak of the war, it was strange to not
notice a trap of this level.

Of course, Erhi had no intention of explaining this. No, I had no intention of

explaining anything to Yultei in the first place.

He asked Yultei again.

"Did you contaminate the people of Ludbolt with black magic?"

"I made a use for garbage that has no use anywhere."

A voice and tone without even the slightest remorse of conscience.

Even though he was expecting what kind of answer he would give, the disgust he felt
when he heard it in person was by no means small.

In front of the evil that sees people as 'materials'.

Erhi said in a cold voice.

"You're like a servant of the Temu Empire."

"How is that... no. I've noticed that it's black magic, so there's no way I don't
know..."

Yultei slowly adjusted her posture and narrowed her eyes. The shock he received was
by no means small.

Is it because a secret that should never be revealed has been revealed?

Of course, there was a reason. However, it was more absurd that the person who
initiated this incident was Erch Ludbolt.

'I'm sure the cause will be hindered by that guy.'

It was a fact that everyone knew that Erch Ludbolt was an asshole.

There was even information that Yultei had heard while bribing all kinds of places
in Ludbolt. Many people were worried that the family would fall if Erhi succeeded
Ludbolt.

That Erhi Ludbolt had a plan to become a dagger that could be pierced in the heart
of the Ashan Empire. My whole body was trembling with shame.

'...it can still be turned back.'

But Yultei didn't think everything was messed up yet.

It was a pity that the magic engraved on the decorations hung in the hallway, [Call
of the Dark Forest], was discovered before it even activated.

The effect of that magic ball containing the magic of a warlock higher than Yultei
is to neutralize the target in the realm.

If the decoration magic had been properly activated, it would have been a scarecrow
following his orders, like Erch Ludbolt and the maddening vagrants behind him.

I don't know how Erhi Rudbolt knew and destroyed the decoration, but even if it
was, it didn't matter. In the end, as long as you defeat Erhi, you can achieve the
same result.

'Erch Ludbolt's ability to be seen must be good enough to give him a 3 star rating.
Besides, now that there are no windows, he is even bare-handed.

Just as a wizard divides the level in circles, the achievement of a knight is

divided into grades called gender.

According to the information Yultei has accumulated, Erhi Ludbolt's level is 3

stars. That was enough for Yultei to subdue it.

'Subdue Ludbolt's foolishness and use it as a hostage to neutralize even the escort
knights.'

In an instant, the frame of the plan was completed in Yultei's head. All that was
left was to subdue Erhi.

"Um Sierra Te Chime!"

The spell "Attack of the Shadows" was shouted out in the Temu Imperial language.

The moment when black magic was poured towards Erhi along with the beast seals he
had tied with both hands.

A white light erupted from Erhi's palm.

"light."

A dazzling light filled the hallway.

= =

Magic is divided into 7 elemental systems.

Water, fire, wind, earth, light, darkness, chaos.

Black magic was the magic that dealt with the magic of darkness. The power of
darkness close to innocence.

Black magic was not only the darkness of the shadows covered by light, but also the
magic that drew in the negative energy of people's emotions and the bottom of the
soul.

The most effective way to deal with black magic is to use divine power.

However, the possibility of always engaging in battle with the priest, and the
possibility that the priest is preparing for the magic of black magic, is not very
high.

So, Erhi practiced the light attribute common magic, Light.

The magic that emits pure light with properties opposite to darkness erased the
pouring shadows as if washed away.

"Hey, what is this!"

The intense light paralyzed Yultei's gaze for a moment.

Erhi ran towards Yultei. Erhi's fist pierced Yultei's side while he was preparing
for another magic.

"Gagging!"

The feeling of hitting was dull. It looks like he's wearing armor inside.

Yultei broke his waist and groaned in pain, yet completed the spell.

"Um Breusa!"

'[Blood Armor]-kun.'

Blood pooled on the floor covered Yultei's body. Yultei was wearing dark red armor
and exhaled a gasp.

"Yeah, you... how do you do magic?"

"I don't need to know."

While Yultei was rubbing his eyes and cringing like a turtle, Erhi pulled out the
spear stuck in the wall.

Yultei's face turned pale when he regained his sight. Erhi, holding the spear in
his hand again, quickly approached and threw the spear away.

- Kwajik!
"Wow!"

The tip of the spear accurately pierced the gap in the armor.

The armor worn inside Yultei's clothes prevented the fatal wound, but it was by no
means a small shock. Yultei's body shook violently.

Erhi threw the spear one after another.

Chang pounded Yultei's body.

Attacks that sometimes pierce over the [Blood Armor] and sometimes through the
gaps.

They were short, concise, and effective attacks that could counter Yultei's black
magic at any time.

Yultei was helplessly pushed away by Erhi's attack.

"...Damn it! Kariraum Usa!"

The moment Yultei's spell was sung, Erhi stepped back, grabbed the center of the
spear and rotated it quickly.

The blood that was wrapped around Yultei's body splattered in all directions like
an explosion. However, the blood that was pouring toward Erhi was blocked by the
rotating spear in a circle.

It was as if Yultei knew exactly what to do.

Seeing this, Yultei gasped and said.

"You bastard... you bastard! How the hell do you know of black magic!"

“Is it important?”

A magical light flashed in Erhi's eyes.

"You're going to die soon anyway."

At Erhi's unwavering voice, Yultei felt despair.

"light."

“Great!”

In the pouring light once more, Erhi rushed towards Yultei.

no. I just pretended to run.

That was the last scene etched into Yultei's retina.

Yultei was no longer behind.

A battle that is pushed back by an absurd discovery and helplessness.

In the worst-case scenario, Yultei used the last resort, a magic that erased all of
the behind-the-scenes things from her mind.
Without knowing that all of them were being detected by Erhi.

"Drop the Sierra on!"

His face twisted at Yultei's cry. His skin was shriveled and his hair was white.

"...Erhi-sama!"

Layla screamed at Yultei's unusual magic.

Black thorns spurted out around the pure Yultei.

[Thorn Prison].

A magic that consumes life and pours out spikes of black magic around the caster.

It's a magic that I've been through so many times. He suffered so much that the
casting range of magic could be predicted depending on the level of the caster.

A magic that devours all life regardless of allies and enemies spewed out from the
middle of the hallway.

"...Ah."

Leila let out a sigh.

Dark thorns poured out densely in the narrow hallway.

And Erhi.

He was standing exactly outside the realm of the spell.

With a smile of satisfaction.

= =

"...it wasn't Yultei."

Erhi nodded slowly. It was the expected result.

"The man Erhi-sama killed died as soon as he cast the last magic. After that, the
face of the corpse changed.

"It must be a spy of the Temu Empire."

"Yeah. I guess so. That kind of transformation magic is only possible with the
black magic of the Temu Empire. We are now scouring the top of the ruler and
looking for other evidence."

Perhaps the original Yultei had already died years ago. In the meantime, someone
disguised as Yultei was pretending to be Yultei, increasing her influence in
Ruudbolt.

And 3 years later, the top of Yultei will rise to one of the top five ranks in the
entire Ashan Empire - the original progress was.

"As soon as we find evidence of other remnants, we will report it to Erhi."

Well. No other evidence is likely. The spies of the Temu Empire are extremely
thorough.

Even if you try to interrogate him, he will self-destruct with black magic. For a
long time to come, it would become a thorn in the mouth that torments the Ashan
Empire.

But Erhi didn't tell Layla about it.

The whole truth about what Yultei was doing in Ludbolt was something that we had to
figure out.

"Yeah, I got it."

Erhi nodded and washed his face dry. The fatigue of the battle fought last night
was still less relieved. It was because Erhi's body was not used to battle.

'It wasn't bad.'

If I had to give a general review of the battle, I would give it about 70 points.
It was good to understand the other person's capabilities and to overwhelm them,
but it was not without its bleak points.

'I unconsciously thought of it as a game.'

He got into the game.

I don't know what kind of English it happened, or who put him in Erhi's body.

He is now an Erhi who is actually breathing and living. Even in a world where magic
and mystery live and breathe, there is no magic that can bring the dead back to
life. Unless even God truly descended, that would have been impossible.

There is no longer a reset button.

Better than being afraid of seeing blood in battle.

It was also worth noting that life in this world was regarded as a simple game.

'You have to be more sure. And I have to learn more magic.'

I could be sure of it through practical experience.

His talent was in magic.

Even though I only learned it for a little over a month, the magic manifestation
was so natural. It's as if your body knows how to use magic.

This battle was prepared in advance, so I only used light magic with high
proficiency, but after that, it would be better to prepare for the battle with more
magic.

However, the level of magic was disappointing.

'If you learn more in-depth, high-level magic than just common magic...'

While Erhi was deep in thought, Layla suddenly bowed her head.

"Erhi-sama. I'm sorry."

"...well, what do you mean all of a sudden?"

"I am Erhi-sama's escort. It should have been me to deal with the warlock."

Was it because he had to fight and deal with it all night long? Or is it because of
the burden of the heart? Layla's face was visibly emaciated.

'...You have too much responsibility.'

Erhi let out a light sigh and patted Leyla on the shoulder.

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"It was because of you that I was able to deal with the Warlock. You did your part
as my escort. Don't feel guilty."

Layla nodded, biting her lip with an expression full of words to say.

"Okay. I'll make sure I'm not a burden to Erhi."

Erhi tried to speak.

"I'll trust you," he said.

If it hadn't been for the message that appeared before his eyes, he would have said
so.

[A message from heaven has come down.]

[Character sheet has been unlocked.]

----

[Name: Layla]

[Talents: Guardian Shield, Relentless Stalker, ???]

[Causality rate: 2%]

----

Yultei Top (3)

As with any game, there was a concept of leveling up in the dark hero battles.

However, it was not a concept of raising stats by accumulating experience points as

in general games.

According to the game's setting, the heavenly message was a gift from God.

A gift from God to a future hero with great potential or great achievement.

The original setting of the game was that people in this world will achieve greater
achievements by receiving such a gift from God.

When I was playing the game, I cursed at why I made a setting that no one was
interested in and made the game more complicated, which is still difficult to
capture, but...

Now, the setting of [Ashhan Heroes] was not a simple game setting, but a rule of
this world.

'There is no doubt that God is involved. Whether it was a message from heaven, a
character sheet, or the reason I got into the game.'

I have no intention of denying the existence of God.

The worldview of [Ashhan Heroes] is a world where God often intervenes in the
world. There were priests, and there were miracles.

You could even meet God in person.

'What the hell happened... I'll see you face to face later and ask.'

Putting aside worrying about the reason for existence.

For now, I decided to focus on the phenomenon in front of my eyes.

'Achievement points were received by defeating a group of evil warlocks of the Temu
Empire. And the reward is a character sheet.'

If [Heaven's Message] is leveling up, achievement points take the place of

experience points.

It was like saying that if God's satisfactory achievements were accumulated, the
corresponding rewards would come down.

Yultei was a spy and a warlock in the Temu Empire. He was going to commit many evil
deeds to the Ashan Empire in the future, so it was not unusual for a message from
heaven to come down by killing him.

However, it was strange that such a reward was a character sheet.

'It's not a trait, it's the game system.'

Generally. So, not only the game, but the common sense of this world, the 'Heaven's
Message' came down to signify the flowering of the character.

natural talents or possibilities.

[Quality of Swordsmanship] that allows me to perfectly grasp the sword even when I
am holding a sword for the first time in my life. Like a [one close to the sky] who
can handle all the rideable things in the world.

It was also one of the characteristics of [Ashhan Heroes] that the way of play
changes depending on which of these characteristics is given.

'Wait a minute.'

Erhi stopped the thoughtful thoughts that were continuing and stood in front of the
mirror. Behind her reflection in the mirror, she saw a bewildered Layla, but she
ignored it.

'Character Sheet.'
Erhi looked into his own eyes and concentrated his consciousness.

----

[Name: Erch Ludbolt]

[Talents: Blessing of Mana, Pearl in Mud, Harvester of Shining Things, ???]

----

'...you can see mine too.'

This is the first time I've seen Erch Rudbolt's character sheet. In the original
game, the character sheet was only visible to the main character, Terry Rozier and
his companions.

During the screenplay, there was no chance that I would ever see a character sheet
of Erhi, who had never been a colleague.

'You've been born with a lot of this and that. The one hidden by the question mark
is probably an ability that hasn't been unlocked yet... Wait a minute.'

Erch Ludbolt was born with more characteristics than expected.

[Blessing of Mana] was somewhat expected.

It was one of the highest-ranking talents to deal with magic, and I thought it
would be this trait if I had the qualities of a wizard.

However, the other two were unexpected and unexpected characteristics.

'A pearl in the mud...?'

[Pearl in the Mud] was a natural gift, or a trait related to impressions.

Characters with this trait will be more liked by those around them with whom they
have a relationship.

It is a trait that is innate in people who are often criticized as 'the more you
look, the more attractive' and 'I found out that he was a really good person'.

In other words, it could be said that it was a characteristic that made it easy for
allies.

'no. Who liked Erhi?'

Other characteristics were also speculative.

'If it's a harvester of shiny things, it's a characteristic of gathering talented

people... The Erich's gang was bad except for Leila, right?'

[Reaper of Shining Things] was a kind of 'luck' related trait.

Characters who gather talents with their innate talents are innately lucky to be
attracted by talented subordinates.

'But Erch Ludbolt...'

He was a character that didn't fit his character at all.

Erhi's innate qualities were excellent, without lacking anything. Characters that
have the potential to become a world-famous hero, one by one, depending on their
use.

However, until the moment of his death by Terry Rozier, Erch Ludbolt was nothing
but an unchanging bastard. Either that's a bastard that doesn't help allies, or a
bastard that becomes an enemy and only does damage.

No matter how gifted he was, he was nothing less than a living witness that there
was no answer if his master was corrupt.

"Erhi-sama?"

"...It is nothing."

Erhi put the mirror behind him and let out a light sigh.

It seemed that he had to spend time alone to organize his thoughts for a while.

Practice your magic a little more deeply. Do some more research on the character
sheet. and...

'What is causality?'

Also about what the concept of 'causality' was not in the original character sheet.

Erhi took his eyes off the mirror, pressed his tired eyes tight for a moment, and
said to Leila.

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"I'll leave everything related to the top of Yultei to you."

"Okay. I don't want to disappoint Erhi..."

"You don't have to."

"...Yes?"

Erhi said with calm eyes.

"I believe in your abilities. So you just have to do as much as you can."

Erhi knew. That Layla's [natural pursuer] is a trait that gives her excellent
talent for search and search.

So, it was only natural to have confidence in what Leyla investigated.

"...All right."

However, having received that trust, Leila only lowered her head deeply with a
complicated expression once again.

"No matter what happens, I will make sure not to disappoint Erhi-sama."

"no..."
Layla rather vigorously closed the door and left the room. I thought I was
overdoing it, so I was trying to relieve my power, but it seems to have pushed me
even harder.

'It'll be fine because it's a good article.'

Erhi yawned and headed back to bed. The fatigue of battle was still less relieved.
I get pricked by the conscience because the people below are busy running, but for
now, I have to make sure that I enjoy the privileges of aristocrats.

= =

A week has passed since the Yultei top incident.

In the meantime, Layla robbed the people related to the top of Yultei. The workers
at the top, the executives of the company concerned, and even those who took
bribes.

Count Rudbolt was flipped over. It was because Yultei had put lines all over the
place.

Among them, there were some who could not be touched by Leyla's position, but Erhi
gave Leila full power in the name of his successor. Then, there was a case where
Leyla was igniting her enthusiasm with a more emaciated face... Anyway.

During the investigation, Erhi was spending time alone. It was because Leyla was
busily roaming the Countess of Rudbolt, and Graham and other wizards were all
mobilized to find the pursuit of black magic.

The place where Erhi spent most of his time was in the study.

Originally, one of the ways the nobles accumulated wealth was to collect valuables.

And books, especially valuable books, could be said to be the most valuable of
valuables that cannot be compared with sculptures or paintings.

And Ludbolt was the wealthiest family in the Ashan Empire except for the imperial
family.

Ludbolt's study was proud of its enormous size.

One building was completely named 'Study', and over ten librarians were managing
it.

"Here you are, Erhi-sama. This is the last book."

Erhi nodded and opened the book. Complex formulas and shapes cluttered my eyes.

'I want to cover it.'

Erhi persevered and read the book. In the middle, I read through the words in the
dictionary arranged by the librarian. After an hour like that

“Whew...”

Erhi closed the book and leaned back on the back of the chair.

I bowed my head and looked up at the ceiling. I saw a beautiful ceiling touched by
a craftsman. However, his gaze was still in the book, even though he was looking at
the ceiling.

'This made sure.'

What Erhi found was a magic book.

It was determined that if it was Ludbolt's library, there would be enough magic
books that wizards valued as life.

And that prediction came true, and Erhi was able to find several magic books.

I've been reading those books over the past week.

'After all, research does not fit the constitution.'

And the conclusion he came to was that the path of a legendary archmage, completing
magic alone, was not for him.

In the first place, Erch Ludbolt had hardly ever read a book in his life. A
constitution that rejects books from the physical level.

He forcibly sat his body at the desk and even made him read a book with his
willpower.

However, researching magic and making it one's own required talent in a completely
different area.

Such a thing is close to the talent of the researcher. You need that kind of talent
to discover, explore, and invent new things.

Erhi's talent was more in learning and using it than that.

If we compare it to sports, if the former's talent is close to that of a manager or

coach, then it should be said that Erchi's talent is closer to that of a star
player.

'If I am already at a high level, there will be no problem until I understand and
use it.'

As for the research to be done in order to obtain that high level right now,
research on this old magic book was not very helpful.

'Should I leave it to Graham for interpretation?'

Another way was to have Graham and other magicians in the tower study this spell
book and then learn the results.

But it was way too far-fetched. Moreover, even such a teaching has the potential to
violate the rules of the Mato.

In the process of researching and teaching the Spellbook, the vision of Edmund Mato
might leak out.

Perhaps even if Graham tried to help, it would be possible only with the permission
of Edmund Mato.

'I'll have to find another way.'

I didn't get the answer I was looking for, but it wasn't that I didn't have any
income for the past week.

Once, through research, the knowledge of magic, which was at a superficial level,
deepened considerably. And since he practiced so that he could use any other common
magic except for light at any time, his proficiency had increased quite a bit.

If the next battle took place, it seemed that a more certain and safe solution
could be chosen.

And one more.

"Erhi-nim. Coffee."

"okay."

----

[Name: Merlin]

[Talents: Integrity, Type Addiction]

[Causality rate: 1%]

----

I could understand the activation conditions of the character sheet. It was thanks
to the various experiments he conducted with librarians while living in the
library.

"Thank you, Merlin."

"It was nothing."

As an added bonus, I was able to spend a peaceful time with the librarians in the
library who were initially afraid of the appearance of the stupid Erch Ludbolt.

In the Ashhan Empire, Erhi opened the book again, drinking coffee that was more
expensive than gold of the same weight. Once again, I was thinking of going through
the book and picking out useful knowledge.

Then the door opened and Layla entered the study.

"Erhi-sama, wait a minute..."

"What's going on?"

The librarians quickly left their seats. As the door closed, Layla continued.

"You have found a hideout built by the spies of the Temu Empire."

Erhi's eyes changed. Erhi changed his posture and sat down and said.

"continue."

"Four hours ago, I found a cave heading underground near the sewer of the Lorraine
River. It was only natural to report to Erhi first, but the discovered enemies
tried to escape after destroying the hideout, so we dealt with it first. I'm
sorry."
"I told you to act on your own if necessary, so it's not something to ask for
forgiveness. So how did the battle turn out?"

"With Graham and the wizards and knights of the tower, we were able to subdue it
without any damage. We will report other information after the interrogation in the
basement is over."

"You did well."

"Thank you, Erhi-sama. But... the battle is not over yet."

"The battle isn't over?"

"Yes. A confrontation with an elf mage continues in the last room of the hideout."

At Layla's words, Erhi's eyebrows twitched.

witch (1)

There was something about Layla's words that caught her heart.

'no way?'

There was a possibility. But I didn't want to make hasty decisions.

Leila continued the report.

"According to Graham, the elf wizard planted explosive magic around his residence.
And he threatens to burn them all if he doesn't release him."

"Stuck inside."

"Yeah. According to Graham, it's a very bizarre magic. It's like... not to deal
with intruders from outside, but to keep those trapped inside."

When you immerse yourself in one field, you develop a kind of intuition or hunch.

It is subconsciously realizing that things have gone awry, as is often said,

'Something is cheap...'.

And now, in Erhi's head, an intuition that was close to certainty was floating in
his mind.

'It's ioderyl.'

Erhi touched the corner of his mouth and fell into thought.

said Leila.

"I think we will have no choice but to free the elf or give up the core of the
hideout."

"What did Graham say?"

"You said that it takes at least a month to dispel the magic. If you have this
level of magic, there must be something very important in the hideout, so you said
that we should negotiate with the wizard."
I was getting more and more confident.

"Nevertheless, I don't think it's right to negotiate with the enemy. I believe that
obeying the enemy's intentions will lead to worse results, even if we lose
information or treasure."

Now the choice was up to Erhi. Erhi patted the desk with his finger and fell into
thought.

When the lip-only coffee cools down lukewarmly. Erhi got up from his seat.

"let's go."

"Erhi-sama?"

“I will go and judge for myself.”

"No. Magic can be dangerous if activated."

Leyla said with a firm will, even with a tired face, as the traces of the battle
remained. Erhi said with a smirk.

"My magic teacher is there, and my escort will go with me. That's enough."

"But..."

Erhi left the room with her mouth shut. Merlin, who was waiting outside the door,
put a coat on Erhi.

Erhi's face as he left the study showed the decisiveness that came from his
determination.

= =

The carriage that Erhi and Leila rode arrived on the outskirts of Count Rudbolt,
near the river area where the lower classes lived among the commoners.

The hideout was in the settlement of the vagrants near the river.

After passing the area occupied by Ruudbolt's soldiers, there was a passage down to
the basement in the shabby tent that seemed to collapse at any moment.

Leyla spoke to Erhi twice while coming here in a wagon, once when the stench of the
river stung her nose, and once again with the underground entrance in front of her.

"Erhi-nim. Please think again."

"Let's go down."

As always, Erhi responded with unchanging determination. Leyla took a deep breath
and went down to the basement first. Erhi followed.

The hideout was neat and sturdy. It's hard to believe that it's hiding in the river
vagrants zone. Apparently it was built to serve as a base for spies for a long
time.

Leaving behind the traces of the battle that remained in various places in the
hallway, Erhi went into the depths of the hideout.
The soldiers who were finishing behind the scenes and the knights who commanded
them raised a surprise salute. Erhi nodded lightly and received their greetings.
The steps did not stop.

It took me a while to walk through the cave deeper than I thought. After a while, a
familiar voice reached Erhi's ears.

"...Ortesia's rune in the upper left is for amplification. Then, the star in the
central core has no choice but to strengthen the circuit's path."

"But, Graham-sama, it cannot be denied that it is a camouflage technique. Unless

you interpret the schematic on the right, you can't touch it prematurely."

"...you're right. As expected, I'll have to send a copy of the magic circle to the
master and the elders and ask them to interpret it."

"But if the magic is activated, all the spells will be destroyed."

"Huh. It's too bad to give up the magic circle of the Temu Empire like this... Oh,
Erhi-sama?"

Graham took a deep breath and stood up in surprise when he saw Erhi coming down
from the entrance.

'Why is Erhi in such a dangerous place...'

Graham wondered if Leyla had not stopped. However, when he saw the deeply depressed
expression of Leila, who was following Erhi, he kept his mouth shut.

"What's the situation?"

"Uh, um... An elf wizard is sitting inside that door. He is holding a magic stone,
so the magic circle can be activated at any time. ? Erhi-sama!"

Erhi strode towards the door. As the terrified Leila and Graham approached, Erhi
stopped them and said:

"If the wizard in there really wanted to explode the magic circle, he would have
done it earlier. Negotiating means that he wants to live."

"Dangerous!"

"Rather, if more than one person enters, it may become more dangerous because it
looks like a threat, so please wait here."

"I can't!"

Leyla ran towards Erhi. The intention was to force Erhi to stop.

At that moment, Erhi swung the door wide open.

The scenery inside the door was bizarre. Magic tools were spread out in the
spacious room, and in front of the entrance, a thick iron bar was blocking the
inside and outside of the room.

There was a short passage in the door. Rather than a passage, it felt more like a
meeting room in a prison. Inside the passage, a huge explosion magic circle from
the outside was densely drawn.
In the center of the room, an elf with a black eyepatch on her left eye was sitting
on a chair.

The elf with long black hair reaching down to the waist looked at Erhi and the
party with a beautiful expressionless expression unique to the race.

The elf was fiddling with the red stone he was holding in his right hand. The magic
stone that activated the magic circle seemed clear.

"The way you open the door is quite noisy. Are you ready to negotiate?"

Leila went to Erhi's side without answering. It was a clear indication of his
intention to take him out. The eyes of the elf looking at it changed strangely.

"...you there."

The elf pointed to Erhi with an expressionless face.

“Everyone but you.”

"...Shut up, elf."

A cold voice echoed through the room as if the temperature had dropped.

Layla raised her shield and said.

"Where are you going to threaten me? If that's because you believe in magic, why
don't you blow it up somewhere?

While Graham looked at Leyla with an expression of 'Well, then I...?'

"It's okay, let's go."

"Erhi-sama. No."

Erhi sighed and whispered into Leila's ear.

'This spell is to imprison that elf. The flame doesn't escape through the iron
bars. I'm not hurt by the spell, so don't worry.'

Leila looked at Erhi with a puzzled expression. Erhi gently pushed Leila and then
closed the door.

As the thick door closed, the elf opened his mouth.

"...how do you know the identity of the magic hanging in this room?"

Elf's hearing is sensitive. Their long, straight ears can easily pick up distant
sounds. The elf had heard Erhi's whisper, which was not heard by Graham, who was
right behind him.

Erhi looked around the room slowly and said in a low voice.

"That's not the only thing I know, Ioderyl the Witch of Reversal."

"...!"

At Erhi's words, the elf jumped up from his seat.

"The fact that you were being worked like a slave here for the spies of the Temu
Empire."

Erhi folded his arms with an expressionless face.

"The reason why it happened is that he was caught stealing the emperor's magic and
was caught by the circle's restrictions."

"you......"

"I even know that the reason I joined the emperor was because I was exiled after
stealing and learning the arcane magic of the Roeln clan."

"What the heck? How do you know those facts?"

"I am Erch Ludbolt."

Erhi said in a calm tone.

“He is the successor to Count Ludbolt and the holder of the past poetry.”

lied

= =

I expected it, but it was difficult to act calm the moment I saw it in person.

Ioderyl, the Witch of Reverse Heaven.

Because I thought it would be at least 4 years after I met this character.

Ioderyl was a character that appeared twice in the scenario.

One time at the point when the spies of the Temu Empire began to attack in earnest.

And two years later, it was another time to appear as a nightmare of the Ashan
Empire.

The process by which Ioderyl was captured was similar to what happened today. While
searching for the spies of the Temu Empire, he discovers an underground hideout
where Ioderyl is imprisoned.

Of course, the location was inside the cave dug in the islands of the Ashan Empire,
not this Count of Rudbolt.

Ioderyl tries to negotiate based on his own life and information.

The attempt ends in failure.

In the end, Ioderil is caught by the Knights Templar and has a hard time.

She harbors a deeper resentment towards the Ashhan Empire than the Temu Empire, the
one who abused her.

It was to become the culprit in a huge magical terror attack on the Ashan Empire.

'At that time, the magic power was 9 circles. Using black magic and ancient magic,
the firepower was enormous.'
The attack on Ioderil was considered one of the worst events among the events of
the infamous [Ashhan Heroes].

Ioderyl's magic, who had been studying magic for a long time, touched all kinds of
factions.

In fact, it is an enemy with no magical weakness.

If you go in the direction of reducing damage as much as possible for an attack,

you will lose your allies.

If you go in the direction of saving your comrades, you will do a lot of damage to
the Ashan Empire.

It was an event that forced the player to make a harsh choice, so Ioderyl's
impression was inevitably engraved in his mind.

"Past poetry... I remember seeing it in a book. The divine ability to read the past
of things or people."

"Yes."

"You said you were born with that ability?"

"How could I have found the spies of the Temu Empire?"

Ioderyl nodded slowly.

"...I couldn't believe it when I told you that Ludbolt's motherfucker was doing
something. I thought it was strange, but God was playing a joke."

Of course, Erhi had no past poetry. Past poetry is a 'characteristic' that actually
exists, but on the entire continent, no one except the princess of the southern
archipelago possessed that ability.

In the beginning, past poetry was a characteristic that only priests who believed
in God could obtain.

Even if he searched the history of the continent, there was no possibility that
Ioderyl was well aware of the past poems that few people had developed their
characteristics.

Erhi, who made Ioderil believe through the information gap, said with a calm
expression.

"So there's no point in threatening me in vain, Ioderil."

At Erhi's words, Ioderil bit his lip.

I forgot for a while to focus on Erhi's unexpected words, but now she was captured
as a servant of the Temu Empire.

The moment her final bluff is revealed, the option of being free is gone.

"What are you going to do with me...?"

“For now, there must be a way to present the truth to the emperor.”

The emperor was, of course, referring to the emperor of the Ashan Empire.
"The emperor could use you as a propaganda to strengthen his position, which he
lacks. After that, he will throw you at the tower and make him a test subject to
discover the secrets of the Temu Empire's dark magic."

"......"

A witch who has the circle restriction magic of Emperor Temu, a legendary warlock,
and has piercing visions from herself.

It was obvious without seeing how much the monstrous wizards of the island tower
would drool.

Ioderyl's thoughts had also reached there, so her complexion became even paler.

"But I have no intention of giving you to the emperor."

Ioderil's eyes gleamed with hope to survive. Erhi said in a low voice.

"If you take the Mana Pledge."

witch (2)

While the length of time he has lived doesn't guarantee wiseness, Ioderyl doesn't
consider himself stupid.

It was as absurd as a knight without limbs to say that a wizard who had learned
magic for over a hundred years was stupid.

However, her personality was a bit impulsive. No, it was very impulsive. Especially
when it comes to magic, reason was often paralyzed.

As a result, he was expelled from his hometown and captured by the emperor, but
Ioderyl did not regret it.

The life of an elf is long, and even if a part of that time is sacrificed in
return, he thought that if he could get a glimpse of some of the great magic, it
would be a business that would remain.

Of course, he was determined to repay the humiliation of being treated like a slave
someday.

But it was truly 'someday'.

Again, the elves' time was long. It wouldn't be strange if the revenge occurred
after the emperor's death.

However, being dragged by the Emperor of Ashan was a crisis that even Ioderil could
not dare to bear.

The war between the Ashan Empire and the Temu Empire had been going on for over 100
years.

In the meantime, the Temu Empire fought according to the Temu Empire, and the
Ashhan Empire fought according to the Ashan Empire.

It spread to all areas where they could assassinate, duke, and threaten, and the
resentment between the two empires was never light.
The minions of the Temu Empire captured by the Ashan Empire should not have
expected to survive. Because the tip of the spy was to have their tendons cut off
and they were sentenced to slavery or death.

So, Erhi's proposal was a proposal that Ioderyl was also willing to do. If it
wasn't for the 'Oath of Mana'.

"...Is it not enough to be an emperor, so I have to serve you too?"

"Do you not like it?"

Of course I don't like it.

But Iodaryl couldn't say that. Erhi, with arms crossed casually, seemed ready to
open the door at any time and order her to hold onto her.

"I know the circle's limitations, so I'm sure you know my condition, but you're
still referring to the Mana Pledge? Are you sure you're properly aware of the
Pledge?"

"A oath that a wizard puts 'faith' as collateral. If you don't keep the oath, it's
an old arcane magic that causes you to lose control of all magical powers."

"...There is no guarantee that I know that magic."

"You still don't believe that I have a past poem?"

Erhi made eye contact with Ioderyl with a sigh. That gaze contained a certainty
close to Erhi's arrogance.

Ioderyl furrowed his eyebrows. God's pranks... Every time I'm really hit, I get
swear words.

"Okay, but the problem still remains."

"What?"

"As you know, I'm bound by [Circle restrictions]. I can't even use Circle 1 without
the Emperor's permission. And up to now, I've been freeing the Circle through the
guards who have the emperor's sacred objects."

However, all the spies of the Temu Empire were killed or captured by Ludbolt's
soldiers.

"Therefore, I cannot express [Pledge of Mana]. Besides, even if I activate the vow,
my magic power will still be sealed, is the vow still necessary?"

Erhi said, sweeping the tip of his chin.

"For now, it doesn't matter if you can't use magic right away. I'll cast magic
instead."

“…you say you use magic?”

Everyone in the upper building of Yultei was either killed or captured, so Ioderil
did not know that Erhi was using magic.

Erhi continued.
“Secondly, it doesn’t matter if you have circle restrictions. What I am asking of
you is that it’s okay even if you can’t use your magical powers.”

"...What?"

Even if a wizard can't use his magical powers, there's something that needs to be
done. Erhi said as Ioderyl looked at him in a bewildered way.

“I want you to learn magic.”

"...I thought the Emperor of the Temu Empire was the craziest person in the world,
but you're too tough."

No one in the world learned magic this way.

If Ioderil was playing tricks on his magic to fuck Erhi, Erhi could have chanted a
self-killing magic without realizing it.

Stealing someone else's magic was possible only if you understood and disassembled
the magic.

“Even if it’s no one else, you’re the witch of the Reverse Heaven, because you have
a Mana Pledge, so there’s no way you can play around with it.”

“...Did you even look into past poetry?”

Erhi nodded his head without saying a word. Feeling tired all of a sudden, Ioderyl
sighed and scanned the eye patch with her fingertips.

'Unfortunately, it's not wrong.'

Because she valued magic more than life, this proposal was fatal.

Ioderyl had to admit that he had no choice but to accept Erch's offer.

In addition, the two restrictions placed on the circle had the potential to recover
some of her magical power.

Similar tactics collide with each other. The [Circle Restriction] left by the
Emperor in her heart is something she cannot dare to touch, but if the [Oath of
Mana] is overlaid on it... at least the Emperor's magic will be shaken.

Ioderyl looked into Erhi's eyes, wondering if it was possible that Erhi had thought
this far and made the proposal.

Erhi was just looking at her calmly.

After thinking about it, Ioderyl nodded slowly and said.

"......great. I will accept your offer. Reach out over the grate, Erch Ludbolt.”

Erhi unfolded her arms and approached the grate.

"Is it okay to go beyond this?"

"It's an ordinary iron bar. The important thing is the magic circle."

Erhi reached out through the crack in the grate. A thin, straight, noble white hand
touched Ioderil.
"Make me memorize this spell. Arhim Dahan Laurel Seihin..."

Ioderyl thought.

The Erhi in front of me is a really arrogant guy.

And if you don't have the skills as much as that arrogance, you'll be caught on
your own.

"Hey La Hashien..."

[Pledge of Mana] was a very high-level technique even though the required magic was
small.

It was absolutely no easy task to weave and engrave the weak magical powers of the
two casters into the hearts of the casters.

Magic that requires extreme delicacy and the ability to control mana.

It was difficult to succeed properly unless you were a wizard who had been dealing
with magic for at least 10 years or more.

"Repeat the chant without stopping. Then push the magic power through the palm of
your hand. I will guide you."

Wizards are those who ridicule the law. Magical failure has to bear that much
burden.

If it is dealing with the forces of nature, it will end up as a simple magical

failure or a small explosion.

However, if it was a reaction to the [Oath of Mana] that ties the circle together,
he could lose consciousness for at least a week.

'Is there any skill as high as that arrogance?'

Ioderyl did not deceive Erhi because she had the pride of the witch of the
underworld. But I didn't mean to kindly tell you everything.

"...Now use your magic as I lead you."

Erhi nodded his head. Ioderyl also memorized the spell. The two men's spells
resonated in harmony like a single chorus. One of the ancient magics, [Oath of
Mana] was activated.

'...This?'

The moment the magic was activated, Ioderyl realized that something wasn't quite
what he expected.

Erhi's magical power was never great. The moment the magic hit him, I knew he was a
2nd-class magician.

'The training time is not too long.'

The magic and magic of wizards leaves traces like fingerprints.

It was an essential ability in a battle between high-ranking wizards, and Ioderil

was able to grasp Erhi's magical powers in an instant.

Erhi didn't even seem to have learned the magic of the tower. The unique color of
the tower did not come off.

Insufficient magical power, a short training period, and even ordinary magic.

There was not a single factor that made Erhi confident that he would do the [Oath
of Mana] himself.

But only one.

'Talent.'

Shining talent was overcoming all those weaknesses. Although Erhi's magical power
was weak, it was pure. His magical powers moved with precision as if he had worked
with magic for decades.

As Ioderyl leads, as Ioderyl wishes.

This is like......

Mana seemed to be blessing him.

"...Now I have to decide on the contents of the pledge."

At Erhi's words, Ioderil came to his senses. He was so engrossed in Erhi's magic
that he had forgotten that the ceremony was over. Erhi was making eye contact with
her with a calm expression.

Ioderyl felt an unbearable curiosity at the sight.

It was an impulse that took up a corner of my heart, as if I had found a sparkling

jewel or faced a natural phenomenon I had never seen before.

"I, Ioderyl, will teach Erhi Ludbolt the magic he wants."

"Are you still okay?"

"What do you mean?"

"The contents of the oath are quite vague."

The more vague the contents of the contract, the more difficult it was to achieve.
Ioderyl shrugged and asked.

"Because a promise is a promise. Wasn't this what you wanted?"

"okay."

I don't know why Erhi suddenly changed his attitude, but it wasn't bad for him, so
he agreed to the oath.

I felt my chest grow heavy. It was a pledge made to the heart and circle.

The moment this vow is broken, Ioderyl will lose control of all magical powers, and
Erhi will know immediately.

'It's really good.'

Erhi's plan this time was quite improvised. I just got the call two hours ago and
now I have signed the contract.

'not bad. No, good.'

There wasn't anything that stuck with him in the middle, but now Erhi found a way
to properly learn magic. That too, the magic possessed by the Witch of Reverse
Heaven, who caused nightmarish damage to the Ashhan Empire.

"Now what?"

Ioderyl crossed her arms and asked Erhi. Erhi said while pointing to the magic
circle.

"For now, you must dispel the magic that is imprisoning you. And now we need
smoke."

"performance?"

After explaining to Ioderil, Erhi opened the door. Ioderyl had a more gloomy
expression on her face.

"Erhi-sama...?"

At the door, the wizards and knights were fully prepared.

The aligned spear swords were flashing in the light, and the wizards were ready to
use their magic at any time, holding their wands together.

"Now that the story is over, let's release the magic circle."

It was the wizards who were thrilled with those words. The wizards, led by Graham,
entered the room and looked at the magic circle, asking questions to Ioderil.
Meanwhile, Layla approached Erhi.

"Erhi-sama... are you okay?"

Erhi nodded his head. Leila sighed in relief while Erhi said.

"The elf's name is Ioderil. I promise to cooperate fully, so please be gentle with
me."

"...All right."

Leila hesitated despite Erhi's orders and did not leave her seat. Soon she said as
if she had made up her mind.

"Erhi-sama. I don't know if you're rude, but please refrain from doing anything
dangerous in the future. Erhi-nim is Ludbolt's successor."

"...okay."

Recognizing Leyla's concerns, Erhi smiled bitterly and nodded her head.

It happened because Erhi couldn't release all the knowledge he knew, but he
couldn't blame those who were worried about his well-being.

'Now that I think about it, I'll have to persuade him.'

Erchi is just like Layla, no. More than that, he thought of two people who loved
him terribly. About two parents who accept both of their son's twisted personality.

'...it may not be easy.'

a fortnight after that.

The owners of Ludbolt, Victor Ludbolt and Sheryl Ludbolt, have returned to the
castle.

= =

The strong door of the outer wall of Ruudbolt was wide open as it is today.

Inside the door, the first soldiers wearing well-maintained armor for today were
lined up, and further inside, there were knights who displayed flashing
anticipation.

Shortly thereafter, the sound of horses' hooves echoed through the ground. Along
with the sound like the beating of countless drums, the sound changed into the
shape of a huge crowd.

At the front were a middle-aged man in golden armor shining in the light, and a
woman of similar age in a gorgeous dress that was comparable to armor.

Soldiers and knights raised their weapons high. The crowds gathered to watch held
their breath.

Although it must have come a long way, the standard of the troops approaching the
castle was strict. Seeing that, Erhi was inwardly admiring.

'Is it really Rudbolt?'

It was because of his power that Ruudbolt was able to maintain his position despite
the many infamy and curses.

overwhelming gold. And the high-level knights and soldiers gathered with that gold.

And it was made possible by Viktor, the owner of Rudbolt at the time, and Cheryl,
his wife. In other words, people say it is because of the excellence of Erhi's
parents.

At the same time, they also had weaknesses...

"son!"

"Son!"

The two horses that crossed the castle gate raced through the inside. If it was
done by other commoners or nobles, it would be a crime to be sent to prison, but if
the person involved was the two masters of Rudbolt, it was a different story.

The two men got off their horses and rushed at Erhi, who was maintaining his
dignity as a solemn heir.

"Are you not hurt anywhere?"

"Oh my God, you have such a slender face!"

Erhi sighed inwardly.

Viktor and Sheryl Rudbolt are called 'The Lord of Might' and the 'Queen of Gold' in
the world.

His parents were awesome.

witch (3)

“Although the movements of the demonic beasts were unusual, even the spies of the
Temu Empire. This is a sign of turbulence.”

After a while of fuss surrounding Erhi, Erhi and her parents had a meal.

Father, Victor, who had been informed of what Erhi had been going through, sighed
as he brushed his beard.

"The Southern Islands and Western Kingdoms seem to be suffering from headwinds as
the beasts roam around. The Empire is well defended, so it hasn't been seen so far,
but soon the commoners will also feel uneasy. Then, first of all, food and iron ore
prices It will come."

"Anyway, I've already made an exclusive deal with the southern landowners and the
Dwarf Guild."

"You're my wife, too."

The two casually expressed their intention to control the Ashan Empire's supply of
wheat and iron ore, and then asked Erhi.

“So, you want to learn magic?”

"Yes, mother."

"......"

Cheryl was speechless for a while, and then grabbed Victor's hand.

"wife..."

"Honey... Erhi said that she was my mother. I must not have heard it wrong, did I?"

"I heard too."

Erhi spoke calmly.

“I learned magic while my father and mother were away from the castle, but I have
achieved more than I expected, so I will continue to learn magic in the future.”

"If you want, do it."

Viktor allowed it more coolly than Erhi had thought. Cheryl, on the other hand,
said with a worried expression.

"Honey. But if Erhi doesn't use the family spear, the people around him will look
bad."

At Cheryl's words, Victor smiled bitterly.

Victor had less pods for his son than Cheryl.

Erchi's reputation was already low enough to judge other people's reputation. Even
not having learned the arcane spear that comes down from the family is not a fault.

However, because he loved his wife, Victor did not mention that and said another
reason.

“If Erhi goes to the capital in the future, there will be a lot of participation in
battles. The young emperor still has a weak support base, so there is no way to let
the chaos of the empire sit still. Or will there be an all-out war with the Temu
Empire after 20 years? It's something you don't even know."

It was correct.

"If Erhi uses magic at that time, it won't be able to escape from the dangerous
front."

"Ah......"

Erhi shook his head inwardly.

Victor's judgment was made with the assumption of a 'to some extent' battlefield.
If a full-scale war with the Temu Empire began, wizards were the number one target
for elimination.

After the war, the death rate for wizards was overwhelmingly higher than for
knights.

However, Erhi spoke calmly without pointing out that point.

"I don't plan on putting the spear completely down. And I don't want to become a
wizard of the tower who comfortably operates only the magic circle from the rear.
My goal is to become a wizard who fights from the front."

"......what?"

"Father, mother. You two have no intention of revealing to the emperor what
happened in our estate."

"...okay."

"It's probably to use it as a hand that you can use when you're on the road."

"I know you well."

"Then, in order for that hand to be used the best, shouldn't I stop using the
stigma of being a fool from now on?"

Erhi looked into his father's eyes calmly, but with straight eyes.

Seeing those eyes, Victor suddenly realized that his son had grown up. Since my
16th birthday passed, I was practically the same age as an adult.

'You've grown a lot.'

They said that if you want to raise a child, you don't have to fight too much.
While the two of them were away from the castle, the son had become an adult.
Cheryl, on the other hand, didn't think so. She slammed the table and jumped up
from her seat.

"He's crazy! What are you talking about!"

"Mother. Let me explain..."

"What? Going forward? What do you believe in!"

"After sufficient training, I will do it with confidence. And I recently learned

magic and received God's blessing..."

"God's blessing? If you go to the battlefield, that would be a divine curse!"

Cheryl came from the royal family of the Southern Kingdom. And the southern kingdom
was a country that produced a lot of great warriors that were rumored to be of
mixed ogre blood.

There were rumors circulating that Victor trained enough to be called the 'Lord of
Might' in order not to get hit by Cheryl...

One of the legs of the table she had slammed down suddenly collapsed and screamed.

"Stop it, madam."

"Honey! He's..."

"The kid is about to become an adult, but you're trying to get in his way?"

"......"

Cheryl sighed deeply and sat back down on her chair. She fiddled with the knife
with her fingers. Even though it was just tableware, anticipation seemed to be
circulating.

Victor said in a firm voice.

"Erch. The world hates Ludbolt."

"...I know."

"They hate our past, they fear our wealth. They praise us in the front, but in the
back they swear that we are from the filthy Temu Empire. Gossip behind the scenes
is forgiven. But the sound is in our ears Hearing is unbearable."

At that moment, Victor's eyes were filled with the dignity of a master Ludbolt, not
a father who loved his son and cared for his wife.

"Even though I hear you say you're an asshole, I can't tolerate being ridiculed.
It's a story that allows you to swear on the outside and be afraid on the inside,
but you can't stand being ridiculed and ridiculed."

"They will make my name in awe."

"What are you going to do?"

"I know there is a hunting contest hosted by Marquis Tess in nine months. We'll
take first place there."
At Erhi's words, Victor's eyes widened for a moment, then returned. He replied with
a big smile, showing his teeth.

"Okay. Then do what you want."

"honey!"

"...I'll persuade your mother, so just go downstairs."

The knife Cheryl was holding was already folded in half.

As Erhi bowed to his parents and was about to leave, Victor stopped him.

"By the way, did you say you received a blessing from God?"

"Yes that's right."

"Huh... What blessings?"

"It was a blessing related to magic. The moment I received that blessing, my head
cleared and I realized that my power to deal with magic increased."

Victor nodded his head. When I asked how my son had changed so much, it seemed that
God had a whim.

"I said that the god of Ashan hates our family, but it seems that's not the case.
I'll have to donate to the temple. Please stop entering."

"Okay, Father. Mother. I'll just leave."

"......"

Sheryl didn't see her son's face until Erhi left the restaurant. As the dining room
door closed, Cheryl threw her knife away and looked at Victor.

"Hey, calm down, madam."

"...with the exception of me, the two rich people get along really well, don't
they?"

"You haven't seen it either, Erhi has changed."

"......"

Cheryl nodded slowly. Victor said as he took his wife's hand.

"I am a child who will have to go up to the system after a year or so, so think
about starting preparations for independence in advance."

All nobles of the Ashan Empire were obliged to ascend to the imperial capital after
their birthday.

It is a system with a long history, and Victor also went to the capital when he was
young and met his wife, Cheryl.

Knowing that, Cheryl couldn't get any more angry.

"...can Erhi do well?"

"I hope you do well, but I don't care if you don't."

There was a faint energy in Victor's eyes.

"If they don't want to ignore Ludbolt, they wouldn't dare to treat Erhi badly."

= =

Even after her parents returned home, Erhi's life did not change much.

Searching for the Temu Empire spies, tracing their tracks, and organizing data was
not an easy task.

After all, the work in the castle had not been touched in the first place, so Erhi
spent her time as usual. Spending mealtime with my parents was the difference.

However, the types of materials found in the library were different. Books related
to monsters and geography were mainly targeted.

The hunting contest of Marquis Tess was a very important event.

Although brought out to convince his parents, he originally intended to attend the
contest.

Originally, the children of noble families forged relationships through hunting and
banquets. However, Erhi originally hated hunting, and at banquets, he only did
stupid things.

At least he didn't intend to go with a reputation like 'Erch Ludbolt'. In order not
to do that, it was because he was slaying spies like this now and learning magic.

For that purpose, Marquis Tess' hunting contest was perfect. The children of the
empire's famous nobles gathered quite a bit, and there were also quite a few events
that occurred later because of the entanglement with the hunting competitions.

And I thought that if I were to participate, of course, I should aim for first
place.

'After all, hunting monsters is going to make you sick in the future, so you need
to prepare in advance.'

When ten days have passed.

Leyla brought Ioderyl to him after the interrogation had been completed.

"Erhi-sama, I have brought a witch."

"......"

The air current flowing between the two was quite chilly. In fact, it was Leila who
was the most opposed to the fact that Erch had Ioderil.

'You're the witch who threatened to commit suicide...'

On the other hand, Ioderyl seems to be annoyed by Leyla, who is biting and sagging
with things that have already happened just like Ioderyl.

Ioderyl said to Erhi while waving the leash that Leila was holding.
"Are you trying to disable the person who will teach you magic?"

"Leila. Release the captives and let me go back."

Leyla shot Ioderyl one more time as if she didn't like it, then released her
captives and left the room.

Finally, he looked into Erhi's eyes and said, 'Don't trust that witch.' It was a
bonus that I went.

"It would be better to change the maid to learn magic more easily."

"It would be nice to get along. The probability of casting out a witch who attracts
others' suspicions is higher than the probability of casting out a loyal knight."

"Huh, then your eyes must have been sprained."

“Or using the fact that you signed a oath well.”

Ioderyl shook her head as if she didn't like it and sat down on Erhi's bed.

"You're really good at talking. So, what kind of magic do you want to learn?"

Ioderyl was well versed in the magic of all factions.

The decision to have Ioderil as his teacher was a decision that could not be
overlooked, but he had been thinking about what kind of magic he would learn from
her in the meantime.

"Magic that can be mastered in half a year, focusing on actual combat."

"...they're telling you to serve the magic as if you were ordering some dinner."

“Because you have the ability to do that.”

Iodaryl let out a small sigh. Maybe it's because he has a past poem, he doesn't
lose a single word.

However, I was curious about Erhi's talent and what the result would be, so I
agreed to the oath, so there was nothing I could do about it.

As an added bonus, she even recovered a small amount of magic due to the overlap of
constraints, as she had thought.

"Okay. Then, I'll have to check the nature of magic first."

"The nature of magic?"

“Just as each person’s innate personality is different, the nature of the magical
power they possess will also be different. It doesn’t matter if you want to cover
all kinds of factions, like me, but if you want to learn the magic you need in a
short period of time, you can use magic according to the nature of your magic. It's
right to cook it. Do you have kaiseki powder?"

Kaleite powder was the most basic material for drawing magic circles. Previously,
when learning from Graham , some were kept for study purposes.

Ioderyl drew a magic circle on the floor of the room with the kaleidoscope powder
that Erhi gave him.

'The Witch of Reverse Heaven is right.'

Like a witch who has learned magic for a long time, Ioderyl drew a huge spell in an
instant.

"If you go inside and raise your magic power, the nature of the magic will be
revealed more clearly."

After nodding his head, Erhi sat in the center of the magic circle and cleared his
breathing. As I raised my senses and concentrated my consciousness on magical
powers, I felt something different from usual.

'...cold.'

subsided coldness.

That was Erhi's first impression.

At that moment, Ioderyl's voice rang in his ear.

"...I guess it's because he has a past poem. He's also gifted with magical powers
quite uniquely."

witch (4)

“Is the magic power special?”

"okay. You are endowed with two attributes of magic.”

Ioderyl pointed to the magic circle where Erhi was sitting. Seven small circles
were drawn inside the magic circle.

"Ordinary people are born with four attributes of magic. Water, fire, wind, and
earth. These are the qualities of magic that are commonly spoken of."

One of the four circles pointed to by Ioderil had a slight change in color.

Ioderyl then pointed to the three circles drawn inside the four circles.

The two circles were drawn symmetrically to each other, and within them was another
circle.

"But sometimes, there are people who are gifted with the power of light and
darkness. Such people are usually..."

"I'm going to become a priest or a warlock."

"Yeah. Such magical powers can also be passed down through bloodlines. The most
representative of the imperial lineage of the Temu Empire. They are mostly born
with dark magic power. And..."

Erhi nodded slowly.

"I'm like that too."

"You are born with the magic of the dark attribute. In addition to that, you have
the water attribute mixed in. It's not common."
Being born with dark magic didn't mean a good thing to a wizard, but it was a
different story when he was born with two attributes like Erhi.

"In your case... Ice-based magic and aptitude would be a good match."

Because the various properties of magical powers tend to have their own effects
when mixed with each other.

Dark magic is not bad. Just like the sun and the moon, light is light and darkness
is darkness, just a part of the world.

But the black magic that uses it is the problem.

In the case of Erhi, it was said that ice-based magic, a combination of water and
dark attributes, was the best fit for his aptitude.

'It might fit my personality well.'

Erhi smiled and got up from his seat. Ioderyl nodded slowly and said.

“I think it would fit well with your personality, and then you might be able to
achieve it faster than you imagined.”

“…that’s a good story. So what can we do first?”

“First, we need to change the circle ring, which has no distinctive features.”

The magician acts as a mechanism to activate magic even in his body.

Just as the sword had compressed all the functions for cutting, he had to rewrite
the circle for magic that fits the ice system.

"First......"

= =

Erhi opened his eyes in the pitch-black darkness.

As he inhaled, the moist air filled his chest.

- Exactly!

When I snapped my finger, the magic light in the room turned on at once.

He was in the basement of the castle. What had previously been used as a warehouse
was converted into his magic training center.

Although it is said to be a converted basement, it was never lax. Various magic

tools and expensive furniture. In addition, the servants clean the room three times
a day, so I did not feel the unique, coopy air of the basement at all.

The reason that Erhi was training underground was because of the nature of his
magical powers.

Magical power is a part of the world, and it gathers in places similar to its
nature. The magic of darkness tends to gather in the dark, and the magic of water
tends to gather near the water.
This was the reason Erhi was doing magic training in a damp basement.

It wasn't a big difference, but there was no way to compare the cost-effectiveness
of the Ruudbolt. His magic training room was equipped with facilities comparable to
that of Graham's laboratory.

"Whoa..."

After washing his face lightly, Erhi warmed up.

It has been three months since I started practicing magic in earnest. During that
time, his body has undergone many changes.

As a result of knowing the taste of alcohol at a young age and neglecting training,
the body that was in a lean and obese state unknowingly changed to a strong
muscular body.

The heart's circle had crossed three and was peeking at the fourth ring.

Erhi looked in the mirror for a moment and felt his body tingle, but he endured it.

This was a very important time. He had been putting off physical training for a
week or so and was devoting all his time to magic training.

'4 circles.'

From the standard of a normal wizard, up to 3rd circle is considered a beginner

wizard. It was because of the characteristics of the circle.

A circle is formed around the heart. And up to the 3rd circle, no matter what
faction magic was trained in, it was bound to be configured in a shape that
surrounds the heart.

But the fourth circle draws a single circle that encloses them all.

The name of the circle is [Circle of Resonance].

It was the stage in which the magician used the magic of 'chaos' in earnest to
unleash the power to shake the law.

"You woke up early."

Then the door to the basement opened and Ioderyl appeared.

Maybe it's because he's an elf who lives for a long time? Her attitude and
appearance were the same as before. The only thing that changed was her magic.

"...I told you to do it, but I don't like this cold. Warm."

Ioderyl can now use magic power up to 3rd circle. Of course, Erhi was the only one
who knew about that in Ludbolt. Even if she was teaching magic, her status was
still a prisoner.

After defeating the cold in the basement with a warmth magic that only applies to
herself, she asked Erhi.

"Are you ready?"

"whenever."
As always, Erhi answered with a dull expression. I was in a teaching position, but
at this time, I was very mean.

The relationship between Erhi and Ioderil was more that of an employer and an
employee than that of a teacher and a disciple. Of course, Ioderyl had been hired
by Erhi.

Erhi told Ioderil the magic he wanted, and Ioderil used all of her knowledge to
grant his request.

If you do, there are parts that you would think it would be difficult, but Erhi
used to implement magic really easily.

Still, the distinction between what he was good at and what he was not good at was
like a sword, and Ioderyl was concentrating on his research so that he had no time
to rest.

Magic isn't just about using it. Depending on the wizard, the application was
necessary depending on the situation.

The whole process of changing the chant, simplifying the procedure, and controlling
the amount of inputted magic was a study of magic, and Erhi entrusted the whole
process to Ioderil.

He himself is concentrating on magic and spear training during the rest of his
time. Erhi was able to achieve incredible growth in a short period of time.

'As if you knew the answer.'

Is this because of the power of the past?

Erchi was training with optimum efficiency.

If she were to become a disciple herself, she would want to borrow and use Erhi's
method as it is.

As a result, Erhi was aiming for the 4th circle wall in 3 months.

As Ioderyl presumed, this was probably the fastest achievement in the history of
magic.

"......"

"Yeah, let's get started."

While he was deep in thought, Erhi stared at him, and Ioderil sat down in front of
him and looked at the magic circle one last time.

The purpose of the magic circle was to amplify Erhi's magic sense a little more,
and to encourage the absorption of magic power in his body.

Of course, there was no problem with the magic circle as she designed it. Ioderyl
nodded and said.

"As I said before, three times."

“If you don’t succeed in it, you have to step back.”

"If the circle is shaken, in the worst case, the heart may stop and die. Three
times would be too much, but the situation is different now."

It was thanks to the power of wealth that Ludbolt possessed. The gems and magic
stones embedded in the magic circle, and the elixir that Erhi drank before he fell
asleep, were helping him circle.

"If you fail this time, you can do it in a month, so be careful..."

"No need to worry."

Erhi cut off the explanation Ioderyl had been continuing and said.

"Because there is nothing to fail."

If it had been done by another wizard, it would have been really cocky, but there
was power in Erhi's words. It was the weight that came from the talents he had
already shown and the confidence he had in himself.

Before long, a faint light began to rise from the magic circle.

Ioderyl looked at Erhi, who had activated the magic circle before he even gave a
single swipe, as if hesitantly, then put his chin on his hand and looked at the
magic circle carefully.

'Myeongjing (明澄).'

Magic was the magician's mirror. If you wipe your magic like you would a mirror,
the magic will naturally follow the wizard's ritual no matter how your limbs move.

The light that started outside the magic circle gradually spread inside.

'Immersion (沒入).'

Consciousness and magic begin to move as one body. The magic that had spread inside
the body drew a circle in the heart.

'Formation.'

The circle located in the heart takes on its full form. That number is three. The
existing circle became a solid foundation and became the ground for the new circle
to take place.

So far there has been no problem. The problem was now.

Ioderyl watched Erhi carefully, ready to use her hand at any time.

It is said that it is okay to fail up to three times, but if it is too late, even
one mistake could cause the ritual to fail. Creating a circle like that required
sufficient preparation.

'Strictly speaking, it should be said that it is still too early to create a

circle...'

If Erchi's achievements are normal, it's still too early to try the 4th circle.

However, Ioderil decided that it was possible with Erhi's talent, money, and her
guidance.
That possibility was never 100%. Ioderyl gave Erhi the option, and Erhi was trying
the 4th round today.

'Even so, it won't be easy... huh?'

The speed at which the magic circle's light moves has increased. The light that
moved slowly spread out steeply toward the center of the magic circle. Eventually,
the light reached Erhi.

The magic circle's light disappeared.

"Whoa..."

"......under."

Ioderyl let out a sad laugh. could be dangerous?

It was an unreasonable worry.

Erhi opened his eyes as if nothing happened and got up from his seat.

"Okay."

"...unlucky."

"......?"

'What's your complaint?'

Erhi looked at Ioderyl with a wrinkled expression as if he was annoyed and turned
his head. Ioderyl sometimes behaved incomprehensible. Rather than that, I wanted to
confirm the 4th circle.

"...Ihar."

The circle moved with the association of simple beasts and magic, and the spell.
Erhi's eyebrows twitched. He realized that the movement of magic was different from
before.

- Saaah...

A white castle was stuck where Erhi was pointing. The corner of Erhi's lips rose as
the cold air spread so clearly that it was visible.

"Congratulations. Now you have reached the level of a wizard in front of others."

"Thanks to you, the achievement was faster than I expected. Thank you."

"...I'm not familiar with your thanks."

Erhi put on the coat he had taken off to form a circle. Ioderil asked Erhi.

"So what are you going to do now?"

"For the time being, I'm going to polish up the magic I've learned. You can think
of it as a kind of vacation."

"vacation?"
Erhi opened the basement door and went out. As I climbed the stairs, a warm air
enveloped my body. Winter had passed and spring was coming.

After training, it was time to move on to the next stage of the plan.

= =

The Count of Rudbolt was located in the southwestern part of the Empire.

The land that was originally a wasteland was turned into a large city by the
Rudbolt family.

Winter here is short. The scenery outside the window was already feeling the energy
of spring from the cold winter.

It had only been a week in the basement to create the circle, but the scenery
outside had changed a lot.

'Familiar but unfamiliar.'

The sight of his eyes attracted two sentiments. The impression that it is a
landscape that I have been tired of seeing all my life. The impression that it is a
landscape of a new season in an unfamiliar world.

As time went on, the distinction became increasingly blurred. It was natural. The
adaptability of a person is bound to feel familiar even after this week has passed.

“Erhi-sama. Upon receiving the call…ah.”

Erhi stopped his sentimental thoughts at the familiar voice he heard as the door
opened. These concerns can be deferred until later. It was a question that could
not be answered anyway.

Erhi organized his thoughts and turned around. Layla was looking at him with a
surprised expression.

"Erhi-sama, that's..."

"Well?"

It was only then that Erhi realized that he was still using his magic. Getting used
to it is so scary.

A white butterfly was flying over the back of Erhi's hand. When Erhi gestured, the
butterfly evaporated and disappeared into the air.

"Ah..."

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

“We will be able to see each other often in the future, so there is no need to be
sad.”

Layla blushed in embarrassment and nodded her head.

"sorry."
"I'm not sorry. More than that, you have work to do."

"Please tell me anything."

"Prepare to go to the forest near Mount Antapa to the south."

When Erhi suddenly said a specific place name, Leila tilted her head.

"Why there...?"

Erhi said, pointing to the map he had laid out beforehand.

"Spring is coming, so we will hunt monsters."

"...You mean hunting monsters?"

"okay."

You have completed the training to the desired level. Now it was time to do what we
had planned.

'Listen to the second heavenly message.'

Dana Wheeler (1)

It was once well cleaned, but now a group of people is passing through a forest
road overgrown with weeds.

The thing that stood out the most in the party was the carriage.

A huge carriage pulled by four horses was about the size of a room.

Even the spokes were made of expensive algae from the southern Gundo Islands, and
the horse's harness was gleaming with brilliance.

Then the carriage door opened and a man appeared.

A man with an arrogant and elegant appearance with silver-gray blonde hair.

It was Erch Ludbolt.

"Hey!"

When Erhi appeared, a horse quickly approached the carriage.

Erhi smiled faintly and patted the horse's head once, then jumped on top of it.

"Erhi-sama, what's going on?"

"Now that we've reached our destination, we'll go with Granit."

"...It's okay to stay in the carriage."

“It’s probably until the monster hunting is all over.”

Leila turned her head with a slightly embarrassed expression, knowing her heart.
Seeing that, Erhi smiled bitterly inwardly. It reminded me of the commotion I had
when I left Ruudbolt.
'You're taking the entire Knights Templar.'

My mother resolutely told me to accompany the Knights of the Iron Ten Bows. It was
Ludbolt's elite knights who left for the western expedition with his father.

Of course, Erhi had no intention of accepting it. What he was trying to do now was
'hunting', not 'subjugation'.

'If you don't hunt yourself, there's no point.'

In the world of [Ashhan Heroes], there were countless monsters.

From bladed ground rats to dragons. Numerous monsters were forming their own
territory.

Although the earth belongs to mankind, the reason demons can roam the world is
because their base is underground.

The creator of this world had two children, the two gods fought over the creation
of the world, and the defeated god of darkness went underground and conceived his
own descendants infinitely...

Leave that setting behind.

Anyway, the bottom of this world was the realm of demons.

The monsters came out to the ground along the intricately intertwined underground
burrows and attacked living things.

Mount Antapa was one of those places. This place, which was once a production area
for high-quality wood, was a semi-abandoned land due to the constant appearing of
monsters. And another one.

'It was a place that was spotlighted as a safe growth route for beginners.'

This was also a popular hunting ground in the game.

One of the safest routes designed so that beginners do not lose their hearts
because of the ruthless difficulty of [Ashhan Heroes].

The monsters appearing here were not at a high level. At best, it was a goblin or a
black wolf. Even if injured, the wound is usually not large, and even if it is
dangerous, life is not lost.

Erhi was going to get achievement points here. Of course, it was to hear another
[Heavenly Message].

'Because I thought I might have made quite a bit of money while casting Ioderyl.'

Earning achievement points was possible through big events as before, but also
through battles.

beating monsters. Isn't that the traditional level-up method of the game? The
formula worked in [Ashhan Heroes] as well.

Instead, there was a time constraint depending on the scenario in this game, so
even hunting had to be planned.

Erhi tried to listen to another [Heavenly Message] by filling up achievement points

in the traditional way.

To this end, the number of people to help with the hunt was kept to a minimum.
Layla and her two knights. And even a seasoned hunter.

- Whik!

A small whistle sounded. It was a signal from the hunter who was looking for traces
in advance.

"It's a sign that it's a weak monster."

'It must be a goblin.'

Although small in stature, it is a common monster that uses some intelligence and
tools.

However, the monsters in [Ashhan Heroes] should not be classified solely by their
species.

Even the same goblin had different abilities depending on the shape of their body
and region. Even the monsters had many mutated individuals.

Layla and the knights wore helmets and raised spears and shields. Shortly
thereafter, a hunter appeared from among the woods.

"There is a group of goblins about 50 meters away. You can lure them this way, but
what are you going to do?"

Erhi looked at the forest. Tall trees covered the sky. This prevented the small
shrubs from growing, so the forest seemed large enough for the horses to roam.

“I will go and hunt.”

"Okay. I'll guide you to where they are."

The group went into the forest under the guidance of the hunter. After a while, a
cracking sound was heard. It was the voice of a goblin.

The hunter made eye contact with Erhi. When Erhi nodded, the hunter drew his bow
and shot.

- Shoo!

"I'll deal with them alone. If it doesn't look dangerous, don't interfere."

"...All right."

-Keeek!

- Keck!

With Layla's late reply, Granit carrying Erhi jumped forward. The pace was not
fast. Until the goblins were revealed through the thick wooden pillars.

Granit's hooves, who were running lightly as if walking, slammed into the ground.
Erhi's hair flew backwards in the instantaneous acceleration. Erhi narrowed his
eyes in the pouring wind and counted the goblin's head.
five.

Erhi put up the window. The eyes of the goblins who were running in anger at the
flying arrows opened wide as if they were being torn apart.

- Whoops!

"Keeeeeek?"

"Keeek! Keeek!"

It was an attack closer to crushing rather than penetrating. The goblin hit by
Erhi's spear flew away as it was, spitting blood.

Granit trotted to the side as if the goblin's blood was dirty, and kicked the other
goblin with his hind paws. Another goblin flew off with a breathtaking scream. It
hung its head on a tree pole and drooped. It was an instant death.

"Keeek!"

The goblins stiffened at the sudden, destructive damage. Even in the midst of this,
there were those whose ferocity of monsters outstripped their survival instincts.

Erhi's spear split the air once more. The straight spear pierced the head of the
goblin who was about to throw a stone at him.

Two goblins left. The gnomes fled and ran into the woods with a look of terror.

Granit tried to track the goblins, but Erhi grabbed the reins and stopped him. Erhi
pointed to the backs of the goblins and quietly memorized a spell.

"Ice Arrow."

Frost descended along the straight index finger. The white ice formed the shape of
a sharp arrow like a decoration cut by a craftsman.

The thin, straight arrows of ice were small but sharp as if they could pierce
anything.

-Sweet!

The ice arrow flew like an arrow in its shape, and the goblins hid themselves
through the crevices of the fairly dense trees. However, the ice arrows spun around
the pillars as if they were threaded and pierced the chests of the two goblins.

"Kek!"

"Kek!"

In an instant, the forest regained silence. It happened less than a minute after
Erhi ran out.

"...I think I was worried about something."

Leila, who followed Erhi, smiled brightly.

The goblins couldn't even touch Erhi's body. Not even a drop of blood was stained
on Granit's barding.
The two knights and the hunter who saw Erhi's battle for the first time looked
puzzled. They didn't know much about Erhi. It was because all three of them went on
a western expedition with Victor Gazoo.

Even if the opponent is a goblin, the level can be seen at a glance.

Erhi's movements were concise and elegant. The effortless movement killed the
goblins with extreme efficiency. And the magic that was shot at the end...

I heard that Erhi was learning magic, but it was their first time seeing the real
thing, so they couldn't help but be surprised.

'Damn Confucius, I thought you came here to mess around...'

'Oh my gosh. You must have had this level of skill.'

Contrary to their gaze of surprise and admiration, Erhi did not like this battle
very much.

'I'm not even going to say goodbye.'

An achievement was an achievement only when it was appropriate to the level of the
person. The level of Erhi, which he had honed through training, was too high to
deal with monsters like this.

Even after killing two goblins, Granit didn't feel the excitement of battle at all.

He was just snoring as if 'I kicked a trivial thing...'

“I have to go further inside.”

Just like any other animal, the beasts had their realm.

And the outskirts were destined to become the land of the weakest monsters that
were pushed back in the territorial battle.

"Okay. I'll show you the way."

The hunter, who had erased any anxiety about Erhi's skills, took the lead with a
bright face. After that, Erhi and the knights followed.

The forest was thick and deep. As we went inside, the sounds of animals and insects
decreased, and the cries of the demons grew louder.

It was clear that the battle was not far away.

Then the hunter returned to the party with a strange expression.

"Is it a monster?"

"Yes, yes, but..."

said the hunter, scratching near his neck.

"Knights from other families are fighting monsters."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. Layla said in a surprised voice.

"It's strange. To meet knights of other families in this wide forest..."

The Ashan Empire was wide. It was even more so because the land of humans and the
land occupied by the beasts were mixed.

As Layla said, it was very rare to encounter troops from other families who had
gone out hunting.

"Erhi-sama. What would you like to do?"

Erhi pondered for a moment and said while holding the reins of Granit.

“Even if we are dealing with a demon, we should say hello in advance as long as we
both hold up our knives. Let us guide you there.”

"Yes, I understand."

Not long after following the hunter, the sound of battle could be heard in Erhi's
ears.

- Shhh! Shhh!

"Hey!"

"Push!"

What was going on there was a more traditional meaning of beast hunting. Soldiers
and knights built a barrier and archers supported it behind them.

'Well...?'

However, the armed condition of the troops was very poor.

The soldiers wore leather armor only on their chest, and the rest wore cloth-lined
armor.

The knights' plate armor was also full of traces of the years, whether it had been
inherited several times.

A little ridicule and regret crossed the faces of the Knights of Ludbolt.
Apparently, he was a member of a family without money. Erhi watched the scene
closely and said to Leyla.

"Let them help you."

"All right."

Leyla bowed her head without saying a word and led the knights to the fore. The
hunter followed.

"Huh?"

- Kaduk!

-puck!

"Keek, Keeek!"

The goblins inside the forest were indeed higher than those outside. He was large
and moved quickly.
But it was not against the Ludbolt Knights.

Layla and the knights were swept away by the goblins in an instant.

The dustproof weave briefly by the three of them was like a wall of steel. The
spear killed the goblins in a single blow, and the hunter skillfully aimed at the
gap.

The knights and soldiers of other families who were struggling to fight were to the
point of bewildered.

"Are you okay?"

"Oh, thank you..."

The knight, who was prepared to get injured because of the goblins that were driven
more than expected, expressed his gratitude to Leyla. Leila shook her head and
pointed to Erhi.

"Give thanks to our lord."

"Is it okay if I ask for the name of the precious person?"

“This is Erhi-sama of Ludbolt.”

"...!"

The knight stepped back with a surprised face. Only then could he examine the
sentence on the knight's chest in front of his eyes.

'Lu, Ruudbolt?'

Dana Wheeler (2)

Rudbolt's notoriety was enormous. In fact, there were hardly any good rumors.

Even 'that' Erch Ludbolt?

Rudbolt's rogue was far more infamous than the name of his family. Even the
knight's ears were pierced like a nightmare.

'Seo, you're not asking for money as an excuse for helping, right?'

Leyla said to the frozen knight with absurd concerns.

"Who is leading you?"

As long as there was Erhi, someone in the right grade had to welcome him.

At that time, the person in the archer's camp slowly stepped forward. The
fingertips that took off the helmet were trembling slightly.

Leading the army was a young woman with short red hair and big eyes.

She looked younger because of her big eyes, and greeted Erhi with a frightened
expression.

"...Nice to meet you, Erch Ludbolt. This is Dena of the Wheeler family."
Looking at that face, Erhi knew that what he was thinking was right.

"Nice to meet you, Dana Wheeler. This is Erch Ludbolt."

Dana Wheeler. She was one of the main characters in [Ashhan Heroes].

A cute face with red hair and pale freckles. Portraits in memories that are not too
long to forget.

There were, however, a few memories and differences.

Dana Wheeler in [Ashhan Heroes] was a pretty venomous character.

He always worked hard to revive the needy family, and when hardships came, he tried
to overcome them by face-to-face.

His appearance was impressive, so he was a fairly popular character among the
characters in [Ashhan Heroes].

However, there was no such atmosphere in the Dana Wheeler in front of her now.
Hearing Erhi's name, he was so frightened that he couldn't imagine Dana Wheeler,
nicknamed 'Island Archer'.

"What are you doing here, Dana Wheeler?"

"To catch the demons..."

"I wish I didn't know that and didn't ask."

At Erhi's stinging words, the knight of the Wheeler family had a furious expression
on his face, but then quickly softened his momentum. It was because of Layla's gaze
staring at him.

"......"

Dana Wheeler didn't want to answer.

Erch Ludboltani. Although he was in a position to be helped, he was honestly a

person who did not want to get involved. His blatant deeds remained legendary in
the social circles of the Ashan Empire.

In fact, even when she saw Erhi in person, she doubted whether the person in front
of her was Erhi. Wasn't Erch Rudbolt a man with horns on his head and fangs
sticking out of his mouth?

But Erhi was more distant than I had imagined... and handsome. And Erhi had no sign
of backing down until he heard the answer. Finally, she slowly opened her mouth.

"...Three months later, Marquis Tess holds a hunting contest. To prepare for the
contest..."

"It takes at least a month to get to this forest from the Viscount Wheeler. There's
no reason for it to come that far?"

"... well, heh heh. To prepare for the competition, I came to catch the Black Wolf
Pack Leader in this forest."

Dana, who was nervous, cleared up her voice and revealed the reason why she came to
this forest.

"...a black wolf pack leader? Why did you try to catch that monster?"

"I tried to get a better weapon with the leather and magic stone by catching the
Black Wolf Packleader. If the answer is yes, then I will..."

"Wait a minute."

"......"

Erhi stopped Dena and thought for a moment.

'It wouldn't be a lie that I was going to the hunting contest of Marquis Tess.
Because the prize money of the competition is quite large. But normally, Dana
Wheeler won't be in the contest.'

The start of the play of [Ashhan Heroes] was about 9 months later.

At that time, Dana Wheeler was a character with a broken heart.

'A habit of being overly nervous when going out hunting for monsters. If it
happened today...'

It was clear that Dana Wheeler would fail the black wolf packleader hunt.

'then...'

Erch said to Dana Wheeler, who was looking at him with an anxious expression after
organizing the thoughts in his head.

"The hunt, let me help you."

"...Yes?"

“There’s no way the hunting could be successful with your meager army, so I’m going
to help.”

"No, what's that... It's fine, Erch Ludbolt. I've been well prepared to face the
Black Wolf..."

"Isn't that preparation stronger than the strength of my knights?"

"......"

Dana Wheeler bit her lip. Erhi's knights wore shiny armor, and, as seen in the
previous battle, they possessed overwhelming force.

She had prepared herself for the hunt, but it was not effective to just get the
help of Erhi's troops.

'But...'

Erhi answered with a grin, as if he was aware of Dena's concerns.

“Do you think I will covet the beast’s hide and magic stone?”

"...!"
When Dena, who had been stabbed in the face, blushed, Erhi answered with an
indifferent voice.

"I guess you don't know Ruudbolt's wealth. Leather and magic stones of that level
remain in the family warehouse. There are no plans to own yours."

"...Then why do you want to help me?"

There were several reasons. First, because of the achievement points.

If the future of the original character, Dana Wheeler, was changed, considerable
achievement points were guaranteed as it is.

Besides, if she catches the black wolf pack leader who failed to hunt, the
achievements will not be too small.

Furthermore...

'I know what the consequences will be, but I don't want to just let them run to the
dead.'

If you don't know, you don't know. Dana Wheeler was a character that I met several
times while playing [Arsh Heroes].

However, letting Wheeler go into danger of dying was honestly not a good choice for
him.

However, Erhi hid his intentions and answered in a voice like 'Erch Ludbolt'.

"I want the reputation of catching that Wolf Pack Leader."

"...Yes?"

"If it's a guy like that, his notoriety must be quite high. If I and the knights
went out hunting at the best, I'd have to catch that level of prey. Let me guide
you there."

Erhi turned around and walked away with an attitude of refusing to answer
questions.

= =

Dana did not understand Erch Ludbolt.

A reputation for catching a beast?

It was an answer that did not suit Erhi's notoriety.

To be honest, even if there were rumors that Erhi had captured the Beast, I
wondered if anyone would believe it.

However, Dena could not veto Erhi's words in the first place. Viscount Wheeler owed
Ludbolt.

'Actually, there is no such family.'

Count Rudbolt's money was spread throughout the Ashhan Empire. Whether it was a
bribe or a debt, there were even rumors that there was no nobleman who did not
receive Rudbolt's money.
That is why Erhi's notoriety grew. Because Erhi's notoriety, which shook with debt
as a weapon in the social world, only increased day by day.

As a result, Dena did not believe Erhi. There must have been other plans.

This black wolf pack leader hunting was also important for her.

He robbed the family's money, which he didn't have yet, prepared himself, and went
on an expedition. I had to somehow get it to work.

So, the route she went to hunt the Black Wolf Pack Leader was a thorough pursuit of
safety.

That's why I spent a lot of money to get a map with the location of the monsters in
this forest drawn...

"It's a rough map. If you follow this map, it will take you four days to get to
your destination."

"What is the shortest route?"

The hunter Erhi brought with him lightly crushed her efforts.

The hunter took out the map he had brought. The map was a luxury map with a fine
finish on expensive leather. The topography of the forest was drawn in detail as if
it had been seen with the naked eye.

"If you go up this river, you can get there within today."

"I'm going that way."

"All right."

"I, there..."

"Do you have anything to say?"

"......no."

Seeing those indifferent eyes, my heart sank and I couldn't answer.

In the end, Dena had no choice but to lower her fingertips, which she had heard in
despair.

'you stupid! this is my hunt Say it right!'

Dena was heartbroken, but there was nothing she could do about it. Erhi's sense of
intimidation was so... heavy.

But apart from Dena's worries, the group ran through the forest at high speed.

The hunter guided them only on a path that the horse could walk, and the monsters
that appeared occasionally were pushed away by the knights of Erhi in an instant.

Then, at some point, Erhi stopped the party.

“I will take care of this prey.”

"All right."

Granit and Erhi jumped forward. A dark shadow trembled over the trees. Hiding in
the darkness were three large black wolves.

"Ow!"

With a spear erected, Erhi rushed towards the group of Black Wolf.

The Black Wolf quickly dispersed and avoided the charge.

As if he didn't like Granit, he snorted and ran once more. It was towards the one
who was closest.

The Black Wolf once more leapt sideways, trying to avoid the charge.

However, Granit shook his head broadly, as if reading all the movements, and turned
so that the tip of Erhi's spear pointed toward the wolf. Erhi's outstretched spear
blade passed through the Black Wolf's back.

"Kae-gaeng!"

Meanwhile, other black wolves jumped in. The target was Erhi riding on a horse.

A wolf the size of a calf spurted up on the floor and stuck out its teeth.

Erhi looked at him with an indifferent expression and then kicked Granit's stomach.

At that moment, Granit took a step backwards with a bouncing gait.

At the same time, Erhi's spear was thrown out like an island war.

- Puck, puck!

"Kee-e-eng!"

The spear accurately pierced the heads of two black wolves that had lost their
target and had their teeth sticking out in the air.

The man who was seriously wounded at first tried to escape, but Erhi threw the
spear he was holding, ending the rest of the Black Wolf's life.

"...Wow."

Seeing this, Dena had no choice but to open her mouth blankly.

Erhi's battle was as smooth as dancing a spear dance.

The intensity that radiates from the simplicity. Rather than a bloody battle, it
felt like watching a beautiful performance.

The figure that perfectly matches Erhi's sharp look is almost like a painting.

However, Erhi, the person who actually fought the battle, frowned and was in
trouble.

'The level of magical beasts is higher than expected.'

Black Wolf was stronger than he thought.

I was skeptical when I saw that the knights were dealing with the monsters in the
forest, but when I fought directly, it became clear. No matter how much you looked
at these monsters, they were not at a level that Dana Wheeler and his group could
handle.

'No matter how you deal with the monsters here, you can never face the Pack
Leader.'

annihilation. It was the result of a simulation he ran back into his head.

If Dana Wheeler had met the Black Wolf Packleader without Erhi, she would have died
unconditionally.

'You ran away without facing the pack leader?'

If that's the case, there's no reason to get hurt in the first place. Dena in
[Ashhan Heroes] definitely encountered Pack Leader. And he lost all his friends and
survived alone.

'What has changed?'

"...I, is there something wrong with me?"

Dena approached Erhi, who was pensive in thought. He held up the spear he had
thrown at him.

Without a word, Erhi was handed the spear from Dena and muttered a word in his
mind.

'Character Sheet.'

At that moment, a screen appeared in Erhi's eyes next to Dena's face.

----

[Name: Dana Wheeler]

[Characteristics: Electric Power, ???]

[Causality rate: 34%]

----

While he was in the study, Erhi had a bit of a grasp on the character sheet.

Three conditions were required to activate the character sheet.

First, the subject will call his name.

Second, be in the same place with the subject for at least an hour.

Finally, make eye contact with the subject.

So Erhi was able to see Dena's character sheet. It wasn't unfamiliar. Because it
was a sheet I saw often while playing [Ashhan Heroes].

'I already know the characteristics of the island war. Many other characteristics
will bloom in the future. But...'
Among the contents of the character sheet, the causality rate was something that
did not appear in the original.

'Causality is the law that any effect has a reason.'

In his eyes, the causality was seen as a number. And Dena's causal rate was never
low.

Erhi had the highest causal rate among the character sheets he had ever seen.

The causal rate was showing a higher number than it had seen an hour ago.

"Why?"

"......!"

At that moment, a foreign phenomenon entered Erhi's eyes.

Shadows of a dense forest of trees.

The shadow was moving as if it were flowing along the floor.

Dana Wheeler (3)

None of the people in the forest, except for Erhi, noticed it.

The darkness, which moved like water, took shape as if a pile of mud was piled up
the moment Erhi noticed its existence.

Feet with scythe-like claws, legs like pillars, and a deformedly huge mouth and
teeth. And the eyes slit to the side as if laughing.

"Jump!"

At Erhi's resolute cry, the Waller family's soldier had a puzzled expression on his
face. The soldier could feel a bizarre breath coming from behind his back.

"Ugh, ah ah ah ah ah!!"

- Kwajik!

The soldier's left body disappeared as it was. The wolf licked the area around its
mouth with its tongue as if savoring the taste, and raised its head upward.

- Whoa, whoa, whoa!

"No, my God!"

The members of the Wheeler family fell into a panic as a group and tried to escape
in haste. But their faces soon turned to despair.

- Doo doo doo doo!

Black wolves were coming from all directions. It was as if night had descended into
the forest at that overwhelming number. Some of them even cried at the sound of the
earth's growing louder.

With cloth armor, poor armament, and insufficient skills, they were too harsh an
enemy to bear.

"Gather together."

soft voice. However, in a situation frozen by the wolf's intimidation, it was a

voice that was heard louder than any other cry.

The owner of the voice was Erhi. His expression, as always, was calm and arrogant.

That arrogance gave the soldiers a sense of security. They quickly gathered around
Erhi.

Of course, there were people ahead of them.

Leila came to Erhi's side earlier and set up a shield.

Her eyes flashed with a determined will to protect Erhi, as always.

"Erhi-nim. Granit's feet are fast, so if you get out of it first..."

"And most of the people here will die. Leaving this place is only after the battle
is over."

"......"

Layla cried for a moment, then straightened her expression again. If Erhi's doctor
is the case, then she just follows.

Erhi looked around and understood the situation.

'...I'm sure the common sense I knew was broken.'

A distinctive feature of the Black Wolf Pack Leader was his huge body. And that was
the only thing the pack leader in front of him had in common with the pack leader
he knew.

If Black Wolf Pack Leader had advanced abilities such as [Shadow Stealth], this
would not have been a hunting ground for beginners, but a dungeon of death.

"...this can't be... Molton..."

The blood on Dena's face, which had driven the party to the dead ground,
disappeared. The soldier bitten by the pack leader died instantly. Tears flowed
from Dena's eyes.

Erhi said without looking away from the Black Wolf Packleader who was having a
snowball fight with him.

“Let’s put the mourning aside for later. Monsters find weaknesses like ghosts.”

"...Yes."

Dena clenched her teeth and grabbed the bow. The determination to take revenge
stood in her eyes. Then said the hunter.

"I don't think it's going to be easy. He's a very clever guy. He's likely to attack
right away, but he's trying to fight after checking our strength by making his men
rush in first. There..."
Layla said with a firm expression.

"The ability to emerge from the shadows."

"Yeah. I didn't even know he was hiding there. If he uses that ability again when
he fights with the Black Wolf..."

They just saw how the Black Wolf Packleader uses his abilities. I imagined it
automatically. In the midst of a battle with the black wolves, huge claws flying
from beyond the shadows.

A member of the Wheeler family said in a terrified voice.

"Gee, you should run away now..."

"Stop. Did you not hear what Erhi-sama just said?"

Leila coldly ignored the soldier's words. The hunter shook his head and said.

"Anyway, if you turn your back on him, it won't be easy to survive... Erhi-sama?"

At that time, Erhi, who had been silently listening to the conversation, walked
forward.

The Black Wolf Packleader, who had been glaring at Erchman since his first
appearance, growled in a low voice.

"Black wolves don't have much loyalty to their boss. They're pretty independent
individuals. The reason they made such a group is probably because of the fear they
instilled."

Even though the wind didn't blow, Erhi's hair floated up.

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"I will leave his attack to you."

Layla nodded vigorously.

"Dana Wheeler."

"...Yes."

"You said you have something ready. When I give you a signal, use it."

"Oh okay."

"For the rest, deal with the black wolves approaching from the rear. I'll leave the
command to the hunter."

"All right."

"great."

Erhi raised an eyebrow. It was really strange. After entering Erhi's body, the
memories of the past come to mind most vividly.
'You're probably used to this kind of situation.'

Irrational events, moments in which we squeezed solutions to find a way to live.

Especially the events in the second half.

'Just thinking about it makes me vomit.'

Compared to that, he's like a Black Wolf Packleader with [Shadow Stealth] ability.

well worth it

"Ice Spear."

The magic was manifested along with Erhi's chant without any sign. Dark and deep
forest near the river. Because it was a good enough place for Erhi's ice magic to
manifest.

An instant chilly chill spread, and a white cone appeared on Erhi's shoulder.

He reached out towards the Black Wolf Packleader. A white cone flew forward along
Erhi's arm.

The Black Wolf Packleader exhaled with a kek and jumped backwards as if it was fun.
The wolf's body sank beyond the shadows from the soles of the feet.

The speed at which the cone flew was not very fast. everyone who was there. Even
the Black Wolf Pack Leader thought that the magic wouldn't work.

Except for Erhi.

"Acceleration."

The second chant is ringing.

The ice cone suddenly flew towards the Black Wolf Packleader at high speed as if it
had been kicked by someone.

The cone flew through the air and quickly grew in size.

The cone the size of a fist was the size of a forearm, and then it literally grew
to the size of a spear.

It struck the black wolf pack leader's forehead, which was sinking to the floor.

"Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

Blood was splattered in the air. The Black Wolf Packleader screamed and disappeared
into the shadows.

"Follow him."

"Yes!"

The black wolves ran towards them.

= =
-puck!

"Ken!"

- Whoops!

"Kek!"

Two black wolves running towards Erhi fell out. One was kicked by Granit's
horseshoe. The other was hit by a shield by Leyla.

Even in that situation, Erhi was looking around with an expressionless expression.

He quickly pulled Granit's reins. The group turned to the right. In the meantime,
the black wolves constantly rushed in.

The number of Black Wolf seemed to be endless. The battle continued non-stop.

"Heh heh... heh heh..."

The hunter shouted to the breathing soldier.

"Calm down! They're coming again!"

"Oh, I see!"

Fortunately, however, there were no casualties in the allies. It was because the
party was constantly running through the forest, and most of the black wolves were
targeting Erhi.

The Black Wolf Packleader was wounded by Erch's attack.

Whether that had instilled fear in him, his subordinates were mainly targeting
Erhi.

A situation where countless wolves are running. Anyone could be embarrassed, but
Erhi calmly led the group.

As if he had planned this situation as a bait.

Although the party was embarrassed by Erhi's unwavering guidance, they were able
not to fall into a panic.

And another one.

Erhi was constantly looking for the Black Wolf Pack Leader who was hiding in the
shadows and peeping for opportunities.

"...Creung!"

Pack Leader was after Hositamtam and the others. Rather than a dangerous vanguard,
trying to deal with a more friendly rear.

However, whenever that happens, Erhi first finds the location of the person hiding
in the shadows and drives the party there. Pack Leader had no choice but to hide
his body in the shadows with his mouth shut.

"How are you locating him?"

"horsepower."

"...Ah!"

Erhi's circle level is 4 circles. However, his sensitivity to mana, as Ioderil

admitted, was at an unusual level. That is why he was able to find the Black Wolf
Pack Leader hiding in the dark first.

Erhi had taken a step back from the battle and concentrated all his nerves on his
position. And I was sure. The gnome's moving distance was getting shorter and
shorter.

'Now is the time to fall.'

Nothing in the world happens for free. The Black Wolf Pack Leader was also
constantly consuming magic power to hide the shadows. And once again, when the pack
leader's position came into his eyes.

Erhi strongly ricocheted off Granit's reins.

"Hey!"

Granit ran forward. The party inertially followed Erhi and speeded up.

"Leila."

"Yes!"

"I'll leave the front to you."

"All right!"

No further explanation was needed. Leyla ran out ahead of Erhi. After a while, a
lingering darkness caught her eyes.

"Haap!"

The knight strengthens his body with magic. And a knight's weapon is nothing more
than an extension of his body.

Layla's spear glowed white with magical energy.

"Chuong!"

The lance charge that puts the horse's propulsion was directly hit by the Black
Wolf Packleader.

- Koo!

"...cheek!"

Layla's attack was strong. However, the Black Wolf Pack Leader who used [Shadow
Concealment] could not show its power as it was.

It bled from Leyla's spear-stripped paw and exposed its teeth.

"Great!"

Leyla jumped off her horse and caught the attack. Her two legs were much stronger
than the durability of the horse's legs. The wolf's teeth, larger than the bull's,
hit Leyla's shield.

- Whoa!

The floor was dug deep and dust flew up.

The huge impact sound made her deaf to the point of being deaf, but Layla stood
still and was attacked by the Black Wolf Pack Leader.

Her [Guardian Shield] attribute was shining.

"Shoot it."

"...Yes? Oh, yes!"

Dena, who understood Erhi's words, raised her bow. The moment she raised the bow,
her expression changed.

The island war was a comprehensive feature. The effect of the trait is simple.

Improved thinking and reaction speed in battle.

And this trait created a synergy with the natural archer Dana Wheeler, maximizing
her talent.

- Shoo!

Dena's archery was made with ideal movements without frills. A flow that flows like
water from the moment the arrow is held to the moment the string is released.

And the 'weapon' she had prepared exploded in the temple of the Black Wolf
Packleader.

- Whoops!

In order to deal with the Black Wolf Pack Leader, she came with a [Flame Arrow],
which was dearly treasured by the family with a big heart.

Although this arrow, enchanted with fire, did not hold the Black Wolf Packleader's
breath more powerful than expected, it succeeded in shaking the brain with a
powerful shock.

It was followed by Erhi's spear.

"Chuong!"

The instinct of a giant wolf was still alive in the series of shocks that collided
with Layla's shield and exploded with Dena's arrows. This beast still recognized
Erhi as the most dangerous enemy.

Erhi's spear flew towards the wolf's chest. The blood-flowing front feet blocked
the awl-like blow.

However, the attack was too light to pierce the wolf's skin.

"Suck."

Erhi's shoulder, having recovered the spear he had stabbed as if touching it,
turned back greatly.

The spear raised above his head like a javelin was loaded with enormous power.

The spear shot into the wolf's eyes.

Rudbolt's spear and type 2 chain strikes were fired against the Black Wolf Pack
Leader.

"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!"

The tip of the spear, which was shot like lightning, pierced the wolf's eyes. He
let out a ghastly scream, dripping with blood and shards of eyeballs. But this blow
did not hold his breath.

As much as its unusual abilities and gigantic size, its vitality was tenacious.

The wolf turned his back and tried to run away from Erhi. And even that movement
was included in Erhi's calculations.

Erhi, who threw the spear, stretched out his left hand to balance. In his hand was
a seal made by folding the ring and middle fingers.

"Ice Spear."

Cold air flows once again along the left hand that is outstretched with Youngchang.
The white cone magnified itself and pierced the back of the Black Wolf Packleader's
head.

The wolf fell to the floor with a final cry.

"Big uh-huh-!"

The moment the pack leader fell, the black wolves fled in all directions as if a
spell had been broken.

After a brief commotion. The forest has regained its calm.

In front of a huge, bloody beast, Erhi was just looking down with an arrogant
expression, as if calmly, without excitement or aspiration.

Dena, who had stared blankly at him for a moment, was the first to approach Erhi
and bowed her head.

"Thank you very much, Erhi-sama. I will definitely repay you for this grace that
saved my life someday."

If it wasn't for Erhi, it would have been her party, not the Black Wolf Packleader,
who was lying in this forest right now.

The prey she had targeted was dead, but the only emotion that filled her heart was
horror.

And one more. So much gratitude remains.

"......"

Erhi was staring at the Black Wolf Packleader's corpse without answering.
The reason he didn't respond to Dena's words wasn't because of the remnants of the
battle.

[A message from heaven has come down.]

It was to confirm the second heavenly message.

causality (1)

[The attribute 'Strength' has been granted.]

Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips. The content of the heavenly message was
unexpected.

Robustness was a pretty good trait. In terms of level, a characteristic that was
classified as Tier 2.

With increased endurance and increased resistance to pain, it was a characteristic

that was often classified as a Tier 1 when aiming for tank training.

As long as you have this trait, you will probably be able to lessen your worries
about going to a bone marrow in the future due to lack of stamina.

It's definitely a good trait, but it wasn't what he was expecting.

'Are you going to give it normally after the first time?'

The first heavenly message was a character sheet. A screen containing information
about the characters you saw while playing the game.

So after that, I wondered if Heaven's Message would open up anything related to the
game system.

Surprisingly, the second one just received good characteristics.

Erhi looked up at the sky quietly. Thinking about the existence of a god who might
be watching him.

'...Is there anything else?'

Then another screen appeared in front of his eyes.

[causal rate]

[The providence encompassing all things in the world, the law that leads to the
predetermined result.]

[The law of causality has already been twisted.]

[241% in the future until the causal rate system is opened]

"...!"

The screen flashed past his eyes like a flickering light and then disappeared. Erhi
opened her eyes and looked around.

'Look at this?'

The screen never appeared before my eyes again. Erhi furrowed his eyebrows and
clicked his tongue.

'What are you kidding me? What the hell is it that you showed me a sneak peek?'

But the screen never came back to his eyes. He didn't seem to want to teach
anything more. Or there is another reason why it cannot be taught.

'...Let's get this sorted out.'

First, causality.

Clearly, the screen said that causality is the law that guides everything in the
world to its intended outcome.

'This is the expected result...'

No matter how much he thought about it, that was the only expected outcome he knew.

A play scenario for [Ashhan Heroes].

The scenario set in the game proceeds in the same direction no matter how many
resets he repeats.

Of course, the plot changed depending on how he played.

Even so, a similar scenario would be repeated in the broad framework whenever
resetting.

'And he said that the causal ratio was twisted.'

that the causal ratio is distorted. It was a catchy talk, but he seemed to know the
answer intuitively. Isn't it absurd that he exists right now?

In the end, the screen, that is, to be more precise, 'God'. As he fell into this
world, he was saying that causality had been twisted.

'Then what will happen?'

The answer was me.

This beast, who died with its long tongue in front of her right away, was strangely
strong. A strength that cannot be shown if it is original.

therefore...

"Erhi-sama?"

Erhi folded his thoughts of being connected and turned his head. Everyone in the
party looked at him with puzzled expressions. As soon as he catches the beast, he
stands blankly, so he can't help but look strange.

Erhi sighed and looked down at the Black Wolf Pack Leader once more. So his
existence gave birth to this monster.

'It's like a beggar.'

It means that difficult games have become more difficult. Now I can no longer look
down on the initial scenario that I thought only lightly. Not sure what's going to
happen right now...
Erhi wiped his face once, then straightened his expression.

The future you knew will change? It was already expected. Because that was the
determination I had as soon as I entered Erhi's body in the first place. Escape
from the predestined ruin.

So, there are a few more variables added. It's nothing.

'Isn't it a big deal?'

When Erhi smiled bitterly, Dena suddenly poked her head in front of him.

"Are you worried about anything?"

Erch thought as he looked at Dana Wheeler.

'...I'll have to think about increasing the strength of my allies a little more.'

There are two main ways to play [Ashhan Heroes].

The first is Terry's take-out. The second is friendly growth type.

The Terry all-in-one type was a way of giving birth to an overwhelming hero by
giving all the power to the main character, Terry Rozier, just like in a normal
game.

Although this method has the advantage of being able to grow smoothly, it has a
fatal disadvantage that it cannot proceed beyond the middle part. No matter how
great a hero is, he cannot win the war alone.

So, a common strategy is to increase the overall capabilities of the Ashan Empire
while evenly growing allies through the second method, the Ally Growth Type...

Erchi had never thought about that direction at all until now. In the beginning,
his goal was to focus on the survival of Erhi himself rather than the victory of
the Ashan Empire.

But now it was necessary to think about the overall capabilities of the allies. If
an event happens that you cannot overcome on your own, the result will be death.

"It's nothing."

Saying so, Erchi looked at Dana Wheeler's character sheet.

----

[Name: Dana Wheeler]

[Talents: Lightning Electricity, Shooting Sense, ???]

[Causality rate: 1%]

----

'This one also received a message from heaven.'

Reluctantly, I took a look at Layla's character sheet. Also, the characteristic of

[stiffness] was open.
'Actually, this is the norm.'

Both of the traits they received were growth-type traits. A trait that blooms to a
higher level based on your efforts.

It was rare to receive a message from heaven itself, but it was even rarer to
receive such good qualities at once like Erhi.

'Anyway, you should say that God has a conscience.'

Erhi grinned and asked Dana Wheeler.

"So, what are you going to do?"

"Yeah? What do you mean?"

"These corpses. I asked what he was going to do."

At Erhi's words, Dena had a puzzled expression on her face. She never imagined that
Erhi would say such a thing.

"Of course... Shouldn't Erhi-sama take it? It was Erhi-sama who caught this
monster."

“I should have said it from the beginning. It is said that such a beast’s hide or
magic stone is common in the family.”

"...No, but this precious thing..."

The value of the magic stone is proportional to the value of the beast. The corpse
of a black wolf pack leader with a unique ability called [Shadow Stealth].

He had never been wealthy, and he couldn't have imagined how expensive it would
have been.

"It would be difficult to deal with with that number of people. Hunter."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

At Erhi's call, the hunter quickly ran out in front of him. Erhi said, pointing to
the wolf corpses.

"How long will it take to process these?"

"There is a village of hunters in the vicinity. If you mobilize them, three days
will be enough."

"That's right. I'll send the finished product to the Wheeler family."

"Uh, uh..."

Dana Wheeler was at a loss as she bowed her head once more.

"Thank you! I will never forget this grace!"

Erhi nodded his head. so be it That's what I mean. If you think of it as an

investment for future A-class archers, it's not a waste of anything.
In the first place, this amount of money in the Rudbolt family was really nothing.

"I, Erhi-nim. Are you coming to the capital next year?"

"Yes."

It was decided after the year of adulthood and the passing of one's birthday. Since
Erhi's birthday was in November, the late next year was the time when Erhi would
come to the capital.

"I will also go up to the capital next year. When I see you again, I think I will
have a chance to repay Erhi."

"Hmm, well. It might be a little early to see you again."

"...Yes?"

Erhi pondered for a moment, then shook his head.

It has yet to be revealed that he will attend Marquis Tess's hunting contest, and
according to the original scenario, Dana will not attend.

As long as the future has already changed, there is a high chance of attending.

"If you want to repay the favor, you have to hone your archery skills. Let's go."

"I see, Erhi-sama."

Erhi led Leila and her party away.

Behind me, I could hear the conversations between Dena and House Wheeler's troops.

They went into the forest. It must be to retrieve the body of a dead soldier.

'...241%.'

In Erhi's head, the last sentence of the screen he saw came to mind. He
contemplated what the number really was.

'What?'

Subtly large numbers bother me. My guess is that Dana Wheeler's causal ratio has
disappeared.

'It is most likely that the number will decrease if I solve the causality rate that
I am intertwined with.'

It wasn't certain. However, considering the specific number, that was the most
probable hypothesis.

If he fills the causal rate attached to the case by 241% more, it means that
another system will be opened.

'I don't know what the causal system is...'

It must be a good thing. If you try to pamper people like this and don't give them
a proper reward.

If the day I see God comes later, I don't think it's going to end nicely.
= =

Erhi's return came quickly.

Layla suggested a slow return while in the carriage, but Erhi refused.

If it had been the same as before, he would have received that recommendation, but
after three months of training, his physical strength increased compared to before,
and he had [strong] characteristics.

The effects of increased endurance and pain tolerance were great, but like all
powers, these traits need to be continuously trained to shine.

Erhi resolutely rejected Leila's invitation, and the party quickly returned to
Ludbolt.

"...one short vacation."

After passing the Ruudbolt outer gate, Erhi sent a call to his parents, and after a
few days of showering with hot water, he called Ioderyl.

Now that he had his own little room instead of a prison, Ioderyl appeared in his
room with a grumpy expression on his face, scratching his eyepatch.

"I think a week is enough for a vacation."

"In the human concept of time, it would be. For me, it is literally the blink of an
eye."

Ioderil sat down on Erhi's bed and shook his head, as he had done before.

"By the way, something happened, so you called me as soon as you returned home?
Maybe the magic didn't work out?"

“It sounds like you wanted that.”

"People need a little hard work to grow. You are growing so comfortably magically."

"There was no problem with magic. I would like to increase the firepower a bit, but
that will get better when I get used to the 4th circle. What did you hear when you
were captured by spies?"

Ioderyl replied with a grin.

"Well. I've only heard one or two. And it's all already blown."

Erch had left the affairs of the spies to Leyla.

Whatever information came out, I thought it would be something he already knew. Or

it's so local that you don't even need to know.

But now things have changed.

Because [causality] no longer guarantees that the knowledge he knew will remain the
same. Erhi wanted to check that part through Ioderil.

"...well, first of all, I mainly designed magic and gave support to the making of
magic tools..."
Ioderyl brought up the story. Erhi listened to her story while skipping the parts
that he already knew or was not important.

"...and I was just passing through the word that [Black Night Grass] was
commissioned."

"...the blade of grass of the black night?"

"Why?"

Erhi answered while rubbing the corners of his eyes.

"Tell me a little more."

'...Certainly, the basic premise has changed.'

[Leaf of the Deep Forest]. They were the name of a group that only appeared two
years from now.

causality (2)

"Well. From what I've heard, he has a pretty good power. It seems like money can
convince him. Those were things like that."

"Anything else?"

"Um... Oh, and I seem to have heard the saying that negotiations are not easy
because there is no head of the organization yet."

Fortunately, the 'Chief' didn't seem to have appeared yet. It was fortunate. If so,
it would have meant that all the events in the scenario were delayed by two years.

'Even if that's not the case, it's not normal.'

The war between the Ashan Empire and the Temu Empire has a long history. As the
battle unfolded, there were jobs that naturally rose in demand. just mercenaries.

Of course, a normal mercenary cannot compete with knights of noble families.

However, sometimes mercenaries with extraordinary talents appeared.

The achievements of [Ashhan Heroes] and the message from heaven do not
discriminate.

Mercenaries who honed their characteristics with extraordinary talents and

achievements.

A mercenary with power comparable to that of a 'hero', that was the special
mercenary.

'They're in trouble.'

[Leaf of the Deep Forest] was a group of bad guys among the elite mercenaries.

Among them, there were murderers who run a mercenary corps on the outside but find
pleasure in killing ordinary people on the inside. Either way, they weren't easy to
deal with.
'If there is no chief, the level will not be that high yet. But you have to keep in
mind that it will appear as a variable.'

After that, Erhi heard explanations from Ioderil, but nothing very nutritious came
out.

Considering that Ioderyl was imprisoned, it was only natural. There was even a door
blocking the outside and noise in that tight defense.

So, Erhi tried to find an administrator or a knight in charge of spying. However,

the moment Erhi left the room, the servant approached him and bowed his head.

"Erhi-nim. Victor and Sheryl-nim are waiting for you."

"okay."

'It's probably best to ask your father at all.'

It would be best to report all the spies-related matters to the father.

Erhi followed the servant to the restaurant. Passing through the hallway and
opening the splendid door guarded by the knights, a small restaurant compared to
the splendor was revealed. It was a restaurant only for Ruudbolt.

"I'm back from hunting, father and mother."

Erhi bowed her head to her parents, who were waiting in advance, and her mother
nodded and said.

"Yeah, how was it when you went hunting?"

"...I've learned a lot."

I have really learned a lot. A magical beast stronger than expected, or a causal
ratio.

When Erhi smiled bitterly inside, his father said.

"I asked Leila and she said that you did a great job. You said you saved the life
of the eldest daughter of the Wheeler family?"

"Somehow, a relationship came into being."

"Yeah, the god of Ashan is protecting you, so it looks like he's trying to help you
again."

'Well...'

Erhi did not have a hobby of attributing all the coincidences in the world to God.

After all, God is not omnipotent because he himself who has played the game and has
fallen into this world knows it well.

Rather than that, it was surprising that my father, who had almost hated God all
his life, said something like that.

'What do you think?'

"Then there is no need to go to the hunting contest of Marquis Tess."

"...?"

"That's right. There was no stigma to wash up in the first place. What a kind child
Erhi is."

Erhi said as Victor looked at Cheryl with his eyes, 'I don't think that's the
case...'

"Is there anything related to the hunting competition?"

"Uhhhhhhhhh..."

Victor coughed. Did you say that your brain got better because of God's blessing?
Erhi's eyes were not the same as before.

"Erhi."

"Yes, Father."

"According to information from spies of the Temu Empire, they appear to be trying
to work at the Marquis of Tess' hunting contest."

"What are you talking about?"

"The traces of them have been cut off, so you can't tell. You don't know, but there
are several groups on this continent. Among them, there's a group called Deep
Forest Grass."

"...!"

"It is a group of talented mercenaries who have committed crimes, but it seems that
the spies of the Temu Empire have captured them."

"You mean caught...?"

"You've changed all the contact information you had before. That's why we couldn't
track them down any further."

'...Did your father even get in touch with them?'

This was something he didn't even know. My father already had a line with [Leaf of
the Deep Forest].

After all, there was no reason to label it as a group of criminals in Ludbolt.

Some of the groups in the Empire's dark district were already receiving Ruudbolt's
money.

"They are few, but they are quite dangerous. Their individual force is also
helpless, but they have all kinds of strange powers. If the black magic of the Temu
Empire is mixed with it, a bigger situation than you can imagine can happen."

"Erhi. I know what you mean, but this isn't it. I don't know if it's just a hunting
contest, it's all related to this. Please stop participating in the contest."

"......"

Erhi brushed his chin for a moment and pondered.

'What kind of case are they trying to get?'

Marquis Tess's hunting contest was an ordinary event, except that it was large and
some characters stood out before coming to the capital.

Since it was a hunting tournament, the troops of various families gathered, and
above all, Marquis Tess was one of the five powerful families of the Ashan Empire.

These weren't good conditions for them to work.

'Is there something I have to do secretly?'

After organizing his thoughts, Erhi opened his mouth.

"Father, mother."

"okay."

“I think of this as an opportunity.”

"...what?"

"The Marquis of Tess has always hated our family, because the Marquis, who boasted
the wealth of the empire through silver mines, was shaken by our family."

"That old man is narrow-minded, everyone in the world knows."

"What a disgrace it would be if an incident occurred at a hunting contest hosted by

a marquis like that, even if it had been held for many years."

“Kuh-hum, that’s right. Because the Gongsin family is an old man with a great
nose.”

"But if I solve the case... Wouldn't that nose really sink to the floor?"

"...!"

At those words, Viktor and Cheryl unknowingly raised the corners of their mouths,
then hardened their faces again.

"You're right, but there's a degree to that. Do you know what they're trying to
do?"

"I have a way."

"Way?"

"The elf wizards I captured can see through their dark magic."

Viktor and Cheryl were genuinely surprised by those words. I thought he was just a
magician because he was a prisoner captured by his son, but do you think he has
that kind of power?

“Did you say that elf wizard, Ioderyl? There was no such thing in the record of
interrogating Ioderil?”

"Isn't the elf arrogant? It's because he didn't reveal all the facts through
interrogation."
In fact, the elves were arrogant. As for Ioderyl, he had a rather easygoing
personality among the elves because of the time he had been held captive by spies.

Of course, apart from his personality, Ioderyl didn't have the ability to see
through black magic, but still, he had a deep knowledge of magic in general, so it
would be possible to some extent. Besides, there was Erhi's knowledge.

“And did you mean that I told you all the truth?”

"Yes. He told me everything frankly because he had a pledge he made with me. It was
because of that pledge that I learned magic."

Victor was troubled for a while by Erhi's words, then shook his head again.

"I know you can see through their craftsmanship. But that doesn't change the fact
that it's dangerous."

"Then we will make sure that we are well prepared so that the danger is not
dangerous."

"Are you sure you're ready?"

"Yeah, I'll never be in any danger if my father allows me."

Erhi smiled confidently.

= =

A place about a month northwest of the imperial capital.

In this land covered with a wide mountainous area, there was the Marquis Marquis of
Tess, the Gongsin family who shared the birth of the Empire and one of the 5 most
powerful families in the Empire.

The current owner of Marquis Tess, Maurier Tess, was leading the family with
integrity even though he was over seventy years old.

He was nicknamed 'Tiger of the North' due to his fiery temper when he was young,
but as he got older, he was getting reviews that he became more docile than before.

However, he could not hide his youthful temper in front of a letter from Ludbolt
that he would attend a hunting contest.

"Are these loan sharks crazy?"

At the words of Marquis Tess, everyone in the drawing room burst into laughter.

It wasn't meant to be addressed to the Countess of the same Empire, but everyone
here could relate to the word.

"Aren't they very good at smelling money? They seem to have noticed that the prize
money for this competition has gone up than before. Haha."

At the words of a nobleman, Marquis Tess snorted and threw the letter roughly on
the table.

"Heh, nonsense. Who doesn't know that gold rolls around their castles instead of
stones. As you said, if you really wanted money, you wouldn't have sent an heir."
"...if it's a successor."

"That idiot named Erhi is going to attend the contest."

"...!"

All the nobles in the parlor were greatly surprised. Erch Ludbolt? Some nobles had
their faces flushed with anger just by hearing the name.

"You look really crazy. Count Rudbolt must have eaten something wrong on a western
expedition. Sending that bastard away."

"Marquis, this must be Ruudbolt's scheming to ruin the tournament. You must not
accept this!"

"...I think so too. Thinking about what he did to my daughter's 15th birthday
banquet... I still get my teeth."

The nobles here were those who followed the Marquis of Tess. And among them,
Placenta hated the Rudbolts.

Count Rudbolt, who holds Ashhan with money and shakes it. No one thought that Erch
Ludbolt, who believed in the power of the family and ran wild, would attend the
hunting competition for normal reasons.

"Yeah, there's no way that cunning snake just sent his heir."

Marquis Tess narrowed her eyes and picked up the letter from Ludbolt. Gorgeous gold
leaf on top quality paper made from western jungle wood. Even the ink on which the
text was written was not an ordinary thing. A letter that is 10 times more
expensive than gold of the same weight.

'A vulgar bastard.'

Marquis Tess didn't like Ruudbolt. He hated the vulgarity of putting money on
letters, but above all, the Rudbolts had no loyalty to the imperial family.

'It was a problem from accepting them from the Temu Empire.'

Marquis Tess said, crumpling the letter as if she didn't like it.

"Heh, if I don't allow that guy, he's definitely going to see my scars everywhere.
Maybe that's what he was aiming for. Accept that guy Erhi for now."

"then..."

“Instead, there are no vacant lodgings inside the castle, so if you want to enter
my territory, tell them to sleep in the stables.”

At the words of Marquis Tess, the nobles chuckled. It was because he had imagined
the insult that Count Ludbolt would receive upon hearing this.

"What a great idea..."

"Marquis!"

"What's going on?"

Just then, the drawing room door opened and a pale-faced knight rushed in. The
knight took a deep breath and said.

"The heir of Count Ludbolt has arrived on the outskirts of the estate."

"...Already? Hmm, it looks like you set the time on purpose. But why are you making
such a fuss?"

"They came with the Knights of the Crossbow and the Knights of the Golden Lion."

"...!"

At that moment, all the nobles in the drawing room stood up in surprise.

"No, these guys are..."

"Are we going to start a war?"

"quiet."

Only Marquis Tess stood in the parlor. His face was frozen cold.

"...Prepare the knights. I'll have to grab him by the collar and listen to his
plans."

"All right!"

Marquis Tess stood up slowly from his seat with cold eyes.

Marquis of Tess (1)

The wind comes down from the mountain. There is a faint floral scent mixed in.

the end of spring. The Count of Ruudbolt already smells of summer.

The Marquis of Tess was a moderately northern position in terms of the Ashan Empire
as a whole. However, the difference in temperature was noticeable at a glance. That
was because the Ashan Empire was wide.

"Hey!"

"okay."

The smell of flowers was mixed with the smell of iron and earth.

Erhi swept through Granit's prickly ears once, and said to the knight who escorted
him.

"let's go."

"All right."

Dust was coming from afar. It was proof that at least two knights were coming.

Should I say Marquis Tess? I don't want to lose to the battle, so I summoned the
knights and ran to them in the interim.

Shortly thereafter, from the other side of the meadow, troops filling the horizon
appeared.
At the forefront of the force was an old man in silver armor and with a white
beard. In accordance with that, Erhi drove the Granite to the front.

The knights of the two families formed a confrontation rather than a confrontation.
Erhi slowly drove Granitre out to the center of the empty land between the two
knights.

Erhi stopped and chanted the spell, concentrating the magic power in his eyes.

'...primitive (遠視).'

With the spell I memorized as if in a whisper, my vision suddenly became distant.

The face of Marquis Tess appeared as if through a telescope.

Marquis Tess, despite the oppression of the surrounding nobles, drove directly to
Erich.

"Nice to meet you, Marquis Tess. This is Erhi, the eldest son of the Rudbolt
family."

Despite Erch's polite greeting, Marquis Tess didn't take off his helmet and just
looked down at him. Erhi also met his eyes in the helmet. So a few minutes passed.

"...I said he was crazy, but he knows how to say hello."

"What do you mean?"

"The troops behind you."

"Oh, you mean them?"

Erhi looked back and smiled softly.

“I feel very uncomfortable when I hear that the Marquis’ estate is overcrowded with
demons that it has to hold a hunting contest. came."

"...You want to help out with one arm? Huh, huh, huh. Ludbolt is me. Huh huh!"

"Yes. Haha."

"Heh heh heh!"

Marquis Tess didn't let out a smirk, but lighted his eyes and drove towards Erhi.
Looking at the outstretched hand, it looked like he was trying to grab the collar.

Erch's mouth opened before Marquis Tess could reach it.

"You don't want to destroy the orc den?"

Marquis Tess' body stopped. The tip of his finger was exactly the gap between
Erhi's neck and a piece of paper. It was an amazing horsemanship regardless of age.

"...what are you talking about?"

"The silver mines of the Marquis of Tess are spread across the northern mountains,
but there are only a handful of places that can actually be mined. If you dig
underground prematurely and you end up with a cave with monsters, you may have to
abandon the mine as it is."
"There is no need to explain to me the circumstances of the mines in my estate."

"I know how many mines have been abandoned because of that. All of them are
precious mines, but they say that they are particularly sorry for the places
connected to Mt. Wolmyeong."

"...!"

Marquis Tess clenched the horse's reins with an astonished expression.

"How do you know that?"

Erhi just smiled without saying a word. Sometimes silence is more effective than a
hundred words.

Marquis Tess, who looked at Erch for a moment, raised his eyebrows and spoke in a
low voice.

"...Ludbolt, Ruudbolt. Ha, has it grown this much?"

Marquis Tess sighed and turned on the lights in his eyes.

"The fact that we planted three jags in our family..."

"You don't have to listen to a specific story to know the answer. If you organize
the scattered stories, you will see a big outline."

"Ummm..."

It's not that Marquis Tess doesn't know. However, it required a wide information
network and talents who could handle that information. In other words, it means
that Ruudbolt's ability has grown that much.

Even though it was Ruudbolt who had only known him as a vulgar money player. It
seems that he has grown bigger than expected, so as Marquis Tess, he had no choice
but to be alert.

"...so you mean you can solve the problem in that abandoned mine?"

"Yes. I have a wizard with me."

"Wizard?"

"He's from an elf, and has trained magic for hundreds of years. Now he's helping
with our family by signing a contract. He knows the magic to locate the Magul."

"I've never heard of such a magic."

"I didn't believe it until I saw it myself. Of course, not all oysters are
possible. But if the conditions are right, you can find the core of the oyster."

Naturally, the condition meant that Erhi had to close the cave while attacking the
game.

"...what do you want?"

Marquis Tess's expression brightened.

Erhi's cheekiness was no longer a problem.

The mines of Wolmyeongsan were buried in silver, but it was a place where magic ore
was mined in the depths.

Such ore could not be obtained even with money, and this was a matter directly
related to the power of the Ashan Empire.

To Marquis Tess, confident that his loyalty to the Empire would not be defeated by
anyone, Erch's proposal was nothing less than the sharpest sword.

"Half of canned ore in mines."

"...!"

"By the way, there is no negotiation."

There is no negotiation. It was Ludbolt's old habit and a saying to others.

It was also the reason for their notoriety. As soon as these words are spoken,
Ludbolt never changes the terms of the transaction.

The Marquis of Tess woke up to Erch's absurd request.

However, Erhi's expression did not change. It was an attitude that there was
nothing to lose. Considering Ludbolt's wealth, it was indeed the case.

'I have no choice but to accept it.'

Magul was a complex maze. No one can accurately grasp the intricately entangled
structure, and even so, the structure changes over time.

However, only the core of the Magul maintains its position. And if the core was
destroyed, the Magul would collapse by itself.

location of the nucleus. It was the most important information to attack the Magul.
If I could only know that information, it wouldn't be a waste to give me ten
million dollars.

The Marquis of Tess was convinced of Erch's proposal. But Erhi's actions were not
understood.

Marquis Tess said, exhaling through his nose.

"The knights you brought. Why did they bring them?"

"If you reject my offer, I brought you here to help with the hunting competition...
Or you can just stay and rest in a nearby city."

"what?"

Moving the knights costs a lot of money. To bring these knights from Count Ludbolt
to the Marquis of Tess, it would have been like sprinkling gold on the road.

"Because Marquis Tess met me in person, it means that the intended purpose has been
achieved."

"......Hahaha."
The purpose of which Erhi brought the Knights Templar.

It was said that it was to shake Marquis Tess and bring him to this position.

If Erch had just come to the Marquis of Tess, he would never have seen Erch's face.

Marquis Tess looked up at the sky for a moment and smiled absurdly.

'Is this guy crazy?'

If that were the case, there would be no one in the whole world who was not an
asshole.

That boldness that he dared to show toward himself as the head of the Gongsin
family of the Ashan Empire. The coolness of not blinking an eye in any situation.
Even the meticulousness of preparing all these plans.

'...He's a dangerous guy.'

The Marquis of Tess couldn't quite figure out why Erch was rumored to be an
asshole.

If so, the story that even the rumors spread was a plan that Erhi had made earlier.

Whatever the purpose, he was gifted with rare qualities of a gan-woong in that he
deceived the entire Ashan Empire.

'...If you are loyal, it will be of great help, and if you become an enemy, you
must be decapitated...'

Erhi was waiting for the decision of Marquis Tess with an unconcerned expression on
his face.

"How old are you now?"

"I'm coming of age next year."

The secret that a wide empire could be maintained was the power of that policy of
gathering all nobles to the capital.

If you stay in the capital for a long time, you will naturally develop loyalty. If
not, you get kicked out.

Marquis Tess nodded slowly and opened his mouth.

"The conversation we had here today."

"It doesn't come out of your mouth."

Whatever the reason, it was not a good thing for others to know that Marquis Tess
had Ludbolt's help.

Rudbolt's notoriety was also notorious, but the rumor that the two wealthiest
families in Ashan had joined hands was never welcome.

"...I will watch over you."

Erhi only raised the corners of his mouth without saying a word.
= =

The Marquis of Tess was a familiar character even to Erch.

This old tiger, united by his loyalty to the Ashan Empire, loved the main
character, Terry.

And I hated Ruudbolt that much.

It was difficult to change the mind of Marquis Tess like that. So, Erchi thought
that the first thing to do is to open the heart of Marquis Tess.

'I like being bold.'

The Marquis of Tess was a natural warrior. He likes exciting things. It was the
first reason Erhi decided to bring the knights along. At least I was able to
succeed in attracting his curiosity.

If it had been a different family, it would have been impossible. To invade a

territory with troops is no different from fighting.

But it was only possible for Marquis Tess.

'The mines of Mt. Wolmyeong were intended to be used later, but now is the best
time.'

If I pulled it out, I had to throw the bait. The bait was the mines of Mt.
Wolmyeong.

The opening of the Wolmyeongsan mine was originally to happen later. After the mine
was discovered, the level of armament of the Ashan Empire rose.

It was a decision that would greatly shake the future, so Erhi was also trying to
save it, but he boldly used his hand. As long as his causality was twisted anyway,
it was better to use the cards that could be used from time to time.

'Your parents must be very surprised.'

Erhi was entrusted with full authority on this matter. Bringing the knights along,
and negotiating with Marquis Tess.

As a result, he was promised half the amount of mine mined at the precious Mt.
Wolmyeong. Perhaps the Marquis of Tess would not know. How much valuable it is to
be buried there.

When the time comes when you close the cave and actually start mining, you will hit
the ground and regret it. If everything goes on, the mine would make Marquis Tess
amass an overwhelming fortune that surpassed that of Ruudbolt.

"You use me very well."

After telling the knights to rest in a nearby city, Erchi rode a wagon and headed
for the Marquis of Tess.

Inside the wagon was Ioderil. Ioderyl, who heard the approximate situation, said in
a absurd voice. Erhi replied with a smirk.

“I think it’s because I think it’s that precious.”

"Hmm... It doesn't matter, but I don't have the ability to do that. Can I really
solve those problems?"

"Neither do I ask for the impossible. All you have to do is do what you can."

Erhi looked out the window. As we climbed up the well-maintained mountain road, we
saw the castle of the Marquis de Tess. Perhaps there was an order from Marquis
Tess, who returned before them, the soldiers guarding the gate opened the way
without a word.

'You mean hiding in here?'

He stationed the Knights of Ludbolt in a nearby city, and shook the Marquis of
Tess.

Obviously, the spies of the Temu Empire or the mercenaries of the leaves of grass
in the deep forest, the game changed from what they expected. Whatever they had
planned, they would be greatly puzzled.

'The person who reveals the traces is the culprit.'

Erhi narrowed her eyes and looked inside the castle. Some nobles were seen near the
gates. None of them look good. It was the expected reaction.

There is no way for a nobleman to be favorable to Rudbolt while attending Marquis

de Tess' hunting contest. In the first place, there are almost no such aristocrats
themselves.

"Erhi-sama!"

Then a nobleman waved his hand and ran towards his carriage. Erhi furrowed his
eyebrows and unconsciously tried to close the curtain, but then stopped his hand.

The large man stood in front of the carriage window as if pleased, waving his hand.

"It's me, me. Wow, what have you been doing so haven't contacted you? I thought you
completely forgot, but I didn't expect to see you here again. This is very strange.
It's like Miss Loella's banquet last year. ..."

"stop."

Erhi clicked his tongue and opened the carriage door. The large man strode up the
carriage with his mouth wide open and smiling.

"This is the first carriage I have ever seen. As expected, Erhi-nim is the best.
But who is this person?"

"Shut up until I order. Stefan."

"Yep."

The man's name is Stefan Scott. He was the eldest son of Baron Scott and was Erhi's
right arm in [Ashhan Heroes].

He had a bit of a bad head and had a very light mouth, so he was a catalyst for
talking about Erhi's villainy things.

'I didn't know this guy would be here.'

Originally, I didn't intend to get close. Attending Marquis Tess's hunting contest,
he didn't know that he would meet again in the middle of the road.

In this situation, Erhi decided to ask Stefan about the situation here.

"When did you get here?"

"About a week ago? It's probably true because the competition starts in five days.
Actually, I'm pretty late too, so everyone who will come must have already come."

Hunting competitions are also competitions, but the concept of social gatherings
between nobles was strong. Build friendships with close people, and make new
connections with people you don't know. It is such a place.

As such, they usually arrive a month before the competition. Erhi, who came close
to the competition, was actually a very unusual case.

"All those who will come have come. What kind of nobles have come?"

"Ummm... Viscount Meyer's brother and Ruolf, who finished second in the last
jousting contest... Oh, and that damn Fraser's Bassett and beautiful Elysia Yang
were also in attendance."

"...Basset and Elysia?"

Erhi's eyebrows twitched.

Marquis of Tess (2)

'The words Basset and Elysia...'

You'll see them both here. It was an unexpected meeting. Even if we met, I thought
we would only meet in the capital.

'Did they attend this convention?'

no. If it were, he wouldn't have known.

Bassett and Elysia were Terry's best friends.

Although it is [Ashhan Hero Battle] that is divided into many branches, there are
some facts that do not change even with each reset.

One of them is Bassett and Elysia. They were the two friends who supported Terry,
who lost her parents as a child.

'Yongke Terry didn't attend.'

If Terry was here, it would have been complicated. I didn't know if I should call
this fortunate or not.

While Erhi was in trouble, Stefan endlessly listed the nobles who had come to the
Marquis of Tess. The young nobles who will attend the contest, the parents who came
with them, the nobles of the Marquis of Tess who came to observe the contest...

Most of them were the same as Erhi remembered. The rest were low-ranking nobles who
were not important.

'It's fun.'
The only thing that changed from the scenario was Basset and Elysia, but those two
were never characters to work with the Temu Empire.

If so, the nobles who didn't originally have a job start working. There must be a
reason why the two people who weren't originally present were attending...

'It will be revealed in the future.'

"...So Erhi-sama. I ate a really delicious meat pie. Oh my god, it's shiny and just
smelling it makes my mouth salivate..."

"......"

"Why?"

Erhi's head, who had been staring at Stefan, who was even talking about the lunch
he ate yesterday, suddenly turned out the window. The three knights of Marquis Tess
were approaching the carriage.

"Are you from Ruudbolt?"

In spite of the commotion and the fact that there is clearly a coat of arms on the
carriage, he asks if it is Ruudbolt. It's probably the feeling of wanting to pick
up on the little things.

Erhi answered yes with a grin, and the driver said he would guide him to the
dormitory.

"Not required."

"...Yes?"

"There must be a vacant lot that can be used as a campground. I will stay there."

The nobles here, no matter what they negotiated with Marquis Tess. And the knights
are unconditionally hostile to him. The accommodation they provided could not be
normal. Erhi had all of that in mind.

"Huh?"

"I, that's..."

"Oh my gosh..."

Then, from near the gates, there was a loud roar. At the sudden commotion, the
knight looked behind the carriage and was immediately startled.

Huge wagons were coming in one after another from the gate.

"I, that's..."

"This is my luggage. Let me guide you to the camp."

Erhi smiled and closed the curtain.

= =

Outside the castle of Tess. A tent was built in the place that was originally a
training ground for knights.

Although it was a tent, it was never shabby. Its size seemed larger than the elves'
mobile residence, a ger, and luxurious furnishings were placed inside.

There were seven wagons that came in to make Erhi's encampment. Workers brought in
from a nearby city returned in less than a few hours, performing a feat that was
closer to construction than installation.

As a result, Erhi's tent has become a special place, not a specialty of Tess
Castle.

The next day we arrived at Tess Castle.

Although Erhi couldn't see the inside from the outside, he ate while looking at the
scenery beyond the tent where he could see the outside.

It wasn't a very nice view. The nobles were looking around and talking about this
place as if they were visiting a zoo.

The news that 'Erch Ludbolt' had come to this place quickly spread throughout the
castle. Because Erhi's notoriety was literally awesome.

Usually, in this case, the nobles are invited. It could be an afternoon tea party
or an evening banquet.

There are various excuses, but the bottom line is, 'Let's talk about it because
you're curious.' it was

In the castle of Tess, such an invitation was actively taking place. In the first
place, it was only natural that the aristocrats gathered for the purpose of
socializing.

Even Stefan said that he had received several invitations.

However, no one dared to invite Erhi here. Erch's notoriety was also notorious, and
it was because of the attention of Marquis Tess.

It's said that Marquis Tess allowed it, but that day's conversation was a secret
only the two of them knew.

It was expected, so I set the arrival date close to the hunting competition.

For the rest of the time until the competition, Erhi was going to take a good rest
and check the atmosphere and get information in a different direction. Those
processes were being done through the subordinates.

In other words, the next four days could be said to be his own time.

'Should I move a little?'

After eating, Erich headed to the training ground to digest.

When I went to the vacant lot covered with a tent, the knights and Leyla were
training fiercely.

-bang! bang!

"Goes!"
"hot!"

The training was conducted by whistle. Seeing that, Erhi smiled bitterly.

'I heard the military properly.'

Lord Leonard, the leader of the Knights of the Golden Lion who came here with him,
was Leyla's teacher.

After learning that he had awakened [Heaven's Message], Layla had been continuing
intensive training ever since.

Layla, who had blocked the opponent's knight's attack one after another, sighed,
and soon noticed Erhi's existence.

"Erhi-sama!"

"You've grown a lot."

"...thank you."

Layla smiled shyly and bowed her head. He seemed to be getting stronger when Erhi
recognized him.

"If nothing else..."

Erhi said, 'I will also train.' Just as I was about to say it, Layla said.

"Oh, and Erhi-sama. I just received a letter from you."

"...a letter? There must be no letter to come."

"This is an invitation to an afternoon banquet from Miss Monica, Count Robske,

would you like to attend?"

'Monica?'

Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips for a moment, then guessed roughly what
had happened.

'I must have sent an invitation to everyone by mistake and sent it to me.'

Monica Robske was a kind of wild-footed character. I would say that he is the king
of networking in the Ashan Empire. I enjoy attending all kinds of banquets and
meeting people and talking to them.

Obviously, the hunting competition was behind the scenes, and it was clear that he
had come to meet the nobles.

'I told the servant to hand out invitations to all the nobles. The servant who
received that order seems to have sent it to everyone, as always. Even to me.'

Erhi smirked. Monica Robske may not even know who she was writing to. Literally, he
must have sent invitations to all the nobles in the castle.

'...will you attend?'

This was one of the few large-scale banquets in Tess Castle. Some young nobles had
to attend. In particular, the aristocrats who will go to the capital next year are
highly likely to attend.

"It's fun. I'll be there too."

"Oh, then, shall I send you a reply?"

"No. You don't have to."

Erhi raised an eyebrow and said.

"I'd love to see the reaction."

When people are upset, they reveal their inner feelings. Maybe his appearance alone
could give us a clue.

Leila nodded her head with a slightly perplexed expression on how she had accepted
Erhi's words.

He seemed to think that Erhi's old personality had popped out of nowhere.

= =

"Welcome!"

"Thanks for inviting me, Monica."

"What do you mean! The hunting contest is almost over? Let's have some fun before
that, tonight's going to be fun!"

"...haha."

At the entrance of the banquet hall, the nobleman, who was invited by Monica,
smiled mischievously and whispered to her.

"Hey, Monica. Thank you for hosting the banquet, but is it okay?"

"Yes? What?"

"I'm grateful that Monica held a big banquet, but wouldn't it stand out a bit if I
had a party without the people..."

"Who is that?"

"Yes. That..."

The whispering nobleman spoke to Monica in a lower voice.

"Erch Ludbolt."

"...Ah?"

Monica stiffened at those words. The noble whispered more to Monica like that.

"Now, the whole castle is uproar about him."

"right?"

"It's still someone who has had accidents in all kinds of banquet halls, but to
hold a banquet at a time like this. You have great courage. Monica."

"Ah, ha ha ha."

Monica felt sweat run down the back of her neck.

Erch Ludbolt? That damn heir?

'...Weren't you kicked out by Marquis Tess?'

Today's banquet was a banquet that paid attention to Monica as well. She prepared
today's banquet over the past week. Yesterday was especially busy.

So Monica heard the rumor that Erch Ludbolt had visited yesterday, but of course
she thought that Marquis Tess had kicked him out.

'no way...'

Since I was so busy, I left it up to the servants to send invitations. Because I

couldn't write that many pieces of paper by hand.

'...I don't think so.'

Monica shook her head. no. It couldn't be.

She now understands why the atmosphere in the banquet hall was not so bright.

The main theme of the banquet was Erch Ludbolt, and the atmosphere was bound to mix
with resentment and fear.

- Kick.

Then the door opened and a man appeared.

Dressed in a flashy purple-gold suit, he had silver-gray blonde hair shining in

bright lights.

He looked around with arrogant eyes. The banquet hall was temporarily silent.

"Erch...Ludbolt?"

Erhi opened his mouth with someone's unbelievable voice.

"Erch Ludbolt. I have been invited."

"......"

The voice that flowed out in the perfect silence only felt cooler.

With her throat dry as a desert, Monica barely swallowed saliva as she received the
letter from Erhi. The letter must have been an invitation.

Monica blankly looked at the invitation and Erhi in turn. Erhi was slowly looking
around the inside of the banquet hall.

'This person is Erch Ludbolt... it is.'

It was the first time Monica had seen Erchi in person.

The Count of Lobske was located in the northeast of the empire. She also held and
attended numerous banquets, but his notoriety was heard only by word of mouth, as
he was far from the Count of Ludbolt.

'...Banquet Destroyer.'

The notoriety that the banquet he appeared at unconditionally ends in catastrophe

and tears was very famous. The victim could not even count with both hands.

'...really?'

Meeting a lot of people, Monica had a pretty good eye for people.

The figure he saw through her eyes was completely different from what he had
imagined.

I thought it would be a lot more brutal.

The atmosphere of Erhi was as cold as ice and calm.

After leaving the robe to the attendant, Erhi entered the banquet hall. People's
eyes followed him.

Erhi reached the corner of the banquet hall and sat down on the sofa with his car
in hand.

"......"

The nobles who attended the banquet murmured quietly.

Erhi's appearance and his unexpectedly calm atmosphere. It was all unexpected.

'What the hell do you mean?'

'Are you going to drink again and play punk?'

People whispered about Erhi.

Erhi just quietly drank tea as if immersed in contemplation.

Marquis of Tess (3)

Erhi was sitting on the sofa in the corner of the banquet hall, drinking tea.

The laid-back atmosphere made his space look like a famous cafe in the Islands.

He even took out a small book the size of the palm of his hand and began to read
it.

The gaze of those around him staring intently at him was a gesture that did not
care at all.

The nobles felt overwhelmed by the appearance of Erhi.

"Erch Ludbolt... right?"

"...Yes. It's strangely calm."

"It's different from what I heard... I guess."

It was definitely a banquet to laugh and chat with each other. Erhi took hold of
the banquet just by being there. The nobles who attended the banquet looked at him
and whispered into each other's ears constantly.

Erhi was reading a book with an expressionless face as if he didn't care what they
were talking about. But his ears were collecting all the sounds of people's
conversations.

'No Dana Wheeler.'

Although Stefan was not on the list he stumbled upon, Dana Wheeler was nowhere to
be seen. It seemed that he had decided not to attend.

'Well, you don't need the prize money.'

The corpses of the Black Wolf were again purchased by Ruudbolt. Dana Wheeler didn't
know that.

It wasn't Erhi's intention, it was because his parents came out saying that it was
the first game he had caught.

The hide of the giant black wolf pack leader he had caught was post-processed by
the best craftsman and displayed in the cloakroom of Rudbolt Castle.

'I'm less worried about money, so I'm going to focus on training.'

There is no trauma, and there is no limit to not being able to train properly
because of money. He must be steadily improving his bow skills. I was really
looking forward to seeing how much he would grow next time I saw him.

"...I've only heard of rumors, but it's the first time I've seen it in person. Is
that person really that ferocious...Oh."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows at the sudden voice that resonated in his ears.

The sound of some people's conversations was greatly diminished just by his
disorganized expression.

It wasn't intentional, but thanks to it, my ears, which had been hurting from the
blaring sound, became much more comfortable.

'It's not easy to control.'

He could hear people's conversations because he had prepared the [Hearing

Enhancement] spell.

[Hearing Enhancement] is a spell that amplifies even small sounds to be heard.

The effect was good, but it was my first time using a spell, so I still needed to
get used to it.

Erhi took a sip of tea, closed his eyes, and concentrated all his attention on his
magical powers.

Due to the [Hearing Enhancement] spell, there was a magical thread woven like a
spider's web near Erhi's ear.

Just as a spider catches its prey with the vibration of a thread, magical power
amplifies the vibration of sound and sends it into the ear.

Erhi moved the magic power little by little and adjusted the thread.

It would be impossible for ordinary wizards. Adjusting magic on the spot was a
hugely difficult task.

However, Erhi had a [blessing of mana], a characteristic that gave him an

overwhelming talent with regard to the sense of magic.

'That's what you do.'

A sense close to instinct caught the flow of magic. It was a feeling that was
difficult to describe in words. Erhi was able to distinguish and listen to the
sound he wanted through the movement of minute magical powers.

While Erhi was concentrating on the operation of [Hearing Enhancement] magic, the
nobles in the banquet hall were talking to each other again. Erhi identified the
sound one by one and examined the contents.

"I've heard of it before..."

'The story about me passes.'

Speaking of Erhi, it was only rumors or experiences about his past.

All in all, they were just gossip about how wild and savage he was, and it was
nothing but nutritious talk.

"I think it would be better to take potatoes as bait."

"Well. Wearbore has a sensitive sense of smell, so I think a stronger scent would
be better."

"sweet potato?"

"That's fine. I..."

Some nobles were exchanging information about the upcoming hunting competition. It
was better than gossip about him, but it was equally unnecessary information.

'Were you overly greedy?'

I thought it would be best if you could get information about [Leaf of the Deep
Forest] here. I guess I had too high expectations.

'No matter how secretive it is, information can be leaked in an open place like
this...'

"So are you sure?"

"That's right."

"But... the grave can't be here."

Erhi's hand, who was turning the pages of the book, stopped for a moment in the
air. But Erhi calmly brought the teacup to his lips again.

"Once upon a time, the Northern Mountains were also battlefields. Oselius II had a
family."

"But..."

"This is a historic discovery. It's a God-given opportunity that I wouldn't have

known if I hadn't said that a mercenary hired for hunting had seen a map similar to
that. I'm telling you, because you're the one I'm going to share this with."

"Hey, I believe it. I believe it, I believe it... It's bitter, but can I get there
in the middle of the competition?"

"As long as you go, you can come up with excuses later. Once you go up along the
river..."

"Drink tea and read books. You can do these things at home. Why do you have to come
to the banquet hall and hold a form?"

The banquet hall froze once again. Erhi lifted his head, which was stuck in the
book. His expression hardened with irritation. Some nobles breathed in their faces.

'...at an important moment.'

Erhi glanced at where the conversation was taking place.

The two nobles did not seem to want to continue the story once it had been cut off.
I wasn't in the mood for that either.

"People talk, but they don't respond.

"I looked everywhere for dogs barking and found you, Bassett Fraser."

At Erhi's cold reply, some nobles took in their breath and were surprised.

Erhi closed the book and stood up.

Across from Erhi was a tall, red-haired woman with her face blushing like her hair.
She was wearing men's activewear, not a dress.

Next to him was a beautiful woman who sighed. Unlike Bassett, she was a beautiful
woman with a soft impression. She said.

"Basset. Don't do this, let's go. We're arguing for nothing."

"Wait a minute, Elysia. Wait a minute. I've been hit by one right now. If you keep
going like this, you'll lose."

"If it's black, you have to lose some!"

"It can be someone else, but not that guy."

The two spoke as if in a whisper, but the banquet hall was as quiet as a mouse, so
their conversation echoed around them.

"Large!"

Basset cleared his throat and picked a horse.

"...I think I've been drinking too much and my head is getting weird, so why don't
you go back to Ruudbolt before you get embarrassed?"
"Now that I look at it, it must have been a nerd, not a dog. Does what I'm drinking
now look like alcohol?"

As Erhi lifted the nearly empty teacup, Bassett responded by pounding the floor
with his leather boots.

"Not now! Is it because you usually drink a lot?"

'...Hmm.'

Although Erhi was still expressionless, he looked at Bassett with a bitterness in

his heart.

It was a very familiar face and way of speaking. When I played [Ashhan Heroes], I
thought he was a very pleasant and attractive character.

'It's quite annoying to be in that position.'

Bassett's Fraser family had deep ties to Ludbolt.

The beekeeping business, the main income of the Fraser family, was lost to
Ruudbolt.

It was said that Ludbolt had taken a legitimate debt from Fraser, who had become
unable to pay it.

To be honest, when the opportunity came, it was close to what my mother, Cheryl,
was resourceful.

'Are you going to say that Ruudbolt was Ruudbolt? It wasn't illegal, but from the
standpoint of the victim, it can be upsetting.'

Still, he had connections with the Fraser family, and he was able to recover
because he had not lost his beekeeping skills or land. Still, the resentment was
never shallow.

The bitter relationship between Terry and Erhi, the protagonists of [Ashhan
Heroes], deepened through Erhi's various villains, but it all started with Bassett.

"...if you're going to talk nonsense, get out of here, Bassett Fraser. I'm starting
to lose track of time wasted on you."

'When I was playing the game, I thought it was natural anger. Being a party is
different.'

Bassett's grudge was just annoying for Erhi.

What do you mean by asking him about problems with his parents?

The Fraser family's fault for not properly fulfilling the contract in the first
place is also at fault.

But for Bassett, the target, it was heartbreaking. Basset groaned and threw the
gloves off his hands.

"I've been waiting for a day like this. I've always wanted to crush your nose. It's
a duel, you bastard!"
Basset's gloves flew towards Erhi. Erhi's hand, who was slowly looking at it,
moved.

The glove flew at twice the speed at which it was flying and hit Bassett's nose.

"Ouch!"

"Rude bastard. Do you think you're worthy to challenge me to a duel?"

"...what? This bastard...!"

"And. How much longer are you going to trouble the host of the banquet?"

"...Huh?"

It was only then that Bassett realized that the banquet hall had become as quiet as
a mouse. Monica, who held a banquet in the corner, was crying.

Erhi sat back down and opened the book as if there was no need to talk more.

"If you're worried, please leave quietly."

"...!"

"You're wrong, Bassett. Let's go."

It was a complete defeat. Elysia sighed and grabbed Bassett's shoulder. Bassett
clenched his teeth and said.

"...at the hunting contest. Erch Ludbolt. You, I'm sure I'll win."

Erhi just turned to the next page of the book without saying a word. Bassett bowed
his face in the embarrassment that was coming only then and left the banquet hall
first.

Elysia, who was following him, suddenly looked back. Erhi was looking at the book
as if nothing had happened.

'...I think it was magic.'

Elysia was learning magic. The level is not great yet, but thanks to the teacher
who recognized his innate talent, he was learning hard recently.

And she had just 'understood' that a magic trick had entered Erhi's hand gestures.

'That person learned magic?'

Elysia had met Erhi in the past. At that time, Erhi was just an asshole who looked
at her with a sinister look...

At that moment, Erhi lifted his head from the book. The two's eyes met. Erhi's eyes
were as calm as a lake and looked cold.

I felt like I had been caught stealing something. Elysia quickly turned her head
and left the banquet hall.

= =

Not long after Bassett and Elysia had left, Erhi also left the banquet hall.
I was left wondering if I would be able to hear more of the story, but the two
noble nobles who were suspicious did not bring up the story of the 'grave' after
that.

'Because of him, the most important location information is lacking.'

Erhi clicked his tongue thinking of Bassett.

Bassett was one of the key characters in [Ashhan Heroes]. He's still a quick-
tempered kid, but as the story unfolded, he was one of the fastest growing
characters.

As Erhi, who took the direction of 'friend growth type', he was a character to pay
attention to, but he did not intend to do so.

'The driving force for his growth is his grudge against Ruudbolt. Don't make it
stronger than the original.'

Erchi looked at the map, determined to treat Basset more harshly than the original.

The information he had heard from the two nobles was partial, but it was still
enough to outline the case.

"What's going on?"

"Do you know about Oselius II?"

"Um... Ah, the tombless emperor?"

Oselius II was the emperor of the Temu Empire. Hundreds of years ago, the emperor
who invaded the Ashan Empire is lost in history at some point.

Because he was an emperor who led an era during the heyday of the Temu Empire based
on a mighty army, the story about him remained like a legend.

"Looks like [Deep Forest Grass] intends to do something with the emperor's grave."

"...the tomb of Oselius II is here?"

"It won't be."

The tomb of Oselius II in Erch's memory has not been excavated.

That doesn't mean he knows everything about [Ashhan Heroes], which is divided into
numerous quarters, but at least a trace of an event like this should remain.

"Maybe that's an excuse. But there's definitely something there."

"Hmm... that's right."

"For now, something worth paying attention to around here..."

Erhi and Ioderil spent the night looking at the map and making plans.

And the plan became concrete with the addition of the opinions of Leila and the
other party.

The next day after completing the planning and preparation accordingly.
The day of the hunting competition was bright.

hunting competitions (1)

afternoon when the sun goes down.

A group was climbing the mountain.

At the forefront of them was a red-haired woman dressed as a hunter. There was a
lot of anger on her face.

"Oh, why can't I see it like this..."

"Be patient. Vasetti. After all, the competition lasts four days."

"...Hey."

"Oh, I'm sorry. Stop without me knowing. I'll be careful."

Elysia, who called Bassett by her childhood name, apologized. She decided to
abandon the name after the family nearly collapsed.

However, Elysiana Terry, who has been close since childhood, would sometimes call
that name unconsciously.

Bassett pointed his finger to Elysia's eyes once to warn him to be careful, and
then started climbing the mountain again.

"...you can't lose to that guy."

"Erch Ludbolt?"

"Yeah. I spit it out, so I have to protect it. I'm sorry. Originally, I wasn't
going to pay much attention to the hunting contest, but somehow it ended up like
this."

"Yeah. But right now, the solution is blocked, so it's okay. If you hunt, you might
find the answer."

"Yes?"

"No. Is it just an excuse to make you feel more comfortable?"

"...Hey!"

"It's a joke."

The reason the two came to the Marquis of Tess wasn't actually a hunting contest.

It looked like they had come to attend the convention, but in reality, there was
something to find here in the Marquis of Tess.

"Hmm... Ah!"

Basset, who was scanning the forest, raised his hand. A hunter hired by a nearby
city came to her to match the assortment.

"Isn't this, that, hair? I think it's true."

"That's right. It's the fur of a werebore. It looks like there's one nearby."

Bassett chuckled. In hunting competitions, the score was different depending on the
type of prey caught. It was a level of prey that was difficult to catch if it was a
wear bore.

"Okay. Let's track it down right now!"

"Ummm... By the way, your employer? Wearing a bore isn't usually a ferocious
monster..."

"Do not worry."

Bassett struck the knife in the back. It was a huge sword that covered most of her
back.

“It’s that much of a monster, because it can be cut with a single knife.”

The hunter nodded slowly. Seeing that he was running like a flat ground even with
that huge sword on his back, Bassett's skills were definitely not normal.

In addition, Elysia nodded her head to increase her credibility.

"Okay. Then we'll track it down. Let's go!"

"Yes."

Hunters searched the forest, looking for traces of the Weirbore. After a while, his
claws and feces were everywhere. It was the realm of wear bores.

"Koooooooooooh!"

At that moment, a roaring sound resembling that of a pig resounded everywhere.

Bassett looked at the hunter. The hunter nodded.

"let's go!"

With Bassett in the lead, the group ran quickly. Those who participated in the
hunting competition were scattered throughout the northern mountains, but if this
roar spread, there might be competitors. I had to catch him as soon as possible.

"Wow!"

"Keeek!"

"Kweet, Kwok!"

"...Huh?"

At that time, the roar of other monsters, not just the Weir Boar, reverberated
through the forest. The sounds of all kinds of monsters were mixed. Basset and
Elysia opened their eyes and looked at the hunter.

"...what is this? What's going on?"

"Mom, I don't know!"

Even a hunter had never heard of such a thing in his life. It seemed that the
demons were gathered in one place.

'Is the demons trying to come?'

Occasionally, overcrowded monsters formed a group and invaded human territory.

The hunter thought of the possibility and shook his head.

This isn't the elves' hometown far away. This is the Marquis of Tess. There was no
way Marquis Tess could have left the demons to unite.

Bassett said.

“Let’s go.”

"Yeah...yes?"

"Whatever it is, it's happening. You have to see it with your own eyes."

Before the hunter could object, the basset jumped out first. Elysia sighed once and
looked at the hunters.

"If it's burdensome, you can stay here. If it's dangerous for us too, we'll just
check and come out."

"...no."

No matter how strong a nobleman was, he could not stand still and watch as the two
young girls, who were the size of their daughters, were leading the way. Rumors of
leaving the employer alone were a fatal stain on him as a hunter.

The hunter and Elysia followed Basset to the place of the sound.

"...what's this."

And they faced the scene where the demons were being slaughtered.

"preparation."

"Wow!"

-bang!

The wearbore that Basset and Elysia were looking for collided with a molar against
the shield of the Knights Templar.

The charge of the gigantic bipedal wild boar was enough to break rocks by itself,
but the knights were easily shocked.

- Shush!

Falling on top of it was a bolt of scales made for the Great Demon Beast. The
special crossbow touched by the Dwarves was capable of firing up to five rounds.

Armed with crossbows more expensive than gold, the knights poured arrows from the
top of the hill.

"Kwok!"
The Weir Bore, who had been pierced by an arrow in his head, made the last move
with his formidable vitality, but he died from the spear the knights speared.

"Next!"

Then a hunter came out of the forest. Following him was another furious Wearbore.

"preparation."

"...what is this?"

This was not hunting. It was a massacre.

It was a hell of smashing beasts with the formation of prepared knights. Even
though the target was a beast, a cool chill passed through Basset's heart, who was
watching.

Basset's gaze, watching the battle, turned to another place.

Among the countless corpses of demonic beasts, there was one person who stood out
in particular.

A person who looked down on the battlefield from the top of the hill with a cold
face as if indifferent.

It was Erch Ludbolt.

= =

Two hours before Basset arrived at Erhi's hunting grounds.

Erhi was climbing the mountain with his party. The number of the party was nine. It
was the limit of the number of people set for the hunting contest of Marquis Tess.

"I think I'll be fine here."

At Ioderyl's words, Erhi stopped walking. Ioderyl was laying the map on the wooden
pedestal and hanging an amulet.

The amulet she was holding was drawing a circle near a point on the map.

"The terrain is not bad. Prepare for battle formation."

"All right!"

They stopped in a shallow valley. The water level was not high because it had not
yet rained.

Although it was cumbersome to move, it was not to the extent that the trained
knights had a hard time.

"Okay, then I'll take the west side."

"Try it well."

Ergi also picked up the map and the amulet.

Erhi was planning to take first place in the hunting contest. It is also an
overwhelming number one.

If you yelled at your parents, shouldn't you get a certain result?

Of course he had the confidence to do so.

'Two wizards can appear on the battlefield. Still can't get first place?'

Such a thing could not have happened to him. Even more so, since one of them was
Ioderyl, the 'Witch of Reverse Heaven'.

"found."

"where?"

"here."

Ioderyl marked a point on the map. It seems that they have already found the
location of the monster. Erhi called the hunter.

“There must be monsters here. Go and bring them back.”

"All right."

The hunter took an arrow soaked in stimulant that had been prepared beforehand and
headed to the point Erhi pointed to. In the meantime, Erhi himself started to
activate the magic.

Magic is the science of mystery. The laws of nature, where water freezes and wood
burns to ashes, is just a gateway for wizards. It is not an absolute rule.

'The magic of chaos.'

Erhi's consciousness evoked a still unfamiliar nature of magic. He was drawn to the
resonance of the fourth circle with an alien magic power and settled in his amulet.

The magic of chaos that resided in the magic tool that Ioderil made himself began
to move along the path of the set magic trick.

'...Is it this?'

The magic of chaos was different from other magic in nature. It was different from
the magic of the four elements that resembled nature, and it was also different
from the two magics that contained the fundamental powers of light and darkness.

It's like walking through a fog. It was an unfamiliar sensation to Erhi, who always
read the movement of magical power with a sharp sense as if he had been grasped in
his hand.

"Malcolm."

"Yep."

The one who approached Erhi's call was the hunter he took with him when he hunted
the Black Wolf Pack Leader.

It could be said that he was a talented person whose skills were verified during
the last hunting.
The hunters brought to this hunt were also skilled hunters recommended by Malcolm.

"There is a high probability that there are magical beasts around here."

"All right."

While Malcolm disappeared into the forest, Erhi and Ioderil continued to pursue the
location of the beasts.

This magic was a creative magic that Ioderil restored the magic of the old book in
her own way. The name is [Beast Search].

Theoretically, it is said to be a magic that traces the magical powers of beasts

that are different from nature... Erhi only learned how to use it because he had
his hands on theoretical research.

'Even if it's definitely a shortcut, it's like a wizard who went up to the 9th
circle.'

Not long after, the first hunter who left came with a group of beasts. In front of
it, Layla and the Knights of the Golden Lion Knights blocked it.

-bang!

It was the Knights of the Crossbow Knights who cut the stamina of the beast whose
charge was blocked. Both knights were knights who had a flair for hunting beasts.

True to its reputation, the knights cut off the breath of the beast in an instant.

After that, it was a repetition of what had been done before.

"I want to be like this."

Looking at the scene where the battle was taking place on the hill, Erhi said.
Ioderyl made a puzzled expression.

"what?"

“The battle is going on like this, and you are just watching.”

"...that's what wizards are like. You're weird."

A sorcerer who wields a spear and fights head-to-head. Ioderyl shook her head.

'Actually, that's what magicians are like.'

At that time, Erhi looked around the scene of the battle with a bitter smile
inside. Red hair caught my eye.

'basset?'

Erhi smirked. Should I call this a coincidence? Or should I say that it is time to
hear the commotion and gather people?

'I'll have to move to the next place soon.'

That time when Erhi remembered the place he had thought of in advance in his head.
Bassett ran down the mountain close to the cliff.
"Erch Ludbolt! What is this!"

"What do you mean?"

"......"

Bassett shut his mouth. I jumped out because I saw an absurd scene, but I don't
know what to say.

Should I say it's not fair? Or should I say this is some kind of hunting contest?

"...this is not your skill."

In the end, the words that came out of her mouth were not even sure of herself.

"It's ridiculous. Are you saying that it's not your skill to lead the Knights
Commander?"

"...!"

“If there is something you want, you choose the best way to fit it. Bassett. I
decided to win this competition, and I just act accordingly.”

A cold smile crept across Erhi's lips.

"From the beginning, it was not my consideration to win against you. To know your
subject."

"...Profit!"

'I'll get used to this.'

It seemed like he would get into the habit of saying something like 'Erch Ludbolt'.

Then Elysia approached them.

"Basset. Are you okay?"

"......"

Elysia, who patted Bassett's shoulder, biting her lip as she had nothing to say,
said to Erhi.

"Erhi, can I talk to you for a moment?"

"What's going on?"

"Um... Actually, I have something I want to ask you."

"Elysia!"

Bassett groaned. Elysia shook her head and said.

"The game is already over. Stop lingering around, Bassett. It's difficult to solve
this on our own."

"......"

"Erhi-san, um... can you use magic?"

Erhi's eyebrows twitched. Obviously, he wasn't using magic when Bassett appeared.

"Actually, I've been learning magic lately."

"...magic?"

"Yes. But Master has given me something. Actually, I came here because of that.
Could you help me with that? If you help me, I will definitely do it."

'Is Elysia learning magic after going to the capital?'

It was a new point of change. Erhi said while scanning his chin with his
fingertips.

"Let's hear the story first. What's going on?"

hunting contest (2)

A year ago, an epidemic spread in the Lorraine estate of Elysia.

When people were dying from unexplained diseases, a wizard who was passing by cured
them.

"Master did not reveal his name, but he is a great wizard."

The wizard, who created a medicine to prevent disease and performed a miracle that
made the sick walk, was about to disappear. Until Elysia and her family show up for
a case.

The wizard looked at Elysia and said, "This is a talented person who can only come
out once in a hundred years." He said that he encouraged her to learn magic.

She couldn't refuse the request of the righteous person she was grateful for, so
Elysia was learning magic with her teacher.

"......"

Erhi suddenly felt his gaze and turned his head. Ioderyl, with a deep hood on, was
looking at him softly. The two's eyes met.

'what's the matter?'

'...Still, I don't think I'm as talented as you.'

'Are you trying to compete with something like that?'

Meanwhile, Elysia continued.

"One day while continuing my magic training, I got a strange map from a merchant
who visited our estate."

"map?"

"It was a map with some old letters on pretty old paper. It wasn't too difficult to
interpret. But the content was... a little absurd."

"What was it about?"

"It was said that the tomb of Emperor Temu was buried here in the northern
mountains."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. Isn't this a familiar story?

"Oselius II?"

Elysia's eyes widened. like how did you know that

Leaving behind such Elysia, Erhi scanned her chin with her fingertips.

The outline of the case seems to be visible.

The hunting contest of Marquis Tess was a contest with a fairly long history.

The contestants were young nobles in their 20s and younger, and this was the most
persistent target of the spies of the Temu Empire.

Now, the young nobles of Ashan were called the golden generation. The buds of a
hero who stood out from childhood. There were indeed many talented people who were
expected to become pillars that would shoulder the future of the Ashan Empire
within 10 years.

Of course, the Temu Empire wanted to get rid of them.

'I spread the map and summoned the young nobles. They were trying to cause a
disaster there.'

“Did Erhi see the map too?”

"Similar."

"Well..."

Elysia, who tilted her head for a moment, continued.

"We thought the map was absurd. But Master saw it differently. He said that fate
wriggles here."

"...Fate?"

"Yeah. So you asked Bassett and me to come here. Terry couldn't come because it's
an important time right now."

Elysia took out a green emerald jewel from her bosom. It was a jewel with magic
characters engraved in brass on the surface.

"The map was sloppy, so I couldn't tell except that the tomb was near here. So
Master gave me this gem. It's a magic tool that reads the location of 'fate' that
Master said. We use this gem to tell you what Master said. I was trying to fix the
problem, but this gem sometimes behaved erratically... and I was in trouble."

Elysia continued to explain that she had little experience in learning magic, so
she did not know how to deal with such a case.

"But since Erhi learned magic, I thought maybe he could help us."

Erhi was handed the jewel that Elysia had given him. Jewels were marked as old
things. It was definitely an unusual treasure.
'...What?'

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the jewels. It was the first time he had
seen such a jewel. I am confident that I know all the magic tools and weapons.

"When you operate a jewel like this and point in the direction that fate is
heading, it will glow..."

Elysia placed her hand on the jewel that Erhi was holding and memorized a spell.
However, as soon as the spell was cast, the jewel shone.

"I can't do this...?"

Erhi swung his hand holding the jewel back and forth. Even if the direction was
changed, the jewel continued to shine.

"...Hmm."

Erhi handed the jewel to Ioderil. The light went out when Ioderil distanced herself
from Erhi.

"...was the culprit here?"

It was the words of Bassett who was watching from a distance. Erhi smiled bitterly
inwardly. It's fate...

'I don't know who it is, but Elysia's teacher seems really great.'

I don't know what that fate specifically meant, but the effect seemed obvious when
I saw the light shining towards Erhi, who had changed the causality of this world.

Erhi said to Elysia while Ioderyl looked at the jewels as if it was fun.

"That problem, let me help you."

"Yes? Oh, no. Wait a minute, Mr. Erch. How did this happen?"

"It seems that the magic tool I have and that gem resonate with. It's a phenomenon
that sometimes happens when magic resides in the tool."

Of course, Erhi didn't have any magic tools that could resonate with that gem.

However, in reality, the effects of magic tools differed depending on the

environment or other magic tools.

"Okay... I didn't know. But are you helping?"

"Look, it looks like the magic tool is malfunctioning because of me. If you do
this, you'll be fine."

Erhi went behind Ioderyl holding the jewel. The light that flowed from the jewel
disappeared when the distance was wide enough.

As Ioderyl turned the jewel around, the jewel started to glow whenever it turned in
one direction.

"...Ah!"
"What is that?"

"The jewel is malfunctioning because of Mr. Erhi, so if we fix Mr. Erhi's position,
we will be able to find the position of our destiny."

"...okay?"

As Bassett tilted his head as if he still did not understand, Elysia said with a
perplexed expression.

“By the way, I think I will have no choice but to interfere with Erhi-san’s
hunting. Is it okay?”

If Erhi travels here and there to hunt, eventually the problem returns to the
origin. In the end, to find the 'destiny' that Basset and Elysia wanted, Erhi had
to go with them.

Erhi answered Elysia's words with a grin.

"You should have just said you'd help."

"Still, I'm sorry. Bassett was so rude..."

"Hey! But..."

Bassett looked at Elysia for a moment, then sighed deeply and bowed his head to
Erhi.

"...Yeah. At the banquet, as well as when I was hunting a while ago. I was rude
this time. I'm sorry."

"I'm glad you know now."

"......"

Erhi, who answered more bluntly because it would be difficult if the anger and
resentment disappeared, took the jewel from Ioderil and handed it to Elysia.

"It's because I'm also interested in the fate you mentioned. Take the lead."

"okay."

Elysia nodded and approached the hunters. He seemed to be talking about the changed
schedule. Meanwhile, Ioderil approached Erhi.

"It's fun magic."

"Can you understand?"

"I can't understand magic that I've never seen for the first time. That's the
essence of magic formed by a single school. The tool itself is an ancient magic
tool."

Erhi nodded his head. Leave the question of whether it's a jewel or fate for later.
Anyway, this gave me a way to track [deep forest blades of grass].

'I was prepared to wander for a few days, but it worked out.'

Although the direction was roughly determined based on the geography of the
vicinity, the northern mountain range was very wide. But thanks to Bassett and
Elysia, they could be easily tracked down.

'Let's see what the trick was.'

Erhi smiled coldly.

= =

"Is this right?"

"Yes? Oh, yes. It is."

"...Your bastard, are you rude to say something?"

"I'm not educated... I'm sorry."

'...Are you sure you'll just flip it over here?'

The mercenary felt his anger welling up inside him.

After all, this nobleman or other mercenaries were not his opponents.

This is a forest deep in the mountains. If you deal with them while keeping their
distance, you could completely annihilate them without even using 'it'. But.

'Written, leaving a trace would be difficult.'

If you do, you will definitely be caught behind. The atmosphere of the Marquis of
Tess right now is strangely rising.

'Damn, what the hell happened.'

Obviously this wasn't the plan.

According to the plan, there should have been at least eight nobles coming here.

In the future, he may become a strong person whom he does not even dare to meet,
but he is still inexperienced and young aristocrats. The mercenaries tried to drag
them to a place where death was certain.

However, when Erch Ludbolt appeared a week ago, all plans were shattered.

Suddenly, the knights of the Marquis de Tess are moving. The knights of Ludbolt are
seated outside the territory. It has become an atmosphere where it is impossible to
do a lot of work.

In the end, he drastically reduced his original plan and was heading to his
destination with only the two nobles he had captured in advance.

If this is the case, the results are disappointing, but there is nothing we can do
about it. It was impossible not to execute what I had prepared.

"Here it is."

Shortly thereafter, they reached the rock wall on the side of the mountain. The
nobles looked around.

"Is this where the tomb is?"

"It just looks like an ordinary cliff."

"The location the map points to is correct here."

"Hmm... Let's find it first."

"All right!"

He decided to rest for a while. Finding the grave as soon as you arrive would be a
good way to arouse suspicion.

At that time, the nobles and the party they brought with them searched the area for
a long time, and he continued to pretend to find traces of the grave.

"Huh? That person over there..."

There was a crowd coming up from the bottom of the mountain.

"...Isn't that the Golden Lion Knights?"

"If it was the armor that flashed gold, they would be the only ones."

"Maybe... Erch Ludbolt?"

A mercenary with better eyes than them knew that the group had unexpected faces.
Bassett, Elysia, and Erch Ludbolt.

'Should I say I'm lucky... How the hell do you know that you're here?'

The map was defective in the first place. It was never possible to find the
location of this place just from the contents of the map.

Because the original plan was to lead the nobles caught on the map to this place.

But they were coming this way. The arrival of Bassett and Elysia was within a
somewhat predictable range. I sent you a map in advance.

But Erch Ludbolt was different.

Work on the Rudbolt family was stopped when the people of the Temu Empire planted
there were swept away. Even now, the people who hired him must be thinking hard
about the cause and countermeasures.

But I'm sure that Erch Ludbolt will fall into this trap on his own feet.

'Okay. I'm annoyed that you messed things up anyway.'

He thought things were going well. It would be a pity if it was only these two
nobles, but if they could organize them, it was a great achievement.

"what happened?"

The two nobles greeted Erhi and his party with nervous faces.

"It's the same business as you."

"...Ummm, as well."
The two nobles had their taste buds in disappointment. It was a waste to try to
share the treasure with them.

But the two nobles had no choice but to endure. The families of Bassett and Elysia
were also stronger than them, but this is not Erhi Rudbolt. The Rudbolt family,
where terrible things will happen if they say something wrong.

"I thought it would be difficult on our own, but it turned out well. My name is
Guild-On Lawson."

"I'm Toepa McGill."

"It's Erch Ludbolt."

"Basset Fraser."

"This is Elysia Lauren."

After giving each other names, they talked about maps.

The mercenary was spying on it from afar. At that moment, Erhi's eyes scanned the
surroundings.

'Ummm...!'

It was an unconscious reaction.

The mercenary pretended to search through the forest with half-clouded eyes. A very
natural gesture. However, it seemed that Erhi's gaze was deeply buried behind his
back.

His gaze stayed behind him for a while and then disappeared. The mercenary felt a
cold sweat running down his back.

'...What kind of eyes.'

Erhi's eyes had a sharpness that seemed to pierce through his insides.

The mercenary's survival instinct sounded a warning. It was a feeling that had been
deeply engraved in the blood, passing through numerous diagonal lines.

'Be as careful as possible... handle that guy first.'

The mercenaries raised the vigilance against Erhi to the maximum. Deciding to take
care of Erhi before the other clumsy nobles and the knights they brought with him.

"Then shall we look for it now?"

"You don't have to."

Erhi strode forward. Next to him was Ioderyl in a hood.

The two discussed a few words and then stopped in front of a rock wall where there
was a gap that could barely fit a palm.

"...is this the entrance to the tomb?"

Erhi knocked here and there on the rock wall without answering Guildon's question.
Ioderyl nodded. Erhi called for Leila.
"Can I destroy this place?"

"okay."

Layla raised her shield. hit the rock wall

-bang! bang! Kwajik!

The seemingly hard rock wall collapsed after a few shields.

There was a passage leading down to the basement.

grave (1)

"...is this the emperor's tomb?"

Bassett said in a shaky voice. Other people's faces were similar. It's not
something like this- the expressions you want.

"Because Oselius II died suddenly at that time. Couldn't he have done a great job?"

These were the words of Guild-On, who was looking for the grave before Erhi and the
others. It was evident on his face that he had not yet given up hope.

The guild-on's family was a poor baron's family. Heir to a barren territory, who
was born as a knight and received a major in war.

The honor of finding the emperor's tomb. And the treasure there was desperately
needed.

The same was true of Toepa, a situation similar to that of Oselius.

“Is that right? It’s a long way from the Temu Empire, so they temporarily built a
tomb and never got it back.”

"Yeah! Rather, it's a plain disguise for fear of being excavated if it's called a
grave."

As they talked, they seemed more and more confident, and they enthusiastically said
that this was the tomb of Oselius II. The other party seemed to think it was
plausible.

'...If you even think that this place is a grave, you will be a little
disappointed.'

Ioderyl, who was looking at him with a frown, whispered to Erhi. Erhi whispered to
each other and said.

'Is that possible?'

Erch was convinced that this was not the tomb of Oselius II. Because the identity
of this place was roughly guessed.

"What would you like to do?"

Guild-On and Toepa were already heated by the brief conversation. They had already
decided to go down to the basement regardless of the intention of this place.
"Wait a minute. We also need to gather opinions."

"Um... OK. Please don't be too late. If another noble with a map comes, our share
will be reduced."

I don't know if it's ours or the guild-on's own, but Erhi nodded roughly and called
the party together.

“What are you going to do about it?”

"Of course you should. It's the emperor's tomb!"

"Shouldn't we talk to Marquis Tess and ask for help?"

The two had different opinions. Bassett tilted his head.

"Huh? Still, it's the emperor's tomb... It's a waste. The reputation for excavating
the forgotten emperor's tomb depends on it. Are you going to hand it over to them?"

"Basset. We're here to prevent fate, not wealth or fame. And I still don't know if
that's really the emperor's tomb."

"...well, it really is."

As Bassett scratched his head and agreed, Elysia asked Erhi.

"Erhi, what do you plan to do?"

"I go to the grave."

At Erhi's words, Elysia's eyes widened. As if he had never imagined that Erhi would
say such a thing.

"...Erchi-san also needs wealth and fame?"

It's not really like that. Since it was not the emperor's tomb in the first place,
there was no honor, and there was no need for Ruudbolt to need more money.

But the treasure in this place was interested.

If this is the place Erchi thinks it is, it was the Marquis of Tess who discovered
it in the original scenario.

'While excavating the mines of Mt. Wolmyeong.'

The discovery of Marquis Tess had nothing to do with the player, that is, Terry.
Instead, you can receive the treasure obtained here through Marquis Tess.

If you tell Marquis Tess about this place as it is, it will go with the original
scenario.

Marquis Tess will send the knights to search the inside, take the damage and get
the treasure.

Erhi wanted that treasure.

'Achievement points are also at stake.'

I couldn't tell you about this, so I told Basset and Elysia another reason to go
downstairs.

"How did we find this place?"

"...Yes? Through the jewels that Master gave me... Ah!"

"Yeah. Those guys didn't have a normal way to find this place."

“Maybe they found it in a different way than we did?”

“It would be more realistic to think that there was someone who spread the map and
brought us here.”

"...you mean someone's conspiracy?"

Erhi nodded his head. Elysia bit her lip and said.

"Then those people... they're all going to die. Even if you try to persuade them,
they won't listen."

Guild-On and Toepa were already in a state of mind in the grave. If they tried to
stop them, they were forced to jump in.

Erhi was saying that he would go down to the basement for their lives, to uncover
the truth of the conspiracy unfolding here.

'...Is that Erhi Ludbolt? To save others?'

Basset, who was listening to the conversation, looked at Erhi with bewildered eyes.

'Can a person change like this?'

Taking a risk for someone's life. It was a common sight for those who are often
called heroes.

And Bassett never imagined he would see something like this in Erch Ludbolt.

'no. It's clear that he has a different plan...'

Basset, aware of Ludbolt's viciousness and Erhi's recklessness, shook his head.

But this feeling of incongruity soon subsided deep in her heart.

Erhi and Elysia made a rough plan.

We decided to leave the crew outside each other and go ask Marquis Tess for help if
there was any problem.

"Let me stay."

"...I'm curious about the structure inside too?"

Erhi decided to leave Ioderyl behind. The reason was simple.

"Are you sure you won't be a burden?"

"...sheesh, you're the only one who can tell me that in the world."

The wizard was weak against surprise. It was the magician who could get hit by a
stone and die in an unexpected attack.

I don't know if I have enough magic. Ioderyl, who had almost no physical ability,
had already revealed the limits of her physical strength several times while
climbing the mountain.

"If only. If there really is a problem inside, shouldn't there be a trusted person
outside?"

"Yeah. I got it. Let me explain the structure inside later."

Erhi nodded his head.

Bassett and Elysia encouraged the hunters to stay outside. The hunters, who had
already realized that they were not on the same level, nodded their heads and
decided to wait outside quietly.

"When you're ready, I'll go in!"

With the excited Guild-On and Toepa in the lead, the party went down the dark
stairs.

= =

The basement was deep and dark.

"Light."

Elysia has cast a common magic light. A soft light resembling the spring sun lit
the basement.

"Ah..."

"It's magic."

Guild-On, Toepa, and the mercenaries they brought with them looked relieved. The
anxiety that came from the deep darkness seemed to wash away.

They went down to the basement with more confident steps. After going down for a
while, a floor and a passage appeared.

"...great."

The guild-on burned his courage and stepped forward. Elysia's light shone from the
ceiling.

"What!"

"It's a corpse!"

A high-pitched voice echoing through the basement. It wasn't the reaction he would
see when he saw a corpse, but it was a different story if the corpse had armor and
weapons.

"...Isn't it the bodyguard who was protecting the emperor?"

"Looks very old... ugh!"

At that moment, a blue light flashed from the skull's eyes and the sword was swung.
Fires splattered across the hallway. Toepa, whose chain breastplates were tattered,
rolled on the floor. Even in the midst of bewilderment of the guild-on, he drew his
sword.

"My, crazy, moving corpse!"

- Get a card!

Skeletons came from across the hallway as if it were a signal. They were all armed
with armor and weapons.

"Move."

"Ugh!"

Layla and the Golden Lion Knights took the lead. Although there was surprise on
their faces, there was no embarrassment.

- Get a card!

- Kwajik!

It was a noisy but quiet battle. The Golden Lion Knights, with their strict
standards, did not even roar as is common, and the skeletons had no vocal cords.

While the guild-on and the mercenaries managed to catch one skeleton, the knights
pushed the ten skeletons away.

"...Erhi-nim. They are monsters of black magic."

These were the words of Layla, who had not been voicing her orders because of her
strict discipline recently, with a sullen expression on her face.

"okay."

"If it was the tomb of the old Emperor Temu, hundreds of years would have passed,
but the magic still works."

"I can see it with my eyes."

"...Why don't you go out now?"

Layla looked into the eyes of the other knights and spoke as if in a whisper. It
was the two of them who were worried that they might reach her teacher, Sir
Leonard.

Erhi smiled bitterly and whispered to each other.

"It's okay. I've already figured out a way to get out of the car."

"...Ah! I see."

At Erhi's words, which had already given her trust several times, Leila's
expression became brighter than before.

In the meantime, Elysia, who was looking at the injured Toepa, said with a sigh of
relief.

"Fortunately, my life was saved, but my ribs were broken and I fell and hit my head
and lost consciousness. It's better to get him out before it gets worse."

"...okay."

Guild-on nodded with a gloomy expression on his friend's injury.

They were the ones who ran away excitedly, so they had nothing to say, even if they
had ten mouths.

"Then I'll have to get the Toepa out first. If you're okay with it..."

At that time, the body of the skull that had been smashed was rattling and moving.
The broken bones were moving little by little.

"...no way?"

The skeleton took on its original shape. A mercenary trampled the bones of the
skeleton to pieces, but the broken pieces were coming together again.

When everyone looked at the floor in surprise.

- Whoa!

"...Ugh!"

There was a roar that shook the ground. The sound came from behind. Everyone looked
back.

The passage they entered was blocked by a huge rock wall.

"Oh My God!"

"Go, I'm trapped!"

The faces of the mercenaries and guild-ons became pale.

"Hey, hey!"

Some of the mercenaries ran to the guild-on and even tried to grab him by the neck,
saying it was because of you.

Guild-On was just looking at the rock wall with a bewildered face.

"Everyone is quiet."

- Kwajik!

Erhi smashed the skull's head. Skeletons torn apart under their feet were trying to
achieve their original shape.

"Anyway, it takes time for the skeletons to return to their original form. First,
keep breaking them down so they don't stick together."

"Oh, I see."

The mercenaries hurriedly smashed the skeletons. Skeletons that were not in their
proper shape could easily crumble even with sloppy kicks.

In a calmer atmosphere, Erhi ran his fingertips across his chin. It looked like he
was having trouble with something. Eventually, his hand formed a seal.

"Ice Spear."

- Saaaah...

The ice formed in the air took shape in an instant. The ship was faster than the
previous Black Wolf Pack Leader.

"Acceleration."

Erhi's hand stretched out toward the air.

His hand was pointing to the back of a mercenary busily smashing a skull.

grave (2)

1 second.

It was the time it took for Erhi's voice and chill to spread all over the place,
and for Elysia to understand the existence of magic.

Erhi's voice resonated clearly in her ears, even in the sound of the skull
crumbling.

The scent of magical power buried in the low-pitched bass was deeply engraved.

That alone could have guessed that Erhi was of a high level. Because it was her
organ to 'see through'.

"Acceleration."

'Why?'

The ice stalks that Erhi had shot increased in size in an instant. The direction
was the back of a mercenary smashing a skull.

Elysia could not guess Erhi's intentions. Why is Mr. Erhi trying to kill a
mercenary who is still standing?

But what happened after that was very different from what she had imagined.

- Kwajik!

"Wow!"

The ice spear did not penetrate the mercenary's back. Instead, he left a huge scar
on his left shoulder.

The mercenary jumped off the floor and jumped up the wall, attaching his arms and
legs to the ceiling. The body of the mercenary clung to the ceiling like a lizard.

"...how can you..."

"Ice Arrow."

Before the mercenary could even finish speaking, Erhi's second spell was sung.

An arrow of ice created in the air flew towards the mercenary. The mercenary
slammed the ceiling, this time clinging to a nearby wall.

The arrow that was flying towards the ceiling changed direction and continued to
pursue the mercenary.

As if playing a tag, the mercenaries jumped here and there to avoid Erhi's magic.

It was such a speed that it was difficult for an ordinary person to understand the
afterimage properly. Seeing such a mercenary, Erhi raised an eyebrow.

'There was also a corner to believe.'

Magic was basically a means of ranged attack. The farther the distance between the
wizard and the target, the more unpredictable the target's movement, the lower the
magic hit rate.

In a way, that mercenary was a very difficult enemy to the wizards. Because hitting
fast-moving enemies requires the ability of an archer rather than the ability of a
wizard.

'Or wipe it out with a wide range attack.'

There were several magics that ran through Erhi's head. New magics learned from
Ioderil while dealing with the Black Wolf Packleader. However, Erhi decided not to
use that magic. There were several reasons.

First of all, Erhi was not a wizard who only studied in the corner of the room.

He is a Magic User.

Among them, he was a magic user who was also confident in his spears. The javelin
was also one of Erch's own fields.

Erhi's ice arrows did not fly in vain, persistently devouring the space of the
mercenaries and chasing them. The mercenary had no choice but to be cornered by
Erhi's magic that seemed to predict his movements.

"...Damn it! Listen to what people say...!"

Second, Erhi was not alone here.

Leila's shield came crashing down from behind the mercenary who diddge Erhi's
arrow.

The mercenary twisted his body in shock as he spoke, trying to avoid the attack.

However, another icy arrow from Erhi rushing at the same time as the shield pierced
his thigh.

- Koo!

"Aww!"

The mercenary, hit by Leyla's shield, bounced off the wall once and fell to the
floor. The droopy figure looked like he had fainted.

As Leila tried to approach the mercenary, Erhi raised her hand. signal to stop.
When Leila looked at him with puzzled eyes, Erhi's finger pointed to the mercenary.
"Ice Arrow."

Two arrows made of ice pierced the mercenary's arms.

"Wow!"

"...that guy until the end."

Leila's anger rose to the top of her head and turned the mercenary over. The man's
hand in his arms fell to the floor. Rolling at the same time was a glass bottle of
turbid liquid.

- Bump bum bum.

Erhi stood in front of the mercenary. The mercenary raised his head toward Erhi
while trembling with shock.

"Uh, how..."

"quiet."

Erhi sat on the ground in front of the mercenary with his knees bent. Leyla grabbed
the mercenary by the back and sat him upright. A moan escaped the mercenary's
mouth.

"I ask questions. Don't open your mouth until I order."

"......"

"your name is?"

The mercenary closed his mouth and looked at Erhi.

'Yes, this is a mercenary with experience.'

Erhi raised the corner of his mouth coldly and summoned the ice arrow once more.

It was a much smaller size than the one that had tormented the mercenaries just
before. An arrow the size of a finger pierced the mercenary's wound once more.

"Ugh...!"

"diffusion."

That moment. The mercenary's eyes widened.

wounds with arrows. A great cold was coming from there.

"Aaaaaah!"

"I don't like torture, but I think you look down on Ruudbolt too much."

'Rain, damn it...!'

The mercenary only then realized that Ludbolt's notoriety was no light at all.

Ergido casting magic. Leila, who was holding the back of the mercenary, was looking
down at the mercenary with an expressionless expression.
The coolness that doesn't seem to allow even the slightest break. Rudbolt's
notoriety of pulling out his bones if necessary crossed his mind.

Erhi's red mouth approached the mercenary's ear.

"If you want to keep your mouth shut until the very end, do so. Because I already
know that you belong to a blade of grass in the deep forest."

"...that, how...!"

“I would have asked the question.”

"...!"

The mercenary's eyes opened wide as if they were about to be plucked out at the
pain felt once more.

When Erhi lifted his finger, an ice arrow was pulled out of the wound. Frozen blood
clung to the arrow.

"Start again. What's your name?"

"...Oldu... Pace. Pace."

Pace, a mercenary who was about to say a pseudonym, saw Erhi's sunken eyes and
quickly changed his words.

"What kind of place is this?"

"It's a warlock's lab."

"What did you study?"

"I've heard of moving corpses."

"How are you going to survive here?"

"...The room at the end of the basement was the core laboratory where the warlock
was researching. He said that there is a magic source that supplies the trap's
magic, and if you turn it off, you can go outside."

Erhi looked down at Pace and stood up. Erhi said to Leila.

"Capture him and heal his wounds."

"All right."

It took less than five minutes for Erhi to attack Pace and complete the
interrogation.

The other party had no choice but to harden as if they had become ice statues in
the sudden situation.

When Erhi approached them, Bassett asked Erhi first.

"What the heck is this? I'll explain it to you and get to work."

"A surprise attack is only meaningful when the other person doesn't know. If you
didn't know, let's know now."
"...Do you think I'm an idiot? It's not like that, I'm curious to see how this
happened. I'm sure anyone filmed it, but it was a black screen with a conspiracy -
it wouldn't be like this."

At Basset's words, Elysia nodded, and Guild-On tilted her head and asked.

"Hey, what do you mean by that plot or the black screen... And what the hell is
that guy?"

"Before going downstairs, I asked him a question."

Erhi pointed to Toepa, who had fainted and had collapsed.

"Who led you guys saying that there is an emperor's tomb here?"

"...Ah!"

"Yeah. A mercenary who could interpret the map. That guy was the most likely to be
the dark side of this situation. However, it was still just speculation, so I tried
to keep an eye on the situation. But since the escape route was blocked, I couldn't
postpone it any longer. "

Elysia and Bassett nodded their heads. Now, why did Erhi suddenly attack the
mercenary? And I could understand whether the mercenary was the culprit who caused
this incident.

Elysia bit her lip and said.

"Then we..."

“You have to go inside.”

The darkness that Elysia's light couldn't shine. There seemed to be a rattling
sound from beyond.

One by one, the skeletons are not formidable, and even if they are destroyed, they
will recover again.

I don't know how many of those skeletons there are underground.

And they have to break through there and get to the core of the basement.

The group's faces darkened.

"There is no need to worry too much."

"...Yes? Still, there are monsters so strong from the entrance... Wouldn't the
inside be more dangerous?"

"He was hired to come into this basement."

Erhi said while pointing at the mercenary with his fingertips.

"Even if you gave me a lot of money, if I had to give up my life, would I have
followed that order?"

"Ah...!"
As long as you came here on your own feet. There was a way to survive.

"I'll leave as soon as his emergency treatment is over. Until then, get enough
rest. I'll run non-stop."

- Kwajik!

Erhi said as he trampled the skull that had been half restored with his feet and
crushed it.

= =

The party quickly broke through the basement.

At the forefront were the Knights of Ludbolt, including Layla.

Behind him were the captured Pace and other mercenaries carrying him.

And Basset and Elysia were seated on either side of them.

Erhi's position was in the rear.

'I've used magic, so I'm telling you to rest.'

Even though he actually went to a hunting contest, he couldn't even take out the
spear. My hands were itching, but I endured it.

He was a kind of reserve force.

If the display collapsed or an unexpected formidable enemy appeared, we had to add

strength. And the rear wasn't that safe either.

- Dumpling Dumpling Dumpling Dumpling Dumpling.

Behind Erhi's back were numerous skeletons chasing them.

They were the skeletons that were processed while breaking through the basement.
The coming numbers were overwhelming.

Skeletons were chasing after them, so the party did not stop running underground.

It wasn't easy, but as Erch had predicted, Pace knew the map of the underground.

The map originally included a path to a trap to harass nobles who had invaded
underground.

There was also the safest and fastest way to the center of this maze-like
underground.

"Ha ha!"

- Kwajik!

'It's also very powerful.'

Basset's gigantic sword cut the skull in half. In terms of power alone, it was
comparable to the Golden Lion Knights. Although his swordsmanship is still crude,
his innate characteristics are overwhelming.
----

[Name: Basset Fraser]

[Talents: Thousand Geun History (千斤力士), Fountain of Vitality, ???]

[Causality rate: 27%]

----

Among all the traits that exist in Ashan, [Chungeun History] was the best in terms
of strength. The effect was simple.

Being able to demonstrate a higher level of power than one's own.

Because of this characteristic, Basset was able to exert overwhelming power

compared to the level of training he had.

'The fountain of vitality is also a good trait to raise the mentality of yourself
and those around you.'

It could also be said that he was the main character of [Ashhan Heroes].

Of course, depending on how much you train in the future. And the growth
expectations will vary depending on the new characteristics you will receive from
the achievements you have accumulated.

'It's scratched like this, but I can't train.'

Erhi laughed inwardly.

And in terms of talent alone, Elysia's was never lacking either.

----

[Name: Elysia Lauren]

[Talents: Eye of Insight, Inner Whisper, ???]

[Causality rate: 26%]

----

The eye of insight was a trait related to comprehension. The whispers inside were
similar. This was a characteristic related to intuition.

In other words, Elysia's talent was specialized in understanding and grasping. And
the field where you can best utilize this talent is magic.

The magic that would normally start a year and a half later was started early
thanks to that 'teacher', so Elysia's growth must be dazzling.

But apart from that, her swordsmanship was good enough.

An attack that accurately pierces between the joints of the skeleton has the
opposite texture to Basset's, which crushes everything.

If you stop the attacking skeleton with extremely efficient movements, the guild-
ons and other mercenaries who follow them complete it.
Erhi nodded his head as he looked at it. Both of them had good skills as a named
character.

The knights of Leyla and Ludbolt at the forefront. Basset and Elysia support them.

Thanks to them, the party was quickly approaching the lab without any major
problems.

'It's jjimjim.'

And Erhi didn't like that. It wasn't that he didn't like his allies fighting well.
But this situation itself came to his intuition as unpleasant.

'Even if Pace knows the geography of this place.'

Golden Lion Knights and Layla. And even if you have the power of Basset and Elysia.
Even if the camp he built is great.

They were dealing with the skeletons a lot easier than I thought.

'The Marquis Tess described this place as vicious. Of course, it could be because
he activated a trap while wandering through the maze.'

However, since he already knew the consequences of the twisted causal ratio, Erhi
did not let go of tension.

"...here."

The party arrived at the door of the Warlock's lab.

grave (3)

Erhi and the party stopped in front of the door leading to the Warlock's Lab.

The door, decorated with antique decorations, seemed to reach the ceiling so high
that even a giant could enter.

It looked more like an entrance to a religious space than a wizard's lab. Or a

magical place.

Leyla said to Pace, who was on the mercenary's back.

"How do I open this?"

"...Uh, well, you can just open it..."

"Did I just tell you to open this?"

"......"

Even Pace didn't know that the door would be this big and heavy. This was a door
that was impossible to open by himself.

While Pace had nothing to say, Erhi gave orders to Leyla and the Knights of
Ludbolt.

"There doesn't seem to be a special magical lock, so let's open the door first."
"All right."

"I'll help too!"

The knights and Basset grabbed the door and started pushing it.

The door began to move with a rough noise.

-Cheerly profit.

The door was open wide enough for a person to enter.

"Open!"

They quickly went inside. There was a constant rattling noise from behind. It was
like a swarm of insects flying away.

Finally, when Erhi crossed the door, the knights and Basset quickly closed the
door. Holding their breath, they put their ears on the door and looked outside.

"...it's been quiet."

"Have the skeletons stopped working?"

Erhi, who had closed her eyes in front of the door for a moment, shook her head.

"No. They're waiting at the door."

"Huh? How do you..."

"I see. It will be difficult to get out of this well unless you do something about
the tomb's black magic."

Bassett tilted his head, wondering how Erhi knew that, but Leila said, 'The master
must have figured it out.' He nodded his head with a smirk.

[Hearing Enhancement] Erhi, who had carefully looked at the circumstances outside
with magic, looked around without needing to add any additional explanations.

"Here is the coat of arms of the Temu Empire. Judging from the shape of the coat of
arms, I think this is a laboratory from about 300 years ago."

"300 years ago..."

"It was when the Temu Empire invaded the northern mountains here. It was earlier
than Oselius II. I think it was probably a laboratory established by a warlock who
was involved in the war at that time."

It was a conversation between Elysia and Layla, who were quickly scanning the room.

'As expected, the eye of the seer.'

Everything Elysia said was correct. Elysia was quickly reading what Marquis Tess
had also grasped after a long time after finishing the attack here.

If Elysia was trying to figure out the identity of this place, what Erhi was
looking at was a characteristic of this place.

'Black Mage. The level is about the late 5th circle to the early 6th circle. He was
quite wealthy and received a lot of support from the Empire.'

While the party looked around, the guild-on said in a desperate voice.

"I'm sorry... Is there any way to get out of here quickly? Toepa's condition is not
good."

Toepa, who had lost consciousness, was still gasping for breath without coming to
her senses.

Leyla met Erhi's eyes.

'What should I do?'

Erch looked around one last time and told Pace.

"Make sure to stop the traps here."

Face looked around with a blank expression on his face. He looked down at the floor
with a blank expression on his face.

"...I don't know. I don't know, damn it!"

Pace took a deep breath and kicked the floor violently.

"Damn! You bastards!"

"What are you doing now!"

"Damn it, we're all dead!"

Pace exclaimed as he rummaged through the bookshelves on the wall.

"They just said there's an exit if you go in here! Damn it!"

The complexion of the guild-ons and mercenaries became pale. Erhi blinked at Leila.
Leyla strode over behind Face and slapped her on the back of the head.

"...Uh-huh!"

"I've dealt with it."

“Just put it in a corner.”

Leyla grabbed the ankle of the fainted Face and dragged him along.

'It was a loser's hand.'

A mercenary belonging to the blade of grass in the deep forest, Pace was a
discarded hand. His mission is to gather the young nobles of Ashan here. And to die
here.

'Is there an agreement? No, the blades of grass in the deep forest don't have that
much solidarity yet. It may have been tamed from the side of the Temu Empire.'

[Leaf of the Deep Forest], without a head yet, was a form of a cooperative
association. Similar rights and similar rewards.

Perhaps the spies of the Temu Empire were deliberately seeking blood to seize the
reins of these violent mercenaries.

'Maybe he's thinking about it as a hand that discards [Leaf of the Deep Forest].'

In such a case, the appearance of the 'Chief' could be rather helpful.

In the future, dissatisfaction with the spies of the Temu Empire within [Leaf of
the Deep Forest] will grow.

'Think about it later. For now, let's solve the problem.'

Erhi stopped thinking and walked towards the center of the room. Elysia approached
him.

"Can I help?"

I knew he was such a character, but he was very quick-witted.

"If you look on the bookshelf over there, there will be a book that stands out.
Let's look for it."

"...a book that stands out?"

Considering Elysia's characteristics, it is faster to find information directly

than to cause confusion. While Elysia tilted her head and went to the bookshelf,
Layla and Bassett approached.

"Erhi-sama, what should I do?"

"Let's move the stunned Toepa and that guy to a corner. A battle can happen at any
time, so prepare in advance."

"All right."

"I, what am I going to do?"

Bassett looked at Erhi as if expecting something.

"You have nothing to do. Just watch from the side."

"......"

Leaving behind the wrinkled Bassett, Erhi concentrated her consciousness on magical
powers.

'Myeongjing.'

Erhi's senses were solely focused on magic. The commotion in the bustling room and
the dull basement air. Nothing felt to him.

only magic. Only magical powers were clearly visible in his senses.

'Immersive.'

Subterranean magic mixed between the incoming and outgoing breaths. Dark magic is
mixed.

Calm, yet submerged magical powers. Dark magic is never evil. Just a part of
nature.
However, if the malicious intent of the person using this magic is contained, it
becomes the magic of black magic that curses all living things.

'found.'

"I found it."

The moment Erhi opened her eyes, Elysia held out the book with a slightly recalled
expression.

It was a seemingly ordinary book, but Elysia did not want to hold it with her bare
hands, so she covered the book with the hem of her sleeve and handed it to Erhi.

"Good work."

Erhi took the book and headed towards the corner of the room. His steps stopped in
front of an ordinary-looking wall.

When Erhi's hand brought the book to the crack in the brick, the wall turned back
with a rumble.

"...Oh my gosh!"

"It's a secret room."

The moment the secret room opened, Elysia could also notice the traces of intense
black magic.

It was so powerful that I wondered how I had not noticed it until now.

"D, finally!"

"You can get out of here!"

Unlike the cheers of guildons and mercenaries.

The expressions of Erhi and Elysia had subsided heavily.

"Why are you doing this? What's the matter?"

Basset, who was cheering with the mercenaries, tilted his head. Erhi said as he
left the room behind and walked out.

"All ready for battle."

- A lot of cards! Kwagwang!

At that moment, the floor shook.

The secret room exploded like an explosion.

"Aww!"

A giant made of polished stone was revealed through the pouring dust.

It was a golem.

= =
A giant stone giant with a height of nearly 4 meters and an unbelievable weight.

Golems were not easy to see even in [Ashhan Heroes]. Once on the battlefield, it is
too heavy and expensive.

In other words, the value for money was not good.

The strength of the golem lies in its powerful strength and durability. However,
neither the strength nor the durability is free. It costs a lot of money to
maintain and repair.

It was when protecting something that this expensive stone block that could not be
used on the battlefield shined the most.

Because there is no need to move, low mobility is not a disadvantage, and strong
durability becomes a barrier that blocks enemies by itself.

So the best way to deal with golems is to avoid them.

Break the wall or run away. Finding a detour and avoiding the battle was the ideal
strategy against the golem.

- Kwagwang!

"Don't face it head-on!"

The screams of the knights are heard. The allies were running in all directions
with the scattered lines to avoid the golem's attack.

A golem waving his arms here and there as if playing a tag.

It looks ridiculous from a distance, but the moment it catches your hand, the human
body will explode like a fly.

'There is no way out.'

If you go out through the door you entered, you will be surrounded by countless
skeletons. Other than that, no other exits are visible.

What the golem was protecting now was nothing more than an escape route for the
party.

- Kaang!

"...Damn it, you're fucking hard!"

Bassett wiggled his numb hand and grinded his teeth. There was a barely visible
blemish on the crease behind the golem's knee. That was the best result the sword
she had struck could produce.

Dealing with monsters made up of magic has to be magic after all.

Although as powerful as the sword of a tempered knight, those who are here now have
not yet grown enough to face golems.

In the end, only Erhi could solve this situation.

Erhi continued to look around the golem, missing one foot from the battle. The
sense of magical power that had sprouted while searching for the secret room was
active. The flow of magic visible in his eyes became more distinct.

In the flow, Erhi looked at countless ways to overcome the current difficulties.

And now.

Among them, we found the most ideal answer that we can choose now.

"Elysia."

"Yes?"

"Fire magic. How far did you learn?"

"Uh... I've even learned the fireball, but my skill level isn't that high..."

"Not bad. Be prepared."

"Erhi?"

“You will soon see where you need to shoot.”

After saying those words, Erhi closed her eyes and memorized the spell.

A cryptic language of parables and symbols flowed out of Erhi's mouth.

Elysia, who was staring blankly at Erhi, also prepared magic.

'...a fireball?'

Elysia was not convinced.

Today was the first time I tried using magic in real life.

Master praised it as being good, but Elysia asked whether she could actually use
the magic now, whether the magic would work properly, or whether it would injure
Bassett and the others.

I couldn't be sure.

'...I have to.'

Elysia bit her lip.

My heart was pounding with anxiety, but I had to do it now. I had no confidence.
But...

'How can you be so calm?'

Erhi told him to prepare magic in a calm voice that made him feel cold.

As if she had no doubt that her magic would fail.

That calmness eased her tension even more.

Elysia was able to complete the spell.

'done!'
The seeds of fire settled in the palms of both hands.

Elysia smiled brightly. Now all you have to do is to shoot this magic and blow it
away. But... where?

'Erhi?'

Erhi was still chanting spells. The place where she should launch the fireball has
not yet been noticed. When irritability begins to settle in Elysia's heart.

Erhi's magic was cast.

= =

"Whew... Whoops..."

Those who faced the golem were holding their breath without obscuring anyone.
limited space. Dodging a life-threatening attack was constantly taking away their
stamina.

"Left! Avoid!"

- Quad Dudeuk!

The golem's fist swept across the floor like a broomstick. The knight of Ludbolt,
who was closest to the golem, jumped up and avoided the attack.

Even the mercenaries who were at a distance were startled and flew in all
directions.

"Aww!"

One of the mercenaries was struck by the golem's attack. It wasn't a direct hit,
but just that alone, the mercenary fell to the floor, splattering blood.

The golem's head turned toward the fallen mercenary.

"no!"

Bassett lit his eyes and ran. The golem's fist was soaring toward the sky. It is
impossible to block that attack. Bassett's target was a fallen mercenary.

Bassett tried to pick up and move the stunned mercenary before his fist struck.

The moment she picked up the fallen mercenary and lifted her head.

"...!"

- Boo-woong!

The golem's fist was coming down towards her. In an instant, his fists filled his
field of vision. It's already too late to avoid.

'Oh, I should have fixed this temper sooner.'

Death is approaching. Even at the last moment, Bassett opened his eyes.

A huge block of stone that has been scratched by battle. A crackling sound that
cuts through the air. A mercenary screaming behind her back.

Never give up on life even at the end of the day.

Even if I die like this. I didn't want to die with my eyes closed like a coward.

At that moment, Erhi's voice was heard in Bassett's ears.

"The realm of spirits."

That moment.

A chilling chill swept over her body. A cold energy strong enough to make your hair
frosty.

The source of this chill was gushing out right in front of her.

"......Ah."

The golem's fist gets frosty. The white ice that started at the tip of the fist
spreads through the body along the golem's arm with a rattling sound.

- Quietly... well.

The golem's whole body was covered with ice, and the fists that were slammed
towards the basset gradually slowed down.

Suddenly, it stopped moving above her head.

grave (4)

For this moment, there was silence in the space filled with the noise of battle.

A golem covered in cold ice.

The appearance of a giant monster frozen as if it was made of ice instead of stone
in the first place.

It was a sight that was even awe-inspiring.

"...Oh my gosh."

One word that someone unintentionally spit out represented everyone's heart. Then
Erhi opened his mouth.

"Are you going to just stand still?"

"...Yes?"

Everyone looked at Erhi with bewildered expressions. Erhi said to Bassett.

"Basset. If you don't want to die, get out of there."

"...?"

Basset, who had been staring blankly at Erhi, opened his eyes wide and jumped out
of his seat.

- Awkward.
"The battle is not over yet."

- Zeng!

The ice broke. The golem's body began to move again.

The golem slammed his right fist into the empty ground without Basset and
mercenaries, then swung his left arm.

- Boo-woong!

The faces of the knights who escaped the golem's range brightened.

'slow!'

Erhi's magic could not completely stop the golem. However, it was clear that he had
left a huge limitation on the golem. The golem's movement was noticeably slower
than before.

"Can you see it?"

"......"

Erhi approached Elysia and asked.

Elysia, who was sweating in a cold sweat while activating and maintaining the
magic, blinked slowly.

"It looks like it's still difficult to co-occur. You'll see a crack in the chest
over there. Let's focus on the flow of magic there."

"......!"

Indeed, as Erhi said, there was a crack in the center of the golem's chest, which
in human terms corresponds to the chin.

Visible incontinence. It looked like an ordinary wound, but the magician's eyes
caught the flow of magic that existed behind it.

'Black magic...!'

"Yes. That's the core of the golem and the core that maintains this underground
black magic. It's aiming at that place. Can you do it?"

Elysia nodded her head slightly. She was not yet used to moving her body while
using magic.

"To trigger when I signal."

Erhi brought a finger in front of Elysia's. All she could see was Erhi's hand and
the golem.

- Boo-woong!

"ね...!"

The golem's left arm sweeps the floor once more. When the knights clenched their
teeth again and flew away.
"now."

Erhi's fingertips pointed to the golem,

"Fireball!"

Elysia's magic flew towards the golem.

- Kwaang!

"...Wow!"

The fireball covered the upper body of the golem with a magnificent flame. The
golem's body staggered and his upper body burned red.

'Are you going to fall?'

The knights and mercenaries who were dealing with the golem expected that the golem
would not stop, but the durability of the golem was beyond imagination.

Rather, it was difficult to approach due to the stones heated by the fireball.

"Ah..."

Elysia let out a sigh. The magic worked. However, her level was still insufficient
to defeat the golem.

'I should have practiced a little more...'

When you bite your lip with regret for the past. There was a hand tapping her
shoulder.

"You did well."

"But..."

"Exceeded expectations."

"Yes?"

Erhi once again stretched out his hands towards the golem. His order is not yet
finished.

"Whoa..."

[The Realm of Spirit] was originally a magic that could not be expressed with his
magical power, which had reached the middle of the 4th circle.

As one of Ioderyl's unique magics, and one of the four magics she is most confident
of, this magic was actually a magic that required 7 circles of magic.

But like everything in the world, if you can make something, you can adjust it.

Erhi had [Blessing of Mana], which is the best characteristic when it comes to
magic response.

Ioderil adjusted the activation conditions of [Spirit Realm] to suit such Erhi.
Although it did not meet the recommended conditions for the proper expression of
magic, the composition of the magic was changed to meet the necessary conditions.

As a result, Erhi possessed a powerful magic that did not fit the circle.

- Whoa...

The effect of [Zero Realm] is freezing at the specified coordinates. If the

original effect was the same, that golem would have turned into a chunk of ice and
shattered.

His magical power was still insufficient to achieve that level of effect.

Erhi felt thirst after a long time and drew out the magic of the circle to the
maximum.

The familiar magic of water and darkness. And the yet unfamiliar magic of chaos
blends together and synchronizes with the magic of this underground space.

Ice flowers blooming in the thick darkness form white frost on the heat-emitting
golem's body.

The cracks in the hotly expanded stone mass grew in size, unable to overcome the
effect of rapid cooling.

What was revealed was the traces of black magic that were clearly visible even to
the eyes of the knights.

At that moment, regardless of who came first, Layla and Bassett's bodies jumped
into the air.

"Ha ha ha!"

"Suck!"

- Kwagwang!

The two men's swords and spears created a collision that caused a flash of light on
the golem's chest.

-...Koooh...

The golem's body collapsed.

= =

Even after the battle was over, no one was moving in the room.

Everyone was exhausted, lying on the floor or sitting on the wall, breathing
heavily.

At least the knights of Ludbolt, who had been trained to the limit, had room to
spare. Leyla approached Erhi and stood escort beside him.

Erhi was in meditation with his eyes closed. His expression was pale.

'"...Whoah."

Erhi took a small breath and opened his eyes. Leila, who was waiting, handed her
water. Erhi inhaled at once.

"Are you okay?"

"okay."

Erhi nodded his head. There was still a throbbing pain in his chest. It was because
the stability of the circle was shaken due to activating excessive magic.

'If there is something to gain, there is also something to lose.'

[Spirit Realm] was a powerful magic. But there were also downsides.

Once used, as long as his magical power allowed it, it was only expressed at the
highest output. It was because of his lack of magic and magic proficiency for fine
control.

In addition, the circle shakes while using it, so you can't use magic for at least
a day.

Despite these shortcomings, the effect of the Spirit Realm was strong enough to
bear all the shortcomings.

Even looking at it now, it was because I had defeated a golem that would never have
been able to be attacked in the first place.

"......"

At that moment, Basset staggered toward Erhi. As the tension dissipated, the
trembling toes struck the ground several times as if the strength of the legs had
loosened.

Basset, who approached Erhi with an anxious step that he might fall, took a breath
and bowed and straightened.

"I lived thanks to you. Thank you."

"......"

"I will never forget this grace."

Erhi smiled bitterly inwardly.

I grew up resentment like that, so I've been scratching my stomach to use it as a

growth engine for Bassett. Efforts in the past have been in vain.

Erhi ran his fingertips across his chin and spoke as if spitting out.

"Do you really think thank you?"

"...what kind of shameless animal do you see? Of course!"

"You think you've been blessed?"

"Of course! You saved my life!"

"By the way, that grace. Is it possible to repay it?"

Basset furrowed his eyebrows as if talking about something. Erhi said with a smirk.
"Repaying a favor means I need your help. But you're not worthy of repaying me."

"...!"

"If you really want to repay the favor. Let's talk about it again after we've
reached that level. I'll accept what I said now when that day comes."

Bassett bit his lip and looked at Erhi with strength in his scorching, flaming
eyes. Erhi also looked at such a Basset silently.

Bassett said this with a grin on it.

"...I'm sure I'll hear from you. Thank you."

"I'll keep you waiting. I don't know if that day will come."

"...this profit!"

Bassett slammed the floor and walked away. The figure he had staggered before was
nowhere to be seen.

"Please don't hate Bassett too much."

Elysia came to the place where Bassett had left. She looked at Bassett's back as if
she was sorry, and whispered.

"It's because I still have bad memories of my childhood in my heart. Even so, my
feelings of gratitude are sincere."

"is it?"

"Yes. And... Me too. Thank you. In many ways."

"Multiple meanings?"

"It's like you saved me... but I think I've come up with a good goal."

Elysia smiled brightly.

"I'll make sure I hear Erhi say thanks."

Erhi nodded his head. For a smart Elysia, this alone would be sufficient
motivation. Elysia said, "Oh, true." he added.

"Apart from that, I have to do what I promised..."

Erhi got up from his seat and said.

"I'll tell you later when I need it."

"Yeah, okay... uh, where are you going?"

"The core of the golem."

Erhi is in the corner of the room. I stood in front of the wreckage of the
collapsed golem. Layla and the knights stood escort by his side.

"Digg up that stone."

"All right."

The knights diligently cleared the rubble with their gauntleted hands. Deep in the
shattered rubble, a light-reflecting metal could be seen.

"...knife?"

"Here is the sword."

While the knights were bewildered, Erhi drew the sword himself.

There was only a sword and body without a handle.

Despite being attacked by magic and two knights, the sword looked fine except for a
few scratches.

"Erhi-sama."

"Why?"

"Are you going to take that sword?"

"If not, there would be no reason to choose."

"......"

Layla said without saying, 'Are you sure you'll have to bring the warlock's ominous
sword?' He looked at Erhi with sullen eyes.

'If you don't know the value of this sword, that's it.'

A sword kept in the golem by an unidentified warlock who wields a skull. It was an
ominous thing, whoever looked at it.

'The Demon Hrundal.'

However, the real name of this sword is Hrundal, the Demon Sword (鬼劍). It was an
artifact-grade treasure sword that is said to have been refined by the ancient
dwarves and forged by the elves.

Hrundal was a kind of spirit sword.

The spirits of the Ashhan world were intelligent bodies formed by the magic of
nature.

With a few exceptions, most of them have low intelligence that makes conversation
impossible, but they are able to respond to specific stimuli. It's like some kind
of low-level AI.

The same goes for the spirits in Hrundal.

Hrundal had the power to spit out the magic of nature by accumulating it on its
own.

'It seems that the warlock in this lab was doing research to understand and use its
properties.'

Aside from the Warlock's research, the sword is innocent.

The ability to unleash magical powers on its own. Matching magical responsiveness.
And up to the durability.

Hrundal was one of the Tier 1 weapons that can be obtained in the early to mid
[Ashhan Hero Battle].

"...Hmm, I'll have to ask the Dwarves."

"Why are the dwarves...?"

“I have to ask if I can turn this sword into a spear.”

At Erhi's words, Layla frowned as if she was embarrassed, but then answered with a
shallow sigh.

"We'll find out as soon as we get back to Ruudbolt."

"okay."

Erhi entrusted the sword to Leila. Layla wrapped Hrundal's blade with several
layers of cloth and put it in her luggage.

'We'll have to discuss the rest with Marquis Tess.'

After taking a last look at the warlock's lab, Erhi said to the party.

"Now let's get out of this damn basement."

= =

The hunting contest of Marquis Tess was over.

The final closing bell rings. Only the contestants who submitted the loot within
the time limit were judged.

Participants usually brought parts of the body of a monster such as molars and
nails. Marquis Tess's soldiers went out to the hunting grounds they had hunted and
reviewed the scores by examining the remains of the remains.

The nobles who participated in the hunting contest stayed in the castle of the
marquis and waited for the result.

"It seems that the announcement of this competition is particularly late."

"That's right. Usually the results are announced within a week at the latest."

"I've heard rumors, but it's because Marquis Tess's knights are very busy right
now."

"Busy? Is there any reason why the Marquis' knights are all of a sudden?"

"I just heard the story... Who discovered the Warlock's lab?"

"A warlock's lab?"

“Hey, what kind of nonsense is that?”

"I thought so too at first, but that's not the way things go. In the mementos of
knights 300 years ago, in gloomy magic tools... I've also heard that Marquis Tess's
knights have loaded up their wagons with skeletons."

"Huh... that's true."

"If true, it would be a great discovery. A warlock's laboratory that existed

hundreds of years ago..."

While all kinds of rumors were circulating among the people, a full month had
passed since the end of the hunting competition.

"I will announce the results of the hunting contest!"

The nobles who participated in the hunting competition gathered in the square in
front of the castle at the words of the servant.

The nobles gathered in the square looked around with anticipation or curiosity.

Then the door of introspection opens.

Along with the knights, the Marquis of Tess appeared.

All the nobles who whispered the rumors they had heard kept their mouths shut.

Marquis Tess's expression had quite a bit of fatigue on it. The nobles who looked
at it nodded thinking that the rumor was true.

Marquis Tess took a look at the nobles and took a piece of paper from the servant
who was waiting next to them.

"I will announce the results of the hunting contest."

The Marquis, who was examining the paper, furrowed his eyebrows. It was as if he
could not have imagined what was written on the paper.

He quickly folded the paper and announced the results in a low voice.

"The winner is... Erch Ludbolt. Come forward."

From a corner of the square, Erhi walked out with a calm expression as if it was a
natural result.

grave (5)

I think I'm pretty used to 'Erchi' now, but one of the few things I still couldn't
get used to was people's gaze.

It's not a burden to look at. whether it is awe or hostility.

However, it was still not easy to accept such things casually and even enjoy them.

Erhi's body and memory enjoyed people's attention.

'Well, if it wasn't for that kind of personality, I wouldn't have been able to make
such a mess in a place where people gathered.'

But it was impossible for him now. The opposing emotions were expressed to him as a
kind of indifference or indifference.
And the heterogeneous atmosphere had no choice but to attract people's attention.

'...it's like going for a walk or something.'

'Is it really true that you got 1st place? Is that Erch Ludbolt?'

The aristocrats complained about the unexpected result. Although Erhi showed a
different appearance than before through Monica's banquet, that and the achievement
of 1st place in the hunting competition was a different story.

Anyway, in their memory, Erch Ludbolt was an incompetent idiot.

However, what he saw in Erhi, who was walking towards the podium, was the relaxed
appearance of a strong man.

Everyone's attention was focused on Erhi. Erch stood upright in front of Marquis
Tess.

"......"

Marquis Tess didn't open her mouth, furrowing her eyebrows. Erhi didn't even bother
to open his mouth first. The two looked into each other's eyes as if they were
having a snowball fight.

"...if it wasn't for my knights, I wouldn't have believed it."

"Is that so."

"Can you even have two bodies?"

"Because my subordinates are so talented."

"Heh, the level of the Ludbolt Knights is obvious."

Marquis Tess snorted and looked again at the result sheet the servant had given
her.

"44 Werebores, 32 Black Wolf, 17 Needle Skunks..."

The list was long. And the results were clear.

"This is the best result of any hunting competition ever."

"thank you."

"Even while excavating the Warlock's laboratory."

"How did it happen?"

"...... ttt."

Marquis Tess looked around the square.

The distance between the podium where he and Erhi were standing and the square
where the nobles were standing was far.

Unless they raised their voices, the conversation between the two of them could not
be heard.
'Your eyes have changed.'

The day Erhi came to the estate. Marquis Tess, who had returned first, was watching
Erch crossing the gates inside the castle.

There was a difference between the eyes of the nobles then and the eyes of the
nobles now.

It's just as different as looking at a fool and a hero who is building a new
reputation.

'If even what happened in the Warlock's Lab was known, the reputation would be
different.'

There were many people who didn't like Ruudbolt. They do not change their minds
just because they hear about Erhi's achievements.

However, there was a big difference between hate and borderline. Erhi was no longer
a mere bastard, and Ludbolt was not a family without a future.

'There...'

"Is the subjugation going well?"

"...Yes."

For the past fortnight, Erhi and Ioderyl went to Wolmyeongsan Mountain. Now in
Wolmyeongsan, Marquis Tess' main knights were mobilized to subdue the Orcs.

There, Erhi and Ioderil pointed to the core of the Orc Den based on the map of the
interior that the Marquis of Tess was making.

It took a lot of time for the knights to continue subjugating that far. However, if
the place that Erhi was looking for is the core of the oak burrow, it will be
possible to start mining in the mines of Mt. Wolmyeong soon.

"I'm happy."

"...if that's not the Magul's core..."

"I promised that half of what was mined in the mines of Mt. Wolmyeong belonged to
Rudbolt, but if I lied, what would be left?"

Marquis Tess furrowed his eyebrows. As time passed, his thoughts became more firm.

Erhi had the qualities of a gan-woong.

No, it may have already been completed.

Marquis Tess looked down at the results of the hunting contest and shouted out
loud.

"The winner of the competition, Erch Ludbolt, is awarded a prize of 1,000 gold as a
reward!"

"Thank you."

Thousands of gold was an amount anyone could see, but it was meaningless money to
Ruudbolt.
In the first place, the purpose of Erhi was not money, so it should be said that
the certificate awarded together is more valuable.

Erch shook hands with the Marquis of Tess one last time. Marquis Tess' eyes were
shining brightly. It's like, 'I'll watch you.' like you say

Erhi came down from the podium.

"...Now I'm announcing the runner-up. The Williams..."

Although the announcement of Marquis Tess continued, the eyes of the nobles still
did not depart from Erch's indifferent expression.

= =

The hunting contest was over.

All of a sudden, Erhi's tents, which had been treated as a specialty of the castle,
were being demolished one by one.

While the re-hired workers were bustling, Erhi was watching Hrundal from within his
tent.

'...it's not easy.'

When Erhi reached out to Hrundal, a faint magical energy erupted from Hrundal. It's
like exploring. Then, when Erhi's hand and magic passed, it spurted out powerfully.

Seeing that, Erhi had a bitter smile.

'The response was so good that I didn't know it would become a problem.'

If it is normal, even if you have Hrundal, there is no reaction like this.

According to the scenario, Hrundal was discovered in the Warlock's lab and
researched by several wizards, because the spirit's ego was weakened.

However, the present Hrundal had a strong ego. And, he was showing a strong
reaction to Erhi's magic.

This was also because Hrundal was freed after being imprisoned by a warlock.

The essence of the spirits in Hrundal was a spirit of dark magic. It was also
because Erhi's magical power was a mixture of water and darkness.

'Calm down.'

As Erhi used Hrundal's blade as if to soothe a puppy, the magical reaction

softened. Then, when Erhi takes his hand off the sword, magical energy comes out
again.

- Kwajik!

In the end, the table on which Hrundal was placed was shattered. He was completely
blown away by Hrundal's magic. Hrundal had already destroyed three expensive pieces
of furniture.

'It will take some time to write properly.'

Erhi covered the sword with a cloth. Then Ioderil entered the tent.

"Do you think the cutie is still in trouble?"

"However, I wonder how it would have been stored without this cloth."

Ioderyl looked at the cloth on which his magic circle was painted and grinned.

"Take care of it. It's rare to find a spirit with that much ego. If you can handle
that sword properly, it might have an effect similar to having another arm."

"Well... before that, I think my arm will be torn apart first."

While Erhi grinned, Ioderil asked, putting her buttocks on his bed.

"How's the circle?"

"It's improved a lot. It seems like it would have to be the 5th circle to properly
use the spirit realm."

"It's strange to use that magic on the 4th circle itself. But... becoming the 5th
circle isn't easy. I'll have to study the magic in a more simplified way."

The reason for using the 4th circle as a standard for a proper wizard was that it
was very difficult to raise the rank of the circle after that.

No matter how fast Erhi grew up, the absolute time was insufficient. Time for the
body to adapt to the circle and build up magical power.

That was unavoidable no matter how much elixir he ate and had talent.

'There's no good reason that most of the high circle wizards are old men.'

In front of him, the age he lived even for Ioderyl was-

"You don't like the look?"

"It is nothing."

Erhi, who had erased all his thoughts, thought that if he returned to Ludbolt, he
should focus on the growth of the circle first.

The moment he wants to speak to Iodaryl.

The tent door opened carefully, and Layla's face appeared.

"Erhi-nim. A visitor has come."

"Who is it?"

"Are you going to leave without even saying hello?"

"It's us."

It was Bassett and Elysia who opened the tent and entered. The two spit out
exclamations as they looked inside Erhi's tent.

"Oh my God... it's like a hotel room in the Islands."

"Awesome. Uh, I think it's the work of furniture maker Lushun... Why is it broken?"

"...how did it happen?"

Ioderyl was wearing a hoodie before the two of them entered.

Bassett and Elysia also greeted Ioderil, who received it with a light nod of his
head.

"Is that person a wizard? I'd like to hear your face, but your voice. Where are you
sick?"

"I suffered a face and neck injury in a war with the Temu Empire in the past. The
scar remains so large that I cannot speak."

"......"

Ioderyl's gaze from behind was bloody, but Erhi kept her expressionless expression.

It was not good to know that Ioderyl was his magic teacher.

It is also true that she was a spy from the Temu Empire, but the Ashan Empire did
not have good relations with the elves in the first place.

"Ah... I didn't even know that. I'm sorry."

Bassett apologized to Ioderyl. Ioderyl nodded his head in annoyance.

"So. What's going on?"

"We're going back now. We're here to say goodbye one last time before we go."

Erhi nodded his head. Lauren from Elysia and Fraser from Bassett. And Terry's
Rosier family was on a border with each other.

The three of them have been childhood friends since childhood.

Bassett paused for a moment, then said.

"...are you coming to the capital next year?"

"Yes."

"When that time comes, we'll be in the same position. When is your birthday?"

"November 21."

"You're much later than me! Then I'll be seated first? The time to repay the favor
may come sooner than you think."

Erhi snorted. All the nobles of the Empire were obliged to go to the capital, and
that was after the birthday of a saint.

Life in the capital is completely different from life in the realm. Because the
capital has its own rules. But even so, Erhi had no intention of enlisting Basset's
help.

"You have a big dream. Let's talk with the skills to do that."
"...Ugh."

Bassett said as if he had been stabbed in the chest.

"Wait. I'll make sure I can speak confidently."

"Me too. Next time I see you, I will learn magic from Master properly so we can see
it."

Elysia smiled brightly. Erhi tapped her chin with her fingertips for a moment and
asked Elysia.

"What's your teacher's name?"

"Well... you didn't even tell me."

Erhi didn't know about Elysia's master who could read fate. It was unusual for him
who prided himself on knowing everything about [Ashhan Heroes].

'perhaps...'

It may be a character related to the road to the ending.

"I'm going to ask Master if he wants to meet Mr. Erhi, because it is highly likely
that Master will also want to see Mr. Erhi."

Elysia quickly read Erhi's interest. Erhi nodded his head.

"Please."

"Then we'll see each other again next year. See you in the capital."

"See you in the capital."

Basset and Elysia left the tent after shaking a brief handshake with Erhi. Erhi
looked at their backs as they left and folded his arms.

'The capital is the word.'

The full-scale case of [Ashhan Heroes] begins in the island of Eurerium.

It is a place where the power of the empire is condensed.

The starting point of all events.

Erhi's eyes lit up thinking about the future to come.

= =

"...wow!"

The shouts of the knights resounded through the mountains. Marquis Tess, who was
listening to the cheers of the knights with his eyes closed, raised his fist.

The gauntlet was stained with the blood of an orc he had beaten himself.

"Now there are no orcs on Mt. Wolmyeong! All of this is possible because of your
hard work. We will celebrate today as a festival day and hold a grand festival for
the next five days!"

The cheers of the knights continued as if there was no end. The orcs' maul was
connected with the mines of Wolmyeongsan.

The mine in Wolmyeongsan was a precious mine with silver veins exposed on the wall.

It was at a glance how much the power and wealth of the Marquis of Tess would grow
in the future.

Marquis Tess left the cheers of the knights behind and came down the mountain.

The face of the Marquis seemed to be more thoughtful than when he was in front of
the knights.

"Hello."

"Yes, Marquis."

"Give me a map."

"Here it is."

Marquis Tess was instructed by the lieutenant.

The map depicting the progress of the past half year will be used as a valuable
resource for digging mines in the future.

"......"

The map had many letters and pictures overlaid on it. However, the appearance of
the first drawn map did not change.

'Erch Ludbolt.'

The core of the orc den written on the map. A half-year-long attack that led to the
goal of that position.

The location indicated by Erhi was indeed the core of the orc den.

The structure of the Magul was entangled and entangled as if it were endlessly
connected underground. A maze-like complexity that never finds an answer.

If Erch hadn't pinpointed the location of the core, Marquis Tess would never have
been able to close the orc den.

The Marquis nodded as if he had made up his mind, and said to the lieutenant.

"I must go to Eurelium."

"Are you talking about... in the capital?"

"Yes. Prepare the gate. I must see your Majesty."

Marquis Tess had a lot to say to the emperor. About the lab of the warlock who came
out of the territory, and about the mines of Mt. Wolmyeong, which he has just
started mining.

Also about Erch Ludbolt, who was the beginning of all this.
There were so many things to say to the emperor.

Emperor's Sword (1)

The morning air was cold and chilly.

The cold this winter was particularly bitter.

It was the weather that everyone in Ludbolt was reluctant to go outside, but it
didn't matter to Erhi.

Since his magical powers have grown, Erhi doesn't get cold anymore.

Even if other people say that they are about to freeze to death, they feel a bit
chilly emotionally.

Instead, Erhi became increasingly disliked by the heat. Now summer was the season
he hated the most.

'After returning from the Marquis of Tess, it was already midsummer for Ruudbolt.'

How hard was it then? Erchi also tried to make something like an air conditioner
somehow.

I also managed to get some results.

- Seobuk, Seobuk.

Inside the castle, there was an atmosphere of a New Year's party. The New Year of
the Ashan Empire is celebrated on January 12. That was one week from now.

'It will be noisy again.'

Erhi let out a bitter laugh. I remembered his birthday a month and a half ago.

'It's like the lights haven't been turned off for a week.'

Erhi's birthday unfolded like a festival. The inhabitants of the castle received
abundant food every day, and the nobles close to Ludbolt stayed in the castle and
held banquets every day.

Stefan, whom I saw in the Marquis of Tess, was one of them.

"Why did you leave me in the Marquis of Tess?" He said, "I got a headache because
of the drunk guy."

'This time, I have to show only my face in moderation.'

There were also plausible excuses. This is because this year is finally the year
when the 'Golden Generation' moves up to the capital.

At the end of the year, Ergi also had to go to the capital.

If it was for the preparation, it could be said that it was the best as an excuse
not to show his face at the event.

Erhi arrived at his gym, which he ordered to keep no one from coming.
The gymnasium was inside a cave. For the convenience of training, there was a ghost
sword Hrundal in the space where people's hands rode.

- Whoops...!

When Erhi stepped into the dance hall, frost fell on all sides around Hrundal.

"Yes. I'm here."

Erhi grinned and raised Hrundal.

It seems that Hrundal is now called a ghost spear rather than a ghost sword.

However, the original shape did not change. Originally, the spear was connected to
the part where the handle of the sword was supposed to run.

'They say you can't touch it unless you're a craftsman.'

The kingdom of Dwarves, Steelhold's rank differs depending on how well it handles
fire and iron.

I was informed that the ghost sword Hrundal could not be touched unless it was a
craftsman who was one of the top ten among such dwarves.

Hiring a craftsman's hand is already a realm of diplomacy rather than a trade, so

Erhi couldn't turn Hrundal into a spear.

- Boo-woong!

Therefore, Hrundal became more like a glaive, or even more like a spear, rather
than a spear. And Erhi also changed his spear technique to match Hrundal.

- Wow!

Ice soared where Erhi touched Hrundal's sword.

This gymnasium was the most dark and magical place near Ludbolt Castle.

Even just swinging the spear, ice formed due to Hrundal's magical power.

Hrundal's cold chaotically created ice in the gymnasium.

Then, when Erhi's magic and Hrundal's magic began to form a sympathy, a chill began
to form on the wall just as Erhi intended.

"Suck!"

As Erhi quickly pierced the air three times, three icicles formed on the ceiling. A
long column of ice was cut horizontally, and after it was taken down, the ice rose
from the floor.

"Whoa..."

As Erhi let out a long exhalation, magical energy rose like a haze.

Over a year has passed, and Erhi's body has changed a lot from before.

His body, which was even slender, had grown quite large, and his appearance, which
had thin lines, was now reminiscent of youth.
And Erhi was quite willing to make such a change.

'Anyway, if you go to the capital, you will belong to the Emperor's Knights.'

The nobles who ascended to the capital will work for the empire for four years. It
depends on what kind of talent the nobleman has.

Ludbolt is a family that is closely related to money, so he could take on a job

related to commerce, but Erhi had no intention of doing so.

In the end, he most likely had to wear armor with Granit.

Good physical condition and stamina will go a long way in that regard.

Even if his main form of force is magic.

- Whoops...

While he was breathing for a while, Hrundal radiated magical energy like a whimper.
As if it's already over.

'It's like a magic sword that summons blood.'

It's a weapon that I'm anxious to focus on more. Erhi grinned and swung the spear
again.

Inside the cave, a cold air that seemed to freeze the skin was raging.

= =

"You mean you won't attend the New Year's party?"

"...it's not that I won't attend at all."

"You said you would only show your face at the banquet on the first day. Isn't that
what you mean?"

Erhi put down the knife. My parents were more against it than I thought.

"I'm accelerating my training right now. It's been a while since my birthday..."

"Shouldn't I be more proud of my tall face like this? It's not like you're confined
to a cave like this and just train. How about going around a banquet like before?"

"Hey, Erhi. Your mother isn't wrong. Skills are important to nobles, but reputation
is just as important. That won't change even if you go to the capital."

"......"

Apparently, his parents were worried about him, who was locked up in a gloomy cave.

At the worst, it was to the point of mentioning the crazy days of the past.

'Actually, I completely cut off outside activities.'

After the Marquis of Tess' hunting contest, he did not leave Rudbolt Castle.

There was no special reason.

It was just that nothing else had happened in the Ashan Empire.

'The spies of the Temu Empire went into breathing.'

The extermination of spies in Ruudbolt. And the warlock's lab incident that
happened in the Marquis of Tess.

Now, the royal family of the Ashan Empire was looking for the tail of the Temu
Empire with the lights on. The pace that was delivered to Marquis Tess would have
blown as much as he knew, so he would have had some success.

As a result, the spies of the Temu Empire had stopped working abroad.

The present Ashhan Empire was at peace. For Erhi, there was no singularity that had
to come out.

Earning achievement points by hunting is one way, but rather than that, I chose to
strengthen my skills through practice.

"I heard that skill is more important than the name of the family in the capital.
I'm trying not to defile Rudbolt's name, so I hope you like it."

At Erhi's words, Victor and Cheryl had nothing to say. What can I say to a very
straightforward answer?

The two of them sighed inwardly, who wanted to brag about their son, who had grown
up well.

"Yeah, if that's what you mean..."

- Ttareung!

Then the restaurant bell rang. Victor's expression turned cold.

Victor valued family mealtimes.

Everyone in Ludbolt knew that fact, so he didn't interfere with Victor's meal time
by any means.

"...Hmm."

When Victor rang the table bell, the door opened and the butler entered the dining
room.

"I'm sorry, Master. This is the Emperor's immediate order from the Imperial
Family."

"...!"

With a serious expression, Victor accepted the paper presented by the butler.

'Emperor's rank?'

"Honey, if the Emperor's immediate order..."

"It seems to have been sent through the tower. Did Graham write this down?"

"Yes that's right."

The Emperor's orders must be delivered immediately. It was the law of the Ashan
Empire that was hardened by the long war.

That paper my father gave me.

It must have been the content of receiving the orders issued by the emperor from
the capital's horse tower and delivering them to the crystal ball through Graham.

Since the rise of the current emperor, it was the first emperor's rank in Ludbolt.

"...her."

My father exhaled as if it was absurd. There was a chill look on his face. The face
of the ruthless lord of Rudbolt was being revealed.

"What's going on?"

At the same time, the mother looked at her father with subdued eyes. Father tossed
the letter on the table and said.

"When I heard Erhi, I thought it would be like this. But the emperor is trying to
be more vicious than I thought."

"...a mine?"

"That's right. The mines of Mt. Wolmyeong. And... they trip over even the Warlock's
lab."

"That's already a deal with the Marquis Tess."

"Still, it's worth it. Our Erhi... It's because he solved the problem so well."

The expressions of the father and mother softened for a moment, then turned cold
again.

The mother pointed to the letter and said.

"What does the Emperor want from Ruudbolt?"

"You're asking for half our share."

"Ha. It seems like they want a trial. He hated our family like that..."

Even the emperor's orders had a means of disobeying them. The trial was one of
them.

However, it was close to impossible to break the will of the emperor just by making
a trial. That is why the imperial power was so powerful in the empire.

Instead, the trial was the last gentlemanly declaration that nobles could make in
the sense of rejecting the emperor's will and suspending the emperor's orders.

'It must be said that it is like an appeal from the Joseon Dynasty.'

Father calmed his excitement for a moment and then tilted his head.

"...well. It seems that there is another strange condition attached to it, so I

don't know the Emperor's will."
"I'll see for myself."

My mother handed it to me like a piece of paper from my father and read it all the
way through, and then opened her mouth as if in absurdity.

"...What is this?"

"That's what I want to say."

"...why do you do that?"

Father and mother looked at him and furrowed their eyebrows.

"The Emperor is looking for you."

"...Yes?"

"Look for yourself."

Erhi's eyebrows twitched as he took the paper from his mother and looked at the
contents.

'...witness?'

As his father said, the emperor is half of the loot allotted to Erhi in the
Warlock's Lab.

And he was demanding half of Rudbolt's share in the mines of Mt. Wolmyeong.

But the demand was subject to conditions.

'Regardless of the warlock's laboratory, testify directly to the emperor.'

And the emperor promised to cut half of the booty he had to pay if Erhi came to the
capital to testify.

In other words, he would receive only a quarter of what Ludbolt took.

If that was the case, it was not an excessive request under the laws of the Empire.

'And even an order to help subdue Magul.'

The emperor also placed conditions on the mines of Mt. Wolmyeong.

The emperor gave him an order to help subdue the goblin Magul in Artban, a direct
command of the imperial family.

With the condition that Ruudbolt's troops would not participate.

'This...'

Erhi looked at the order and ran his fingertips across his chin.

The emperor's intentions were clear.

The emperor wanted Erhi. only that one

'Has the emperor's pranks already begun?'

Erhi clicked his tongue inwardly. If it were Erhi Ludbolt, the most unlucky villain
while playing [Ashhan Heroes].

The most controversial character was the Emperor of the Ashan Empire, Loenz III.

Loenz III was spontaneous. He cherishes the main character, Terry, but his
favoritism did not necessarily lead to good results.

For villains who hated Terry, the emperor's favoritism became an excuse in itself.

Because sometimes he gave such a random order.

'Even if I excelled. It's too early for the Emperor to pay attention to me...'

The Emperor was not the character to issue such an order simply by hearing the
consequences of what had happened in the Marquis of Tess.

Erhi thought that Marquis Tess's breath must have come in to some extent.

"I must reject the Emperor's orders."

"No matter how much you think about it, I think that's right. Heh, where dare you
try to touch Erhi. Even if the witnesses are, you can't subdue Magul. They don't
even allow you to lead the Knights of Ludbolt!"

"The same goes for the Witnesses. To ask him to go up to the capital alone is
obviously something he has a plan for. You can't send Erhi up to the capital
alone."

"You're right. Then we should prepare for the trial..."

Father shook his head.

"I know how you feel, but the trial is yet to come. That's a declaration that you
will openly oppose the emperor, so you should save it a little more. For now, I
will accept the order to give up half of it and plan for the future."

"Huh... I really don't like it. The previous emperor was like that too."

"I'm not sure that's because I'm still young. I'm trying to break the spirit of
Ruudbolt. If you want to try it, try it..."

"Father, Mother. I will accept the Emperor's request."

Erhi put down the letter and said.

Emperor's Sword (2)

It felt like the air in the warm restaurant was getting heavier.

The fire in the fireplace in the corner of the dining room trembled even though
there was no wind.

"Erhi. What nonsense are you talking about?"

Erhi sighed in admiration. It's just the magic that flowed out of passion, not
anger.
Father, Victor Ludbolt, was a 7-star knight.

"honey."

The mother carelessly caressed the father's hand. Father took a deep breath and
shook his head. The mother looked at Erhi with a scolding look and said.

"Erhi. You were wrong this time. Apologize to your father."

Where would you like to start explaining?

Erhi was fiddling with the emperor's sudden order, choosing the words to bring out
in a hurry.

It seemed like the first thing to do was to put the parents' heart first.

"The Emperor has made unreasonable demands."

Erhi shook his head.

"No. It would be more accurate to call it a disrespectful request. He messed up the

contract that was closed and claimed the royal family's share. , I ordered you to
give the loot to the warlock lab that me and the other nobles attacked."

Erhi tapped the table with his fingertips.

"This is a treatment that ignores our Ruudbolts and the nobles of the Empire."

"Yes. But since it's the Emperor's order, I have no choice but to follow it."

"Right now, Loenz III would only want to increase the authority of the imperial
family. Even more so because he is still young. I think the current demands are
also based on that thought."

"I know you well."

"And he'd rather see this as an opportunity."

"...!"

At Erhi's words, Victor's eyes widened. And soon, an arc was drawn on the corner of
his lips. I knew that my son was quicker and his brain improved, but-

"...why do you think so?"

"Anyway, the emperor hates Rudbolt. The former emperor did, and the former emperor
did the same. On the outside, he was an imperial nobleman, but on the inside, he
was a traitor from the Temu Empire."

"It's a bad thing."

"If someone hates me unconditionally, it's better to give them a reason to hate
me."

Erhi said while looking into his father's eyes.

“Isn’t your father planning to use this event as an opportunity to gather the anti-
imperial nobles and become the leader?”
"...!"

At Erhi's words, Victor was deeply impressed.

"...Erhi."

"Yes, Father."

"great."

"thank you."

Erhi's words were correct. As soon as he received the emperor's immediate order,
his son was clearly stating the essence of the plan that Victor had made.

'Your political insight has also increased.'

Victor's lips twitched. I tried to keep my dignity, but it didn't work. Because my
son's growth was so happy.

The emperor, Loenz III's order was unreasonable no matter who looked at it. The
important thing is that this is a command. The nobles had no choice but to obey the
emperor's orders.

And there were obviously nobility who were dissatisfied with this emperor's power.

Victor tried to become a focal point for gathering the opinions of such nobles
based on the orders issued by the emperor.

It wasn't easy before. Most nobles have negative feelings for Ruudbolt.

Such is the case with the family holding the money.

The person who lent money was always more likely to receive resentment than
gratitude.

Because Ludbolt was not a benevolent family.

However, if the emperor's orders were sympathetic to the emperor and the nobles who
were dissatisfied with the imperial family.

It would be possible for Ludbolt to become the head of the anti-imperial faction
and become the center of the nobles, Victor thought.

"You've explained it so well, why are you saying you're going to comply with the
emperor's request?"

“Because it has yet to come.”

"...early?"

The reason why Erhi was able to read his father's judgment.

It was because Victor made the same decision in the scenario of [Ashhan Heroes].

'The only reason was because of Erhi's crazy behavior.'

Viktor, angered by the humiliation suffered by Erhi in the capital, rallies the
anti-imperial faction.
However, his age was never great, and he eventually succumbed to the power of the
emperor.

Victor's plan failed, but Erch considered it a worthy decision to unite the anti-
imperial faction.

"The emperor, the imperial family is strong. Even if you have a heart against it,
the nobles will not be able to easily express their will."

so that,

"The gathering of them must be secret."

Victor's biggest mistake in the original screenplay was that he revealed it too
quickly.

The fruits were ripe and they could not wait until the time of harvest.

So the flower quickly withered.

Ludbolt's choice, who had no place to set foot in Ashan any longer, was a
transition to the Temu Empire.

'The end was ruin.'

Erch didn't think Victor's choice was bad.

Being the leader of the anti-imperial faction means that you have a stronger voice
than you do now.

In the current situation where the emperor and other powerful families were hostile
to Rudbolt.

If it could be properly positioned, it would have been a very good decision.

"Giving you half of it is a childish threat from the Emperor, and his true
intention was to find me. So I would like to accept that intention for now."

Erhi raised an eyebrow and said.

"It's not that hard of a request for me."

Erchi grew up. And he has already proven his skills. There was weight in Erhi's
words.

Victor shook his head. The meaning is so clear, and even the basis for it is clear.

On the surface, they follow the emperor's orders, but behind the scenes, they
gather a group of nobles who are resistant to the emperor's power.

It was an ideal choice. If it wasn't for the premise that Erhi was suffering.

And Erhi was saying that he would do the hard work himself.

How can I stop this son's will?

As Victor silently nodded his head in permission, Cheryl sighed and said.
"Yeah, I see. If that's what you mean, then do it."

"Thank you, mother."

“You should be leaving Ludbolt after the New Year’s party is over instead.

"......"

'It's a little...'

It was an event I wanted to avoid.

But now I can't deny my mother's words.

Erhi had no choice but to answer yes with a bitter smile.

= =

Erch had prepared a journey to leave Ludbolt.

It was by no means an easy journey.

Attend all the banquets of the New Year's party and get your face gilded.

Relieve the hands of parents who want to put something more on them.

Until the very end of the process of separating the two who are holding back.

It was to the point that I was worried about whether or not I would lose the
decision.

However, Erch decided that the present work was necessary for Ludbolt's future.

'Personally, I'm curious.'

The goblin den of Artban, which was under the direct control of the imperial
family, was not the place to be subjugated now.

The subjugation of the Magul will begin after more than a year has passed.

A new magic is studied in the Magic Tower, and as it is actually applied, the
closing of the Magic Cave in the Ashan Empire begins in earnest.

It still takes a lot of time for that magic to be invented.

Nevertheless, the emperor's attempt to subdue Magul must have been stimulated by
the words that the orc den of Wolmyeongsan was closed due to Erhi.

Erhi wondered what kind of plan the emperor had planned to subdue it.

Of course, whether or not to close the goblin den was a different matter for Erhi
himself.

So, Erich had a busy beginning of the year.

From Ludbolt, he began his journey to the northeastern part of the emperor's
immediate control, Artban.

And one month after starting the trip.

encountered a thief.

= =

"I'm sorry, Erhi-sama."

"Leyla. It's nothing you're sorry about."

"No. It's my fault."

"What did I do wrong?"

"......"

Layla, who had nothing to say, sighed deeply. I was forced to do it.

I had to take a different route instead of this one- or it wasn't about sending
Ludbolt's knights who came with me to the last village- or something.

However, if you look at it that way, you have no choice but to come to the
conclusion that Erhi, who had planned this journey in the first place, was at
fault. It was the reason Layla had no choice but to keep her mouth shut.

Now, the carriage in which Erhi was riding was isolated. Thieves were blocking the
road front and back.

The thieves were not chasing Erhi. While Erhi's carriage was going along the road,
a merchant who was being chased by thieves appeared from the opposite side.

The merchant ran past Erhi's carriage as it was, and some of the thieves who were
chasing after him remained and surrounded the carriage. He looked like he was
waiting for the main force to return after chasing the merchant.

'You are well trained.'

If it wasn't for the clothes that didn't fit the standard and the mask that wrapped
around his face, it was doubtful that he would have been a properly trained
mercenary group. Maybe the mercenaries really turned their jobs into thieves.

"Hmm... what are you going to do?"

Ioderyl said through the window, examining the situation outside.

"Well."

"If you spend time like this, the thieves who were chasing the merchant you just
passed by will also come here."

"I will."

"Then the carriage will be damaged."

"......"

Ioderyl was more concerned about the wagon being damaged than the battle.

And, ironically, Erhi had the same concerns.

'In times like these, memories of the past are helpful.'

To subdue the thieves, you had to kill them.

And that's not a small number of murders.

The burden must not be small, but it is normal, but his heart is only at peace. It
was because of Erhi's memory.

It was Erhi who beat the servants every day for not managing Granite properly.

At the age of 13, he and his father, Victor, went on a thief subjugation and
committed his first murder.

It was common for the nobles of Ashan.

In a world where war could happen at any time, fear of blood was a great fault.

So Erhi. His body had no hesitation in killing people.

"Whoa..."

But what was stopping him was hesitating in another memory. It was a very normal,
and it was a burden that came from just and right justice that people should not be
killed.

'That's funny.'

It's not the first time, so what's left behind so much?

He let those emotions go with one long breath.

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"They approach at once so that they can't shoot arrows."

"All right."

"Ioderil. I don't think I need to give orders."

"...heh, yes."

In Ioderyl's long life, battles were quite frequent.

Although she had never told Erhi that, she nodded, thinking that Erhi had read it
as [Past Poem].

Erhi took off the cloth covering Hrundal's blade. The sleeping spirit opened her
eyes and the temperature inside the carriage dropped in an instant.

It was as if he was worrying about something useless, and the coolness seemed to
make his mind flash.

Erhi opened the carriage door with a cold expressionless expression. Together with
Layla, they ran towards the thieves.

"...!"
"fury..."

- Chow!

After the events of the Marquis of Tess, Layla grew up.

Her rush is truly explosive.

Even without riding a horse, instantaneous acceleration is never lacking.

Layla's Chang draws an arc. The thief's hand holding the horse's head and reins
flew into the air.

- Whoops!

The rest of the thieves were terrified, but they shot the arrows they had prepared.
Leyla raised her shield and crouched quickly. Arrows struck her body, which was
covered in iron armor.

This was the first reason why Erhi rushed directly instead of using magic from the
rear.

'...formation.'

A hardened heart forms a circle in an instant. In the eyes of Erhi, who ran
diagonally with Leila, the enemy's line caught his eye.

'Four archers.'

The target has been set.

- Quajik!

"Ahhhhhh!"

"Gagging!"

"Oh, ice!"

Erhi's spear split the archer's body. Hrundal's sharp blade cut through the body
and bow of a thief as easily as through mud.

Hrundal's ice was spewed out along its trajectory. The ice grew like an awl and
pierced the neck of the thief standing next to it.

- Shoo! Whoop!

The thieves fired arrows at Erhi. However, it had been a long time since Erhi had
predicted the trajectory.

He sprinted to the floor before he could even hear a bang. Arrows pierced the spot
where he was standing.

And as if waiting only for this moment, Layla's spear came out.

In an instant, the thieves fell.

"Aww!"
"Mi, crazy!"

The thieves' complexion turned pale.

They thought it was the daughter of a wealthy family somewhere in the wagon.

In such a luxurious wagon, there was no escort force, and he thought he was any
pathetic nobleman with no brains.

They besieged the wagons, so that they can eat away without damaging the wagons and
horses as much as possible. I hope there are monsters like this in the carriage.

"Bo, you have to tell the commander!"

Among the thieves, the smartest ones abandoned their comrades first and tried to
run away. But they never thought there would be a hand pointing behind their back.

"Ice Arrow."

The seal that Erhi had formed had three fingers outstretched.

The arrows formed on the finger were made of white ice.

The three icy arrows flew towards the backs of the thieves at high speed.

The bandits, unaware of the ice arrow's existence, each screamed and fell off their
horses.

"...I have nothing to do?"

The battle ended in an instant. As Ioderyl said, there was no time for her to use
her hands.

"Because these guys are dwarfs."

Erhi remembered the thief who had passed before him. The one who appears to be
their leader. It was probably the commander of the thieves who were trying to
escape.

As long as the sword was drawn, the battle had to end when he had to deal with it.

'Magic power was not serious.'

Erhi looked at the dead or captured thieves. Considering the speed they were just
chasing, it was highly likely that the merchant had already been caught by the
thieves.

If a battle breaks out, your life will be in danger.

I had no intention of putting myself at risk for a hostage, but there was no reason
to let someone die who didn't have to.

Erhi nodded and said.

"I'll have to use a deception tactic."

"deception?"
glennock (1)

in the middle of the roadside.

A wagon was overturned on its side, and loads were lying nearby.

The amount of luggage did not appear to be much compared to the size of the wagon.

As if trying to camouflage, a merchant was being beaten by thieves in the middle of

a pile of light loads.

"Ugh! Evil!"

"stop."

The name of the one who leads the thieves is Captain McGee.

With his oily hair tied back, he spitting on the floor and approaching the
merchant.

McGee growled as he raised the merchant's head, crippled in pain.

"You bother to run away. We had to chase you all the way here because of you,
didn't we?"

"Sin, sorry... I'm really sorry..."

"I shouldn't have done anything apologetic. Where would you dare to call for
reinforcements? Huh?"

"I, I'm just a message..."

"If it's a handbook, do you think it'll be okay?"

-puck!

McGee poked the merchant's head on the muddy ground and kicked his tongue.

"A letter?"

"I found it."

A thief pulled a letter out of his pocket. Looking at the letter, McGee frowned.

"You're sending me that disgusting thing... Hmm?"

Then I heard the sound of horseshoes from the other side of the road.

"Are you another guest?"

McGee narrowed his eyes and looked to where the sound was coming from. A familiar
group appeared.

It was the men who ordered him to surround the wagon he came across.

"What is that?"

The condition of the subordinates was rough. There were bloodstains all over his
body, and there weren't many people who looked good. They look like a bunch of
scumbags.

McGee contorted his face and groaned.

"Hey! What's going on!"

"...Bu...Chang...More...received..."

"Ah!"

Maybe it was because the distance was too far, or maybe it was because he was
injured and was at the goal post. I couldn't hear my voice well. McGee got on his
horse and walked towards them at once.

"What happened!"

The closer I got, the worse it got. That's when McGee's expression distorted.

"Ice Spear."

A thief with his head bowed reached out towards him.

A spear of pure white ice flew through that hand.

Its shape was more like a conical column than a spear.

"What the fuck!"

McGee swung his sword in surprise. A fire broke out along the way.

- Whoops!

McGee's flaming sword cut through the ice spear. At that moment, water vapor rushed
out from the window in all directions. It was impossible to see the surroundings
because of the water vapor that filled the room like a thick fog.

A voice came from behind McGee's back.

"It's pretty good."

"...Fuck!"

- Boo-woong!

McGee swung the knife behind his back. Flames soared along the sword, and steam was
pushed out.

beyond the fog. Erhi was standing at a distance as if the tip of his sword could
barely touch.

At that moment, Erhi's spear fell like lightning.

sharp spear tip. lightning strike.

However, McGee also had experience surviving numerous battlefields.

-visor!

McGee twisted his body and barely blocked the tip of Erhi's spear with the side of
the sword.

McGee clenched his teeth. Somehow the spear had been eaten, and even though he had
blocked it, his fingertips were frozen with the cold.

McGee looked at the knife to see if it was enchanted like his, and was stunned.

There was a crack in the part that blocked Erhi's spear. The shock wasn't that
great... What the hell is a good spear?

"Are you a strong axis in your bandits?"

"What a bullshit!"

- Boo-woong!

McGee fiercely swung his sword towards Erhi.

It follows the fighting principle of not showing weakness the more you are on the
defensive.

However, Erhi only took a step back and looked at the struggle indifferently.

"The sword is enchanted, and it seems that his innate nature is fire-type magic."

"Who are you, you!"

"I don't have a clue."

At that moment, a cool sensation touched McGee's neck. He reflexively tried to turn
his back, but the stabbing pain forced him to stop.

"I'm the only one who can ask a question here."

Chilly cold and sharp pain.

An ice arrow was aimed at McGee's neck.

"Mr... feet..."

"First, what should I do with that dirty mouth. Spread."

McGee fainted with the chill emanating from the ice arrows.

= =

While Erhi faced the boss, Layla and Ioderil took out the remaining bandits.

The thieves were perplexed.

His vision was obscured by the sudden burst of water vapor. In addition, there is
no boss to give orders.

On top of that, Iodaryl's magic spewed out.

A nightmare unfolded for the thieves.

"...Like an ash tree in a swamp. Like a lotus that has worn out over time. Fall
down as if it were sinking. Poison mist."
The magic Ioderyl used was a magic called [Poison Mist].

Ioderyl's touch turned the vapor into green smoke, and she followed her hand and
swept the bandits.

The thieves fell by grabbing their necks in an instant.

It was enough for Layla to protect Ioderil.

"This is a wizard's battle."

"...Hmm."

Erhi nodded his head.

Should I also say that she is the witch of the Reverse Heaven? Showing such power
with only the magic of the second half of the 3rd circle.

Overwhelming understanding of magic. And the years of living for a long time don't
go anywhere -

“You seem to be thinking about something else?”

"It is nothing."

Erhi stopped thinking and ordered the trembling thieves to capture the comrades.

"Hey, won't we die if we touch that mist too?"

“If you don’t, worse results will be waiting for you.”

"......"

The thieves who had been dragged in to deceive the enemy trembled and captured
their comrades.

Meanwhile, Erhi asked Ioderil if the poison mist was still dangerous.

"The effect of the magic is painful, paralyzed, and then fainting. Even that's fine
now that it's almost gone."

Erhi nodded, waiting for the bandits to finish their captivity in pain.

After that, after Layla finished capturing the thieves who had finished their work.

Erhi approached the merchant.

"Ugh..."

The fainted merchant was awakened by Ioderyl's magic.

The merchant looked around with a puzzled expression, and his eyes fell on the
captured thieves and the sentences on Leila's armor.

"...Ah! You're from Ruudbolt!"

It was a strangely welcoming look. You saved my life, so it was a natural

reaction...
Layla nodded and said.

"Yes. Do you have a relationship with Ruudbolt?"

"With or without a kite! I am a merchant belonging to House Lyse in Glennock!"

"...Ah."

Glennock was the destination they were heading to. Because Glenoch's owner, the
Lyse family, was one of the nobles loyal to Ludbolt.

"God. I'm so glad. Someone seems to have succeeded in delivering..."

"Transfer, what does that mean?"

"...Yes? Didn't you come after receiving a letter from the mayor?"

Erhi, who was listening to the story, came out.

"Tell me the details."

Seeing Erhi's aristocratic attire and Leila's retreat, the merchant knew that Erhi
was their owner.

"I see you, dear one. My name is Kuthir, the merchant of Glenoch."

Erhi nodded his head. It was common for nobles not to reveal their names to
commoners, so Kutir laboriously bowed politely before continuing.

"These thieves are bandits that have been located near Glennock since three weeks
ago. Because of them, the merchants suffered a lot of damage, so the mayor tried to
subdue them... but instead they caught them."

"...the market got caught?"

"Yeah, and they asked for an exorbitant ransom."

"Did you accept it?"

"Yes... There was opposition at first, but in the end, it was decided to save the
mayor with the wealth of the Lisse family..."

Seeing the dark expression on the merchant's face, I could see the ending without
listening to any more.

"They were kidding."

"Yeah... they keep asking for more money..."

"I've granted that request a few times, but it must have come to a level that I
can't handle anymore."

"...Yes. So, in the end, I couldn't stand it like this, so the mayor requested
assistance from Ruudbolt..."

It was said that thieves stopped in the middle, like the merchant in front of him.

After hearing the explanation, Erhi gave the merchant a rest and talked to Leila.
"These rogues. Well-trained and very well-planned."

"Have you ever heard of these guys?"

"It's the first time I've seen them. It seems like they came from another area."

The Ashan Empire was wide, and there were many empty lands without people.

The thieves of the Ashan Empire who settled in that empty land were notorious.

Due to the long war, there were also deserted soldiers and former mercenaries, so
the level was quite high.

'I think these guys are like that too.'

But what bothered Erhi was the skills of the bandit commander whom he had just
subdued.

Among thieves, it was rare to find such a talented person.

A sword with fire attribute magic.

Occasionally, it was a sword used by knights who strongly expressed the

characteristics of innate magical power.

It's not the highest level, but a sword that is too precious to be used by a
thief's squad leader.

In addition, the ability to use the sword well was as rare as the sword.

'It seems that they are not ordinary thieves.'

"Erhi-sama."

"Why?"

"You must not get involved in this."

Layla's expression was firm.

"Erhi-sama can't take any more risks. You have to go through a different path..."

"Stop. It's already happened."

"But..."

"Leila."

Erhi raised an eyebrow and said.

"As long as I don't kill that merchant and all the thieves here, it's supposed to
be known somehow that I'm here anyway."

"...!"

"If Ludbolt's successor ran away because he was afraid of thieves, then nothing can
wash away his stigma."
Erhi said while scanning his chin with his fingertips.

"And above all else, you won't be able to escape their eyes as long as you have
that wagon."

"...Ah."

The carriage that Erhi rode was the highest quality carriage made for the
convenience of its owner.

The fact that such a wagon was moving around without an escort had no choice but to
attract the attention of thieves in one way or another.

"First, after meeting the mayor of the Risse family, let's hear more details."

"...All right."

At Erhi's command, Layla bowed her head. Erhi narrowed his eyes and looked at the
captured thieves.

'If he was the leader of a bandit like this, he must have been a known name even
later. Who is it?'

= =

Marcin Rise was the heir to the Rise family.

Returning to the estate after completing his duties in the capital as an imperial
nobleman two years ago, he was preparing to inherit the family business in the
distant future.

"Sigh......"

But now he was taking over the mayor's job on behalf of his father, who was
captured by thieves.

It was still too difficult for him.

Mayor's job. The current situation where his father was kidnapped by thieves.

-bang!

"Marshin-sama!"

At that moment, the door to the mayor's office opened wide and the administrator
who was helping him came in.

Although he was gasping for breath, his expression was very bright. It was an
expression that was difficult to see in Marshin's surroundings recently.

"Kutir has done it! We've brought people from Ludbolt!"

"Is that really true?"

Marcin smiled brightly and got up from his seat.

If reinforcements have come from Ludbolt, thieves are no longer a problem.

"Thank you, God. How many troops are there?"

The administrator's expression froze. He tilted his head slowly and said.

"I, that's... a wagon."

"...Yes?"

"Yeah, it wasn't an ordinary wagon. It must have been a noble person from Ruudbolt.
You must go to meet the guests right away."

"...All right."

Marcin left the mayor's office with a gloomy heart. How about a carriage anyway?

There was no way that Glennock's crisis could be resolved by that.

'Even if the carriage is luxurious, it is a carriage...'

But his thoughts were shattered the moment he stepped out of the building.

'...Is it the carriage of the imperial family?'

He lived in the capital city where all the precious things in the world were
gathered.

It was a luxurious carriage that was surprising even for such a Marshin.

And Marshin opens the carriage door. When I saw the face of the person who appeared
inside, I couldn't help but be more surprised.

"...Erch Ludbolt-sama?"

"Do you know me?"

"I met him at a banquet four years ago. This is Marcin Lisse. How can the heir of
Ludbolt... come in first?"

It was the first face he had ever seen in Erhi's head, but there were one or two
people like that.

Erhi nodded and said.

"okay."

Erhi followed Marcin's guide and entered the mayor's room. Marshin, who placed Erhi
at the top, asked Erhi with a still bewildered expression.

"Erhi-sama. Did you come from Ludbolt after receiving the letter I sent you...?"

"Many coincidences overlapped."

"...Yes?"

Erhi, who had no reason to give an explanation related to the emperor's sudden
death, went straight to the point.

"I heard about the approximate situation from a merchant named Kutir. Let's talk
about the current situation."
"Ah... yes. I see."

Marcin slowly began to tell the story of what had happened in the city of Glenox.

The overall framework was the same as Kutir's explanation. The appearance of
thieves, and the subjugation of the market. until that failure.

"...We don't have very good troops, but Sir Alice, the knight of the family, was a
knight who reached 5 stars. Even if he suffered damage, he never doubted that he
would succeed in subjugation."

"A five-star knight?"

Erhi's eyebrows moved slightly, and Leila, who was standing as an escort behind
him, was quite startled.

If it was a five-star knight, it was a knight that could be said to have quite a
bit of skill wherever he went.

"But Sir Alais was defeated by the leader of the bandits. Although the level of the
bandits was high, the subjugation would not have failed if it wasn't for that
leader."

"Do you know the name of that chief?"

"Yeah... My name is Kelson of the Black Axe. He is a mercenary and is said to be a

notorious thief in the East."

'Kelson?'

It was a name in his memory.

'The scope of his activity must be in the East.'

Black Ax Kelson was a pretty heavy villain. One of the middle bosses of the 'Rogue
King' event that annihilates the later integrated thieves.

It was one of the most difficult enemies to attack, so it was an enemy that had to
be prepared with sufficient preparation.

And Kelson's range of activities in Erch's memory was not here in Glennock, but in
the eastern part.

'...Ah.'

At that moment, the puzzle in Erhi's head was put together.

'This is how the butterfly effect happened.'

Kelson's range of activity is the East. And the location of Artban, which was under
the direct control of the imperial family, was also in the east.

If the emperor wants to subdue the Magul, he must be gathering troops there.

There must be many soldiers and knights who have never been in Artban before. For
the rogue Carlson, it was nothing short of an emergency.

'The emperor was stimulated by the subjugation of the Orc Caves of Mt. Wolmyeong
and ordered the subjugation of the Magul. Because of that, troops gather in Artban.
Kelson, pushed back by that force, is robbing Glennock.'

How did the butterfly effect of subjugating the Magul at the Wolmyeongsan Mine
happen like this?

Erhi kept a bitter smile inside.

"What happened to the article called Alis?"

"Um... he barely lost his life, but he suffered a serious injury to his chest and
is now recovering."

"What about Carlson?"

"...I heard that he also suffered injuries to his arm, but no serious injuries."

Erhi nodded his head. Roughly speaking, Kelson's level was expected at this point.

"What's the status of Glennock's troops now?"

"Uh, that's..."

Marcin blushed in embarrassment and bowed his head.

"The financial situation of the family is not good right now to pay my father's
ransom. I hired mercenaries..."

"The wages are unlikely to be paid properly, so they seem to be refusing to fight."

Glennock's army had no other troops other than the guards protecting the city.

Instead, they used to hire mercenaries when battle was needed, but the mercenaries
were now refusing to fight.

“Oh, and nobles from other families are also helping us.”

Erhi nodded slightly. I don't know who the nobleman was, but for now, the first
thing to do was to solve the mercenaries who refused to fight.

"I'll have to sort out the mercenaries first. Let's call them together."

"Yes? Oh, I see."

glennock (2)

Inside the spacious auditorium of Glennock City Hall.

Many mercenaries were stationed here.

They gathered at the order of Mayor Marsin.

They were talking with dissatisfied expressions.

“Well, I don’t know why you keep calling.”

"That's right. With no money. It might be better to go outside the castle and help
out with those guys."

"I must have been anxious to die, but this is Ruudbolt's realm. Right now, those
friends look great, but soon the golden knights may appear and wipe them out."

"If that was the case, wouldn't he have appeared sooner? I've heard of it, but it
seems that Kelson, who leads the thieves out there, isn't an ordinary tycoon. It
seems like he's only going to spend the winter here and move to another place."

"Hmm... Then maybe it's worth it."

The mercenaries gathered in the auditorium were mercenary captains who each led
their subordinates or colleagues.

The city of Glenox was one of the hub cities for trade, and there were many
mercenaries there.

'Ttt, Glennock is already ruined. Now I have to move my base to another place...'

'I need to move before it's too late, but the gate is locked. I really don't like
you.'

The mood of the mercenaries was not good.

Now the city of Glenox was preventing the mercenaries from leaving. They were the
only core army in the city, so it was an inevitable decision.

However, rumors spread that the gold coins of the Lyse family, who now rule the
city of Glenox, had run out.

The mercenaries were filled with dissatisfaction at the thought that they would not
be able to receive their wages properly.

In addition, the ankles of the mercenaries who had to move to another city were
caught. Their mood was not good.

- Bump

Then the door to the auditorium opens. A man appeared.

Luxurious clothes and cold eyes. There was an atmosphere that seemed to attract
people's attention.

For some reason, the mercenaries shut their mouths at once, feeling that they
should not open their mouths.

The man stood on the podium and opened his mouth.

"I am Erch Ludbolt."

No more languages were needed.

Even people who work as mercenaries around here do not know the name of Rudbolt.

And no one knew that there was only one young successor.

"...the successor of Ruudbolt?"

“He said he won the hunting contest?”

"Why is such a noble here..."

"Why? I'm here to subdue the thieves."

The mercenaries grumbled. They each looked surprised and tried to understand the
situation.

Those mercenaries looked down expressionlessly, and Erich kept silence.

One, two each. The mercenaries looked at Erhi and shut their mouths.

The auditorium becomes silent. Erhi opened his mouth again.

"I won't say much. A week from today, we will clear out the bandits. Let's prepare
for the subjugation accordingly."

At those words, the mercenaries whispered again. A mercenary raised his hand and
said.

"Hey, that... how's the money?"

Erhi looked at the mercenary with cold eyes.

The answer was enough.

'To mention money against Ruudbolt...'

'I'm not sure about that friend.'

It was a small gossip, but the contents were clearly heard in the quiet auditorium.

The mercenary slowly lowered his hand.

"I'm sure you've heard it well."

Erhi went down the podium again.

A short speech, a few words that would rather be called a command.

But with that alone, the voices of dissatisfaction with the mercenaries disappeared
like a mouse.

Erhi leaves the auditorium.

Marcin, who was watching Erhi's speech, bowed his head and expressed his gratitude.

"...You are really amazing. Thank you. Erhi-sama."

He was truly thrilled.

All the problems he had were being solved just by showing Erhi.

Erhi nodded briefly and then asked Marshin.

"Who is that noble who is participating in the thief subjugation?"

"Oh, he's in the guest room. I'll guide him."

"Who is it?"

"...Ah, you didn't even tell me your name because I'm not in a good mood. It's
Dana-sama of the Wheeler family..."

At Marshin's words, Erhi's eyebrows twitched once again.

= =

"It's really difficult."

"That's right."

Dana Wheeler let out a long sigh as she stared at the wall.

The knight Joseph, her escort and companion on this journey, nodded with a heavy
expression.

"Can you subdue the thieves?"

"I don't think it's going to be easy. Sir Alais is a great knight. He is of old
age, so he was in Glenoch, but he was a knight who was active in the battlefield
when he was young. As long as he lost..."

Dena sighed again and took a deep breath. It was cramped. The present situation and
the future situation.

'You mustn't be late...'

Dena's destination was not Glennock. This is just a stopover to the destination.

She remembered the first day she entered the city.

Marcin Lisse, now the deputy mayor, had greeted her. Get a good meal and a decent
bed after a while. There are thieves now, so it's ugly, but I've heard that it will
be subjugated soon.

Obviously, the conversation took place in a good atmosphere.

Until I heard that Ike, Marcin's father and mayor of Glennock, had been taken
prisoner by bandits.

Dana Wheeler offered to help Marcin. I had no choice but to do so. In terms of
people's morals, and nobles' morals, of course, that was the case.

I don't regret that choice, though.

The present situation was clearly difficult.

'...If that's the case, should I have taken the time to say hello?'

There was a face in her mind.

I thought I had to repay the favor, but there was no way I could repay it, so I had
to cringe and listen.

The man... who saved her life.

"Dena Wheeler. A valuable guest has visited our city. May I come in?"

Then, along with a knock, Marcin's voice was heard. Dana Wheeler, who had been
staring blankly into the air for a moment, answered hastily.
"Yes, yes. Come in."

What Dana Wheeler saw as she cleaned up the messy hem of her clothes and lifted her
head.

It was the very person she had just been thinking of.

"Erhi... sir?"

= =

"...I mean, he was traveling to subdue Goblins in Ortban."

"Yes."

'Should this be considered crafty?'

The wave caused by the emperor's subjugation of Magul spreads far and wide.

Dena was looking at him with curious eyes. I wouldn't have thought I'd meet him
here.

"The Emperor has issued an official notice. If you participate in the subjugation,
the merit will be recorded..."

Dena muttered behind the scenes. What followed was expected. It means that you will
be given plenty of gold coins as well.

"When are you going to the capital?"

“Oh, I’m going to go up in half a year.”

The Wheeler family was a poor estate. And they needed gold coins to live in the
capital.

Dena's journey to Ortbahn was also meant to accumulate merit before going to the
capital. It was also the reason for saving money for a stay in the capital before
that.

'Look, it looks like you've been training without a break.'

----

[Name: Dana Wheeler]

[Talents: Lightning Electricity, Sharp Shooting Sense, Robustness, ???]

[Causality rate: 9%]

----

There have been several changes in the character of Dana Wheeler.

Sense of shooting has grown to a higher level attribute, [Sharp Sense of Shooting],
and [Strength] has also been acquired.

Even if it's not an advanced trait, we've added one trait and grown the existing
one. Efforts in the past can be seen at a glance.
'It's also a great talent.'

Erhi asked while looking at Dena.

"Dana Wheeler."

"Yes?"

“Is there a faction that the Wheeler family trusts?”

"Huh..."

Dana rolled her eyes. groping your thoughts. She shook her head and answered.

"Father is just harmonious with the lords of the neighborhood."

'It means that you do not belong to a particular faction.'

Strictly speaking, the hierarchical relationship of the nobility took precedence

over the faction rather than the class.

The gap between the nobility under the emperor was greatly reduced.

The rank of the Gonghui White Man is important, but what is just as important is
what faction the person belongs to and how strong that faction is.

There was little chance that the Wheeler family, with little farmland, belonged to
a good faction.

Erhi nodded and said to Dana Wheeler.

"I would like to support you and your family in the name of Ludbolt. Will you
accept it?"

"......Yes?"

Dena looked at Erhi with a puzzled expression.

"Why... to me..."

"Because I want to preempt your talent."

If you want to gather nobles.

That priority was more important than the size of the family right now, but whether
there was someone who could stand out in the future.

And by Erch's standards, Dana Wheeler was one of the most talented people in the
Rudbolt faction, who would become the anti-emperor in the future.

And this offer wasn't bad for Dena either.

No matter how infamous Ludbolt was, his money and power were no lie.

Just by receiving the proposal, the prestige of the Wheeler family will rise
several steps at once.

At Erhi's words, Dena took a deep breath and stuttered.

"I, I..."

Dena was momentarily unconscious.

Erhi's eyes, looking at her with calm eyes, and the words he spoke as he held out
his hand, was strangely...

'It's like a proposal.'

Dana Wheeler doesn't know what to say. I felt like I didn't know how to open my
mouth.

Whether or not he knew how Dana felt, Erhi nodded and said.

"Of course, I'm not asking you to answer right away. You'll have to ask your
father, the head of the Wheeler family, too. But, I want you to help me for the
time being. I have to go to Ortbahn too."

"Yes, yes."

Dena nodded impatiently. Looking at her like that, Erhi answered.

"For now, can you stand on your guard tonight?"

"...the boundary?"

At Erhi's unexpected words, Dena came back to her sanity. Erhi nodded his head.

"okay."

Erhi remembered the moment he had just met the mercenaries.

The mercenaries were listening to what he had to say.

Among them, there were mercenaries who had expressions different from others.

Their faces showed signs of anxiety, not relief.

= =

Even the moonlight is hidden in the clouds in the deep night.

There was a mercenary moving secretly among the dark alleys.

The mercenaries, hiding in the shade between the alleys, moved to the outskirts of
the city little by little, looking around.

'The atmosphere is getting brighter...'

Contrary to the usual gloomy atmosphere, the city of Glennock, where Ludbolt's
successor came, was more lively than before.

The mercenary, who hid in the dark and watched their hopeful expressions, spit on
the floor and moved through the alleys.

Eventually he arrived at a familiar place.

A back alley space. It was a place that had never been entangled in the eyes of
others until now.

- Whoops.

The mercenary, who was looking around, carefully took a pigeon out of his backpack.

"good."

A piece of paper hanging from the pigeon's leg had a note he wrote.

McGee, the commander of the bandits, was captured. The culprit was Erch Ludbolt,
and there was a message with information that he would go to subjugation in a week.

The mercenary sighed in relief as he saw the dove soaring high in the sky.

I don't know if the pigeons in the luggage are caught by an unknown checkpoint.

Once it flies into the sky, there is no chance that a bird will be caught.

Even the slightest anxiety in your heart will disappear.

That's when the mercenary was about to return to his dormitory looking for peace of
mind.

-Sweet hey!

"Kurreuk!"

With the piercing castle that cuts through the sky.

The flying dove fell to the ground.

"Uh... uh...?"

The mercenary's expression hardened in an unexpected situation.

and not long after

I could hear the footsteps of soldiers from across the alley.

"Drop your weapon!"

The mercenary had no choice but to put down the sword with a pale expression.

= =

Early moning.

In the mayor's room, Marcin bowed his head to Erhi.

"I'm sorry, Erhi-sama. I've missed some."

Marshin's face was full of guilt.

"The number of mercenaries bought by them was higher than I thought."

Last night, there was not one mercenary who leaked information to the thieves.

Three pigeons were shot by Dana Wheeler alone.

There were also mercenaries who escaped the castle through the sewers.

According to Erhi's words, Marsin had maximized the boundaries within the castle,
but some of them had to be missed.

"Okay."

And Erchi had already expected this result.

Since loyalty to the mercenaries could not be expected anyway, the number of spies
had to be large.

The training level of the soldiers in Glennock was not very high to fill all the
small gaps.

'Information that has already flown is not important.'

The important thing is that there are no rats in Glennock anymore.

"Is the interrogation going well?"

"Ah, yes. McGee, the other thieves, and the captured mercenaries that Erhi-nim
brought are organized."

Erhi nodded slowly and said.

“Then tell the mercenaries to prepare to go on subjugation.”

"...Yes?"

"There is no reason to give them time. The subjugation will depart tonight."

glennock (3)

A deep night in the early morning when the sun has not yet risen.

Erhi and the mercenaries were running through the dark mountains.

"Heh heh... heh heh..."

The mountain road was rough.

A road that no one walks on. On a high slope, the road was muddy with molten snow
piled up.

Even the mercenaries who rolled and rolled on the rough ground that seemed to wrap
around their ankles had no choice but to get tired.

As one mercenary was breathing heavily, the other mercenary noticed.

'Hey, ma'am. Look out.'

'No, can't I even breathe?'

When the mercenary responds by whispering in anger.

-Startle!
Goosebumps appeared on his back. His head turned stiffly.

Eyes visible in the pitch-black darkness.

The mercenary's heart stopped pounding and he couldn't swallow dry saliva.

The owner of his eyes was Erhi.

However, Erhi was not specifically looking at the mercenary.

'I'll have to take the last rest soon.'

Erhi raised his fist. The mercenary, who was panting for breath, barely swallowed
his saliva. The other mercenaries sighed and put their buttocks on the ground.

Meanwhile, Erhi took a seat under the rock he had been paying attention to.

The mountain was quiet. The mercenaries who had fallen behind were appearing one by
one.

'You listen to orders better than you think.'

Erhi thought it was because of Ludbolt's dignity and power of money, but he didn't
think that the mercenaries were overwhelmed by the sense of intimidation he gave
himself.

While Erhi was nodding his head with satisfaction, an old knight approached him.

Erhi glanced at the knight, and cast the spell by putting the seals on both hands.
Erhi took out a canteen and handed it to the old knight.

"Would you like to drink?"

Nogisa was startled by Erhi's voice, but then realized that the bugs that had been
ringing in his ears had disappeared.

Erhi had manifested a magic that cut off the sound in a short time.

"...thank you."

The old knight, who was sweating in a cold sweat, nodded and received Erhi's bottle
of water.

Originally, he did not have the stamina to get tired of hiking like this, but the
chest inside the knight's armor was covered with several layers of bandages.

"...Fuuuuu, Erhi-sama. Thank you once again. For Ike-sama whom I serve and for this
city. It will surely remain as a great honor for Erhi."

Erhi nodded his head without saying a word. Although he was seriously injured, the
knight Alais, who went to subjugation for the nobles he served, admired Erhi like
that.

He also heard rumors. That Ruudbolt's bastard has changed.

However, he had seen Erch several times as a child.

It was not near, but from a distance, but at that time Erhi was a young tyrant
himself.
However, in the profile of Erhi looking down on the dark mountain now, the spirit
of the 'hero' he longed for in the past was glimpsed.

It may be too early to compare them yet.

I had a feeling that I would definitely reach it someday.

"Erhi-sama. I have one request."

"Why?"

"I'll deal with Carlson."

"...?"

He looked like Erhi was talking about something. Alais said with a firm expression
on his face.

"The leader of the thieves, the black ax Kelson is no ordinary rogue. His strength
is enough to cut through armor in an instant, and his ax is usually not of great
value."

At Alais' words, Erhi smiled and said.

"So. Now that you know his skills, can you win?"

"...It's not like that, but we can't hold onto him until we get rid of the bandits
and save the mayor..."

“Then it is rejected.”

"Erhi-sama. But..."

"It's only natural that you don't know about me."

Erhi looked at the moon sinking through the clouds. The moonlight shone across his
face.

"So I will command you rather than persuade you. You must lead your mercenaries and
destroy the bandits. I will face Kelson."

There was a determined look on Erhi's face.

Alais, who looked at it blankly, could not object.

What stood on Erhi's expression was not determination or determination.

It was a sure belief that what was said would come true.

Alais had no choice but to bow his head, lamenting that he was too old.

"All right."

Erhi nodded his head.

= =

There was a campsite made up of tents deep in the mountains, covered by the bushes
and out of sight.

It was a dark night with dawn approaching, but the boundaries were strict.

More like an army than a thief.

The one in the middle was a tent larger than the others.

The inside of the tent was shining brightly even in the deep night.

"Even if we don't have McGee, it's the same without Alais over there. It's a hasty
decision to get out of here."

"It's still Ludbolt! You never know when the main force will come."

"But it's not there right now. I heard that the one who came from Ludbolt was the
heir named Erhi, the boy and the escort. Does it make sense to run away because
you're afraid of that?"

"Don't you know that kid got McGee?"

"...Heh, yes, it's not the Captain's opponent."

The eyes of the executives who were talking in the tent turned to one place.

Inside the tent of thieves who are setting up a countermeasure meeting until late
at night.

Their captain was staring at the map with his eyes wide open.

"In the end."

-bang!

The black ax Kelson, leader of the robbers and once master of an illustrious
mercenary corps called the Bladebeaked Mercenaries, put the ax on the tabletop.

It was the name of Ruudbolt written on the map that had his ax blade.

"These guys are the problem."

He said as he tapped the ax stuck in the map.

"It means that only these guys can solve it."

"That's right."

Carlson nodded and said.

“Then do what you always do.”

"Yes?"

"Erch Ludbolt. Take that kid as a hostage."

"...!"

A bold plan to seize the successor of Rudbolt, the fifth generation of power in the
Ashan Empire.
I was surprised that the thieves opened their mouths wide.

Seeing those thieves, Kelson let out a fishy laugh.

"Like idiots. Are we doing this just to earn a little penny?"

"Oh no!"

"A damned piece of land where there is no war because of the kiddy emperor. If
you're wearing a mask, you shouldn't have to do it properly. If you want to earn
money, you should remain as a mercenary. Isn't it?"

There was a little excitement on the faces of the thieves.

They were all inspired by Carlson's ambitions.

Excitement flashed on their faces at the thought of fucking Ruudbolt and plundering
huge amounts of gold.

'Ludbolt has many enemies. If you can escape to another family's estate, it's a
gamble worth taking.'

Unlike his subordinates, Kelson's head was cold.

He considered this to be a crisis. However, there is only one heir to Ludbolt, Erhi
Ludbolt.

If only that Erch Ludbolt could be taken hostage.

It was also clear that there would be great opportunities for their bandits to
grow.

“Did you say that the subjugation will start in a week?”

"That's right!"

"The road to subjugation. Aim for the middle. Prepare accordingly..."

"Captain!"

Then there was a thief jumping in from the entrance of the tent. His face turned
pale blue.

"What's going on?"

The moment the thief is about to answer.

- Whoops!

The arrowhead pierced the thief's chest.

"Gee, surprise..."

-dump.

fallen thief. Both Kelson and the middle boss jumped out of their seats in
amazement. As they left the tent, the noise of battle could be heard from all
directions.
"It's a surprise!...Ugh!"

-visor! puck!

"...!"

tangled battlefield. Mercenaries emerging from the darkness were slashing thieves.

The thieves were bewildered by the surprise of the night. Clearly a border was
established, but the mercenaries approached their encampment secretly.

Carlson clenched his teeth. I can't believe that Glennock's troops could move so
quickly.

-Sweet!

At that moment, there was a single arrow that flew through the darkness.

It was so fast that the arrow's trajectory was like a straight line between the bow
and Kelson's head.

- Chaeeng!

Carlson swung his ax like a lightning bolt. Fragments of the smashed arrows bounced
in all directions.

As he turned his gaze to the direction the arrow flew from, the eyes that had been
watching him in the dark secretly hid into the forest.

As Calson lights his eyes and sets out to slay the archer.

There was a man who appeared out of the bushes.

Platinum hair shining in the backlight of camp torches.

Beneath them were eyes that were as cold as ice.

A man wearing shiny silver armor and holding a spear with an unusually long blade
hanging down.

At that moment, there was no need for a nickname.

'Erch Ludbolt.'

Carson held the black ax that had become his nickname in both hands. Carlson's mind
moved quickly.

'The plan is the same. Allies suffer losses. You just need to catch him.'

It didn't matter why Erhi appeared here.

Whether it's the young successor's stroke or Ruudbolt's confidence.

In the end, that little kid will kneel under his axe.

Erhi's spear was pointed at him.

Kelson's new models rushed towards Erch.

- Boo-woong!

Kelson swung his ax left and right towards Erhi.

Erhi sprinted back to the floor, then stepped back on the ground, aiming at
Kelson's lower body.

"huh!"

Kelson swung his sword towards the spear that Erhi had thrown out. The goal is
Changdu. It was meant to destroy the spear in one breath with an axe.

However, as if to anticipate Kelson's intentions, Erhi swung the spear out of the
palm of his hand, deflecting Kelson's attack, and then raised the spear back
towards his chest.

- Whoops!

Kelson's ax slammed into the ground, and the dirt soared toward the sky. The ground
trembled with such a tremendous force.

And Carlson pulled his upper body back in the recoil. Erhi's spear blade barely
passed his chin.

When Kelson's heart cooled by a counterattack that was sharper than expected.

"Wow!"

A cold sensation lingered on his chin. A strong cold air came out along the tip of
Erhi's spear.

Kelson glared at Erhi, wiping off his icy chin in an instant.

"You're using a weird weapon."

“I think it’s the same thing.”

Erhi said, gesturing at Kelson's axe. The ax was deeply embedded in the ground.

"......"

Kelson narrowed his eyes, drew his axe, and rushed towards Erhi once more.

Erhi moved swiftly to dodge Kelson's attack.

Kelson's ax aimed at Erhi's whole body and blew a piercing blast, but Erhi evaded
Kelson's attack with the least amount of movement.

At the same time, the occasional spear is sharp enough to cool the spine.

Kelson, who had already tasted the power of creativity, had no choice but to be
careful.

The fight between the two continued.

Erhi's movements became more cautious after the surprise lift-up missed.

He doesn't want to give up on Kelson. At the same time, his sharp eyes were
constantly looking for Kelson's gaps.

Kelson took a deep breath, slowing the reins of the attack, and Erhi leapt
backwards.

momentary silence. But it was only the two of them.

The battles between thieves and mercenaries were continuing on all sides.

Carlson could tell from the noise of the battle that his allies were at a
disadvantage.

'...this guy. What the hell?'

Carlson could be sure.

His level as a knight was definitely above him. The speed at which you wield a
weapon, the reflexes that move your body, and even your strength.

In terms of physical condition, Kelson overwhelms Erchi.

However, Erhi was predicting Kelson's attack and continuing the workshop with him
like water. like...

'You seem to know all my tricks.'

It was a strange feeling. It feels like being possessed by a ghost.

Kelson admitted that it was very difficult to catch Erch with ordinary techniques.

You can win if you take enough time, but that will be after all your allies are
down.

If that's the case, you'll just have to use the number you've saved.

Calson's eyes narrowed coldly.

= =

As expected, it is not easy.

Black Ax Kelson.

It is said that it will be a long time later for Kelson to emerge as a major player
in earnest, but even now, he was not an easygoing enemy.

In particular, the power loaded on that ax is formidable. Fluffy hair stands out in
the void that passes by. If he was hit with a straight hit, it would cut through
the armor and his body at once.

'Even if you know the technique, it's hard to deal with with a spear.'

Erchi had the experience of subjugating Kelson. That too a lot.

Although it was in the game called [Ashhan Heroes].

He's the way Carlson behaves. main abilities. And he knew all the techniques of
battle, etc.
Also, Kelson enjoys breaking his opponent's weapons.

The fact that he often uses left and right slashes based on his strong power.

It is also possible to approach within the blink of an eye from a distance of less
than 5 meters with the instantaneous rushing force.

Erhi knew everything.

It was difficult to subdue him with a spear.

'I can't help it.'

Erhi accepted that his spear technique was still lacking.

But that didn't mean defeat.

Erhi's eyes narrowed.

The circle in his heart spun violently, drawing out magical powers explosively.

There is one spell that wizards in battle must learn.

[Memorize].

A spell that can chant several spells in advance.

Because of this magic, the wizard can do his part in the battlefield in a rush.

So, the 'battle of the wizard' that Ioderyl spoke of was a battle of hands.

To prepare a magic that can be used at the right time in battle by judging the cold
situation, and judging the opponent's strength.

In particular, there is a saying that this fight between wizards can turn the top
and bottom of the circle upside down.

"Ahhhhh!"

And Erhi knew every Kelson number.

"Glacier Waves."

With the chant of a short spell.

The magic that Erhi had done [Memorize] to deal with Kelson was manifested.

glennock (4)

The dawn was coming.

The deep darkness is dyed blue.

A time when the surroundings, which were difficult to see even the outlines by
relying only on dim torches, appear brighter and brighter.

- Chow!

"Aww!"
"Whew... Hook, whoo..."

Nogisa, Alais, exhaled, wiping off the thick blood on the sword.

It was difficult to breathe due to a serious injury, but for an old knight who had
been holding a sword for a long time, perhaps raising a sword was more familiar
than breathing.

Alais calmed his breathing and looked around. The horrors of the battlefield were
revealed in the camp of the thieves covered in blue light.

The battle was being won by the allies. It was an overwhelming victory. It was
difficult to find a mercenary's one among the corpses.

It's Alais who struggles and Dana Wheeler, who assists his allies with his ghostly
bow skills. And with the power of her knight Joseph.

Above all else, the power of the tactics that Erhi had established was great.

Although the skills of the thieves were stronger than the mercenaries on average.

The thieves, shaken by the surprise attack in the dark, could not regain the
momentum they had lost.

"......Huh."

Alice's gaze, scanning all directions, was fixed at the center of the battlefield.

The soil was dug up and ice cubes were scattered everywhere, but only that place
was clean with no bloodstains.

Thieves and mercenaries. It was because he did not dare approach the battle between
Erch and Kelson.

Erhi and Kelson looked at each other and held their breath.

Alais knew it because he had gone through a lot of battles.

only one sum.

The battle between Erhi and Kelson will come to an end in an agreement that will
soon be reached.

The result will determine the success or failure of today's subjugation.

It was Carlson who moved
first .

"Ahhhhh!"

Kelson's arms were swung at such a speed that he could see gray.

One step late, what you hear in your ears is the sound of a swarm like a swarm of
bees.

The number of Calson's hidden secrets was an ax throw.

Calson's ax art was half natural and half learned.

And the start of the ax technique he learned was in 'throwing'.

The ax is basically a shooting weapon. Splitting the goal with enough force.

And it doesn't have to be done with a tight grip.

Carlson's innate strength and magic.

And the combination of his black ax, boasting extraordinary sharpness, was nothing
that could not be separated.

So far, Kelson has not suffered a single defeat with this ax throwing technique.

- Whoa!

Kelson's ax flew towards Erhi with great speed.

A speed that seems close to impossible to see and avoid.

But Erchi was preparing the spell before Kelson even threw the axe.

At the same time as Calson's shout rang out, magic was activated.

"Glacier Waves."

Erhi's magic power spreads out in all directions like water drops falling on the
lake to create ripples.

Rising from the floor with him were pillars of ice.

- Get a card!

The ax that Kelson threw hit a pillar of ice that was entangled and spurted out
from the center of Erhi.

Ice cubes splashed in all directions.

The collision between the ice and the ax made a huge impact sound.

The eyes of the thieves and mercenaries who continued the battle were all focused
on Erhi.

-...deed...beneficial.

Kelson's ax stopped above Erch's head.

"...Fuck."

Carlson was intuition. That Erhi's magic wasn't over yet.

- Kaga Gak!

"Aaaaaah!"

There were numerous pieces of ice around Kelson. It was a trace of magic that
Hrundal had scattered.

The moment when Erhi's magic touched those pieces of ice.

The pieces grew up on their own and soared towards Kelson.

An attack that was unavoidable for Carlson, who focused all his attention on
throwing the axe.

Kelson was pierced by sharp ice pillars throughout his body.

- Paz.

When Erhi lost his magical power, the ice pillar collapsed on its own.

Kelson's body, which had been floating in the air stuck in numerous ice pillars,
fell to the floor. Carlson gasped.

Erchi stopped exactly five meters away from him.

"You're trying to do some stupid tricks."

"...!"

Carlson's eyes widened. I tried to run towards Erhi with the last of my strength.

"Ice Arrow."

Four ice arrows from the tips of Erhi's fingers pierced his extremities, and even
that attempt was stopped.

Kelson flopped on the floor like a stuffed insect.

"...haha..."

- Poop, poop.

The sound of footsteps stepping on fragments of ice. Erhi stood in front of Kelson.

"...I heard that the magician is dirty, dirty. I didn't expect it to be this
dirty."

"......"

"How did you stop my axe? No, how did you know everything about me. Have you ever
been on the same battlefield as me? No. It's not like that. Or..."

"diffusion."

"Aww!"

"Are you ignorant of the subject? Or are you enjoying suffering?

"Uhhhhhh... I'm not done yet. Damn Ludbolt."

Calson said, forcedly raising the corners of his lips in pain.

"Mayor Ike, my men are imprisoned elsewhere. If you want to save Mayor, release
me."

Kelson's words echoed from the thieves' camp, which was quiet after the battle was
over.
Carlson thought his words would return a response of anger or disgust.

In fact, the reaction reflected on him was only cold.

"...what."

"Did you think I couldn't have anticipated your inferiority?"

Erhi smiled and raised his head. Kelson's gaze followed Erhi. The place where
Erhi's gaze was directed. I saw something moving.

The bushes are pushed out.

What appeared was the emaciated Mayor Ike and a knight. And a man with a hood on.

It was Layla and Ioderyl.

"I already knew that you enjoy taking hostages. I wonder if I hadn't prepared
anything like that."

The first thing that Erhi paid attention to in this subjugation was the safety of
the hostages.

Even if they catch Kelson's bandits, if they don't secure the mayor Ike, who was
held hostage, it would be a failure.

So, in advance, Erhi took Leyla and Ioderyl separately and entrusted them with the
mission of rescuing Mayor Ike.

The tracking ability inherent in Leyla's [Relentless Chaser] trait.

It was because he thought that if there was Ioderyl's magic, he would be able to
rescue Mayor Ike safely no matter what Kelson had prepared.

That prediction was exactly right.

Mayor Ike has only traces of hardship during his long imprisonment. He was rescued
without any injuries.

Sir Alice and Glennock's men rushed to Mayor Ike.

Mayor Ike, exhausted from being imprisoned for a long time, nodded hard at the
vassals asking for their regards.

And he bowed his head in gratitude towards Erhi.

Meanwhile, Leila and Ioderil approached Erhi.

"Mission completed."

"Good work."

"......"

"great job."

Erhi, who gave congratulations to Leila and Ioderyl respectively, turned to Kelson.

Calson's expression was completely relaxed, as if he had been hit hard in the back
of the head. It was a look of dismay and surprise.

Erhi looked down at Kelson like that, then turned his head to the other side of the
mountain.

A red light could be seen over the foot of the mountain.

Erhi raised his right fist and shouted.

“With this, we declare the end of the subjugation.”

"Wow wow!"

In the cheers of mountain trembling.

The subjugation of the Black Ax Kelson Bandits is over.

= =

When Erhi returned from the subjugation, the city of Glenox became a festive
atmosphere.

Mayor Ike, who had been captured, returned safely, recovered the stolen goods, and
above all, it was thanks to the disappearance of the thieves.

Merchants generously released their goods, and citizens rejoiced.

Mayor Ike passed out on the way back to the city of Glennock.

It was the aftermath of being locked up for a long time.

It was two days later that he regained consciousness.

"Thank you very much, Prince Erchi."

"It is a proper reward for the loyalty you and Glennock City offer to Ludbolt."

"Even if it were a theory, the grace that saved my life and the future of this poem
will not disappear. So will our family's loyalty to Ludbolt."

No matter what happens in the future, the loyalty of the Risse family will be
reliable.

Mayor Ike also said that Kelson and the bandits would be sent to Ludbolt, and that
he would make and spread a song praising Erch's honor.

"That's not necessary."

No matter how important his reputation was, he hated the circus of songs bearing
his name.

It was simply a matter of feeling, regardless of gain or loss.

After Erhi met Mayor Ike, Leyla was sad to hear the news.

"If people go around calling on Erhi-nim's achievements..."

"Oh yeah?"
"Looks like a great day."

"......"

It was an unavoidable fate for the hero's song to spread.

Leyla was Erhi's escort and secretary, but at the same time, she was also a knight.
She felt proud and envious of Erhi's song being made.

Erhi said, "When my song is made, the name of the loyal knight Leyla will be called
along with it."

"How about fighting?"

"It wasn't easy either."

Ioderil, not interested in singing or honor, asked about his feelings about the
battle.

"[Glacier Wave] is a magic that depends more on the amount of pure magic, although
the precision of magic response is important. That's probably why the circle
shook."

Erhi nodded his head. Just as Ioderyl had said, Erhi felt the circle shake in an
instant.

[Glacier Wave] is a magic that overwhelms a wide range, requiring a high level of
precision and amount of magical power.

Although the difficulty was that high, it was a magic that showed high efficiency
in both attack and defense if used well.

In particular, it was worth digging deeper into the future as it was a magic that
matched well with Hrundal. It was for that reason that the wave of the glacier was
pinned and [memorized] in advance in this battle.

"Still, I feel that there are not a lot of things to use in practice. Maybe next
time I will be able to activate it with better efficiency."

"...If you are, then you would. I'm not surprised anymore."

It was possible for any wizard in the world to improve his level by only using
magic once in real life, but it was possible for Erhi.

A sense of his magical powers. And because of the power of talent.

Even without theoretical support, you gain enlightenment in the process of chanting
spells and responding to magical powers.

It was a process closer to accepting with the heart rather than understanding it
with the head.

'A certain level of proficiency in magic will be more helpful in raising the level
in practice than in practice.'

Perhaps this realization was the greatest harvest of this Kelson Bandit
subjugation.

And one more thing.

[117% in the future until the causal rate system is opened]

In this case, Erch was able to get quite a lot of causality.

After work in the Marquis of Tess.

What Erhi achieved was a causal rate of about 90%.

It was thanks to the fact that what he was doing was such a large-scale event, and
the repercussions were quite large.

Since then, the training has been repeated, and I went hunting near the territory
once, but the acquisition of causality was sluggish.

However, the causal rate was once again secured through this Kelson subjugation.

The figure of causality that remained with him was 151%.

About 30% of the causal rate was filled through this case.

'I still have quite a few left.'

When you're staring into the air with the intention of watching what the hell
you're trying to convey.

There was a knock on his door.

"Erhi-nim. The mercenaries you mentioned have arrived."

It was Marcin who opened the door and appeared. Following Marsin, five mercenary
commanders entered the room.

Marcin said, "If you need more orders, call me anytime," and left the room.

"I heard you found us."

The middle-aged mercenary commander who seems to be the representative among the
mercenaries asked Erhi with courtesy. Erhi nodded and said.

"Yeah. I heard you guys signed a contract for Ortbahn."

"Yes that's right."

"Then why don't you make another contract with me?"

"Another... a contract?"

The faces of the mercenary captains were restless.

The contracts of mercenaries are made through the guild. And the principle of the
guild was one contract at a time.

It was a protocol in place to prevent accidents from occurring due to complicated

contracts.

If you broke this rule, you could be expelled from the mercenary guild.

"I know your anxiety."

And it wasn't because Erhi was unaware of that fact that he made this offer.

“The contract I will make with you is also part of the process of fulfilling the
contract I have already made.”

There was little relief in the faces of the mercenary captains at Erhi's words.

As it was in the battle of the city of Glenox, the mercenaries were allowed to sign
a contract to carry out the contract they had already made.

"Then that's fine. What kind of contract do you want us to sign?"

“You guys must have signed a contract to exterminate the goblins in Ortban’s
Magul.”

"That's right."

“The content of the contract I intend to make is to exterminate monsters under my

command there.”

"...Yes?"

“Are you not happy with the terms of the contract?”

"Oh, no! Even if you don't get paid, it's something we'd like to ask for you."

They had experienced Erch's power and leadership, so this proposal was rather
something they wanted to ask.

Erhi shook his head and said.

"Still, I can't afford not to pay the down payment. Layla."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"Give me a note."

"Yes, I understand."

Leyla handed Erhi a fan and a bundle of papers.

Rudbolt's notes were as credible as money.

If there was a city anywhere in the Ashan Empire, there was a business that was
entangled with Rudbolt's money.

"With this, the contract was concluded."

"Thank you! I will be loyal."

The mercenary captains bowed their backs and politely left the room.

"They're pretty good mercenaries."

"okay."

Their mercenaries did not fall behind in the subjugation and fought properly.
Erhi noticed that and signed a contract.

As long as there are troops following his words, the means of dealing with Ortban
have increased by one.

As Erhi, it was a pretty satisfactory result.

Now that Glennock's work was finished, it was time to head to his original
destination, Ortbahn.

'I wonder what the emperor's plans were.'

Erhi looked out the window and raised the corners of his mouth.

ortbahn (1)

Ortban, under the direct control of the emperor.

Wide farmland, hills and beautiful valleys. And the city with its hot springs was
originally famous as a resort for the nobility.

When winter came, the procession of precious people to stop by the hot springs
filled the white plains.

But now Ortban was reeking of the smell of iron.

A barracks was set up on the plain, and knights, soldiers, and mercenaries were
wandering around the city.

Those with weapons at the soldiers standing on the guard were no longer an object
of vigilance.

At first, the guards did not even know why they had to stand guard.

Because now Ortban was maintaining perfect security like never before.

But even those people had to open their eyes wide when they saw a group of troops
coming from the other side of the plain.

"...Are you a noble Nari who comes on vacation without knowing the news?"

"Well. From that point of view... I think there are a lot of mercenaries?"

What appeared along the road was a splendid carriage that is hard to find in
Ortbahn now.

The wagon approached the gate.

The guards set up their wagons according to the established rules.

"Please forgive the rudeness, dear one. This is Ortban. Can you hear the name of
the visitor?"

The city was visited by a lot of nobles, so the questions of the guards were also
formal.

The carriage's window opened and answers flowed from within.

"It's Erch Ludbolt."

"......Ah."

The guards were astonished and understood at the same time. I was surprised by the
fact that he was Ludbolt's successor, and he understood that such a fancy carriage
must also belong to Ruudbolt.

"Thank you for teaching me your name. Erhi-sama. Could you tell me the purpose of
Ortban's visit..."

“Participation in subjugation. Do you know the name of the person who is leading
the subjugation?”

"Oh, that's right. The person who is leading the subjugation right now is Sir
Jorhedin of the Silver Cross Knights."

At the guard's words, Erhi's eyebrows moved slightly, and then he nodded his head.

"Okay. Then tell Sir Jorhedin that I and Dana Wheeler have arrived in Ortbahn."

"All right...?"

Another window in the wagon opened and Dana Wheeler stuck her head out.

"I'm Dana of the Wheeler family."

"Oh, yes..."

The guards tilted their heads.

He knew a lot about the nobles of the empire, but it was the first time he had
heard the name of the Wheeler family.

Originally, they rode a horse, but with Erhi's favor, Dena, who was riding with him
in his carriage, blushed.

The window closes. Erhi said to Dena.

"Are you ashamed?"

"...Yes? Oh, well, that's..."

"Don't be shy."

Dena's eyes widened as if asking what that meant. Erhi said with a smirk.

"There will be many similar things in the future. Be proud. I just have to prove
that my eyes that recognized your worth are right."

Dena would eventually prove her worth with her own skills, but for now, the future
was only just sprouting. Erchi wanted the bud to grow faster.

"Oh okay."

Dena nodded her head with a more determined expression on her face.

The carriage entered the city gate.

The mercenaries that Erhi brought with them also entered Ortban without any other
checkpoints.

Inside Ortbahn, there were as many troops as the tent seen from the outside.

Looking at them, Erhi thought of the name the guard had just given.

'If it's the Silver Cross Knights, it's one of the top five knights in the imperial
family.'

The Silver Cross Knights were the knights under the direct control of the emperor.

The head of that place, Jorhedin, is also one of the strongest in the Empire.

Although he did not reveal himself, it was an article that many people assumed was
the state of 8 stars.

'The emperor seems to be sincere.'

The Silver Cross Knights were originally a Knights Templar that did not easily
escape from the capital.

As a result, the Silver Cross Knights consisted of many aristocrats who had come to
the capital.

The fact that the Silver Cross Knights had been sent to subdue the Magul could only
be seen as the Emperor's hidden intentions.

'Are you trying to catch the discipline inside?'

The empire's peace was unusually long. Even during the time when the royal family
changed owners, the Temu Empire did not have any noticeable provocations.

peaceful time. Nobles enjoying the splendid capital without having to go outside.

Perhaps by now they are grumbling about why they had to come here on an expedition.

When I found out that the current situation was happening because of Erhi's
subjugation of Wolmyeongsan, I might have cursed him a lot.

said Leila, who was looking out the window.

"The number of troops is large. No matter how much the essence of subjugating Magul
is to push it with a large number of troops, this is more than just subjugating the
Magul..."

"It feels close to war."

Erhi looked at the scenery of Ortbahn with a sigh.

The emperor had a spontaneous and childish personality, but that didn't mean he had
a bad brain.

Rather, it was closer to making a lot of choices or orders that other people
couldn't follow because of his unusual head.

'I wonder what you're thinking.'

The reason that Erhi accepted the emperor's request was because he wanted to meet
the emperor in person.
events that will happen in the future. And considering the variables that would
occur depending on the causal ratio, the emperor's judgment was really important.

The moment the emperor makes the wrong decision, the fate of the Ashan Empire has
no choice but to turn into a windmill.

'...it's fate.'

At that time, when Erhi was immersed in a topic that suddenly came to mind. The
mercenary chief, who implicitly assumed the role of the head of the mercenaries,
approached him.

"Erhi-nim. From what I heard, there seems to be no vacant accommodation in Ortban.

We will stay with other mercenaries outside the castle."

The mercenary captain raised the corners of his mouth while speaking. He seems to
be looking forward to the thought of unraveling the saga of subjugating the Calson
Bandits to other mercenaries.

"Um, um, um, um..."

"......"

"...Ah! Suck!"

One of the mercenaries was humming and making eye contact with Erhi, and he quickly
covered his mouth.

'That song will spread everywhere.'

In the end, Erhi's song had to be made. It wasn't Mayor Ike's work.

It was a song created by itself as the mercenaries and the citizens of Glennock had
fun playing in a festive atmosphere.

When she turned her head, she could see Layla's smiling face. When our eyes met, he
quickly turned his head and turned his head.

'I can't help it.'

It's not like it's blocking anything like that. just have to adapt.

Erhi felt tired for nothing, so he rubbed his eyes and said.

"...I got it. For the time being, let's act according to the contract we made with
the guild in advance."

"Okay! I'll wait for you to call me again."

The mercenary commander greeted him with courtesy and went out the gates of Ortban
again.

As the mercenaries moved away, Layla said.

"Then I'll take you home."

"Huh? Didn't I say that there are no vacant accommodations here?"

Dena was surprised by Leyla's words and answered. Leila replied with a grin.

"Don't worry. If it's money related, nothing is impossible in Ruudbolt."

"...Yes?"

= =

Indeed, as Layla had said, nothing was impossible for Ludbolt.

Leila, who appeared like a secretary after a while, contacted several companies.
Shortly thereafter, a dormitory for Erhi and his party was created.

Dena's face turned pale in a luxurious accommodation she had never experienced in
her life.

I must have fainted when I heard the amount of gold it costs to find and stay in
these lodgings.

Erich, located in a luxurious and cozy room like a resort, took a bath in warm
water and ate a great dinner.

'Adaptation is really scary.'

As if wearing the familiar clothes he always wore, luxury was getting used to him.

The life of a wealthy aristocrat in this world is not lacking even compared to the
modern world. Even an ordinary rich man would do it, even with magic.

Just imagining that I no longer felt the magic power gave me goosebumps.

'Fate.'

And Erhi thought about the topic that just came to mind.

Fate. Confidence in going according to the set result.

There was foresight in the world of [Ashhan Heroes]. In particular, the god who
protects the Ashan Empire is in control of fate and foresight.

'Things related to causality. If I ask the priests, won't they get an answer?'

There were no temples in the Ludbolt estate. Because the Rudbolt family had
converted from the Temu Empire, there was resistance from the priests that they
could not step on the filthy lands of the pagans.

At one time, Ludbolt was also a realm that could not receive blessings from the
priests.

Now, the relationship is not as bad as in the past, so my father makes a donation,
and priests often visit the Ludbolt estate.

Even so, the priests could not be close to 'Erhi' according to the original
scenario.

'I'll have to visit sometime.'

That time when Erhi was taking a break and organizing her thoughts.
Leyla came in, opening his door.

"Erhi-nim. I have received a call from the military base."

"What did you say?"

"Lord Jorhedin is looking for Erhi."

It was the call I was waiting for.

= =

Ortban's introspection.

Knights in armor were seated in the castle, which should have belonged to the
nobles who ruled here on behalf of the original imperial family.

Some of the faces were familiar. In the memory of 'Erhi'. Or faces in the memory of
in-game play.

"Erhi-nim. I'll be waiting for you here."

"okay."

Erhi headed into the castle under the guidance of a knight.

"Captain Jorhedin. This is Confucius Erch Ludbolt."

The knight knocked on the door and opened the door. An old knight with gray hair
was reading a book.

It was Jorhedin Rankin, the leader of the Silver Cross Knights and the owner of
Count Rankin.

Jorhedin slowly lifted his head and closed the book. Erhi stood in front of the
desk.

"Erch Ludbolt?"

"That's right."

"I heard that you led the subjugation of the Magul in Wolmyeongsan Mountain."

"I was just giving you advice."

"I heard that thanks to that advice, we were able to subdue the Magul, and also the
deep orc dens of Mt. Wolmyeong. That's why me and the knights came all the way to
Ortban. This is Jorhedin Rankin."

"This is Erch Ludbolt."

Jorhedin leaned back on the chair and looked at Erhi softly.

"Wolmyeongsan oak oyster. How did you do it?"

"I was lucky."

"It's luck... That luck. Can you use it here too?"

“I think you have to go directly into the Magul to find out.”

"The Marquis of Tess said you could know it from the very beginning."

"I was very lucky back then."

“I think God has given us a revelation.”

"You could say that."

Jorhedin narrowed his eyes. Erhi was expressionless.

He knew that Erhi had no intention of answering easily.

Jorhedin thought of stepping up the momentum and putting pressure on him, but he
immediately abandoned that thought.

If what he was told was correct, Erch Ludbolt was not the kind of person who could
handle it that way.

"It's just as I heard, yes."

"...?"

“The full-scale subjugation of Magul begins in 4 days.”

Jorhedin said as he unfolded the map. Geographical map of the vicinity of Ortbahn.
Deep in the mountain, an X-shaped sign was drawn for the Magul.

"It is the troops of the mercenaries and invited nobles that are pioneering the
underground at the beginning."

The reason it was difficult to subdue the Magul was because the underground was the
land of demons.

Their territory is connected by an endless maze, which transforms as if it were

alive.

"Once the goblins have been cleared to some extent, the Silver Cross Knights will
explore the depths."

There is a common saying about the underground cave.

The Magul is spread out endlessly underground, and all the Magul in the world are
connected to each other.

Unexpected monsters sometimes appear in the underground mangul, which is spread all
over the place like an ant's den.

Its level was very different, ranging from insignificant large moles to monsters
like Minotaur.

"After the pioneering, the troops of mercenaries and nobles were put in again to
secure the passage."

However, the most frightening thing about Magul was that its shape was constantly
changing.

Clearly, a new passageway that did not exist until yesterday is discovered.
Sometimes the open passageway disappears.

So the Magul, once pioneered, had to be protected by the permanent presence of

troops.

The underground Magul was an area where common sense on the ground did not work.

So the important thing is

“We will secure a passageway in the depths and head to the core of the Magul.”

Knowing the location of the Magul's core.

Although the underground magul was ever changing, the location of its core was
fixed.

The key to attacking the Magul was how quickly they found the nucleus.

Conversely, if the nucleus cannot be found, no matter how much troops and time it
takes, it may not be possible to close the Magul.

"Your role is to find the nucleus."

'It's standard.'

Erhi nodded slowly. It was truly a sensible strategy.

Break through the shallows of the Magul with a large number of troops.

The dangerous monsters in the depths are resolved with the main force called the
Silver Cross Knights.

At the same time, prepare enough troops to prepare for the change of the Magul by
staging enough troops in the pioneered area.

The difference is that Erhi is here.

"Okay. But I can't give you a definitive answer."

And Erhi had no intention of simply finding the Magul's core.

ortbahn (2)

In the office where Erhi had left, Jorhedin was smoking a cigarette, leaving the
book he was reading.

The fire was not lit. Because someone who would nagging just by looking at his
cigarette was about to appear.

Shortly thereafter, the door to the office opened. A lady came into the room.

"Jorge... Chief. You've pulled out a cigarette again."

"It hasn't been lit yet."

"I know you'll stick with me when I get out."

“It may or may not be.”

"It's not a possibility, it's a certainty."

"Don't be so sure about things you haven't seen in person. That's a pretty bad
habit."

Jorhedin's lieutenant, the knight Ediel sighed.

Although her superior had phenomenal swordsmanship and a great personality, she
likes to make fun of people.

"Why do you keep trying to smoke the round salt plants that the wizards said are
not good for you..."

"It is because I live enough to live."

"The more you do, the more you have to take care of your health! Yorhedin-sama is
the great sword of the Ashan Empire..."

"It must be an old sword."

"Jorhedin-sama!"

As a joke, the reason Jorhedin smoked round salt was because he really thought he
was old.

Jorhedin was over 70 years old and his life was on the battlefield.

The war with the Temu Empire was fierce.

Those who could not raise their swords on the battlefield had no value. Even the
name of an enemy descendant of the Rankin family was meaningless.

"Are you from a great family? I hope you will survive tomorrow."

Jorhedin entered the battlefield as a servant of a knight. And there were many
fights.

damn black magic. Damn Temu Empire.

There was no victory in the battle against them.

He casts corpses, deceives people, and casts a terrifying curse.

Even if you win, your mind loses.

Round flame grass was one of the many items that were distributed on the
battlefield.

So, although Jorhedin was no longer dependent on the round flame candles, he
sometimes took them out when he wanted to reminisce about the past.

'Erch Ludboltra.'

Ruudbolt's bastard.

Or was it called Gan-woong, waiting for the right time wearing a false stigma?

From my personal experience, the latter evaluation seemed more appropriate.

'The old man is really good at stepping.'

Jorhedin believed that the secret to his longevity was his sharp grasping ability.

Is my opponent stronger or weaker than me? Will you come in to the left or come in
to the right? Are you telling the truth or telling a lie?

There was such an intention in his eyes.

In Jorhedin's eyes, Erhi was nothing more than a liar. It's amazing how casual he
was that he didn't want to live with a lie in his mouth.

It's been a long time since a guy so casual in front of him...

'By the way, that guy was there too.'

The kid wielding a sword in the land of the Rozier family.

Come to think of it, that guy was also Erch Ludbolt the same age.

Certainly, the children of noble families who will come to the capital this year
are of a high standard.

And Jorhedin was not very pleased with this fact.

Everything in the world has a reason.

How God's hand is touched even in the events that happen by chance.

His sharp sixth sense was warning the current situation.

It was a warning with the stench of war.

"Whoa..."

"You didn't light a fire, did you?"

Jorhedin took a deep breath of the cigarette containing only dry leaves and put it
down.

"Have you finished contacting us?"

"Yes. The wizard of the Muslim Tower has sent a call to the crystal ball."

Jorhedin nodded.

"Then we can wait now."

"...you are so calm."

"what?"

“No, he… is coming, is it really okay to do this? Without notifying anyone.”

"That's the fear of power. You can do anything as long as you can..."

That responsibility is also something to be shouldered.

Jorhedin had no intention of persuading Erhi. He did not believe in the 'magic to
find the core of the Magul' that Erhi said in the first place.

If there is such a strange magic, the wizards of the major towers in the capital
should know, why does the heir of Ludbolt know about it all of a sudden?

However, it is true that Erhi found the core of the Wolmyeongsan Oak Cave.

Jorhedin thought that Erhi had a special power that God had bestowed on him rather
than magic.

In any case, in respect of the Rudbolt family. And in the sense that it is not
right to force people to use the power that God has given them. Jorhedin had no
intention of forcing anything on Erhi.

The person who should be shouldering the task in the first place will be visiting
Ortbahn soon, so why does he have to use his hand?

'I wonder if I would lie so casually even after two days. I'm curious.'

Jorhedin just giggled and laughed.

= =

'It's surprising.'

Erhi left Jorhedin's office and fell in thought. Jorhedin's reaction was
unexpected.

'You're surprisingly calm. Is there something you believe in.'

The Piercing Knight, Jorhedin. His abilities were already known to Erhi. Because
his [天見] trait was one of the highest traits that players could not acquire.

Instant judgment compared to foresight. The sharp choices that come from it.

When the war with the Temu Empire began in earnest, a card that could be used as a
kind of cheat was Jorhedin.

So, Erhi thought in his heart that Jorhedin might ask a sharp question. Measures
were also prepared accordingly. But Jorhedin was so cool that he let him go.

'Clearly there is something I don't know.'

Erhi returned to the dormitory with Leila, thinking about what tools Jorhedin might
have.

“Let’s learn about the Silver Cross Knights and those who came from the Imperial
Family.”

"Well..."

Leila tilted her head at the words Erhi had brought out from the dormitory. He
looked like he was thinking about where to start.

“If we start with the landlords or merchants of Ortbahn, there will be results.”

"Ah! People have come from the capital, so you can read the goods consumed for
them.”
Erhi nodded his head.

The circumstances are often well known to the people below.

"Okay. I will gather all the information related to subjugation."

Leila left the dormitory on the spot.

In the quiet dormitory, Erhi spent time reading the magic theory that Ioderyl had
made.

And Leyla returned home before dinner time.

"Erhi-sama. Here you are."

"okay."

It would not have taken much time just to meet people and collect information, but
it has been made into a report for easy viewing.

Erhi carefully studied the report that Leyla had made.

'Silver Cross Knights 5th, 7th, 9th, 10th, 11th. After all, most of them were from
noble families and they were mobilized.'

The knights of the imperial family had a much larger size than the knights of the
nobles.

Among them, the 1st through 5th divisions were usually called the 1st group, and
the rest were called the 2nd division.

One of the main knights in this subjugation was the 5th Squad.

The rest consisted of two groups.

'There are no auxiliary seeds. Even if it is because of the subjugation of the

Magul, it must mean that he will suffer a little. and...'

Erhi wiggled his eyebrows at the unexpected item.

'There are 5 wizards in the tower...'

Wizards do not accompany the Magul subjugation well. At least in the traditional
way.

The magic of darkness was full in the Magul, and the presence of other magic was
faint.

There is even a saying that it is because of that magic that the monsters prosper
and the shape of the Magul changes.

Now, before magic for subjugating Magul appeared, Magul was the domain of only
knights.

'I wonder how much magic has been developed?'

The report did not mention which tower the wizards belonged to. There was a limit
to the information that could be obtained through the people below.
"Hmm..."

It was Leila, who was looking at Erhi with a pounding expression, like a student
getting her homework checked.

When Erhi put down the report and fell into trouble, Layla hurriedly asked a
question with a heartbroken expression.

"Are there any problems?"

"The report was great. But I think we need more in-depth information."

'The magic research may have ended earlier than the original scenario.'

If it is the result of being distorted by causality, it has already been

experienced by many bodies.

Even if it was done by changing the magic of the tower, it was not strange.

In addition, there is a possibility that the overall situation of Ortbahn has

changed.

I needed to get some more detailed information.

"I'll have to meet the lord of Ortban. Send me a call."

If it didn't work from the bottom, it was a law to look from the top.

= =

Nobles who rule directly under the imperial court are divided into two cases.

The first is when the imperial family is ruled by the imperial family.

In the second case, there was a single nobleman who managed the direct
jurisdiction.

The latter was the case with the lord of Ortvan, Baron Delco Morrison.

He, who had been favored by the previous emperor and took charge of the direct
administration, has been feeling impatient lately.

Since the emperor's direct control was not hereditary to the nobles, he was worried
about his children. It was because there was no way he could be as lucky as himself
to become the lord of the direct control area.

'Lud bolt.'

When Erch Ludbolt contacted him that he wanted to meet him, Baron Morrison was
delighted in his heart.

If you don't have a estate to inherit, you can buy it with money. All goods under
the direct control had to be dedicated to the imperial family, but Baron Morrison
also had a lot of money saved up.

And the more money, the better.

"Nice to meet you, Prince Erch. This is Delco Morrison."

"This is Erch Ludbolt."

Baron Morrison gave up the castle to the Knights of the Silver Cross and stayed in
his villa.

He tried to win the favor of Erhi by nurtured servants, giving them a look at the
newly renovated detached house, and giving him some cherished items as gifts.

"Hey, if you could weave the contract related to that Ruudbolt's ascent at the top
below me..."

"I will consider it positively."

Baron Morrison clapped his hands in delight at the cool answer. It was like
Ruudbolt, who said that there were more gold coins than stones of the land.

"Haha! That's great news. Come on, I've prepared a meal for you."

'I think I've had enough moxibustion now.'

The meal began, and shortly thereafter Erch asked why he had visited Baron
Morrison's villa.

“You are the lord of Ortban, so you must have heard about the subjugation of the
Magul.”

"Yes? Oh, haha. Well... Isn't it an imperial event? I just follow."

“Still, there must have been some talk about how to cooperate.”

At Erch's words, Baron Morrison paused slightly. It was because I wanted to be able
to unravel the story related to the imperial family.

'...well, Confucius Erhi doesn't even participate in the subjugation anyway.'

Baron Morrison, having finished rationalizing himself in his head, opened his
mouth.

“Yes, I had to make a fuss or prepare a precious tent—there were some

requirements.”

"What is a precious tent?"

"Oh, apparently there are many children of noble families in the Silver Cross
Knights. So I think that's why... There were some strange requests. Dunn or
something."

Erhi tilted his head inwardly as he thought of the tent where he was staying in the
Marquis of Tess.

I wondered if there was anyone in the Silver Cross Knights who would throw that
much money on the street.

"And the wizards of the tower have to stay, so we have been given an order to take
care of them."

"Did you hear about the magic tower from where?

"I heard that they came from the Muslim tower."

If it was an Islamic horse tower, it was a horse tower specialized for auxiliary
series. A place that has nothing to do with scavenger hunt.

'...Isn't it on the wizard's side?'

Baron Morrison was in a good mood and had been drinking wine since noon. He said
with a reddened face.

“Anyway, the number of demons is increasing these days, so it’s a good thing for
me. It hurts my head no matter how wild the goblins are.”

“Have the monsters of Ortban increased?”

"Don't be fooled. Some even said that hot springs should not be opened this
winter."

It was Baron Morrison who nearly missed the opportunity to accumulate gold coins
thanks to this, but meeting Erch was a relief.

"Not only the Silver Cross Knights, but also Confucius Erhi, so there is nothing to
worry about. Did you also subdue thieves this time? That's amazing!"

Erhi's body, which had been immersed in thought, suddenly stopped. Baron Morrison
hummed the song as he hummed. It was a familiar sound.

"Oh, Confucius, the blonde and blue-eyed Confucius, wielding a spear and the world
is white..."

"...I'll just leave."

Deciding that there was no more information to hear, Erich quickly escaped from
Baron Morrison's villa.

= =

'It seems that there are no other preparations for the subjugation of Magul.'

With the information he had heard from Baron Morrison, he was able to understand
the general situation of the subjugation squad.

Among the stories Baron Morrison told, it was meaningful information that the
goblins were running rampant. Because it didn't happen in the original scenario.

However, it was Erhi who could not find the reason why Jorhedin was relaxed.

'Lord Jorhedin's leisure. Where the hell did you come from?'

That time when Erhi was pensive. Layla entered the room.

"Erhi-sama. I've got some interesting information."

"What's going on?"

"Hello, Erhi-sama."

It was the mercenary captain who entered his room with Leyla.

"I heard that you are looking for information near Ortbahn. I have heard a story
from the mercenaries."

"...Yeah, what's the story?"

"Oh, that's right. The mercenaries are now catching monsters near the castle.
Goblins on the ground. But I've heard that knights in the castle are blocking
certain areas from entering."

"Are you blocking it?"

"Yeah, that's a pretty big area too."

"Isn't he guarding the area near the Magul?"

"No. Rather, we are recommending subjugation by making signs near the Magul."

"Hmm... the area the knights are guarding. Where is that?"

"It's about 2 kilometers from the eastern forest. If you get close enough, the
knights will start with their swords."

At the words of the mercenary captain, Erhi's eyes widened. The forest east of
Ortbahn. There was only one thing the knights could protect.

'gate.'

The gate, Jorhedin's leisure, precious bedding, the wizards of the Muslim tower...

The scattered information was gathered and a single conclusion was drawn.

'Emperor.'

The conclusion that the emperor of the Ashan Empire, Loenz III, would come to
Ortban.

ortbahn (3)

In the forest to the east of Ortbahn Castle, there is a piece that is older than
the castle's history.

An oval disk on the altar in the center of the vacant lot.

The lake-blue disc floated in midair, encased in a thin platinum rim.

The name of this strange object is the gate.

A relic of the ancient times and traces of the old empire.

Even today, the exact operating principle of this piece of equipment cannot be
grasped, and it can only be used with the permission of the Imperial Family.
Because it was so precious and important.

The effect of the gate was the transfer to a fixed location. And now the gate was
rippling.

- Good!

A silver wave swayed in the forest.

The knights, who moved with one breath, raised their swords above their chest and
bowed their heads.

It was the best swordsmanship that knights could do.

It was a tribute to only the monarch of the Ashan Empire.

The sound of footsteps spreads over the stone altar.

A young man in armor with the imperial design on it, followed by a man with a
tiger-like momentum even in his old age came out of the gate.

"Ugh..."

The young man stretched out his arms and stretched out the knights lined up in
front of him.

"After all, this thing doesn't suit me. It's like hitting my whole body with a bat.
Isn't that right, Marquis?"

"After a few more experiences, you'll soon get used to it, Your Majesty."

"Well, what do you think, Sir?"

In front of the altar with the gate, the leader of the Silver Cross Knights,
Jorhedin, stood. He replied with a grin.

"That's why I try not to use the gate for quite some time, Your Majesty. Why is the
sacrum sore?"

"Not Your Majesty, but Your Majesty, Jorhedin."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Your Majesty. What is this old man blinking and doing all these
days? It would be great if he could go down to the manor and rest while watching
his great-grandchildren taunt him."

"Didn't you attach a lot of young people like great-grandchildren?"

"I didn't even do my own blood and blood to change a diaper. Heh heh."

Some knights' swords shook slightly at the words that handling them was as
troublesome as changing a baby's diaper.

King Loenz III, the emperor of the Ashan Empire, who looked at him with narrow
eyes, replied with a grin.

"Then it's not up to you to avoid having to change diapers. Let's go. My time is
not for me alone, it belongs to all the people of the Empire, so I must not let it
go in vain."

The young emperor walked among the lined up knights and headed for the wagon that
had been prepared. He was guarded by Jorhedin and Marquis Tess.

"Yeah. It means that Erch Ludbolt is in Ortbahn."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"......"
To Jorhedin, Marquis Tess was a comrade who was more familiar with the nickname
'The Shouting Mori' rather than his formal name.

So, he was able to read the truth just by looking at the blunt face of Marquis
Tess.

'I'm quite dissatisfied.'

In fact, the Marquis of Tess thought that Loenz III's course was not right.

It was he who told the emperor about Erch Ludbolt and the Rudbolt family.

And what he suggested to the emperor was to keep Erch Ludbolt by his side and watch
over him.

Marquis Tess hated Count Ludbolt. He was wary of that insidiousness and the
vulgarity of rolling money.

But on the contrary, Marquis Tess also placed a high value on the power of Ludbolt.

In addition, the successor, Erch Ludbolt, has already experienced the brilliance of
his own.

It was said to the emperor that the extraordinary was considered a waste to be
dealt with carelessly.

In fact, King Loenz III responded this way to his words.

"Yeah? Then I'll have to check if Rudbolt is a true loyalist of the Empire."

The knight must obey the master's words. That loyalty must never be corrupted.

So the Marquis of Tess did not say anything to Loenz III. It's only through his
bluntness that he shows his opinion.

in a narrow wagon. The momentum of Marquis Tess was not hidden just because it was
not revealed.

"If you have any complaints, how about speaking in words, Marquis. It's getting a
bit difficult to breathe."

"...I'm sorry, Your Majesty. Your disloyalty has disturbed Your Majesty."

“The more you do it, the more uncomfortable it gets.”

The emperor grinned and looked out the window of the carriage. The emperor looked
at the knights with squinted eyes as if glaring at them.

The Emperor opened his mouth, keeping his gaze out the window.

"The Marquis. And Sir. How much time do you think our empire has left?"

The king's words were absurd.

But for that reason, it was as terrifying as the sharp tip of a sword.

"...the future of the Empire will be eternal."

"That's the standard answer. What do you think, Sir?"

“Will not it remain until my body is ashes and my soul reaches heaven?”

At Jorhedin's words, the emperor giggled and laughed.

"Well. I don't know whether the Lord or the Empire came first, but I can see the
time remaining in the Empire decreasing.

"...!"

At the Emperor's words, Marquis Tess and Jorhedin's eyes trembled slightly.

The saint had the highest divine power among the priests of the Ashan Empire and
could be said to be the representative of God.

To say that even such a saint is talking about the crisis of the Ashan Empire...

"Are you saying there will be war?"

"When was it not a war? The present peace was achieved without much negotiation.
Still, the fact that they are crouching, holding their breath..."

great war.

It meant that the great war that depended on the existence of the empire was not
far off.

"At the most 5 years. If it is short, there will be war even tomorrow. And I have
no intention of becoming the last emperor to destroy the empire."

The emperor's voice was always calm. A voice that sounds like a joke.

But the two old giants of the Empire could read the tension beyond the Emperor's
voice.

"I'm only talking about this to you. I'm sure you won't spread the word that the
Empire is in crisis anywhere for nothing."

The emperor giggled again and laughed. But his eyes were shining brightly.

= =

I've seen Abamama's gold crown since birth, and never once did I not believe I
would hold it.

emperor of the empire.

What a sweet name indeed.

Unless there is a vicious foe aiming at each other's throats living right next
door.

Now the empire was weak. The subjects of the Empire, who have become accustomed to
a world without war, are igniting their eyes as they take care of each other's
teeth.

Loyalty is spoken with the mouth, but behind the scenes, he thinks of his own bosom
first.
It was something I didn't really like.

"Prince Erch Ludbolt has arrived."

What was scarier than the enemy on the outside was the blade inside. And now, the
most dangerous blade among the nobles of the Empire was Count Rudbolt.

They were descendants of converts from the Temu Empire.

The imperial family had no choice but to keep an eye on them.

The antipathy that was built up as a result must have flowed down through the
blood.

The emperor wanted to see the antipathy with his own eyes, so he gave the test.

I gave points for following his orders without any complaints, but you will know
his true feelings when you meet him in person.

The emperor waited for someone to appear beyond the door.

After a while the door opens.

Ludbolt's successor stood in front of the emperor.

"Honour to the master of the great empire. Erhi of House Rudbolt has been called
upon."

With a box of fruits in his hand.

"...what is that?"

"Your Majesty is looking for me, how can you come empty-handed? This is a genuine
product that contains my little sincerity."

The emperor beckoned, and his escort knight took the box instead. When I opened it,
a fragrant smell filled the room.

The fruit in the box was a peach.

"I don't know if your Majesty will suit your taste."

"Hmm..."

Peaches were a typical summer fruit. It is winter now. Even if Ortban is a mild
region, it is still too early.

In addition, peaches were the emperor's favorite fruit.

As soon as the emperor arrived at Ortban, he called for Erhi. However, the fact
that Erhi had prepared the real product as if he had been waiting means that he
knew in advance that he would arrive.

'...The Marquis seems to be right.'

There were several purposes for the emperor to come to Ortban.

One of them is to surprise Erhi and shake the inside out.

However, as expected, Erhi prepared the real product according to the emperor's
preference.

'He's definitely an extraordinary guy.'

The eyes of the emperor looking at Erhi stood out.

= =

'The day is standing.'

Erhi looked at the emperor carefully.

Although the emperor exuded a characteristic playful, round atmosphere, there was a
sharp tension behind it.

'Isn't this kind of atmosphere only seen when war was imminent?'

The emperor was a familiar character to Erhi. How much time did you spend with the
emperor while playing [Ashhan Heroes]?

The emperor's condition was clearly visible in his eyes.

'There's something.'

Erhi opened his mouth, keeping in mind the emperor's condition.

"According to the message sent by Your Majesty, I will testify about the warlock's
laboratory incident in the Marquis of Tess. First of all..."

"Oh, that happened. Because I knew enough to know thanks to the mercenaries you
captured."

"All right."

'After all, that was an excuse.'

"More than that... What do you think about loyalty?"

It asks without turning.

It was truly a royal way of speaking.

Ordinary people would have been bewildered by the Emperor's words.

'Are you trying to crack down on the inside of the empire?'

Erhi read the Emperor's intentions at once.

“I think loyalty is a give-and-take.”

"...to give and take?"

"If Your Majesty gives you the broad and deep shadow of the Empire, wouldn't it be
natural for the nobles of the Empire to have a heart to reciprocate. I think that's
loyalty."

At Erhi's words, the emperor narrowed his eyes. Meaning you don't like the answer.
Erhi continued speaking in a calm voice.
"And I believe that it will be the strength of the Ashan Empire when it comes to
war against the Temu Empire."

"...!"

The word war opened wide the eyes of the emperor.

also.

there is something

The emperor was worried about war. Much faster than the original scenario.

"...A country fighting a war must come together as one power. That's the basics.
But would it be helpful for the war to be paid by the nobles for their loyalty?"

"If it were a normal war, it would be."

Without knowing the opponent's power, if it was a war that could be fought by force
versus force, the emperor's words were the truth.

"But it's different against the Temu Empire."

Erhi knew.

The Temu Empire was stronger than the Ashhan Empire. In an all-out war, it was a
defeat.

countless defeats. Engraved into the body with an unreachable ending.

It was a fact that no one in the world knew, only he knew.

"The war against the Temu Empire will be a battle in the mud. It will be a long and
difficult road. If you try to rule it with duty and force, the hearts of the nobles
will be broken."

therefore.

"If Your Majesty will share the shadows of the Empire. If Your Majesty will share
with you the burdens you carry. We will be victorious."

Don't be alone and listen to me.

Then you won't be defeated.

i will make it

Erhi was saying that.

"...hahahahahahahaha!"

The emperor stared blankly at Erhi for a while, then burst into laughter.

"Hahaha... That's funny. It's funny. You're more interesting than Marquis Tess
said, you."

The emperor smiled and shed tears.

"Really arrogant. But I don't think he's telling lies. He's too capable to be a
madman. If that's the case, then he's telling the truth... What should I believe
and believe in you?"

"You can see for yourself and judge for yourself."

"Hmm..."

The emperor looked at Erhi for a long time and spoke as if spitting out.

"Then let's make a bet with you."

"Are you talking about a bet?"

"Yes. If you come with results that exceed my judgment, I will believe you."

"your Majesty."

Erhi still spoke in a calm voice.

“If it’s a bet, there must be a specific prize.”

"Yeah, betting is not known. What do you want?"

"If I win. I hope your Majesty will grant my request three times."

"Will I hear your request three times?"

"Yes. And the Qing will only speak for the future of the Ashan Empire."

"Hmm..."

At Erhi's words, the emperor nodded as if it was funny.

"Okay. I'll accept that bet."

Ortbahn (4)

After the meeting with the emperor is over.

Erhi returned to his dormitory and fell into thoughts.

The conversation with the emperor went as expected to some extent and unexpectedly
to some extent.

It was as expected that he tried to understand the emperor's heart and temper his
distrust.

However, facing the impatience of the emperor was an unexpected result.

The emperor was worried about war with the Temu Empire. To the point of trying to
crack down on the inside in a hurry.

It must have been the result of a distorted causal ratio, but it was regrettable
that it could not be confirmed.

'I couldn't check the character sheet.'

One of the activation conditions for [Character Sheet] was to be in the same room
with that person for at least an hour.

It was a condition that could not be achieved for the time being against the
emperor, who shared all the time in seconds.

'It's fine though. I made a bet.'

It didn't really matter whether you win or lose the bet.

The important thing was the fact that he made a bet with the emperor itself.

Because of this, the emperor had no choice but to give more weight to his opinion.

'Even if it's not, it's a bet I can't help but win at any time.'

Due to the character of a bold emperor, he will make a mistake someday. Erhi only
had to wait for that moment.

Rather than that, I wanted to ascertain where the impatience of the emperor began.

'For now, focus on subjugation. I'll find out later.'

= =

Erhi was appointed to the long title of 'Temporary Advisor to the Silver Cross
Knights Goblin Magul subjugation'.

One person in the same post was the Marquis of Tess.

"long time no see."

"...okay."

Marquis Tess's expression was strange. It seemed that something complex and subtle
inside was intertwined.

However, neither Erch nor Marquis Tess were in a relationship to talk openly about
each other. The two talked about subjugating Magul.

"Did you bring that wizard with you?"

He was referring to Ioderil, which he used as an excuse to find the core of Mt.
Wolmyeong. Erhi said to Marquis Tess, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

"Actually, I have a story to tell."

"What is it?"

"Finding the core wasn't exactly magic. It was a mixture of magic and God-given
abilities."

"...what does that mean?"

Erhi pulled out the settings he had prepared.

Magic is magic, and it is magic that communicates with nature. The location of the
Magul can only be known when the magician's inspiration intersects there. So I
can't say for sure yet-
It was vague, but Marquis Tess didn't ask further.

Even as Erhi told the story, there was no sign of shrinking.

In other words, I thought that Erhi, who had already shown it, would take care of
it.

“When do you think the answer will come out?”

“I think I can tell you after the Magul subjugation has progressed to some extent.”

"okay."

The conversation between the two ended with that.

After that, the subjugation of Magul began in earnest.

It took less than a few days to clear the goblins roaming around the Magul.

It was also because the goblins were so weak monsters, and the monsters that
appeared on the ground were not as strong as they were underground.

After the goblins on the ground were dealt with, the command headquarters was set
up as the full-scale entry into the Magul was progressed.

In the Magul subjugation command headquarters, the captains of each division and
the captains belonging to each division were present.

The captains sat at the table and the captains stood behind them.

In the innermost part of the tent, Jorhedin, the leader of the Silver Cross
Knights, was sitting.

To the right of Jorhedin is the Marquis of Tess.

On the other side, on the left, stood Erhi.

'...Erch Ludbolt?'

'I heard you had a solo session with His Majesty... Why over there?'

The knights were puzzled by Erhi's existence. It was a very alien sight.

Sir Jorhedin, a great knight and leader of the Silver Cross Knights. The tiger of
the north and the royal shield, Marquis Marquis of Morier Tess.

Standing with them, Erch Ludbolt, who hasn't even had a coming-of-age ceremony yet.

Even while the knights' eyes were focused on one place, Erhi only stood there
calmly.

It was because he expected this situation when he received a post like the Marquis
of Tess.

'It's like an emperor.'

The emperor was a strict meritocracy. There was even an improvisational character,
so it was not enough to say that the emperor's personnel management was
unconventional.
"All the monsters around the Magul have been cleaned up."

"Inside exploration is going smoothly. It's faster than expected."

“The density of monsters inside the Magul is remarkably low. At this level, it
doesn’t seem like it will take long until we reach the depths.”

It's been a while since I was cluttered because of Erhi. Soon after, the report of
the captains proceeded.

The atmosphere in the conference hall was bright. It was because the subjugation of
the Magul was proceeding smoothly. at a much faster rate than expected.

By the time the report is over.

A captain standing behind the captain of the 11th squad raised his hand.

"Chief! I have an opinion I want to tell you!"

The 11th division captain turned his head in surprise. It seemed to be an opinion
that had not been agreed upon beforehand. The captain said with a confident
expression.

"It seems that the subjugation difficulty is lower than I expected! If that's the
case, I think it's better to find the fastest way to the basement and proceed as
quickly as possible to get better results than to subdue all the burrows!"

"......"

As the captain spoke, his eyes kept moving towards Erhi.

It was an act that was clearly visible.

For whatever reason, Erhi is in an important position, so he doesn't want to lose.

"Shut up, Antec!"

"Ha, but, sir..."

As the 11th division captain shouted, Jorhedin raised his hand and said.

"Oh, ah. Calm down. Yeah, Magul looks more docile than I thought, so let's just
subdue it. Okay. That's a plausible opinion. What do you think, torture?"

Jorhedin's gaze turned to Erhi. There was a playful look in his eyes.

'You have a bad taste.'

If I had to pick him up and tell him, he was telling me to step on him so that it
wouldn't happen again in the future.

Erhi answered in a cold voice.

"It's not even worth hearing."

"Why?"

“The state of the Magul can always change. Right now, it’s only goblins, but it
means that other monsters can pop out at any time.”

"It is not."

“If the subjugation proceeds as the knight said, the Silver Cross Knights will have
to take the lead. So, that opinion is..."

Erhi looked at Jojang, whose complexion had turned pale, with a cold gaze.

"This is a proposal that leads to the annihilation of the Silver Cross Knights."

"I, I mean that..."

Jorhedin interrupted the knight and said.

“Did everyone hear you? Even though Erch Ludbolt is young, he was appointed as an
advisor for this subjugation himself. If you make a mistake in the future, this
friend and Marquis Tess standing there will take care of you, so be aware. said.
Did you know?"

"Yes, I understand!"

"And the captain of the 11th division."

"...Yes, Chief."

"Wake."

"Sorry! I'll correct it!"

Antec's face was now pale enough that it could not be seen with blood.

The expressions of the other young knights were not good either. It was because the
captains were all hardening their faces.

'As expected, the heavenly dog (天見).'

Jorhedin straightened the discipline of the Knights Templar at once. At the same
time, Erhi's position was also firmly established. In the eyes of the knights
looking at him, there was no doubt as before.

"The meeting is over. Your Majesty is watching. There must not be a single
mistake."

"I'll keep that in mind!"

The knights are leaving. Jorhedin said, leaning her back on the chair.

"Hey, I'm going to die dealing with children at this age."

"Isn't that too lax in discipline?"

Marquis Tess said with stern eyes.

In his knights, in such cases, they were strictly treated with a whip.

"What can I do? The Silver Cross Knights are stuck in the capital, and it's been
years since there hasn't been any other battle. And if you use a whip to rule the
children of noble families, what will the aftermath be? I don't know if this is a
wartime situation."

"Tsuk... It's really annoying that the Temu Empire seems to have gone as planned."

"Your Majesty is intelligent, so we can only look forward to the future. So what do
you think?"

Jorhedin's gaze turned to Erhi. Erhi raised his eyebrows and asked.

"What are you talking about?"

“The situation in Magul. If you’ve subjugated the Magul recently, it’s not just you
and this friend.”

"I think it's okay to increase the speed of the subjugation progress."

At Erhi's words, the two old knights widened their eyes.

"You just said that stupid bastard. Why do you have the same opinion as him?"

"Because the situation in Magul is not normal. If that is the case, it is better to
end the subjugation quickly."

Erhi continued.

"Unlike the one in Wolmyeong Mountain, the cave here is a shallow one. The distance
to the core isn't too far away. It's best to close the cave before a variable
happens. And..."

Erhi still said with an expressionless face.

"If Sir Jorhedin wants to alert the Knights to what he wants, wouldn't it be better
to roll it as harshly as possible?"

At Erhi's words, Jorhedin chuckled.

"Hahaha, he's a funny guy, isn't he, Mori?"

Marquis Tess was already smiling.

Jorhedin nodded and said.

"Yeah. As you said, I'm going to put in the knights from now on and make it
progress as quickly as possible."

“Even if that were the case, it wouldn’t be right to leave monsters behind as the
knight just said.”

"Don't worry. There is an expert who subjugated the Magul here recently. There is
no such thing."

Marquis Tess nodded.

an hour later. All of the Silver Cross Knights were put into the Magul.

= =

The subjugation of Magul proceeded at a fast pace. Except for the time the Silver
Cross Knights slept, everything was the result of being at the forefront of the
Magul subjugation.

As the subjugation progressed rapidly, a new tent was erected near the Templar's
camp. It was the emperor's.

The emperor's true love was a fact known only within the Knights Templar. Erhi was
also commanded to keep the secret strictly.

While the subjugation was in progress, the emperor was doing something with the
wizards of the Muslim Tower in Ortban Castle.

And when the subjugation had progressed sufficiently, the emperor went directly
between the knights' camps. It was a secret movement made under the cover of wagons
and knights.

The newly built emperor's camp.

In it are the Emperor and Jorhedin. And there were Marquis Tess and Erch.

After receiving Jorhedin's report on the progress of the subjugation, the emperor
nodded and said.

"Now you've reached the depths of the Magul. Is it going faster than you think?"

“The situation in the Magul was more comfortable than I expected. However, now that
other monsters are appearing in earnest, it is presumed that they have reached the
depths.”

The emperor looked at the map and asked Erhi.

"Now that means we can break the core. I heard that you have a talent for finding
Magul's core. Do you think it's possible?"

"I think you'll have to go inside to find out, but I think it's possible enough."

"Yeah? I'll trust you somewhere. Oh, and this has nothing to do with betting. You
know that, right?"

"of course."

"But if you really find the core of the Magul... I'll give you a prize."

Two old knights who do not know the existence of bets are puzzled.

Erhi's journey to Magul was decided.

= =

The entrance to the Magul looks like a natural cave where the ground has naturally
descended.

The difference is that the size of the oyster is constant and has a gentle slope.

And the point was that dark magic flowed from the entrance.

"...let's go, adviser."

Erhi was escorted by two groups of the 9th Division of the Silver Cross Knights.
All the other knights were fighting monsters in the depths of the Magul.
Their faces were bright, and their eyes gleamed with life. It certainly looked like
he had been disciplined as Erhi and Jorhedin had intended. Instead, it seemed that
the resentment had piled up quite a bit.

Erhi ignored their gaze with an expressionless face and stepped into the cave.
Ioderyl, who was walking by with her hooded back on, made eye contact with him.

'What's the mood?'

'It's not a big deal, so you don't have to worry about it.'

Ioderil, not knowing what was going on, tilted his head.

They quickly walked into the cave.

The structure of the Magul was complicated. It was like a maze that opened from top
to bottom, from left to right.

If you walk normally, you can't help but get confused about the location. Even if
there was a map, it was a form that was easy to get lost in.

However, the Silver Cross Knights moved quickly through the passage. It was thanks
to coming in and out of this place as if literally eating rice.

After moving the Magul for over an hour, the number of mercenaries guarding the
passages gradually decreased. Meaning that you have reached the depths.

In the darkness that grew heavier, only the footsteps of the group resounded
repeatedly.

Torches illuminating the deep darkness lit up the caverns. Except for the traces of
the battle that remained in various places, it was a peaceful road.

"for a moment."

Erhi stopped the group that had been walking mechanically.

"......"

An indescribable sensation swept through Erhi's body.

Erhi made eye contact with Ioderil. She nodded, took the pendant, and uttered the
spell.

"...Um Sierra Tien..."

In Ioderyl's hand, there was a pendant with a long string.

The orders continued as if they were about to break.

The pendant flinched as if responding to it.

Then one moment.

The pendant shook like a dance.

Ortbahn (5)
"What's going on? Is the Magul's core near here?"

Without answering the knight's question, Erhi carefully looked at Ioderil's

pendant.

The pendant was fluctuating frantically, up, down, left and right.

And the fluctuations were getting bigger and bigger.

Erhi closed his eyes and took a deep breath to raise his magical power. The magic
that had spread throughout his body formed a circle around his heart.

As if the hairs on his body were rising, magical powers scanned the area sharply.

Was it because he was born with the power of darkness?

A sense of magical power, close to the sixth sense, pointed in the correct
direction.

Erhi, who opened his eyes again, said as he took off the cloth covering Hrundal.

"Prepare for battle. A monster is coming."

"where..."

“Wow.”

at that time.

The ceiling of the Magul was wriggling like a living creature.

= =

Magul disturbs people's senses.

The darkness that could not see even an inch in front could only be harmed with a
blazing torch or magical light.

Man must live under the light. The basement was the realm of monsters.

So, no matter how much the knights' spirit developed, they could not predict the
appearance of a new Magul.

"Raise your shield!"

"Raise your shield!"

However, with Erhi's attention, they were able to prepare for the dusting.

- Kugugugung!

The wriggling ceiling poured a pile of dirt like an explosion. Between them,
something dark fell together.

"Cave troll!"

The knights were astonished at the appearance of the monsters they had only seen in
the Monster Encyclopedia or fairy tale books.
His head seemed to touch the ceiling, and he was holding an unknown beast's thigh
bone in his hand. Two such guys.

Even though they suddenly fell underground, they instinctively swung their weapons.
A gigantic bone club was thrust down towards the knights.

- Koo!

"Wow!"

One bone hit the floor, the other fell on the knight's shield.

The knight who blocked the troll's bone stick fell to the floor as it was, and then
barely retreated backwards.

The knight's expression was very contorted. The arm holding the crooked shield
looked like it had already been broken.

"Cooooooooooh!"

A harsh roar echoed through the cave. It was a roar that seemed to be heard from
the ground.

The knights gasped for breath with a stiff expression. Their hearts were beating
wildly.

Monster Fear. A phenomenon in which the body automatically shudders at the magic of
powerful demons.

Of course, before coming to Ortban. The knights would have hesitated. Some must
have given up on fighting, and some must have found a way to survive.

However, they suffered a compressed battle with the demons. A better option than
retreat came to their minds.

'They just stick together.'

'If you wait, other colleagues and captains will come.'

"Ahhhhh!"

The knights spit out their spirits and charged towards the trolls.

The best defense is offense. I had to stop the troll from swinging that bat freely.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooo!"

The knights quickly clinged to a distance within the reach of the troll's breath.

The trolls, who had relatively long arms compared to the knights, swung their bone
clubs in a slumped posture.

- Koo!

"Wow! It's worth stopping!"

"Okay! Push it!"

The magic of the knights belonging to the Silver Cross Knights is 4 to mid-level.

A knight's gender is classified according to his magical power. The magic

accumulated through magic training and elixir gave their bodies superhuman power.

The attacks of the trolls, who did not accumulate enough distance and strength,
were enough to block them with a shield.

The knights attacked the trolls, wielding the swordsmanship they learned or
descended from their families.

Several knives scratched the troll's thick hide, and green blood gushed out. Hope
and aspiration flashed on the faces of the knights.

But their hopes withered too quickly.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooo!"

Was it because of the blood? Or maybe it was because he had adapted to the battle
that followed. The movements of the trolls gradually became faster and rougher.

"Wow!"

"Bur, hold on!"

The knights gradually took longer to defend than to attack.

The trajectory drawn by the trolls' clubs grew bigger and bigger.

For the knights, it was a blow that had to be prepared for injury just by enduring
it.

The shield shattered and the stomping noise of battle resounded in succession.

- Quad Duk!

"Aww!"

"...no!"

A knight was not able to block the troll's attack with his shield and was hit in
the back by a single blow.

With a creepy sound, the knight's body sobbed like a doll and flew over the cave.
The rest of the faces turned pale.

The balance of battle was broken. Now they had no power to stop the trolls.

That time when a sense of despair crossed everyone's faces.

A creepy cold air spread through the cave.

In the crowded battle, Erhi Ludbolt was paying no attention.

Without interfering with the ranks of the knights. Standing in a distance that
would not attract the troll's attention, he completed a spell in the noise of
battle.
"[Glacier Pulse]."

And there was one more wizard here.

"[Baptism in the River]."

- Aww!

Erhi was quicker to chant the spell, but Ioderil was quicker to cast.

A stream of water gushed out from Ioderyl's outstretched hands.

The stream of water that poured down the ceiling was disturbed and poured like a
fountain on the heads of the trolls.

The stream of water became crystals of ice in the air. Numerous small crystals
clump together and grow in size.

Erhi memorized the spell and grabbed Hrundal at the same time.

Erhi drew Hrundal in the air.

The ice crystals formed in the air along the trajectory quickly became pillars of
ice and hit the chests of the trolls.

"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

[Glacier Wave] was a magic that created ice pillars from the ice crystals that
Erhi's magic touched.

It leaves magical remnants around with magic like an ice spear. There was a way to
wield Hrundal, but there was also a way to get help from other wizards like now.

Pillars of ice struck the troll's chest, pushing them to the wall.

"Koooooooh!"

The trolls smashed the pillars of ice with a roar of pain they had never heard
before.

It was a shock that a human would have had a hole in their chest in an instant, but
despite the large scars, the trolls still looked full of power.

It was because of the tremendous vitality that even if the head was cut off, it
could move for a few minutes.

'It's strong, too.'

Erhi chanted the spell once more.

"[Glacier Pulse]."

After the battle with Kelson, what Erhi noticed was the continuity of magic.

Magic that overwhelms with explosive power is effective at first glance, but
requires a large number of subordinates. If so, it may be more efficient to use it
continuously even if the output is lowered.

The long chanting time made during the battle of the knights was for this.
- Kwajik! Kwajik! Kwajik!

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

Pillars of ice rose one after another from all sides of the trolls.

The trolls swung their bone sticks to stop them. Some were possible. However, more
ice pillars struck the troll's whole body.

The body of the trolls shook in all directions. It felt like being hit with a
hammer with a sharp tip.

The knights stood blankly with their mouths open while watching the scene.

'...Oh My God.'

'What is that? I've heard rumors of using magic, but how in the maul?'

'Is magic even possible that way?'

Magul was the domain of the knights.

They also know that Erhi uses magic.

He knew there was a wizard with him, but he didn't expect much.

Because there has never been a wizard who can properly use magic in the Magul.

But Erhi was using magic as if nothing had happened.

Its power even overwhelms the trolls.

"Are you going to just watch?"

An annoyed voice echoed through the cave. It was Ioderyl.

While Erhi was concentrating all his attention on magic, it was worse than he did.

The knights came to their senses in surprise.

I was engulfed in despair that I might die from the trolls, but when I saw Erhi's
magic again, I was amazed to the point of losing my mind.

My emotions were fluctuating and I was just observing the magic.

"attack!"

The knights rushed towards them.

In a situation where he was more relaxed, Erhi stopped using magic for a while.

A troll cannot be killed with a small attack. A proper shot was needed to silence
that strong body.

The circle in my heart was raging fiercely.

Erhi's magical energy was sucked towards the spell without hesitation.
"...[Glacier Pulse]."

A different level of cold than before swept through the cave. Even on the armor of
the knights, frost fell.

Appearing at the same time were two huge ice pillars rising from the bottom.

"Ahhhhhhhhh!"

The ice pillars pierced the troll's body from the lower body to the head. Even the
green blood that flowed out was freezing cold.

"......"

The knights were at a loss for words at the horrific sight.

"Are you just going to watch again?"

The knights, awakened by Erhi's cold voice, cut off the limbs of the rampaging
troll.

The troll then ran wild for a while, then slowly stopped moving.

"...what's going on!"

The ally's voice was heard. The Silver Cross Knights appeared from the depths of
the cave. One of them was the captain of the 7th Division.

"...This."

The knights could not continue to speak as they looked at the troll's gloom. It was
terrifying, but in some ways even grandiose.

It was easy to see who made this scene. Because the source of the still overflowing
magic was Erhi.

The 7th division captain admired Erhi like that.

'...Your Majesty's whims were not the only causes of torture.'

A wizard who can fight in real life is precious.

Against the trolls in the Magul, even by the standards of a wizard, there are no
wizards who can fight at close range, except for the ambassadors of the Magic
Tower.

Erch Ludbolt had a really special talent.

"...you did a good job."

"I just did what I had to do."

At the words of the captain of the 7th division, Erhi calmly nodded his head.

That image was imprinted in the minds of the Silver Cross knights more
impressively.

"Check the wounded first, and then raise a crew to check the inside of the newly
opened Magul."

"All right!"

"You did a really good job. This will be a great achievement for your Majesty as
well. Me and the knights have to finish this place, but what are you going to do?"

"I'd like to check the inside."

"Okay. The other knights are also coming in, so the road will be safe. I hope you
find the core of Magul."

"All right."

= =

corner of the cave. In a place where the eyes of the knights could not reach, Erhi
was standing opposite Ioderil.

"How did you see it?"

"Well. It's definitely not normal, but it's hard to pinpoint exactly what's causing
it."

Ioderyl said in a hoarse voice.

The reason that Erhi and Ioderil entered the Magul was not to find the Magul's
core.

Because that location was already in Erhi's head.

Ioderyl knew that too.

She was guessing that Erhi was searching for the Magul's core with [Past Poem] and
other powers she had received from God.

Nevertheless, Erhi and Ioderil came here to visually check the abnormality of
Magul.

"Still, there were a few things that stood out."

"what is that."

"The first is that Magul's magical power is unusually high. Don't ask what that
means. I haven't read many books about Magul, because most of them are about lore
or mythology."

Magul subjugation was a new area to be tried in the future at this point.

In the past, there were only cases where the nucleus was very close to the ground,
or it was only shut down by pouring out a huge amount of force and time.

Even there, the wizards hardly touched it, so it was not easy to grasp the present
phenomenon from the records of the past.

"The second is that the section of the oyster was extremely smooth."

"...the cross section was smooth?"

"Not the oyster that is now. The oyster where the trolls appeared earlier. I'm not
sure because I checked it briefly, but it looked like a newly made oyster."

Erhi was deep in thought, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

It was clear that both pieces of information Ioderil gave were important clues.

However, it was not enough to understand the state of the oysters now.

'There is definitely something.'

No matter how many monsters were, each had their own ecosystem.

Usually, monsters appear on the ground when the number of monsters in the cave is
saturated.

Food is scarce due to the large number of individuals, so it flows out to the
ground.

However, the situation of the Goblin Magul here in Ortban was different. Compared
to the goblins that came out, the number of goblins inside the cave was small.

Moreover, according to the reports of the knights, even in the depths of the Magul,
the frequency of monsters was not very high.

There was something strange, and it was difficult for Erhi to predict the obvious
cause right now.

Erhi shook his head and said.

"It seems that the problems here will be known after a little more time. For now,
we should proceed as planned."

"Original plan?"

“Before an abnormal situation occurs, we want to end the subjugation early by

removing the core of the Magul as soon as possible.”

Erhi and Ioderil headed to the edge of the depths, where the main body of the
Silver Cross Knights was located.

There, Erhi and Ioderil performed a ritual to find the core of the Magul while
disguised as a suitable magic effect.

"I found it."

"Five...!"

"I think it's great!"

It was the knights who had already heard of the battle that Erhi fought against the
trolls.

They once again admired the ability to find the core of Magul in an instant.

Erhi, who left the Magul with some of the knights, reported what happened in the
Magul to the emperor.

The emperor promised Erhi's reward and ordered the Knights to close the Magul.
The subjugation team entered the final stage of subjugating the Magul by removing
the core of the Magul.

Ortbahn (6)

The entrance to the Magul was guarded by soldiers in turn.

Originally, it was the mission of the Silver Cross Knights, but now they are all in
the depths of the Magul.

It was to close the core of the Magul.

"Is the earthquake that strong?"

"They said it was the scream of a demon."

When the core of the Magul is closed, a strong earthquake occurs in the Magul. The
strange thing is that the underground caves do not collapse.

Since it is truly a mythical phenomenon, many people believed that it was the
scream of a demon.

"I'm going to cry even here. Then the subjugation will be over."

"I think so. It's cool. I thought we'd be together for a few months."

"It's not because the knights worked so hard on our behalf. The last time they took
a shift, they came in full of dirt. That's great, really."

"Before me..."

The soldiers who were about to talk kept their mouths shut when they saw the person
approaching from afar.

Nobility, and now the most famous nobleman in the subjugation squad was walking
towards them.

"Loyalty!"

"......"

A chill expression under her silver-gray, platinum-blonde hair that matches the
winter scenery. Regardless of his age, he had an atmosphere that overwhelms those
around him.

The man, Erch Ludbolt, nodded lightly and walked into the cave.

The soldiers only relaxed after he entered the cave.

Erhi was entering the Magul every day. They explore the inside of the cave for at
least an hour or at most several hours before coming out.

Without participating in the subjugation, he walks around as if taking a walk.

There were bound to be bad rumors, but no one dared to do so.

'The knights are surprisingly great wizards.'

'I heard you're young... I don't feel that way at all.'

Erhi had already risen in fame by subjugating the thieves.

Added to that was the rumor that he killed the trolls like a piece of paper. Among
the mercenaries and soldiers, the rumors of Erhi were getting closer to something
inaccessible than a person.

When the soldiers, who were nervous to avoid finding a flaw, sighed in relief.

"for a moment."

Erhi's voice was heard behind them.

"Uh, what's going on?"

"When was the last time the Silver Cross Knights appeared?"

"...Oh, there's not one yet."

"...okay?"

Erhi nodded his head. Leaving behind the startled soldiers sighing in relief, Erhi
walked back into the cave.

'It wasn't far.'

The fact that the wounded were not transported outside meant that the subjugation
was proceeding smoothly.

Now the Silver Cross Knights were focusing all their power towards the core of
Magul. Even Jorhedin was inside the Magul.

Considering the distance to the core that Erhi reached, it was clear that the end
of the Magul subjugation was not far off.

'Soon the subjugation will end.'

Erhi had been looking for the Magul every day since a week ago. It was to look for
signs of anomalies.

In the meantime, we have found some singularities, but we have not reached any
meaningful conclusions.

Although there was no evidence, one reason was that Erhi did not have much
experience in subjugating Magul.

'Time is poured into time. There wasn't much to gain.'

The subjugation of Magul was an event in the early and middle part. When the war
begins in earnest, there will be no room for subjugating the Magul.

Nevertheless, the fact that Erhi knew where the Magul's core was located was the
result of searching all kinds of information for the attack.

And it was not easy to grasp the essential problem only with such superficial
knowledge.

"Erhi-sama!"
Erch reached a cavity through a tangled maze.

Guarding the place were the mercenaries who contracted with Erhi, and Dana Wheeler
and Leyla.

Leila, who was participating in the subjugation as a knight of Erhi, approached

first. Dana followed.

"Did nothing happen?"

“Yes. There have been no monsters in the last few days.”

Erhi nodded and looked around.

The mercenaries who were sitting and resting were standing in amazement, and
objects that felt a sense of life were scattered all over the place.

It was more like going to play somewhere rather than inside the Magul.

'This is not a normal situation.'

Also, the density of monsters is too low. The dark magic sticking to the skin felt
awkward.

"Ah, Erhi-sama. I found something a little unusual this morning."

Dena pulled something like a small stone from her pocket. At first glance, it was a
stone that looked nothing special.

"I thought it was an ordinary stone... I think it was scales."

"......scales?"

"Yeah. I've hunted a codor lizard before. That's what the tail scales looked like."

Erhi received the scales from Dena. said Dena.

"It's very strange. There were no reptile-type monsters here. Maybe they fell from
the monsters that lived nearby..."

“Monsters do not return to the depths of the earth. If there were reptile-type
monsters, they would have been discovered already.”

"Is that so? Then..."

Dark reptile scales.

It is the size of a palm and the scale pattern resembles that of gravel, so it is
inconspicuous.

It was a scale that would not have been found if it hadn't been for Dena to
actively search the Magul after seeing Erhi exploring the inside of the Magul.

And it was the scale of a monster that shouldn't exist here.

'...no way?'

A possibility popped into Erhi's mind.

makes sense no, that was the only thing. But why the monster now?

'...you're stupid. Did you still think of this world as a game?'

This world is not a game.

A situation in which both the faint balance and the scenario were all tangled under
the name of causality.

It wasn't strange at all if something unimaginable could happen in the game.

Because reality is like that.

-
Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooo!

"Ahhhhhhhh!"

At that moment, a vibration as if shaking the ground spread. It was an earthquake.

Everyone who was standing fell to the floor.

"Uh, what's going on?"

“Ma, is the Magul’s core disappearing?”

Erhi was still clutching the scales. Even if he sharply digs into the glove, he did
not let go.

The vibration continued for a long time.

Like the beating of a heart, like someone's scream. continued in succession.

Then, at some point, it suddenly subsided.

"Everyone, get up."

As soon as the vibration subsided, Erhi gave the order. Leyla jumped up with an
almost reflexive movement and approached Erhi.

"What's going on?"

"You must go to the ground. Mercenary Captain."

"Yes!"

"Choose the quickest mercenaries and send them down to the basement. Tell the
Silver Cross Knights that a great crisis will come on the ground, so they must
unconditionally return as soon as possible."

"Oh, I see!"

"For the rest, gather other mercenaries and soldiers to return."

Erhi, who gave the order, quickly moved to the ground along with Leyla and Dena.

There was a determination in his eyes to somehow stop the worst.

Drops of blood dripping from Erhi's palm were scattered on the floor of the Magul.

= =

Inside the emperor's tent.

Inside the tent at sunset, the emperor was holding a paper.

In the eyes looking at the typeface, there was not even a single playful joke that
I usually see.

All that was there was the majesty of the monarch.

"......It's fun."

Contrary to words, the emperor's voice was low and heavy. The wizards of the Muslim
tower standing in front of him swallowed their saliva with a tense expression on
their faces.

What was written on the paper was the direction of the imperial palace.

They came to Ortban to receive the direction through the crystal ball and send the
emperor's orders.

In other words, he had come here to serve as a liaison officer.

"This guy, this guy, and this guy... they're all the guys I cherished."

What was written on the document were the names of the royal court servants.

The servants of the imperial palace are never simply chosen. Among the children of
noble families, only a few who are strictly selected through numerous verification
procedures receive the honor of staying with the emperor.

However, the number of such servants was not small, among them the one who
satisfies the emperor's favor. A person who understood the taste of the emperor
well. Having fun with the emperor, etc... There are bound to be people who are very
close to the emperor.

In the documents the emperor was holding, there were quite a few names of such
people.

These were the names that would be locked up in the dungeons of the Imperial Palace
by now.

'Damn bastards.'

There were several reasons for the emperor to come to Ortban's home.

However, the most important of them was to clear the hands of the Temu Empire that
stretched inside the imperial palace.

It started with a mercenary captured in the Marquis of Tess.

Information reported by a mercenary named Pace belonging to [Leaf of the Deep

Forest]. Marquis Tess had found traces of the Temu Empire there.

Since then, Marquis Tess has informed the emperor about this, and for the past
year, the imperial family has been secretly working to catch the spies of the Temu
Empire.

The reason the emperor came to Ortban secretly was to put an end to such a work.

The emperor deliberately divulged his secret ortban route to those suspected of
being spies.

The information that the emperor is going to an outsider's home is, of course,
exclusive information. Even as the emperor intended, the imperial guards had become
lighter.

Those suspected of being spies had no choice but to reveal their traces.

The emperor used himself as a bait to clean up the insects of the imperial family.

"Whoa..."

The emperor closed the paper and beckoned. The wizards retreated without notice.

The emperor leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes.

Thinking about the weight of the gold crown that does not exist now and the future
of the empire, my neck trembled.

When the Emperor was organizing his thoughts.

Suddenly there was a commotion outside the tent.

"What's going on?"

"I must see your Majesty."

"Wait. Disarm yourself first, and only after your Majesty's permission is granted."

"A cigar is urgent. I need to see you now."

It sounded like a knife had been pulled out. The emperor raised his voice and
shouted.

"Come in!"

The hesitation of the knights was felt beyond the tent. Wherever the emperor
resides, that is the imperial palace. Erhi's rudeness would have caused him to be
imprisoned just for causing a commotion.

But how could he refuse the supreme command of the emperor? The escort knights
retreated.

The door of the tent flapped open and Erhi appeared. He looked like he was fully
armed. He even had a spear wrapped in cloth in his hand.

"Please forgive my rudeness, I was in a hurry and had no choice."

"Your work is not small, so I will forgive you this time. What's going on?"

"You must evacuate now."

"...The subjugation of the Magul would have been the last, right?"
"The Goblin Magul has been closed normally. This is due to the Loenshati worm."

"Loenshaty worm? What is it?"

It was the name of a monster that shouldn't exist here.

It is a very rare monster, so only a record of tradition remains. It was natural

that the emperor did not know.

Erch could have talked for an hour about the Loenshati Worms if necessary, but now
there is no time for that.

“It is a powerful monster. It will appear on the ground soon. You must avoid it
immediately.”

"...So, a monster will appear soon, so Jim must run away from it?"

The emperor smirked and said.

"There are my loyal knights down there, and my escort knights and Marquis Tess are
also here. Are you saying that Jim has to run away?"

"Your Majesty's life will be in danger."

"The monarch."

The emperor got up from his chair and said.

"Never show your back lightly. That is the duty of those who wear the Imperial
Crown. Whatever the monster you say, Jim will not run away like a frightened roe
deer. Even if it threatens his life."

Erhi kept a bitter smile inside. Yes, I expected this to happen.

The emperor was preparing for war. If necessary, he would go to the battlefield,
and there was little chance of him escaping from the monsters.

If there had been time, Ergi would not have come to meet the emperor in person. He
must have met Marquis Tess, explained enough, and then persuaded the emperor.

But now there was no time for that.

The vibrations were already coming up under my feet.

Erhi looked into the emperor's eyes with a subdued gaze.

"......your Majesty."

Erhi opened the tent door wide.

"In the future, many trials will come to the Empire."

The vibrations of the ground were getting louder and louder. The trembling of the
vacant lot beyond that could be seen at a glance. The tent swayed and swayed like
waves.

"Sometimes common sense breaks down. Sometimes beliefs break down."

a lump of dirt. pebbles. jumped out like a dance. The guards stood by with their
swords drawn to protect the emperor.

"Keep open to all possibilities, think that anything can be done. And be prepared
with an open ear and an open mind."

The vibration suddenly stopped. Even the escort knights and the emperor looked
beyond the tent with bewildered eyes.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaan!

At that moment, the soil scatters like an explosion.

giant.

A lump of flesh rose so large that it was impossible to see its size at a glance.

The dust came rushing in like a storm. Erhi's head fluttered in the wind. In the
midst of that, Erhi looked straight at the emperor with unshakable eyes and said:

"Only then can the empire survive."

Loenshaty Worm (1)

It was too large to be a living thing.

Is the world tree in mythology like that? To see the diameter of the body, it was
possible only by turning the head.

A huge shadow was cast on the vacant lot where the subjugation team was located.

"Hey, this is..."

The party who had run out of the cave with Erhi could not keep their mouths shut.

"I told you not to be surprised. How can you not be surprised to see this?"

Ioderyl smirked. It was the first time in her long life that such a sight had been
seen.

Even if it is a monster, there is a degree to it. this is...

“It would be more accurate to call it a natural disaster.”

Just thinking about it was terrifying. If that huge body swept around this area, it
would destroy the Ortban Castle as well as the subjugation squad.

Maybe a huge wasteland will be created in this area.

Although Erhi's party had lost their mind, they still maintained their calm, but
the others were not. They were terrified.

"Hey, what is that!"

"Nonsense..."

The mercenaries and soldiers were astonished to catch their breath. The appearance
of a giant monster obscuring the sky felt like a punishment from God.
"Well, you have to run away..."

It was an instinctive reaction. They were feeling an unknown chill. It was because
of the fear and the dark magic of the huge monster.

Even though it was clearly on the ground, the surrounding area was engulfed in dark
magic. like a mage.

- Quad Duk.

And the demons appeared.

"Ahhhhhh!"

"Sa, save me!"

A monster protruding from the floor bit the soldier's lower body and removed it.
The soldier screamed desperately, but there was no one to save him.

Because there wasn't one monster.

It was a monster with a long snout like a crocodile. The arms and legs seem to have
deteriorated. However, the mouth was large enough to swallow a person in one bite.

Demons popped out from everywhere.

Soldiers and nobles screamed and fled in all directions. However, there was no room
to escape from the monsters that came out of the basement that were not visible.

Blood and flesh splattered everywhere.

If I were to paint a picture of hell, what would it be like? The group's faces
turned white at the tragic sight.

"Kerankya lizards. They are like the parasites of the Loenshati worm. They follow
the Roengshati worms wandering underground and eat the monsters that have become
debris. Their eyes are degenerate and they use vibrations to determine the
opponent's location."

"Erhi-sama!"

Erhi was not alone. The knights were with him.

And they were building large wooden barrels.

"Take it."

"This..."

"The Kerankya lizard's weakness is fire. It burns quickly because it has fine hairs
on its skin."

What Erhi and the knights brought was an oil barrel. Erhi said.

"Drop out all the water from the canteen and put some oil in here. And spray them
on their bodies. After that..."

Erhi's eyes turned to Ioderil and Dena. I knew it without saying it.
"We're going to light a fire."

"Because carrying a torch has its limits."

Even though his magical powers were limited, Ioderil was a true archmage. Her magic
is at a different level, even if it's 1st circle.

Even with her eyes closed, she was able to cast fire magic within a kilometer.

And Dana Wheeler's bow skill is enough to hit coins from a distance. There's also
the rapid-fire ability that comes from [Island Battle].

If there were two people, it wouldn't be difficult to set the Kerankya lizard on
fire.

"The faster you move, the more survivors you collect. The less damage you do.
Move."

"Erhi-sama..."

Layla bit her lip and looked at Erhi. she knew

Erhi had no role in the current order.

then...

"Okay."

Erhi, as always.

said in a calm voice.

His eyes were on a distant place.

Towards the place where there is a giant monster that obscures the sun.

= =

Loenshati worms are just soaring from the ground.

When the emperor and the guards were looking out of the tent in their minds.

Erhi spoke to the emperor in a calm voice that did not match the situation.

"You must go to the Magul, Your Majesty."

"...what the hell is that monster?"

"As long as the core of Magul is closed, no. Even if the core is alive, Magul is
safer than the ground."

"Is that guy something you can catch? What is his range of activity? Ortban Castle,
no. Isn't it devastating to the surrounding area?"

"Your Majesty can give you an answer only when you promise to evacuate safely to
the Magul."

"......"
The winner of the quarrel where they only talked to each other was Erhi.

The emperor sighed.

Erhi was right. The only thing the Emperor could do now was to evacuate.

Even if everyone here dies.

For the sake of the empire, its master must not disappear.

A feeling of helplessness for the first time in my life.

My neck is sore again. It feels like a gold crown is being pressed down on top of
your head.

"...Okay. Just make sure you take all of my escort knights."

"your Majesty!"

"I'm glad I don't have to ask you. Your Majesty's castle is ruined."

"...I think you're sarcastic?"

"Is that possible?"

It was sincere. It took at least one more knight to deal with that mythical
monster.

Of course, no matter how many knights there were, they could not kill that monster.

This was a matter of possibility.

"your Majesty!"

Marquis Tess entered the tent. Armed with full body armor, his beloved sword
[Ehshuk] was also hung from his waist.

"You must evacuate immediately...!"

"I was just about to move. Let's go."

"......"

Erhi got up and walked out of the tent first.

Although Marquis Tess was unaware of the circumstances inside the tent, he silently
followed the emperor and guarded the emperor with his escort knights.

Erhi was walking towards the place where the giant monster was. Marquis Tess asked,
perplexed.

"No, where are you going now?"

"The Loenshati worm won't move unless it's pulled enough off the ground. There's
still time for it to become active."

Marquis Tess looked at the monster at Erch's words. The body of the monster, which
seemed to have stopped, was slowly rising to the ground.
It looked slow on the outside, but since that huge body is moving, it must be quite
fast in reality.

"Do you know anything about that monster?"

"In the past, in the southern archipelago, a chieftain called himself emperor and
unified the archipelago."

It was a name that both the Marquis of Tess and the Emperor knew. Kanchapa I. A
person who once could become a new danger to the Ashan Empire, a name that has
disappeared into history.

“If it was Kanchapa I… he would have been a person from 500 years ago.”

"Kanchapa I's power was strong. Their army was valiant, and the shaman's main force
was said to have quelled the wrath of the sea. For the Ashan Empire, it was a force
that could be a danger of two-sided war."

"...and disappeared overnight."

"The empire suddenly disappeared. Scholars interested in history and sorcerers have
put forward various hypotheses... Among them, one scholar believes that the
destruction was caused by a single monster."

The island of Kanchapa I's empire.

The name of the island, which was to be the capital of the empire, has changed
several times over the course of 500 years.

And the name 500 years ago...

"The monster that brought ruin on the island of Loenshati and led to the
destruction of the empire that had just sprouted. That is the Loenshati Worm."

"......"

At Erhi's words, neither the Marquis Tess nor the emperor and his guards were able
to open their mouths.

A monster that led an empire to destruction.

It was a story that had to be told in vain.

It sounded like a story that could be done with this huge monster right before my
eyes.

at the same time.

The atrocities that could happen even in the Ashhan Empire were drawn in their
minds.

"I'm running out of time, so I'll go quickly."

Erhi led the emperor to Magul.

At the entrance of the Magul, the mercenaries, nobles, and soldiers were looking at
the Loenshati Worm with a blank expression on their faces.

"Lung, Your Majesty?"

The emperor's true love was known only within the Silver Cross Knights.

When they saw the master of the empire they had never expected to see here, they
fell to the ground in horror.

"Everyone, get up, you idiots! Do you think it's time for some etiquette?"

At the emperor's shout, they got up in a hurry.

Erhi summoned the lower aristocrats who participated in the subjugation and
entrusted them with the escort of the emperor.

"Oh, how dare we..."

"If you are not confident enough to deal with that monster, just do what you are
told."

"......"

The nobles and their soldiers gulped their saliva and nodded their heads. Erhi led
the emperor into the Magul with them.

"Erch Ludbolt."

The emperor called for Erhi with a heavy voice.

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Can you get rid of that monster?"

"If that were the case, I would have already been called by heaven to rise to the
ranks of a demigod."

"So? What are you going to do?"

"The Loenshati Wyrm is a mythical beast with a story of an old dragon that has been
corrupted by an old demon. When it finishes its activities, it returns to the
basement."

Erhi said with subdued eyes.

"I'm thinking of moving it forward."

At that moment, the sound of iron armor hitting the walls was heard sharply from
the depths of the cave.

"...your Majesty!"

"Sir Jorhedin?"

'also.'

If it was Jorhedin, I thought that he would come as soon as possible, even alone,
after receiving the message he had sent.

With this, the necessary cards were gathered.

Now you just need to prepare one more.

Erhi inhaled and exhaled slowly, opening his mouth.

"It's a rush hour, so let's go for it, Your Majesty."

"... so do it."

Erhi left the emperor behind and went out of the cave with the knights.

"Ahhhhhh!"

I heard someone scream.

In the place where the subjugation squad was located, dark beasts were rising from
the ground.

"What else...!"

It was a Kerenka lizard. Erhi frowned. In his pocket was a fragment of that
monster's tail scale.

Jorhedin stood next to Erhi and asked a question.

"...I don't know what the hell this is, but I think you have a way, so tell me.
What should I do first?"

“First, we have to deal with the monsters that are running rampant out there. We
will return to the camp and collect oil first.”

"Okay."

= =

Magic is the mark that a wizard leaves on the world.

And a great wizard can leave a deep mark with just the smallest movement.

Ioderyl could ignite the Kerankya lizard with a light command or with just one
hand.

It wasn't a big fire. Because her circle was bound by the Emperor's contract.

However, there were a few circles that could be moved due to the contract with Erhi
overlaid on it. Only the magic that spewed out there was all she could use.

"Burn up."

A small embers like the flash of a match ignited in the side of the Kerenkya
lizard. There was enough firepower to ignite the oil.

- Whoops.

"Kieek!"

Ioderyl felt a feeling that could not be described in words.

The life of an elf is long. Long years for humans are just passing moments for
elves. Maybe it would be better to call it a joke.
It was the same with Erhi. Obviously it should have been.

'Stupid guy.'

"...Did you know?"

“I thought there was no way that the Witch of Reverse Heaven could have left her
hand.”

"I made this for my own use."

"I know. The vision of the elves. The name of the Spirit Tears."

"Damn [past poem]..."

"I need it to deal with that monster. Give it to me."

"If that's the case, I'd rather use it. That's better."

"Even if I use it now, the 6th circle would be the limit. Isn't it?"

"Do you see something like that? How good is the performance, that ability."

"I guess. As expected."

Erhi took the [Tears of the Spirit] with a disgusting face.

It was a dark blue crystal the size of two fingers. As the name suggests, it looks
like a teardrop, but it is different from a jewel.

[Tears of the Spirit] was the essence of magic created by Ioderyl by raking her
magic every day.

Erhi looked at [Tears of the Spirit] and asked her.

"How to use?"

"...After consuming it, draw the magic power into the circle. Then you'll be able
to use more than the allowed magic power for a while. And..."

"The pain will come."

"It'll be like a pain in the body. It's not just pain. It's going to put a lot of
strain on your heart and circles. If you do it wrong, you can die."

"Know."

"I'm fine. My heart has already gone through the eighth circle. But you..."

Erhi said in a calm voice.

"In an hour at most, that monster will be active. Then the whole area will be
devastated."

The gigantic monster that could not be seen at a glance was constantly growing in
size even now.

"Most of them will die. If you're lucky you might survive, but it's going to be a
gamble with very low odds. I'd rather this side be a higher odds number."
"But..."

"And above all. You must already know my talent?"

Erhi said with a smirk.

"It's more likely than you think. So don't worry."

Erhi said so and left.

Ioderyl thought of Erhi's back and touched the eye patch. Her heart was filled with
emotions that were difficult to define.

A sense of helplessness that I did not feel even when I met the Emperor of the Temu
Empire. Anger at the cheeky Erhi. Still, I feel sorry for myself, feeling relieved
by that confidence.

whatever it was

The single biggest emotion that covered them was worry.

'Don't die. Then... I won't let you stand still.'

In a distant place, where there is a giant monster that pierces the sky.

Familiar magic power was rising.

Loenshaty Worm (2)

"Looks like the ground is flowing."

"You have to be straight, Morier. That's not going down, it's going up."

The Marquis of Tess and Jorhedin remained silent. The closer I looked, the more
obvious it was.

The magic of darkness that makes your whole body numb.

The hand that holds the sword is powerful.

That monster is of a knight, no. It was stimulating the innate survival instinct of
people.

'death.'

In Jorhedin's eyes, the Loenshati worm seemed like a symbol.

The death of things on earth, like a symbol signifying itself.

He suffered numerous battlefields and was prepared to die many times. But it's been
a long time since I've felt so gloomy like now.

'How am I supposed to deal with that?'

It felt like my mind was empty.

It was a rare experience in Jorhedin's life, except when he proposed to his wife
when he was young.
The knights turned their heads one by one with a heavy heart.

Their gaze was directed to the one closest to the monster. It was a place where
there was one person watching the monsters from a distance that seemed to be within
reach.

The wind that blows, the noise of battles coming from where the battalion is.

He seemed to be one step away from it all.

Erhi, the only calm in the group, said as he walked towards them.

"That monster is a demonic creature created long ago when an old dragon corrupted."

“It is truly a mythical monster.”

"Yes. And there is a weakness that appears one by one in dragon-related legends."

The knights nodded their heads. They also read the hero's tale one by one.

The story of a time when dragons flew in the sky and gods descended on the earth.

Among them, the story of a hero who killed a fallen dragon often appeared.

"Reverse Rin (逆鱗)."

"The only weak point in the impenetrable dragon scales. That's our goal."

Dragons have a thing called repulsion. This scale, which points in a different
direction alone, is often said to be the dragon's only weakness.

"But it doesn't look like he has any scales."

"It has been corrupted thousands of years ago. However, the location of the
repulsion still exists as a weakness."

"Where is it?"

"It's under the jaws of a monster."

"......"

The knights looked up to the sky. As the name suggests, the body of the Loenshati
worm, which rose so high as if it reached the clouds, was straight like an
earthworm.

"If you go and see for yourself, you will know. If you are Lord Jorhedin, you will
be able to recognize the disparity."

At Erhi's words, the knights nodded their heads. But there was still a question on
their faces.

"First of all, as you said, you have to climb that monster's body. I don't think
that guy will stand still."

"The Loenshati worms are not intelligent, but they will have some reflex
resistance. One thing to be aware of is that you should not touch them when dealing
with them ."
"Can't you touch it?"

"Then you will be engulfed by its magical powers, and you will be unable to move
your body for a while."

It was literally death to stop the body in the high sky. said Jorhedin.

“That’s right, I’ve been through a lot of battlefields, but it’s the toughest
battlefield ever. Climbing that high place. Breaking through the resistance of the
monster. You have to attack the evil spirit. ."

Jorhedin sighed and shook his head.

"I'm sorry that it seems like I'm being stymied before I even started, but I don't
see a way to succeed."

The knights' mood subsided.

Their hearts were not broken.

The knights here were all ready to die.

But it had to be a meaningful death.

For them, the idea of eradicating these monsters was inevitably absurd.

"Fine."

But Eric was different.

From the moment I first found out about the existence of the Loenshati worm.
Numerous simulations were running in his mind.

It ranges from absurdly low-probability things to good enough things to do.

A number of cases were reached.

And he.

"I will make a way."

Now choose the number with the highest probability.

= =

The realms of knights and wizards are divided into genders and circles.

In general, the level of 3 stars and up to 3 circles is regarded as the level of

initiation.

A level where you can start walking and walk on your own. They are not yet called
perfect wizards and knights.

The level from 4 to 6 was the level of an expert.

From then on, the article was as the article. Wizards are fully treated as wizards.

And 7 circles and 7 stars.

The realm from here is called the realm of the superhuman.

A singularity where the magic accumulated in that person's body goes beyond the
rules of nature.

Facing large armies alone, catching huge monsters.

the realm of heroes.

Erhi had not yet reached that point. Right now, Erhi's circle is at the level of
the mid-to-late 5th circle.

Due to his innate talent and the level of magic he has learned, his skills are
incomparable to those of the same 5th circle wizards, though.

The limits of power clearly existed.

And Erhi had a treasure that could go beyond that limit even for a moment.

'The tears of the spirit.'

The vision of the elven wizards. A treasure that is not often seen because it is
difficult to craft.

Spirit's tears return to nature's magic within less than a day when removed from
the maker's hands.

However, if it was possible to obtain it, it was a superlative artifact that made
it possible to hold more magical power than allowed in the body in an instant.

Of course, there were side effects.

Originally, [Tears of Spirits] was a treasure for elves.

Even if the elves used it, they had to recuperate for at least a month.

It was an act that entailed a great risk from the fact that he, a human being, used
it.

Erhi swallowed [Tears of the Spirit] without hesitation.

"Suck!"

[Tears of the Spirit] melted without even having time to catch a breath, and magic
flowed out. The magic power spread all over the body.

A feeling of pressure as if my body was about to explode like a balloon that had
blown more than the limit.

At this moment, the power of the superlative attribute called [Blessing of Mana]
was exerted to an extreme.

Erhi's magic was instantly synchronized with the magic that entered [Tears of
Spirit]. The magical powers that could not be found gradually took on a direction.

Erhi led the flow to the heart.

- Koo!
In an instant, his eyes turned black. My heart stopped for a moment and then
started beating again.

He shut his mouth, which was about to open, and concentrated all his attention on
his magical power.

'Okay.'

What was happening to his body now was fatal as a wizard.

If someone had gone through something like this without knowing anything, they
would have stopped breathing.

But Erhi had predicted and prepared for all these situations. I couldn't lose my
composure.

'Circling.'

Erchi did not normally maintain a circle.

The ability of a knight to spread the magical powers of his entire body and unleash
superhuman powers.

It was to use all of his abilities as a magician to unleash supernatural powers by

concentrating all his magic in the circle.

The experience of doing circles in an instant developed naturally in the process.

1st circle, 2nd circle, 3rd circle.

A circle is created around the heart in an instant.

The flow became steeper.

4 circles, 5 circles.

Magical power draws a new circle over the circle that already surrounds the heart.
familiar territory. After that, though, caution is required.

His magical power forms the 6th circle as if for granted.

"...!"

A strong sense of fullness filled Erhi's whole body.

Still, the magic did not stop.

The flow of magic drew another circle in the heart one after another.

One circle that encompasses all circles.

At that moment, Erhi's hair grew rapidly.

The knights who were looking at him doubted his eyes.

"This..."

The knights here were strong at least 7 stars.

So they could know.

"Now... to reach a new level?"

The magical power accumulated beyond the level induces changes in the body.

The rapid growth of hair was one of the representative phenomena of the 7 star.

However, the difference from the usual case is that the color of Erhi's hair is
also changing.

The silver-gray blonde hair started to turn blue little by little from the root.

Eventually, when Erhi woke up.

His hair was dyed dark blue.

I didn't know about the articles here.

It was the color of Iodaryl's hair.

"Whoa..."

I opened my eyes slowly. Knights came to him. He had a lot to say.

Erhi raised his palms, stopped them, and said.

"I'll answer the questions later. I don't have much time. I'll start the fight
against the Loenshati worm now."

Erhi raised his head and took a breath.

It felt like my whole body was overflowing.

A sense of omnipotence given by enormous magical powers and the realm of a

superhuman.

Obviously, the present experience will be a milestone for his circle to grow in the
future.

But that's later.

Right now, the first priority is to deal with the monster in front of you.

"Like the sunken dawn."

Just because the circle has grown doesn't mean that you can confidently say that
you are the magician of that circle.

Because it could be said that true circle growth is only when you can learn and
handle the magic of the upper circle.

"Like the chill of a blizzard that fell on the ground."

It was a process that should be a new beginning for others, but Erich has already
gone through it.

Even if it was abbreviated magic, its body reached the level of superhumans.
"My will goes where my will is directed."

The ice barrier magic of the 7th circle was manifested on the body of the Loenshati
Worm.

"Freeze. [Spirit Realm]."

A chill that seemed to freeze his whole body colored the whole place.

- Jeez!

The cold air that started from the floor became frost on the body of the Loenshati
Worm.

The frost turned into solid ice.

Ice made like a ladder leading to the sky.

At the same time, the ice softened the powerful dark magic that flowed from the
Loenshati worm's body.

It was the 'road' that Erhi had made.

"...her."

There was hope in the faces of the knights.

= =

- Get a card!

"under!"

Jorhedin swung his sword without looking back. The flesh that had covered the back
of his back was cut in half.

hundreds of meters above the ground. The shredded flesh became dots and fell to the
ground. It was a breathtaking sight, but Jorhedin's nerves were all directed
upwards.

Because there were many tentacles rushing in front of him now.

- Kwajik!

Jorhedin kicked off the ice and jumped into the air.

His body soared into the sky in an instant. A pile of tentacles narrowly passed by
him.

He was at the forefront of his party, so there was no ice where the ascent had
stopped.

When it comes into contact with this monster, its body hardens as it is. The result
was a fall.

Already, Jorhedin had seen the Emperor's escort fall to the floor.

But without hesitation, Jorhedin reached out towards Loenshati Wyrm's skin.
Just before his gauntlet touched the body of a monster overflowing with dark magic.

A thick layer of ice rose from there.

'That's great.'

Jorhedin couldn't help but marvel.

Erhi was coordinating all the realms from the distant earth to this place.

It was literally about making a way.

In addition to creating a footing for the knights to step on, the tentacles that
flew menacingly were engulfed in cold, and their speed was significantly slowed
down.

'I can't believe I've just reached the heights.'

What was surprising about Erhi was that he had just reached the 7th circle, as was
his delicate magic operation.

It was as if the first soldier on horseback had done the charge of the knights.

I don't know how to raise the level. This alone had to be said to be a transcendent
talent.

'If you've done it like this, shouldn't we do our part too?'

Jorhedin's eyes were on an old comrade who was following him.

Marquis Tess was following him with an expressionless face.

The two old knights were at the forefront more than anyone else.

"Suck!"

Jorhedin took another leap forward.

Numerous tentacles spurted out like streams of water. Attacks that spread like a
web.

But in his eyes, there was a way that could be pierced with the least number of
numbers.

- 👌👌👌

Jorhedin swung his sword seven times in one breath. The tentacles blocking his path
were shattered. Jorhedin made a dot in the siege and broke through it.

It was followed by the sword of Morier Tess.

His sword, unlike Jorhedin, was heavy.

With just one slash, he spreads out the road that Jorhedin has paved.

After that, it was the responsibility of the emperor's escorts.

All of this happened in an instant and repeated over and over again.
A sprint from hundreds of meters above the ground where even a single mistake is
unacceptable. Nevertheless, the knights jumped up to a high place without
hesitation.

Because this was something worth dying for.

"...!"

And Jorhedin, who was at the forefront of them.

I discovered the 'disparity' that Erhi spoke of.

There was one point in the vast body of the monster where no dark magic was felt.

It looked nothing special, but to Jorhedin's eyes, it was a part that caught his
eye like a single black dot on a white snowfield.

'Reversed!'

The judgment was instant. Jorhedin concentrated all the magic in his body on the
sword.

Wizards distort the laws of the world and create their own laws.

Knights don't have that complexity.

They only seek one thing.

Destruction.

- Whoa, whoa...

The magic of a knight who has devoted his entire life to the sword with the thought
of stabbing and cutting his enemies and dying.

The moment it goes beyond the realm, it becomes a miracle in itself and becomes the
power to break the laws of the world.

Aura Blade.

A brilliant yellow light radiated from Jorhedin's sword.

"Ha ha ha!"

Jorhedin's body flew into the air.

Gathering all the magic of the 8-star knight, the leap led him to the place where
Loenshati Wurm's wrath was, as if he had folded the space.

A sword emitting a light unlike anything else in the world pierced through
Loenshati Wyrm's body.

-......!!

At that moment, Jorhedin and the knights too. All living creatures on the earth. I
heard something.

The sound, like a scream or a roar, stopped at some point.

When hope appeared on everyone's faces.

A bundle of tentacles erupted toward Jorhedin.

Loenshaty Worm (3)

Jorhedin knew the moment he drew his sword.

'Shallow.'

It was the sword of a master who reached 8 stars, but it was not enough for this
mythical monster.

Recognizing that fact, Jorhedin immediately pushed back his sword and threw himself
back.

A bunch of tentacles on a different level from before attacked the place where
Jorhedin had been.

A situation in which life was barely saved.

But the seizures of Loenshati worms were only just beginning.

-Sweet hey!

A bundle of tentacles covered the air like a bunch of bugs. New tentacles sprouted
from there. And it was shot towards Jorhedin.

Jorhedin, who was floating in the air and was bare-handed, had no means to deal
with it.

"Ha ha!"

-Shoo Woong

It was the Marquis Tess who was following him who saved him.

A dark red aura left the sword of Marquis Tess and shot into the air.

It was the power of his beloved sword, the [Rochsuit] that the old dwarf king had
made.

The bundles of tentacles that were covering Jorhedin's body were shattered by
Marquis Tess's aura and fell to the ground.

Jorhedin, who had overcome the crisis, grabbed Marquis de Tess's hand in the air
and landed on the body of Loenshati Wurm again.

"...I didn't mean to say anything to the man who saved me, but I should have saved
it to deal with that guy, my friend."

"Sometimes the body goes ahead of the head. I guess I'm still a long way off."

Marquis Tess smiled bitterly as she looked at the fading Rochsuit jewel.

"If you look closely, you were the most impatient among my classmates. I'm thankful
that I survived thanks to you though..."
- Kwajik!

Jorhedin took out an extra sword and swung it. The tentacles rushing towards him
were shattered.

"It's a matter of what to do with this guy right now."

Tentacles covered the location where the wrath was. An attempt to protect against
evil spirits.

As evidence of that, the tentacles were flying towards them even more fiercely than
before.

"It's not going to be easy to approach it like this!"

When Jorhedin clenched his teeth and cut off five bundles of tentacles in one
breath.

"Jorhedin-sama, Mori-sama. We will open the way."

The emperor's escorts, who followed them, spoke in a determined voice.

Jorhedin furrowed his eyebrows. They were all great knights, but the one with the
highest level of skill was 7 stars. The Auror Blade had not yet fully made its own.

When they say they want to break the road, they risk their lives.

"...I believe."

"Just leave it to me."

But they too were knights, so neither Jorhedin nor Marquis Tess could refuse them.

How can we ignore the words of those who are prepared to die according to their
beliefs?

"For Your Majesty!"

"For the sake of the Ashhan Empire!"

Each of the knights spit out a cry filled with soul and soared upward.

In an instant, tentacles covered the knights. There was no scream.

The magic of Marquis Tess and Jorhedin soared in the midst of it.

One time, one chance. to put everything on it.

And in their eyes, there was a path that could reach even the repulsion.

"Ha ha!"

The two knights flew into the air. Their swords were coloring the sky with their
own light.

Human power to overcome myths.

A wave of pure power to achieve goals, not finesse, poured over Loenshati Wyrm's
rebellion.
-......!!!

Once again, a scream echoed through the world. The two knights waited anxiously for
Loenshati Worm's response. Their complexion brightened.

'done!'

Even at the moment of battle, the movement of the Loenshati worm, which was
constantly pulling itself out of the ground, stopped.

The moment when the two knights' faces were dyed with joy.

-Sweet hey!

A bundle of tentacles that seemed to have extracted the last power wrapped around
the bodies of the two knights. As if I would not go alone even if I went like this.

At that time, the two old knights' faces were filled with embarrassment.

“Do it.”

Erhi swung Hrundal from a distant land.

It was an expression of the will, and the completion of the ritual.

A huge spear of ice appeared in the air following the trajectory of Hrundal.

- A lot of cards!

A huge chunk of ice slammed into Loenshati worm's body.

It was a blow that broke the last will of the monster.

The dark magic that flowed from the monster's body was fading away.

All the knights who resisted it were able to move their bodies.

- Gugugugung.

The Loenshati worm sank again towards the basement.

The knights descended on the body of a monster and stood on the ground.

"...I've cut a lot of monsters in my life, but I want to experience something like
this again for the rest of my life."

At Jorhedin's words, Marquis Tess silently nodded.

They looked around as they watched the last of the Loenshati worm sinking to the
ground.

It was to find the person who made the biggest contribution to today's battle.

"Erch Ludbolt!"

And then, the person collapsed on the floor and was breathing a shallow breath that
seemed to be cut off.
= =

Loenshati Worm was a monster that appeared in the middle of the scenario.

This destructive monster that appeared at the border of the two empires in the
midst of war delays the war between the two empires for a fortnight.

Originally, it was not an attack target.

Only after it exhausted its power due to the light of the ground and returned to
the basement was it possible to find out the identity and characteristics of this
monster as if it were unraveling the setting.

In fact, I would never be able to deal with the Loenshati Worm if it had exposed
itself.

The dark magic emanating from its body does not allow access within a radius of one
kilometer, and its only weakness, Repulsion, clings to the ground and does not
allow attacks.

only now. This was his only chance to send the Loenshati Worm back underground,
before it had even appeared.

For that, Erhi maintains [Spirit Realm] for a long time. Gathering his last
strength, he fed him an ice spear.

In the process, his magic power was completely depleted. My own, and Ioderyl's that
I received through [Tears of Spirits].

The result must have been terrible pain, and perhaps a sequel that could last
forever.

Now he felt no pain.

'What is this?'

Erhi's consciousness was one step away from his own body.

Obviously, that body, breathing and lying on the floor, belonged to him. He could
feel the presence of Jorhedin and Marquis Tess approaching him.

But it all seemed so far away as if it belonged to someone else.

'no way...'

death?

At that time, when I felt my heart pounding, which felt far away.

[A message from heaven has come down.]

[The heavenly riders sing to your heroic feat.]

[His first feather nods.]

[His second feather expresses his consent.]

It was a message from heaven I had not heard in a long time. However, the content
was quite different.
'The second message is the message that comes out when a great achievement is
achieved... Are the latter a reaction of the demigods?'

The heavenly gods also have some kind of power. It is not for nothing that it is
called a heavenly kingdom.

A person who has achieved a heroic achievement and is favored by God is guaranteed
to be by God's side after death.

They are the feathers in the third and fourth messages, and it was unprecedented
while playing the game to receive their response as a message. I've never seen it
in person while playing the game.

'Perhaps the first feather was Archiel, and the second feather was Munsariel.'

The following message popped into Erhi's eyes, who had been immersed in thought.

[As a reward for great achievements, the characteristic 'Double Thinking' is

given.]

'...!'

Erhi's eyes widened at the unexpected content of the message.

'A double accident?'

Double Thinking was a trait that players couldn't acquire. It was a unique
characteristic that was granted only to one person in this world...

'Isn't that the characteristic of the Emperor of the Temu Empire?'

The strongest warlock and absolute monarch who rules the empire. This was because
it was a characteristic of the Emperor of the Temu Empire.

Without any surprise, messages appeared one after another before his eyes.

[All causal ratios necessary to open the causal ratio system have been obtained.]

[Causality system.]

[A system that allows a certain amount of causality to the user who has corrected
the distorted causality.]

[If you have a causal ratio that meets the conditions, 'Causality correction' is
applied.]

[The causal rate obtained by users so far, 305%. Calibration minimum met.]

[Start reflecting the result of 'Causality Correction' and applying the

characteristic.]

As soon as the message popped up, Erhi felt terribly tired.

The distant feeling was returning. It was the feeling of his body tired from the
harsh battle.

[Blessings on your path ahead.]

A message that was different from the previous one, as if it contained someone's
voice, appeared in front of my eyes.

At the end of that message, Erhi lost consciousness.

= =

"...Lehi-sama... Ah..."

"The mind is...but the body is fine..."

"...you must recover..."

The voice passes like a whisper.

Erhi's consciousness woke up and fell asleep repeatedly. Each time he did, he heard
a familiar voice in his ear.

Little by little, the voice became clear and clear.

At some point, I could tell who was talking, and I was able to recognize whether it
was day or night.

Erhi opened his eyes.

"......"

"......"

It was a familiar ceiling. The ceiling of the tent he used during the subjugation.
The feeling of the blanket covering the bed on which he was lying was also
familiar.

And the eyes of the person looking at him were familiar.

"Woke up?"

"...Ah."

Erhi, who was about to speak, stopped. The voice did not come out properly.

Ioderil, who was watching him, got up and brought a glass of water. Erhi drank the
water slowly. Meanwhile, Ioderyl said.

"It's been a week since that monster returned to the basement. During that time you
were losing consciousness. Everyone was very worried. Except for me."

Erhi made eye contact with Ioderyl while holding the glass of water to her mouth.
Ioderyl replied with a grin.

"After all, you're an archmage. You know what the aftereffects of magic are."

'For something like that...'

While unconscious, Ioderyl's voice was heard quite a bit. Among them, there were
words that he was awkward to get out of his mouth now.

"...why are your eyes like that?"

"It is nothing."

"Um... Anyway, that's what I think, but others don't. Because I overworked and lost
consciousness in that tough battle."

Erhi nodded inwardly. There were many people by his side while he was unconscious.

Leyla clasped his hand and memorized the incantation, "You must get up every day."

Dena had her head buried in his chest and cried.

The voices of those who care about him, whether small or big.

It remained as a small trace in Erhi's memory.

"There was talk that we had to take him to the temple, but that part was rejected
by the opinions of the magic tower wizards. They said that if you forcefully use
magical power to move an unconscious person, the condition could worsen. But..."

Ioderil met Erhi's eyes. A glimmer of curiosity flashed in her eyes.

"I knew. Your heart and circles are all normal. It's just not normal. Rather, it
seems to have risen."

"...the realm has risen?"

At Ioderil's words, Erhi checked his magic. It was as he said. More magic was
running through his body than before, and the heart the circle had to stay on
became stronger.

When I circled as a test, naturally my heart circled up to 6 circles.

"......"

Obviously he should have been injured, but the situation has risen. Ioderyl asked,
her one-of-a-kind eye shining.

"What the hell happened?"

It is not that there is nothing to guess. The message he received in his memory was
the hint.

'Causality correction.'

The system, so God, told him that something called 'causality correction' happened.
And he said it was the price of the causality he had built up.

Twisted Scenarios and Twisted Causality. There are events that should not have
happened in the first place.

If he corrects it, causality accumulates for him. and...

'Is there something like a miracle happening?'

miracle. I had no choice but to say that.

Even after using [Tears of Spirit], I did not suffer any aftereffects, but rather
experienced a growth in the realm.
A thing with a probability that is close to impossible because it is rare.

If this is not a miracle, what can we call it?

'It's still not bad enough.'

It must be said that the suffering is worthwhile. The disadvantage is that the
outcome or process cannot be predicted, but...

Because at the worst moment, the only way to believe is to have it.

Erhi spoke in a calm voice to Ioderyl, who was waiting for his answer.

"A miraculous thing happened."

"......"

Ioderyl looked at Erhi with a sullen expression, 'You think I'm asking because I
don't know that now?'

As Erhi kept her mouth shut, Ioderil let out a soft sigh.

"Yeah, well. You already knew that the god of Ashan was protecting you. It wouldn't
be strange if a miracle really happened."

“So, what happened to the subjugation team now?”

“It was okay. We took care of the dead, healed the wounded. We cleaned up the
corpses of the monsters. We did the usual post-war cleanup. There is still a high
density of dark magic around here, so the magicians in the tower are
investigating... The Emperor. is still here."

"...The Emperor?"

Loenshaty Worm (4)

This place, where the battlefield is in full swing, could not be said to be a good
place to stay, even in passing words.

The dark magic that the Loenshati Wyrm sprayed is still there.

Numerous bloodstains and corpses. And the wave of people who set it up was crazy.

Besides, no matter how good or bad the place was, the emperor was famous for using
every second like a sword.

So, Erhi had guessed that the emperor had already taken the gate and returned to
the capital.

Ioderyl was stunned at Erhi's thoughts like that.

"But you did something, did you think I wouldn't even wait for you to wake up?"

'It is not.'

It was because of his memories that he thought the emperor had returned to the
capital.

It would have been the case if it was the character emperor in the game who hated
Ruudbolt and always had a suspicious look.

But now it's different. Erhi was no longer a fool, and he proved himself enough to
receive the message of 'a great achievement'.

Too much has already changed in the scenario in the game. A lot of what he knew had
changed.

And Erhi was satisfied with that fact.

I don't know if a happy future was waiting for me. It was the future I had always
wanted to change since I first opened my eyes.

I can't help but be happy that it has changed so much that I can feel it on my skin
right away.

'Even if the situation has changed, the knowledge I have known has not changed. The
emperor is still the emperor, and so are the other characters.'

The important thing is to adapt to changing circumstances. Just like I did when I
was dealing with the Loenshati Wyrm this time.

While Erhi was pensive, Ioderyl shrugged and stood up.

"Anyway, it seems you're holding on to the person who just woke up. Let's rest."

"Thank you for your concern."

"......"

Erhi said like a spit. Ioderyl opened her mouth blankly, then grinned.

"...It's said to be bound by a contract, but you're not my disciple. I'm glad you
woke up."

Ioderil left the tent, and Erhi stared blankly into the air, remembering that he
had not told Ioderyl a single fact.

'Come to think of it, I had a double accident.'

I had forgotten that I had acquired a new trait because I had just been distracted
by the search for consciousness. It wasn't even a normal trait.

After thinking about it, Erhi decided to check the characteristics. I closed my
eyes and caught my breath. Concentrate on your head as if meditating. And little by
little, I imagined separating the consciousness.

That dream became a reality.

'...Is this how you do it?'

'Looks right. It seems right, but...'

Two consciousnesses appeared in Erhi's head. It was an independent consciousness

with different thoughts.

'Awkward.'

'I still need to get used to it.'

The effect of the [Double Thinking] trait is Disruption of Consciousness. One
person's head can have two thoughts at the same time.

It's like a trait that intentionally causes schizophrenia.

If he wanted to, he would be able to do rock-paper-scissors by himself. It wouldn't

make any sense to know what to do in an instant.

"Whoa..."

Erhi finished [Double Accident]. It was quite tiring just to try it for a while.

Even if he had been unconscious for a long time, even though he had the [strength]
characteristics and physical strength that was more than that of a knight.

'I'll have to practice more in the future.'

However, [Double Thinking] was a trait worth putting in the effort.

On the surface, it seems like a creative trait that causes psychosis, but the true
value of this trait is in magic.

Two separate rituals at the same time allow different magic to be manifested at the
same time.

In addition, if you master the [Double Shout] magic that can be learned by
magicians of circle 7 or higher, you can use up to four magic at the same time.

The Emperor of the Temu Empire was able to use up to ten magics at the same time by
using imperial artifacts as well. It was literally the dignity of the final boss.

There was still a long way to go there, but just being able to use two magic at the
same time was a huge advantage.

Especially for Erhi, who doesn't mind close combat with a spear, it's a perfect
trait.

'Even if it's not magic, my multitasking ability will be overwhelmingly better.'

Erich nodded, thinking about the merits of the newly acquired trait.

'I'll have to talk to Ioderil later and ask for a proper training method or magic.'

At this point, no one else knew the characteristics of the Emperor Temu.

At least Ioderyl had experience dealing with the emperor, so I could guess.

As long as you create a reasonable excuse, there should be no problem in using the
trait.

While Erhi was organizing his thoughts, healers visited his room.

They conducted a full examination and diagnosed that Erhi was in good health, but
needed a break for a while.

He said that it would be better not to visit him for a day or so and take a little
more rest.
There were many people looking for Erhi, but they all had to turn around with
regretful faces.

And when night came.

The emperor found his tent.

= =

The emperor, Loenz III, appeared in the tent illuminated by the bluish magic lamp.

The emperor entered Erhi's tent alone without an escort accompanying him.

Against such an emperor, Erhi greeted him with a dull expression as he always did.

"I see you, Lord of the Empire."

"I'm not surprised."

"I guessed when I saw the healers blocking the visit."

Erhi's condition was so good that it was hard to believe that he had lost
consciousness for a long time.

Still, the fact that the healers stopped visiting was that there was something
delivered from above.

At Erhi's words, the emperor shook his head and smiled bitterly.

"I mean, it's really strange."

"...?"

"Do you know about cesarean?"

No matter how well-versed in the game, there was no knowledge of the learning the
emperor of the Ashan Empire was learning.

When Erhi answered that he did not know, the emperor sat down on a chair and said:

"The first of cesarean studies speaks about the dignity of a monarch. And the
second speaks about the qualities of a monarch. The first of these qualities is the
eye for talent. And you were eliminated."

When Erhi wiggled his eyebrows, the emperor grinned.

"You don't seem to even remember. You saw Jim when you were young."

Was it? Erhi searched for memories, but nothing came to mind.

But the memory of visiting the imperial capital with his father remained. That was
probably when I was 8 years old.

"Jim looked at you then and thought, "Ludbolt is a family with no future, so you
shouldn't take it seriously."

'At that time, the emperor must have been 12 years old.'

Even at a young age, I have to say that I have the right talent, or I have to say
that I have the talent of a king. The emperor seems to have seen the buds of a
maniac while looking at Erhi when he was young.

Erhi asked with a passing thought that he might understand why the emperor hated
Ludbolt so much.

"Have you changed your mind now?"

"Have you changed your mind? Ha, did you not change your mind after going through
such a thing? Yes, it has changed. It has changed very well."

Sometimes, a person's values or way of thinking are shaken by an experience.

For the emperor, this was the case with the Loenshati worm.

The overwhelming feeling I felt when I encountered a mythical monster. At the same
time, the feeling of helplessness that the emperor felt for the first time in his
life.

I even thought that if there was a war with the Temu Empire in the future, I would
feel these feelings again.

The values and beliefs of the emperor were greatly shaken.

"You have already surpassed Jim's judgment. No, it would be more accurate to say
that you destroyed it. You won. What do you want?"

When he first met the emperor, he said, 'It will come with results that exceed the
judgment of the emperor.' He was talking about a bet.

And the emperor frankly admitted the bet's defeat.

Erhi was deep in thought, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

After a moment of silence, Erhi asked as if spitting out.

"How do you plan to prepare for war in the future, Your Majesty?"

"I will clean up the interior of the empire and unite the forces."

The emperor's thoughts did not change. Erhi agreed with that idea. Opinions
differed as to how.

"Then I have one request to help your Majesty's will."

"What is that?"

"Please allow the Rudbolts to stay in the capital."

"...What?"

The emperor looked at Erhi as if it was ridiculous.

The capital was, in principle, the city of the emperor. However, some families were
allowed to establish their bases in the capital.

Based on that, they were solidifying their position as the fifth most powerful
family in the Empire.
Kepler Count Kepler, the owner of the Tower and one of the leading arch wizards,
Reister Kepler.

A prestigious, votel marquise that produced numerous imperial officials.

Erhi was telling me to add Ludbolt to it.

"If you allow it, your Majesty will help bring the Empire's powers together."

"...It wasn't one or two things that surprised Jim when he saw you, but you do
surprise me again. How do you mean that keeping Ludbolt in the capital will help
gather the power of the Empire?"

Erhi corrected his posture and said.

"The peace of the empire was long. There are many nobles who believe that there may
be no war in the future."

The aristocrats' arguments would become a nuisance until war broke out.

"If your Majesty commands us to prepare for war, such dissatisfaction will arise
not only among the other nobles, but also among the powerful families."

"Well......"

The emperor nodded slowly. That was one of the things the emperor struggled with.

No matter how strong the emperor's power was, he could not ignore politics. Erhi
said.

"I don't know about your Majesty's loyal Marquis Marquis Tess or Count Lorraine
guarding the borders, but Votel and Kepler. The voices of dissatisfaction will
certainly be better from these two capitalist families."

"They are loyal to Jim."

"At the same time, they have a duty to prosper the family."

"......"

"If Your Majesty allows the Rudbolts to stay in the capital. Their attention will
be on us."

Of the five powerful families, the other four were traditionally opposed to the
Rudbolts.

In particular, Botel and Kepler were openly hostile to Ruudbolt.

If such a Ludbolt comes to the capital, they will strongly oppose it.

But even so, if you can't break the will of the emperor.

They will compete for the Emperor's favor.

"...they won't be able to voice their dissatisfaction with Jim's orders."

"It's about solving political problems in a political way."

The emperor looked down at Erhi.

There was one hidden meaning in Erhi's words.

Even if Votel and Kepler have dissatisfaction inside, if they obey the Emperor's
words, what about Rudbolt?

'I'll go the other way around.'

could guess Ruudbolt opposes the Emperor's will. The bureaucrats and nobles who
will insist that they be thrown out.

On the other hand, nobles who agree with Ruudbolt will gather under him.

In effect, the emperor himself was creating a faction that would stand in his way.

This was only possible by trusting Erhi.

The belief that Erhi and the Rudbolt family will eventually prepare for war with
all their might for the sake of the Empire.

'Huh...'

The emperor grinned.

That's absurd.

This is an argument that should never be accepted in common sense.

"...When I look at you, the values I've built up a little bit shakes."

The emperor's intuition was telling him to do what Erhi said.

The ability that Erhi had already shown, and his unshakable voice.

Still in the Emperor's head, Erch's words when the Loenshati Wyrm had just
appeared, remained clear.

'I told you to open your ears.'

Erhi was telling the emperor to give him strength, as he would be the mouthpiece to
give advice to the emperor.

The emperor turned his head to the shadow of the tent for a moment.

A wind blew through the cracks in the tent. The shadow was shaking uneasy.

He slowly opened his mouth.

"Do you know why Jim came to Ortban?"

"I was guessing that it might have something to do with the imperial family."

"That's right. Jim has come to clean up the imperial bugs."

'You have organized the spies in the imperial family.'

The part that differs from the scenario.

Erhi guessed that it must have started as a mercenary on the [Leaf of the Deep
Forest] that he had captured.

"I received a report a few days ago that the cleanup had been completed. The number
was not small. At the same time, if the imperial family had such a masterpiece, you
could guess how many were written elsewhere."

The hands of the Temu Empire were embedded throughout the Ashan Empire.

Events that would have happened had things been going as usual.

Things have changed and it won't be the same as before, but still some events are
likely to happen.

Each of them would be a fatal blow to the Ashhan Empire.

"Jim will uproot it."

The emperor rose from his seat and raised his sword. A sword that symbolized the
authority of the emperor. The nobles of the Empire had to pay their respects before
him.

Erhi knelt on one knee on the floor. The emperor put the sword on Erhi's left
shoulder and said.

"Erhi Ludbolt. I acknowledge the achievement of saving Jim's life and defeating the
monster that threatens the Empire."

"Thank you, Your Majesty."

"As a reward for your merit, I will allow the Rudbolts to stay in the capital of
Ashan, Eurelium."

"The city is doomed."

"And I will appoint you as the commander of the newly established Imperial Knights
Squadron."

Erhi raised his eyebrows at the unexpected words. said the emperor.

"Jim doesn't believe in Rudbolt, but you will believe it. So, become Jim's sword
and do your best for the future of the Ashhan Empire."

"Your Majesty. I haven't even had a coming-of-age ceremony yet."

"Ignore that custom."

Erhi smirked. It was a royal answer.

'He's the commander of the knights directly under the imperial family.'

to stay with the emperor.

This was a prize, but it meant holding Erhi and watching.

And it was also what Erhi wanted.

Erhi bowed his head and answered.

"I will obey your orders."

Eurelium (1)

Eurelium, the capital of the Ashan Empire.

This city is the largest city in the Empire, and where everything in the Empire
gathers. At the heart of this place was the Imperial Palace.

Boasting a history of thousands of years, the beautiful Imperial Palace was a place
with a legend that it received divine protection.

Just being able to walk around this place was a great honor, so the officials and
nobles of the Imperial Palace were bound to have their chests open and proud.

But now, the nobles walking down the corridors of the imperial palace all bowed
their heads and retreated to the side.

A group of nobles passed through them. At the front was a man with white thick
brown hair.

"The Marquis of Votel."

The man with the appearance that seemed to embody rigor itself turned his head.

There was an aristocrat walking like him in the other hallway with dignity.

"Acting Count Kepler. You too have been called by His Majesty."

"That's right."

The owners of two families representing the capital walked down the hallway
together.

The nobles who followed them naturally spread their distance. It was in a position
where I couldn't hear the conversation between the two of them.

Gregor Votel, the owner of the Marquis Votel, said in a low voice.

"How is the lord?"

"If you're asking about health, of course. Isn't he more energetic than me?"

The master of Count Kepler, Reister Kepler, was the master of the tower and a
desperate archmage.

In the past, when he was half involved in the family affairs, his son, Mitchell
Kepler, was in charge of the family affairs.

Acting Count Kepler smiled bitterly for a moment before continuing.

"But when it comes to family matters... it's vague."

"iffy?"

"My father also said it was right to push Ludbolt out of the capital, but he is
interested in his successor."

The Marquis of Votel frowned.

Just thinking of the name that caused Satan to be the present day, his composure
was shaken.

"It's Erch Ludbolt."

"Yes. The guy who saved His Majesty's life and was appointed commander of the
special task force."

"Do you believe that?"

"What if you don't believe it? It's a fact that the Marquis Tess and Jorhedin
Rankin also acknowledged..."

They knew that the emperor had left his home in Ortban.

But I didn't know the purpose or the reason. However, I just thought that the
emperor had caused another whim.

I just thought it would be like that. The declaration made by the emperor after
returning to the capital was unimaginable.

"As a reward for saving my life and imperial crisis, I will allow the Ludbolt
family to stay in the capital, and I will appoint the party, Erhi Ludbolt, as the
commander of my new knight squad."

It was a bomb declaration. And it was a nonsensical story.

Only Kepler and Votel could stay in the capital.

'Where do you dare vulgar money-players...'

The Marquis Bottel and Count Kepler protested. But the emperor's will was firm.

In addition, Marquis Maurier Tess, the tiger of the north, also joined the
emperor's will, and so did Jorhedin Rankin, the leader of the Silver Cross Knights.

For both families, it was absurd. Marquis Tess, who usually hated Ruudbolt, would
make such a decision.

They also reached out to one of the other five powerful families, Count Lorraine,
to gather their opinions.

Their responses were neutral.

Botel and Kepler were unaware that Erch had already left a favor to the daughter of
the Lorraine and their allies, the daughter of the Fraser.

In the end, the two families were unable to gather the strength to oppose the
emperor's will.

"...Huh. It's a tragic thing. How did that vulgar moneyplayer stay in the capital
of this beautiful empire."

"......"

Acting Count Kepler sighed deeply and shook his head. The Marquis of Votel was
staring straight ahead with stern eyes.

The place where their footsteps stopped was in front of the government meeting
room.

When they left the nobles they were attending and entered the conference room door
open.

"Ah, did you two come together? Haha. You really have a good friendship."

The expressions of the Marquis of Votel and Acting Count Kepler were distorted.
Just looking at it, a burning face inside was sitting in the conference room first.

Victor Ludbolt. The headmaster of Rudbolt stood up and held out his hand.

The owners of the two families ignored Victor's handshake and took their seats.
Victor grinned as if nothing had happened.

The Marquis of Votel, who was watching the scene, spoke like a spit.

"I didn't expect to see you in the Imperial Palace. So, is the atmosphere of the
Imperial Palace suitable for you? It must not be easy for you, who lived only on
the outskirts."

Victor still smiled and said.

"It's difficult, but I have to adapt somehow because I've benefited from a great
child. I haven't even had a coming-of-age ceremony yet, but I've already done so.
Hahaha."

"......"

At Viktor's brazen remark that he was proudly succumbing to his children, the
Marquis of Votel kept his mouth shut.

Acting Count Kepler said in a stinging voice.

"By the way, listen to me, there are rumors that Rudbolt is also playing money in
the capital... I don't think it's too vulgar."

"Money is bound to rot if it's stagnant. You have to keep walking around to help
the world. I'm just trying to help."

Acting Count Kepler tried to refute Victor's words. At that moment, the door on the
other side of the conference room opened, and the emperor's bodyguard raised his
voice.

"Give me the great ruler of the Ashhan Empire, Eurelius Loenz Ashhan III!"

The owner of the three powerful families stood up and paid tribute. Emperor Loenz
III of the Ashan Empire entered the conference room.

The head of the conference room, the emperor seated on the monarch's throne, said.

"Everyone, sit down."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

Loenz III opened his mouth with a slightly tired face.

"I have gathered you all to make sure that the military's preparations are going
well."
Acting Count Kepler and Marquis Votel's chest became heavy.

That was the first order issued by the emperor upon his return from Ortban.

Prepare your army for the upcoming war.

said the Marquis of Votel.

"According to His Majesty's orders, we are preparing diligently. We have

strengthened the training of the knights and increased the amount of gold we spend
on armaments by 20% compared to the previous year."

"So is our Kepler."

"So is Ruudbolt."

"......"

The emperor pounded the armrest with his fingertips, deep in thought, and then
opened his mouth.

"That's not enough. There must be more thorough preparation."

The emperor nodded and said.

"Make sure you increase your armaments by 50% compared to the previous year, with
the idea that war could break out at any time."

"...!"

At the words of the emperor, the faces of the heads of the families of the two
capitals changed. At a time like this, it was an excessive demand.

That was when the words of rebellion were about to come out of their mouths.

"Your Majesty. That's too much. Ruudbolt has already emptied the safe and is
obeying Your Majesty's will. Please reconsider."

Victor Ludbolt hit the player before them. The emperor smiled and said.

"I've heard that Rudbolt is making a profit by lending armaments to other nobles.
But are you being rude in front of your luggage?"

"It's a minimum interest rate and no repayment period. For Ruudbolt, it's a bone-
chilling move to follow His Majesty's will!"

As Victor said, that kind of loan didn't make a lot of money.

However, the heads of both families knew that Ludbolt was rapidly growing his power
through loans.

"Stop. I won't listen to anything that goes against my will anymore. What do you
guys think?"

"......"

The owners of both families could not open their mouths.

Victor has already hit the player.

To have the same opinion as Victor here meant to agree with him.

They couldn't make that decision.

"...How can I go against your Majesty's will. As a longtime loyal vassal of the
Empire, I will obey Your Majesty's will."

"Unlike Rudbolt, Kepler is always ready to follow His Majesty's will. Please give
me orders at any time."

Rather, they decided to offer a willingness to join the emperor's will.

That was the pride of the capitalist family, and it was a political choice.

"Yes. After all, you are the only ones who are loyal to Jim."

"The castle is coming to an end."

The emperor nodded his head with a smile as if he knew it. And he opened his mouth
as if he had forgotten.

“Come to think of it, I heard that a horrific incident is taking place in the
capital.”

"If you say it's an ugly case..."

“The people of the capital disappeared one after another.”

Acting Count Kepler sighed in thought and said.

"You mean that. There have been cases where young servants of several families have
disappeared... The security forces in the capital are conducting a close
investigation."

"What's going on?"

"......"

Only the servants had disappeared. Even less than a week has passed since the
incident.

Even if the head of the capital security force was a faction of the Kepler family,
it was too much for him to know.

Rather, he wondered how the emperor was aware of such trivial events.

The emperor nodded as if he had expected Kepler's reaction.

"It seems you're still in the labyrinth. If that's the case, I'll entrust the
support of Jim's knight."

"...You mean His Majesty's articles?"

It was very awkward for the knights belonging to the imperial family to go out on
such a job. Because they are swords that crush the enemies of the Empire, not those
who solve such cases.
"Yeah. I've made it, so I'll have to try it out. I'll entrust the investigation
support and report to the task force.

"...!"

They call it a special task force, but the knights have not yet been properly
reinforced.

In fact, it meant that he was going to entrust the work to Erch Ludbolt.

Erch has never been outside the city since he came to the capital with Victor.

His interest in Erhi was growing, but he was one step away from it all.

Most of the people didn't even know what Erhi looked like.

Many nobles were curious about Erch, including the Marquis of Votel and Acting
Count Kepler.

"...Your Majesty's heart that cares for the people will be the blessing of the
Empire. Do your Majesty's will."

"okay."

The emperor laughed inwardly.

How come this guy does what he said.

'I'm curious.'

In this case, Erhi personally made a request to come forward.

Since I haven't been outside for a while, I think it's time to move slowly. He said
there was something to be concerned about.

'What kind of result will he bring? I'm curious.'

If it was Erhi, who always surprised him, it would be this time as well.

The emperor raised an eyebrow in anticipation and left the conference room.

= =

A banquet was held every day in the capital.

It was only natural that it was a place where the young nobles of the Empire were
gathered.

There was a reason to build connections, and there was also the pleasure of meeting
other nobles of a similar age.

There were also interests related to factions.

Banquets were usually a meeting place for young nobles, but they were also a center
for rumors.

And in recent months, the biggest topic of discussion in the capital was by far
Erch Ludbolt.
"...don't say anything. I've never seen anything like that in my life. Its size was
enough to cover the sky, and I couldn't breathe because of the pressure. But
there..."

The source of the rumor was young knights belonging to the Silver Cross Knights.

They were busy bragging about the saga they had experienced.

In fact, I couldn't even see the Loenshati Worm properly because I was coming out
of the magul late, but there was no one hiding the fact that I was at the historic
site.

And the end of the story had no choice but to be Erhi.

"...it was great magic. It was unbelievable for his age."

I couldn't see the battle in person, so I had no choice but to tell the rumors I
had been given. That inflated the rumors of Erhi even more.

Some people denied the rumors.

“So, what kind of magic was it specifically?”

The cold voice stopped the Silver Cross Knight from speaking.

He was a man with many young nobles.

A low-ranking noble belonging to the Silver Cross Knights stuttered in

embarrassment.

"Uh... I heard that the monster was frozen solid..."

"Last time, someone said that he made an ice ladder that seemed to reach the sky.
Does that magic change every time?"

The nobles belonging to his faction laughed out loud at the joking remarks.

"Hahaha!"

The nobleman's name was Meyer Kepler. He was the second son of Count Kepler, a
powerful family.

"If it's a rumor that spreads like this... it must be a lie. Isn't it?"

"Of course, Mayer."

Meyer had no talent for magic.

But the pride of being a descendant of Count Kepler was overflowing.

His grandfather was Reister Kepler, one of the greatest wizards in the Empire, and
Kepler Matoap was the head of the capital Matoap.

Because of this, Kepler had enormous influence over the wizards belonging to the
Empire.

That's how great your self-esteem is.

Meyer did not dare admit that a great wizard had come from Ludbolt, not even
Kepler.

'How dare Ludbolt...'

That's when Meyer clenched her teeth with an angry expression on her face.

"...Ugh!"

At the entrance to the banquet hall, a startled servant's voice was heard. What
followed was a trembling voice of great bewilderment.

"Lu, Lu... This is Erhi-sama of Count Ludbolt!"

The name of the person who visited the banquet hall late.

At the sound of the voice speaking the name of the nobleman, the center of the
topic now, the heads of the nobles turned to the entrance of the banquet hall at
once.

There, a blonde man in a black suit came into the banquet hall with cold eyes.

eurelium (2)

The banquet hall was temporarily quiet. The band that was playing the music also
stopped playing.

Erch Ludbolt. Ruudbolt's bastard.

But now that nickname never came out of anyone's mouth.

saving the life of the emperor. He has great magic skills. The main character who
caused turmoil in the capital.

However, Erhi never did any outside activities.

Among the nobles who attended the banquet, there was no one who did not wonder
about him.

Erhi crossed the banquet hall with a calm and cold face. I wasn't alone.

Behind him was a knight in black uniform like Erhi.

“……”

That casual look and cold eyes caught the attention of the people in the banquet
hall.

And some of those eyes were on Meyer Kepler.

Meyer, who had seen the scars of Erhi a while ago. He, a descendant of Kepler,
cannot stand still.

While the nobles attending the banquet held their breath and watched.

Meyer walked towards Erhi.

"...Who is this? Isn't that the archmage who only heard rumors about it?"

Erhi's steps stopped. He made eye contact with Meyer.

Meyer said in a growling voice.

"It's really hard to see your face. Rumors abound, but how ugly can it be that you
don't even appear in front of others..."

Meyer, who continued to speak, shut her mouth. Erhi was too good-looking to see a
scar on his face.

Meyer didn't like it and tried to get even more angry.

At that moment, Erhi turned her head back and asked Leila.

"Who is it?"

"Meier Kepler. Acting head of Count Kepler, the second son of Mitchell Kepler."

Leyla recited Mylar's biographical details.

"What affiliation do you belong to?"

"He is the commander of the Black Hawk Knights under the Kepler family, and an
attendant of Sir Mustafa."

"I don't have any other positions."

Mayer's face lit up. Although he came from a wizarding family, it was his complex
that he had no talent for magic.

And Erhi was blatantly insulting it in front of people.

Meyer immediately started screaming in anger, but he had to stop as soon as he made
eye contact with Erhi.

Erhi was looking at him with cold eyes as if looking at a stone on the side of the
road.

“It’s not even worth fighting for.”

"What...?"

"Get away from me. I should be punished for speaking my name behind the scenes, but
I'm on public service right now, so I'll take a look."

Meyer opened her mouth wide. So did the other nobles.

How could the second Confucius of the Kepler family be treated like this?

"This, this, this..."

"let's go."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

When Erhi ignores Meyer and tries to pass by.

"Stop there!"

Meyer tried to grab Erhi's shoulder.

It was the first insult in my life. Even though he was treated like this, he
couldn't just let Erhi go.

Of course, it was Meyer who started the gossip first, but that fact had already
been completely erased from his mind.

"I was an idiot who didn't even know when to back down."

- Zhuoong!

At that moment, a strong cold rose from Erhi's shoulder. Meyer, who was about to
grab her shoulder, shrugged.

"Ugh!"

The moment ice formed on Meyer's palm.

The artifact that Meyer had was activated.

[Magic Reactive Defense Amulet].

The effect was to activate the defensive magic [Barrier] around the artifact when
the owner of the artifact was damaged by magic.

Its level is 4th circle level. It was the highest-class artifact among the
artifacts that Meyer, who could not use magic, could possess.

As soon as blood flowed from Maria's hand, the conditions for the activation of the
Artifact were completed. Magic was cast around Meyer.

And there was also Erhi in the casting distance.

"...Huh?"

The effect of [Barrier] is to create a magical defense around the caster.

In that case, all objects within the magic range are pushed out of the barrier.

As evidence of that, Meyer's nearby table and various items, as well as the nobles
belonging to the faction, were all pushed by the barrier and rolling on the floor.

But Erhi was close to him.

He was still just standing there upright.

The nobles in the banquet hall felt a strong chill. The source of the chill was
Erhi. Beneath his feet were visible frost.

"......"

Meyer stared blankly at Erhi.

"Nonsense..."

He has no talent for magic, but he has eyes to see.

As soon as the artifact's magic was activated, Erhi dispelled the spell directed at
him.
It wasn't using the [Spell Destruction] technique, nor did it directly break the
barrier with any other magic.

only magic.

The [Barrier] was broken with only the power of his magical power.

'At least 5 circles, no. Maybe... 6 circles?'

When Meyer stands blankly. Erhi said to Leila in a cold voice.

"Arrest him."

"All right!"

Leyla grabbed Meyer's wrist in a pan-like motion. Meyer stuttered and said.

"Wow, what...!"

"He harmed His Majesty's knights while performing official duties. He used reckless
magic in places where ordinary people were crowded. It certainly falls under the
capital's ordinances for criminal acts. Don't you know that too?"

"......"

Meyer was dragged out of the banquet hall with her wrists tied with a blank
expression on her face.

Erhi glanced at it and moved forward.

The eyes of the nobles in the banquet hall stayed longer on the back of Erhi
walking to the back of the banquet hall than on Mayer being dragged out.

= =

"I've handed Meyer Kepler over to the Capital Police."

"Good work."

The banquet ended abruptly.

There was no way that the banquet could continue as magic was suddenly rampant, and
Kepler's second Confucius was taken away.

Erhi was waiting for Leila in the back space of the banquet hall.

"Erhi-sama. The Marshal belongs to the faction of the Kepler family, so I think
Meyer will be released soon..."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"Initially, I did not want restraint. It was to show. That is why I told you not to
go out."

"Ah...!"

Erch knew Meyer's name, but had completely forgotten his appearance. Because he
wasn't an important character at all in the original.
Meyer was the typical ugliness second, and he was a character between his older
brother, who was the heir to the family, and his younger sister, who was a genius.

When Meyer quarreled like that, Erhi thought it was better.

'In the meantime, there must have been all sorts of rumors. It would be better to
organize it like this once.'

Nearly 100 days have passed since Erhi and his father came up to the capital.

During that time, Erchi lived a life of going back and forth between the Imperial
Palace and the newly built Ludbolt mansion in the capital.

There were several reasons for that, but first, it was necessary to arrange the
magic.

After the battle with the Loenshati Wyrm, Erchi suddenly increased his magical
power and acquired new traits.

Either way, it took time to become proficient, and Erchi concentrated his time on
training.

It was the same with Leyla and Dena Wheeler. They also acquired new characteristics
after the Loenshaty worm crisis.

In order to master it, they were devoted to training under their respective
masters.

'The Kepler family will suffer, but... your father will take care of it.'

And the second reason for Erch's inactivity was waiting for the Rudbolts to
establish themselves in the capital.

Father, there was no doubt about Victor's abilities. In fact, Ludbolt's power was
growing rapidly in the capital.

This created a basis for Erhi to move as he wanted.

With this, Meyer Kepler's ugliness will spread all over the place, and on the
contrary, the doubts attached to Erch will subside.

Of course, Kepler would have a grudge against Ruudbolt, but even if this wasn't the
case, the two families had a relationship that was too late to go well.

Erhi stopped thinking about it. This was just a minor incident for him.

The reason I came here was more important than that.

"name is?"

"Brennie. Age 15. Orphan, working as a servant in the kitchen since childhood. The
most recent missing child."

The last reason Erhi didn't do outside activities.

It was waiting for the spies of the Temu Empire to reveal their signs.

Although it could not be confirmed, Erhi had guessed that his notoriety among the
spies of the Temu Empire was atrocious.

Because there were not many things he turned upside down.

If such Erhi were active, the spies of the Temu Empire would be more cautious.

So Erhi calmly waited for the time.

He had come to this place to investigate the incident that is now presumed to be a
trace.

"...I, Erhi-sama."

Leila said hesitantly.

"I don't think this is too trivial for Erhi-sama to take the initiative in person.
If you're worried about entrusting it to me, I think it would be better to
reinforce the task force."

"The task force has no intention of reinforcing it easily."

Erhi was planning to make the special task force a small number of elites. Those
who already have outstanding talent and are expected to do so in the future.

'I'm sure there will be reinforcements soon.'

Unlike him, who used the gate for the emperor's consideration, there was a party
coming to the capital by carriage.

The three born on a similar birthday had the talent to become the center of the
Ashan Empire in the future.

'...I wonder.'

What kind of talent would you have blossomed?

In this world twisted from the original scenario, will he still have the talent of
the protagonist?

I was really curious.

However, there is still more than a month left before they arrive in the capital.
That curiosity will be solved by itself when that time comes.

"And this investigation is worth seeing in person. Let's stop."

"...Yes, I understand."

= =

Kerin was wetting her pillow with her tears every night.

The little boy had one friend who had been with him since childhood.

Brennie. A bright blonde friend who always has a lot of laughs. The two had a lot
in common.

Both were of the same age and had been working as servants of the same family since
childhood. And they were sharing the same room.
That Brennie disappeared five days ago. It was the same day as usual.

Kerin was doing the laundry at the command of the maid, and Brennie, who was empty,
left the mansion to run an errand. and didn't come back

"Looks like the old girl ran away!"

The housemaid was very angry and said that he ran away from the debt that Brennie
raised and put to sleep, but Kerin didn't think so.

Brennie had left her favorite hairpin in the room and disappeared.

I wouldn't have done it if I really wanted to run away.

"Ke, Kerin! Kerin! Hurry up! Hurry up!"

At that moment, Kerin's door pounded wildly.

Kerin quickly wiped her eyes and got up from the bed.

The maid's voice trembled as if in fear. It was the first voice he had ever heard
for Karin.

"Yes, I'm leaving!"

Kerin quickly opened the door.

Standing in front of the door was the maid, with a face that looked as if all blood
had disappeared. When the door opened, the maid turned and said with a face almost
crying.

"Here it is. Confucius."

'......Wow.'

Unconsciously, Kerin admired. The nobleman standing behind the maid was truly a
nobleman, as if he were himself. Even the elder of the family seemed to look like a
beggar in the slum when he stood in front of him.

"Yeah. Let's go."

"Ah... I see."

The maid looked anxious that Kerin might have done something wrong, then opened her
eyes to Kerin and disappeared.

A man entered the room. A woman with a frown followed behind him.

"Erhi-sama. Well, if you wait outside, I will..."

"quiet."

"......"

The man looked around the room with sharp eyes. A blue light flashed in his eyes as
if he knew nothing.

Then the man nodded slowly. The expression on his face as if he was convinced of
something. The man asked Kerin, who was frozen tight.

"your name is?"

"Ke, K, it's Kerin."

"Yeah, Kerin. Do you have any items that Brennie in this room cherished?"

"Yes? Yes, yes! There is. No, there is, Nari!"

Kerin quickly opened the drawer and pulled out a hairpin. It was a humble hairpin
made of copper, but it was something that Brennie always had in her arms when she
slept.

The man took the hairpin, and Kerin hesitated and cautiously opened her mouth.

"I, Nari... Are you trying to find Brennie?"

The man nodded, and Kerin clasped her hands tightly.

"Please, Nari. Brennie is never going to run away! He must have been caught in the
back alley!"

"......"

The man looked at Kerin and nodded slowly.

"Yeah. I'll try to find him."

Because those words are more believable.

Kerin was able to smile a little for the first time since Brenni disappeared.

Kerin said as she bowed her head as if she was touching the ground.

"Please, Nari!"

The man, Erch Ludbolt, nodded and left the room.

"Erhi-sama. Did you find what you were looking for?"

Leyla, who had looked around the room with Erhi, could not find any evidence.

It was natural. Because the traces of the child who disappeared outside could not
be found inside.

However, Erhi was able to find traces through the [Magic Search] magic.

The faint traces of black magic remained.

"Yes. I found it."

Erhi said in a confident voice.

eurelium (3)

Erch was in the basement of the newly acquired Ludbolt mansion in the capital.

This was a training ground and a magic laboratory. And the owner of the magic lab
was Ioderil.

Ioderyl still hides his identity from the outside world, but he has revealed his
identity to the emperor, the Marquis of Tess, and Jorhedin.

As she has already revealed her skills against the Kerenkya Lizard, she can't hide
it any longer. There was no need for that.

The emperor and the two old knights were greatly surprised to learn that Ioderil
was an elf, a high-level wizard, and Erhi's teacher.

Traditionally, elves had a bad relationship with the Ashan Empire. It was because
of the long-standing disputes over the territories. On the other hand, it was a
more friendly relationship with the Temu Empire.

But, to say that such an elf is Erhi's magic teacher, I can't help but be
surprised.

And Erch revealed that he had already cleared out the spies in the Countess of
Ludbolt, and that he had signed a contract with Ioderil in the process.

Except, of course, the true power of Ioderyl or the restrictions imposed by the
emperor.

At the same time, Erhi said that he had already had experience catching spies of
the Temu Empire.

The emperor was given some degree of autonomy in the matter of catching spies.

- Whoops, whoops.

Even though Ioderil was underground, the window connected to the outside was open.

She was creating a magic circle in the middle of a bright sunny space.

Ioderyl, who was drawing the magic circle with gold-colored pigment, slowly poured
fine red powder on it.

It was a finely ground ruby and rare magic metal.

After Ioderyl carefully threw away all the powder he was holding in his hand, he
sighed and clapped his hands.

"End! Whoa, it was hard.”

"Do you think it's right?"

"Probably. Since it's a magic circle made with good tools, the probability of
success isn't bad- Ha-am."

Ioderyl yawned in exhaustion.

Due to the lack of magical power, a lot of additional processes were required in
the process of manufacturing the magic circle.

Yawning, Ioderil looked at Erhi with half-closed eyes.

"......"
"what's the matter."

"...I wonder where the hell did you find out about this method? I don't think I'll
answer it even if I ask. I was wondering if I should ask or not."

“I think you said that you were inspired by what you saw in [Past Poetry].”

"Then you're saying you have the talent of a wizard... I've never felt that."

"Talent that sometimes flashes shines in the mud."

Erhi let out Ioderyl's question without changing a single expression on his face.
Ioderyl shook her head and walked away. Erhi stood there.

"...Whoa."

Erhi was born with two types of magic. darkness and water.

He drew that magical power into one and used ice-based magic as his main force.

However, if it was not at a high level, Erhi could use each of them separately.
like now.

- Whoops...

A small amount, but a strong presence, spewed out of Erhi's palm.

The nature of an instinctive rejection just by being nearby. It was the magic of
darkness.

This magic circle originally did not exist now.

[Sangtuan's Mysterious Object Tracking Magic Circle]. The effect is to find the
location of the lost object.

It's a little strange magic by itself, but when dark magic is involved, the story
changes.

If you apply dark magic that rejects living things, this magic circle will have the
effect of finding the owner of the object, not the object.

This was the most effective magic circle to find the missing missing in the war
against the Temu Empire.

It was used so usefully in the original work, to the extent that Ergi remembers the
structure.

- Whoa, whoa.

Erhi breathed magical energy into the magic circle. The jewels embedded in the
magic circle radiated light one by one. After confirming that, Erhi gained magical
power.

The amount of magic that Erhi had infused was not much. All he did was supplement
the core needed for the magic circle.

However, that magical power became the raw material for synchronizing with
Brennie's hairpin located at the center of the magic circle.
At the same time, it was linked with other magic circles prepared by Ioderil.

"...it's all right."

Ioderyl was amazed. Ioderil, who has been researching magic for many years,
expected that Erhi's idea would be highly feasible.

But it was surprising that it actually happened. What Erhi asked for was a very
delicate and sophisticated magic circle.

How the hell did Ioderyl catch Erhi and find out about this? I wanted to ask if it
was because of that [past poem] again, but I resisted it.

Erhi's mood was low.

Ever since returning from a night out last night, Erhi has been very serious. It
was not an easy atmosphere to talk to.

- Whoops...

The magic circle was slowly blowing magic energy towards Brennie's hairpin. It
would take about two hours for the magic to settle properly.

'Still alive.'

Erhi was sure. Brennie, and the other missing servants, will be alive.

And the number of missing people will be much higher than expected.

The capital was large, and the number of commoners far outnumbered the nobility.

Outside of the inner city where the nobles lived, the situation in the commoners’
quarters could not even be understood by the security forces.

Presumably, the number of missing children would be close to triple digits.

It could have been more than that, given the twists in causality.

If it is true that the events went according to the scenario, there is a high
probability that the children are still alive.

But that's just a possibility. Haven't there been countless cases where the case
has already gone beyond his expectations?

Considering the worst case.

Erhi did not intend to delay even for a moment.

= =

A commoner's quarter outside the capital Eurelium.

There was also a class here.

Close to the inner city and relatively upstream of the Tabri River that crosses the
capital, it was the residence of the middle class, such as merchants and
bureaucrats.

However, the closer it was to the outer castle, the lower the Tabri River, the more
the poor became the residence of the poor.

"You mean that's all?"

"Yeah, well. Yes."

The entrance to a slum that has become complicated through repeated extensions and
renovations. There, Erhi, Leila, and the security guard were standing there.

The number of security forces soldiers is 5. The number even included their
leaders.

All of them looked stupid or unsatisfied. Leila was absurd.

"Are you kidding me now? It must have been a serious matter for the security
forces, so you would have asked them to send the right people?"

"No, well. We have a proper army, but..."

The head of the security guard broke into a cold sweat. It was the will of the
magistrate that he was sent here.

After Meyer Kepler, the second Confucius of the Kepler family, was escorted to the
security forces, the security forces were in an uproar.

Under such circumstances, there was no way to properly send troops to Erch
Ludbolt's request.

Leila tried to get more angry, but Erhi stopped Leila.

[stop.]

[Message] The magic rang in Layla's ears. When Leila turned her head, Erhi
continued.

[It was expected and intended. The number of cases that are most problematic right
now is that they notice and run away.]

At first, Erhi had no expectations of the security forces. Rather, I was satisfied
with the current situation. There was no way they could be wary of such a foolish
security guard.

"Come here."

"Yes, yep!"

The leader of the security force hurriedly ran in front of Erhi. He too had heard
of Erch Ludbolt's fame.

It was already a hateful situation, and there was no need to get caught up with it
anymore.

"Your role is to find a way."

"The way... you mean?"

"Yeah. I don't want a fight, so if an attack comes in, get out of the way."

At Erhi's words, the captain nodded slowly with a puzzled face.

They entered the slum.

The alleys of the slums were empty. No matter how clumsy it is, the security is a
security force. The poor were afraid to stand out from them.

"It's right."

"Yes? Yes, I see."

The security chief, who was going straight, turned to Erhi's words. Erhi adjusted
the direction of the group a few more times like that.

The further inside, the worse the condition of the alley. There were still thick
and hardened filth on the soil floor, and the smell of disease and death wafted
everywhere.

The security guard frowned. It was because they hardly ever went on patrol to such
a deep place.

"left."

When Erhi's orders fell once again, and the security forces circled the curved
alley.

"......"

The men standing in the alley turned their heads towards them. The magistrate
shouted in an annoyed voice.

"Get out of here, you filthy bastards! It's a security investigation!"

"......"

It was insignificant in front of Erhi, but to the poor, policing was like a tiger.

But the poor still didn't take their feet off him and just stared at him with a
blank expression.

"These guys? Don't get off right now!"

At the same time as the security guard raised a stick and shouted.

The poor rushed towards him.

"Ugh, ah ah ah ah!"

The security chief was terrified and tried to block the attack.

But the movement of the poor was incredibly fast. It was hard to think of him as
someone who had just stood there blankly.

The security officer hurriedly swung the club, but it was only a belated struggle.
When his dirty fingers soaked in grime came close to his face.

- Koo!

The poor flew away as if hit by a wagon.

"Move!"

"Yes, yes, yes!"

The security guard hurriedly retreated back. It was Layla who took their place.

"Haap!"

Layla's shield moved at a dazzling speed. Over the past hour, Layla has been
training hard.

It was because of the guilt that he had not been able to properly protect Erch
during the Loenshati Warm Crisis.

-bang! bang! bang!

The poor who were hit by Leyla's shield were stunned at once.

Perfect power control and amazing speed. As the noise of the battle spread, other
poor people from across the alley began to rush in.

"......"

Erhi closed his eyes and opened them while holding the hairpin in his hand. Without
turning his head, he said to the head of the security force.

"You guys have to get out of here and bring back reinforcements."

"Yes? Yes, yes. I see!"

The security guard, who was still frightened, ran out of the alley as if he had
been waiting. Meanwhile, Erhi said to Leila.

"They're discarded anyway. Let's break through it as quickly as possible."

"All right!"

Erhi and Leila ran at a different level than before, at a high speed.

= =

The place that Erhi and Leila headed was in front of an ordinary looking old house.

As we got closer to the house, the number of poor people running toward us
decreased.

Leyla was worried that Erhi was going in the wrong direction, but Erhi was
convinced that this was the right place.

'They must have been the bait anyway.'

It was one of the tricks often used by the spies of the Temu Empire.

While the pursuers are preoccupied with the poor who have lost their wit to black
magic, the main force's strategy is to withdraw.

It was a technique he had already mastered.

-bang!
When Erhi blinked, Layla harshly opened the door. As if no one had been looking for
it for a long time, there was a thick layer of dust inside the house.

As Erhi walked into the room, he chanted in a low voice.

"Look, flow."

The [Magic Search] magic was cast along with a simplified spell leading to a short
word. In Erhi's eyes, the flow of magic in the house could be seen at a glance.

Erhi stood in front of the corner of the narrow room. Erhi blinked at Leila. Layla
came over to him.

- Slurry.

Erhi slowly removed the cloth covering Hrundal. Beside him stood Layla with her
shield raised. The two of them nodded their heads slightly.

- Aww!

An explosive shock rang out.

Erhi and Leila fell down the hole they had broken themselves.

As soon as she came down to the basement, Layla stopped breathing.

A terrible black magic, and a terrible smell. I had goosebumps all over my body as
if I had fallen into a place where all the rotten things in the world were
gathered.

I couldn't understand how they didn't notice this from the outside.

"[Ice Arrow]."

Erhi chanted the spell and stirred Hrundal at the same time. blood splashed Enemies
wrapped in black clothes fell down.

Layla, who paused for a moment at the graceful gesture, came to her senses.

I couldn't stay idly here either. Being a burden to Erch was enough when he faced
Loenshati Wyrm.

"Ha!"

Leyla slashed the enemy that was approaching behind Erhi's back and looked around.

At that moment, her talent shone. A combination of [Guardian Shield] and

[Relentless Chaser]. An instinctive sense of incongruity captured the enemy. Leyla
knew in advance where the enemies were hiding, and quickly cleaned up the
surroundings.

Meanwhile, Erhi looked around with Hrundal hanging on the floor.

His eyes read the traps placed everywhere and the level of magic.

And about the enemies you will have to face in the future.

"...the master of the little things."

"Yes?"

"It is nothing."

Erhi moved immediately.

If the owner or person in charge of this place is the person he expected. I

shouldn't have given him time.

The basement was dark and hectic. It was a matter of the structure itself, and it
was also a matter of the black magic installed underground.

But Erhi walked without hesitation as if he had been there several times.

Leyla focused on killing enemies that pop up so that Erhi doesn't have to use her
hands unnecessarily.

Then, at some point, when Erhi stopped walking.

-Why ah ah ah ah ah!

Black waves rushed in with a deafening noise.

Eurelium (4)

Black clouds coming in black.

Its identity was a swarm of flies.

A swarm of flies the size of a thumb and black all over came rushing towards Erhi
and Leila.

Leyla was terrified and tried to block the front of Erhi with her shield.

But Erhi stopped Leila and stepped forward on his own.

-thud!

"The Veil of Frost."

When Erhi, who had memorized the spell, lowered the tip of Hrundal's hilt to the
floor.

A cold chill overflowed from the center of Hrundal.

- Whoa, whoa!

A black tidal wave passed by Erhi and Leila. They did not invade Erhi's realm.

The cold energy that spread like a tent around Hrundal, like a staff that cuts
through a tidal wave, protected Erhi and Leyla.

-Dudooduk

Black flies passing by Erhi froze and fell to the floor. As soon as the flies
touched the ground, they turned into smoke and disappeared.

Erhi and Layla were standing there without even a single hair being hurt.
When the flies disappeared over the dark passage.

"...hahahahahahahaha."

A sound of laughter rang out from somewhere.

"Fame wasn't a lie, Erch Ludbolt."

It was a thin, harsh voice. I couldn't figure out where the voice was coming from.

He seemed to be speaking right next to him, or he seemed to be speaking from a

distance. Erhi said.

"Are you from the Temu Empire?"

"Yes, pagan. I have come here with the great command to punish you for your sins."

There was a deep religious fervor in his voice.

It wasn't strange. Because all the warlocks of the Temu Empire were priests.

The Temu Empire was a religious state.

The emperor of the Temu Empire was the emperor and the leader and pope at the same
time, and the people of the Temu Empire were his followers.

It was also the reason why the war between the two empires continued for a long
time.

Because it was not only a matter of humans living on earth, but also a matter of
faith and belief.

"He's a pagan... I don't think that's what those who sacrifice people and say that
suffering is the proof of the paradise that humans carry on their backs are not
what they are talking about."

"You idiot! How dare you to judge the will of the great one!"

The voice rang out. The magical darkness that covered all directions shook.

"In suffering only sublimation! Your fallen empire will soon be unable to breathe
before the majesty of your great and great Majesty! The day is not far away! Your
blood will be a drink to the gods, your brother and the sisters in the boiling
fire..."

At that moment, Erhi's mouth moved slightly. [Message] It was magic.

[I'm dealing with that guy. In the meantime, to ensure the safety of the missing
children.]

Layla opened her mouth and tried to argue. However, after sending the message, Erhi
rushed towards the wall on one side of the passage.

With one leap and one step, Erhi gathered all the strength of her body and threw
out the spear as if flying her whole body.

Explosive powers gather at one point.

Traces of frozen cold air flowed along the trail of the tip of the spear.

- Kwaang!

Erhi's spear pierced the wall of the cave. The sound wasn't as loud as it looked.
It looked like a wall, but it was actually a door to a room.

Through the shattered door, a man with a bewildered expression was looking at Erhi.
A man wearing a black robe all over his body and waving his skinny hands with his
white hair. It was a warlock who had a grudge against Erhi.

He was frightened and stopped the continuing ritual and swung his hand towards
Erhi.

"Dry and twist!"

- Wow!

Following the hand of the warlock, small bugs appeared in the air.

Mosquitoes small enough to be invisible flew towards Erhi.

"ice flower."

Although the wall was pierced, the momentum of the spear was still alive. Erhi
rushed and memorized a spell at the same time. It was the manifestation of the
[Double Thinking] trait.

Buds carved with ice appeared in front of Erhi. Ice flowers so dense that even a
small swarm of mosquitoes could not penetrate, bloomed all at once.

- Crisp!

Mosquitoes that slipped through the crevice were all crushed into pieces of ice.

The warlock clenched his teeth and had a seal. Erhi, who was running towards the
Warlock, suddenly turned the head of the spear.

The window was stuck in a censer that was smoking from the floor.

"no!"

- Whoa, whoa...

It must have been that the incense burner had been broken, but a sound like a human
scream came out. The warlock grunted his teeth and exclaimed.

"You bastard! I've been saying it's strange since I found this place, how did you
find out about the censer of pain!"

"Because it looks dangerous to anyone."

Erhi swung Hrundal into the air and shook it off. The peculiar energy buried in
Hrundal disappeared into the air.

"This guy...!"

Erhi came in so suddenly. So the warlock did not prepare the proper magic.
It was also the reason why the Warlock was talking all the time.

The warlock was trying to complete his magic by taking time.

Erhi knew the warlock's intentions, but he was trying to figure out where he was.
As soon as I figured out the location, they hit me.

And immediately after that, he had destroyed the key pieces of magic that the
warlock had prepared. The warlock sharpened his teeth and raised his staff.

"This guy... Does that mean you think you'll be able to survive here?"

"......"

Erhi didn't respond.

The Warlock and Erhi stood facing each other. The mana of the two soared intensely.

The candles in the dark room flickered wildly.

Magic is expressed by adding the magic of the world to your own. So, how well you
can use the magic of nature determines the power of magic.

Now, the two were already fighting an invisible battle.

A battle in the realm that can handle magic called the [Magic Field].

The warlock was confident.

Isn't this your own laboratory?

Dark magic overflowed everywhere, and he was a wizard who passed the 5th circle
early and looked at the status quo in the second half. No matter how talented a
magician Erhi was, he was a kid who didn't even have a coming-of-age ceremony.

On the other hand, it is impossible to have an advantage in [Magic Field] fighting.

So, the warlock was sure of his victory.

Soon, his expression contorted.

'What...!'

Erhi's magic field was gnawing at his realm as if it were alive. It was wider,
faster, and more powerful.

'6 circles? no. Even so, this makes no sense!'

The scary thing about black magic was that it was free from the limitations of
circles.

Depending on how many sacrifices they made, and what kind of grace they received
from the gods of the Temu Empire, their powers and abilities varied greatly.

The warlock was confident of winning even if his opponent was a wizard who reached
the end of the 6th circle.

Again, this was his realm.

However, Erhi was taking over the space in an instant, as if ridiculing such
thoughts.

The point is that Erhi's innate characteristic is the [Blessing of Mana], which is
the highest level when it comes to the use of magic.

And it happened because Erhi borrowed the power of [Tears of Spirits] to peek into
the realm of superhumans.

The warlock didn't know that.

Driven by the defense, the warlock hastily cast a spell.

"The Dark Flame of Lomeja."

Following his hand, black flames swirled in all directions of Erhi. It was a flame
that did not go out the moment it touched the body, a powerful black magic of 5
circles.

Erhi looked at it with a calm face and opened his mouth.

"Glacier Waves."

- Wow!

Pillars of ice rose along the traces of Hrundal's scattered magic.

The fire was blocked by ice and extinguished.

The warlock's eyes widened at Erhi's quick and effective response, but he quickly
cast the next spell.

"Come! Destroy it! Clouds of calamity! Omens of destruction!"

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The power he received from God was [Master of the Little Things].

This ability grants the power to wield the small demons of the underworld.

And the warlock summoned the most powerful monsters he could wield.

The black grasshoppers that filled the room covered Erhi's whole body.

The warlock's face turned red. It was because he thought that Erhi, who had just
defended his magic, had suffered without measures.

- Crisp!

But the next moment, Erhi was running towards him, breaking through the locusts
with his lightning-like movements.

Ice flowers were in full bloom all over his body. It was a magic that had already
been activated before the number of the warlock was even used.

A blue light flashed from Hrundal.

The startled warlock tried to defend himself in a hurry.

"Ice Spear."

The ice flowers that protected Erhi crumbled and turned into sharp wedges.

A spear of ice made from the air rushed towards the warlock.

"Ugh!"

- Fragile!

A black electric current flashed from the warlock's cloak. The ice spear was
blocked by the electric current and crumbled.

With him, the Warlock's defense magic loses its power.

The tip of Hrundal's spear rushed through the gap.

The spear pierced the warlock's chest as it was.

"Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!"

The warlock struggled with pain.

Looking at Erhi with trembling eyes, he squeezed his voice and said.

"You bastard...! I'm going to die nicely..."

"noisy."

- Wow!

Before the warlock could say anything, a great chill swept through Hrundal. It was
the result of pushing in all the magic that Erhi had.

The warlock crumbled to pieces of ice, unable to move his tongue, make his last
wish to the gods, or inflict the final curse on his soul.

'Giving a warlock time to talk is stupid.'

Erhi threw Hrundal into the air. Blood and clumped ice fell off.

'It must have been dangerous.'

As expected, the Warlock's skills were at a level he could handle.

But [Censer of Pain] was different.

'When activated, a piece that inflicts a powerful curse within a radius of 1 km...
It was carrying a dangerous object.'

If that censer had been activated, but the hostages here. And the poor in the
capital were almost slaughtered in groups.

This was the greatest difficulty facing the Temu Empire.

These bastards are filthy and menacing even to the last minute.

"Whoa..."
I feel like I've surrendered myself to a fight in the mud.

Feeling the sensation of dealing with the Temu Empire again, Erhi smashed all the
instruments in the room.

Some of them were expensive, but Erhi didn't care.

Objects used in black magic, no matter how high the value, only captivated people.

'I'll have to stop by the capital auction house later to collect dangerous items.'

When Erhi devastated the room, the black magic subsided in the cave, and he left
the room and walked down the hallway.

Perhaps the cognitive impairment magic was also connected with the warlock, the
oyster now looked somewhat ordinary.

There was still the energy of black magic and the stench that rots the nose.

"Erhi-sama!"

As we went deep into the oyster, a wide cavity appeared. And there was Layla.

"The children?"

"Fine."

Layla was smiling brightly with her whole body stained with blood. He was more
happy to have carried out Erhi's orders than to have won the fierce battle.

"But... the children's condition is a little strange. I think they need a priest."

"Okay. I'll check the status of the children, so bring the security forces here."

"All right!"

Erhi walked into the depths of the cave.

There was a prison.

There were children in it.

"......"

Even when Erhi appeared, the children just stared blankly at them.

There were a dozen children in one room, and there were a total of five such
prisons.

Erhi's jaw muscles, seeing the empty gazes of dozens of people, stood out.

Erhi closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and walked towards the prison.

"Come here."

"......"

The child who was near the door approached Erhi with a blank expression on her
face.
Erhi opened the child's eyes wide and looked at it. Then it was inside the mouth,
and finally inside the forearm.

'Good luck.'

As soon as the signs appeared, it was rewarding to follow them.

The children were afflicted with malnutrition and a weak brainwashing spell. This
is a level that will naturally recover over time. If you leave it to the priest,
you will be able to heal it right away.

"Wait a minute."

The child nodded with a blank expression. Erhi got up from his seat and broke the
lock on the iron bars.

- Kaduk!

Erhi's footsteps as he was breaking the locks of the prison stopped abruptly.

"......"

last room. There were children who wore more luxurious clothes than the other
children. Erhi broke the lock and entered the prison.

corner of the room.

There was a blonde girl with her head bowed in the most remote place.

"Brennie?"

"......"

The child slowly shook his head.

Erhi took out a hairpin from his pocket and dispelled the enchantment.

Erhi said while holding a hairpin in the child's hand.

"Kerin is worried."

"......"

The child blankly grabbed the hairpin and opened her mouth slowly.

"...Ke...Lin."

Little by little, the expression on Brennie's face returned.

= =

"......her."

The security chief looked around the room with a puzzled expression on his face.

Traces of black magic remained throughout the basement. And the traces of a fierce
battle.
The police chief, who rushed to receive the report of the police force returning in
a hurry, never imagined that such a place would exist in the slums of the capital.

'This...'

At that moment, Erhi walked out from the inside of the cave. The security chief
hurriedly approached Erhi and said,

"Confucius Erch, you have done a wonderful job..."

"......"

At Erhi's cold expression, the security chief's mouth suddenly stopped. Erhi said
while looking at him quietly.

"If I remember correctly, I would have asked the Marshal for a proper force."

"...!!"

"I was lucky. The warlock was weaker than me, and the children weren't hurt. It's
really fortunate..."

Erhi said with an expressionless face.

"I don't know if that's going to be a good thing for the magistrate, either."

"Hey there. Wait a minute. Confucius Erchi, wait a minute..."

"This will be reported to Your Majesty as it happened. I'm tired.

Erhi passed the magistrate and went out of the cave.

The security chief only looked at Erhi's back with a face as if his heart had
stopped.

Certification (1)

State Conference Room of the Imperial Palace of the Ashan Empire.

An emergency meeting was being held here now.

The atmosphere in the conference room was heavy.

The heads of the families of the capital authority were looking at the report with
serious expressions on their faces. Their expressions were sharply divided.

Viktor, the head of Ludbolt, pretended not to be Ludbolt, but the corners of his
mouth were constantly twitching.

The head of Marquis Votel, Gregor Votel, was examining the lies and truths of the
report with the eyes of a bureaucrat.

Count Kepler's acting headmaster, Mitchell Kepler, could not hide his distorted
expression.

"I don't think it's absurd."

A cold voice echoed through the conference room. It was the voice of the emperor
who was examining the report with them.
"It's absurd that the warlocks of the Temu Empire plotted a scheming in Eurelium.
It's absurd that they kidnapped Jim's people... but the ugliness he showed while
his knight was chasing their tails was also absurdly absurd. What do you guys
think?"

"I think that's absurd indeed."

It was Victor who answered coldly.

Even the Marquis Votel did not open his mouth, but silently nodded in agreement.

Acting Count Kepler clenched his teeth and said:

"...I think so too, Your Majesty."

He felt like he had been struck by lightning.

This incident did not reach his breath.

No, I can't say that there is no breath, but this was something that the magistrate
judged on his own.

After the poor second son showed ugliness. He couldn't hide his anger.

Acting Count Kepler was furious with Meyer, who was imprisoned in the police force.

The magistrate, who was struck with the fragments of that anger, had a vengeance
against Erhi Rudbolt.

The result continued to the present situation.

"The security chief will be dismissed, and his replacement will be made with the
recommendation of an appropriate person."

It was unlikely that the next Marshal would be a faction of the Kepler family.

The emperor put down the report and said:

"So. Are you sure you pulled out their roots?"

"...it doesn't seem like it, Your Majesty."

Acting Count Kepler said with a look as if he was chewing on a bitter root.

"From the testimonies of the rescued children, it is estimated that there were more
children coming in and out of the cave than expected."

"Tell me a specific number."

"So far, the number of children in the hideout has been confirmed to be 53. And
approximately 60 children have entered and exited the burrows..."

"That means that the whereabouts of about 60 of Jim's young people are still
unknown. Right?"

"...Yes that's right."

The emperor rubbed between his eyebrows and let out an audible sigh.
I thought that Erchi would come with surprising results, but this was more than I
had imagined.

"This work must be finished for sure."

The emperor spoke with a heavy voice full of sincerity.

"The whereabouts of the missing young people. The identity of the scheming they
tried to carry out through kidnapping. There must be a definitive investigation,
pursuit, and annihilation of all of them."

“It will come as you wish.”

The owners of the powerful family spoke with one voice. The emperor nodded and
said.

"So, we need talented people who can take responsibility for this job..."

"Your Majesty. If you grant me permission, we, the Marquis of Votel, will take care
of the matter."

The first to speak was the Marquis of Votel.

The Marquis of Votel was traditionally a family that produced the staff of the
Ashan Empire.

Planning strategies, formulating military tactics, and solving cases were their
specialties.

The disappearance of the servants of the noble family did not come out because it
was a low-class matter, but since the case became this serious, it was standard for
the Marquis of Botel to take over.

"Your Majesty. I feel proud of my child, but this was brought to light by Erhi's
hands. I think it is right to leave the child to finish the work."

Victor's words were also correct. Since it was revealed by Erhi's hand, it was said
to leave the finish to Erhi's hand.

"your Majesty."

Then Acting Count Kepler said in a voice boiling inside.

"This is not a simple incident, it has something to do with black magic. Problems
caused by magic must be solved with magic. If you entrust us, Count Kepler, we will
do our best to solve this problem."

The emperor crossed his arms and fell into anguish. All three families' arguments
made sense.

'Hmm...'

Let's just think about solving the case.

The emperor's choice leaned toward Erhi.

It seemed that Erhi would come up with a solution in some way.

But it was not a very good choice for the Empire.

Politics is balance. Even if Erhi was the emperor's knight, if he entrusted Erhi
with such an important task once again, a perception could arise that the emperor
favored Ludbolt.

Even the emperor. It wasn't good for Count Rudbolt either.

'You're turning on the lights in your eyes.'

The young nobles of Ashan now have many outstanding people who can be called the
golden generation.

Both the Marquis of Votel and the Count Kepler.

He had a young child about the same age as Erhi.

They were all talented people.

Both families must be feeling anxious about being raised by Erchmann alone.

It was right to give them a chance too.

'I think that guy should be considered as an emergency force to be used in case the
situation worsens.'

The emperor, who had gathered his thoughts, slowly opened his mouth.

"Jim wants to leave this to Kepler."

Acting Count Kepler said with his eyes shining.

"I will repay you for your trust."

The Marquis Votel furrowed his eyebrows, but did not protest. Because the Kepler
family was more concerned about this.

Victor also had a taste for regret, but he also knew the subtleties of politics, so
he did not oppose the emperor's will.

The emperor got up from his seat and said.

"Now that the machinations of the Temu Empire are revealed, it has been proven that
peace is never perfect. You must stay vigilant and prepare yourself."

"I see, Your Majesty."

= =

A warm sunny afternoon.

The summer in the capital, Eurelium, was hot. However, the basement of the Ruudbolt
mansion was particularly cool.

It was because it was a magic laboratory designed to match Erhi's magic.

Erhi was sitting at his desk, examining the pieces intertwined with ceramics and
jewels.
"......"

"Is that what it looks like?"

These were the words of Ioderyl, who was examining the magic book on another desk
in the lab. Erhi said without taking his eyes off the sculpture.

"I can't see it, but I can imagine it."

"You must have a basis for your imagination to be able to imagine. You don't know
anything about them, do you?"

"Why do you think I don't know anything?"

"......"

Ioderyl frowned.

"And that [past time]... it's not surprising anymore."

Erhi smirked.

Of course, there is no [past poem] in Erchi.

He now takes the original form of this sculpture into his imagination. And I was
thinking about the function it should have done. Ioderil asked curiously.

"So what do you think it was used for?"

"It seems highly likely that it was an instrument that was used to manufacture
poison."

"...poison?"

Apparently, what the capital's spies, centered on [Master of the Little Things],
had planned was to spray poison.

The reason why he kidnapped servants of noble families, including Brennie, was
presumed to be the reason.

"...Then shouldn't we tell you?"

"Kepler must have guessed."

It has now been a week since the abduction of the spies of the Temu Empire was
revealed.

Meanwhile, the Kepler family's troops and wizards roamed the back alleys.

In the process, some remnants were found, and the fragments that Erhi was holding
were also from the process.

The fact that this piece had even flowed into his hands meant that it is highly
likely that Kepler had already finished grasping the pottery.

'And the poison probably wasn't all there was to the plan.'

It was a guess, but at the same time it was certain.

The poison must have been part of their plans.

While playing [Ashhan Heroes], the skills of the spies of the Temu Empire changed
every time.

The malice remained the same, but what kind of warlock was present at the time of
the incident.

Each time there was a different branch, depending on when the event occurred.

Above all, the terrorist attacks of the spies of the Temu Empire never happened all
at once.

When the Ashhan Empire stumbles in a series of events. They have really deadly
fangs.

It was one of the reasons why the player had to go through countless retries no
matter how much information they had.

So, it was also a matter of how to inform the information that Erhi knew.

There was no way that good results would be obtained just by giving out that
uncertain information.

Kepler and the wizards of the Ashhan Empire are not incompetent.

For now, it was right to trust them and wait.

That time when Erhi was organizing his thoughts.

The cellar bell rang and the servant opened the door.

"Erhi-nim. Letters have arrived."

Erhi nodded his head. The servant carefully handed a bunch of letters to Erhi and
went out of the basement.

"Hmm..."

"A lot of invitations."

Most of the letters were invitations from different families. As Erhi's fame grew,
his curiosity about him naturally rose.

Among them, there were not a few invitations and greetings from nobles who had
recently joined the Rudbolt faction.

Erchi, who had no interest in socializing, roughly discarded the letters. Erhi's
hand, which had been throwing the envelope with an indifferent hand, stopped.

"Finally, I got a call."

"what is that?"

"Reply to your wish to attend the Wizard Auction."

After the last battle, Erhi was able to check his own strength once.

While replaying the battle with [Lord of Small Things], I was able to give it a
good overall score.

There were still a lot of things to look forward to.

What Erhi focused on was defense and survivability.

Due to the [Glacial Wave] and [Ice Flower] magic, his defense ability was not bad.

However, there was still a vulnerability in the target attack.

In addition, the absence of artifacts that support magical power is one of the
disappointing points.

So, Erhi applied to participate in the wizard auction in order to identify

dangerous objects and to find necessary artifacts.

"Hmm...?"

"what's the matter."

"It's fun."

After opening the letter, Erhi grinned.

The sender of the letter was Edmund Mattap.

Nominally, Erhi was supposed to have learned magic from Graham, who was sent to
Ludbolt.

So, he sent a call to Edmund Matop, Graham's school.

However, the content of the letter is...

"The Kepler Tower is asking me to become a wizard."

It was from Kepler's Tower.

"...Is there anything like that in the Empire?"

"Because the magic tower is in charge of nurturing and managing wizards. It's not
strange to get a certification if you want to receive special treatment as a
wizard."

'It seems I have been curious about it for quite some time.'

Now Kepler must be busy looking for traces of the spies.

Judging from the fact that he sent the letter in this way, his interest in him
seemed to have skyrocketed.

'There are a lot of things involved here and there. As a mage, I'm just curious.'

Matop was full of pride as the highest peak in nurturing wizards and researching
magic.

However, Erhi, who was not affiliated with the Tower, appeared and played an active
part, making the wizards of the Tower more anxious.

"I'm going?"
"Do I really need to listen to their requests?"

Curiosity is curiosity.

Erhi had no intention of moving the way they wanted.

"Certification is not something that can only be obtained from Kepler."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"But there's no need to bother with taking the time for nothing. I'll have to deal
with it today."

Erhi opened the drawer.

Among the papers was a piece of paper with Edmund's coat of arms embedded in it.

It was a letter of recommendation that Graham wrote with his name on his teacher.

"If you have this, you will have an excuse to answer anything Kepler asked for. I
will solve it right away."

Erhi went out of the basement laboratory in light clothes, as if going for a walk.

= =

The 10th floor of the Kepler Tower.

In this place, where teachers' laboratories with numerous students are lined up, a
particularly young woman was doing research with an expressionless face.

Her name is Chloe Kepler.

The third daughter of the Kepler family, she was a genius wizard called the prodigy
of the century.

"Mr. Chloe."

Chloe put the object she was looking at on the desk and turned her head.

A wizard who looked a lot older than her was entering the room with a puzzled face.

"...I'm here?"

It was important what kind of teacher the wizard learned from.

The distribution was different depending on the teacher, and the distribution used
to determine the upper-lower relationship.

Chloe's mentor is her grandfather and archmage, Reister Kepler.

Even though she had outstanding talent, she was still young, and that was the
reason why she was assigned to the lab on the 10th floor.

"I, that's..."

The wizard sighed deeply as if he had no choice but to say.

"Erch Ludbolt says he has a letter of recommendation from Edmund's maternity tower.
So he said that he was certified by Edmund..."

Chloe wrinkled her nose and narrowed her eyes. To her, who barely changed her
expression, it was a reaction that was nothing more than screaming.

"...I want to go see you."

"Yes?"

"If you don't come, I'll go."

Chloe got up and walked out of the room. Kelton, the assistant wizard assisting
her, who was practically a nanny, hurriedly followed after her, shouting.

"You must wear shoes!"

"......"

Chloe paused, then returned to her room, crumpled her shoes, and left again.

Certification (2)

The underground test site of the Edmund Tower.

This was a place where wizards would prove themselves when ascending the hierarchy.

As it was a place where various magic was demonstrated, magic defenses were
installed throughout the examination hall, and a circular spectator seat was
installed outside the examination hall. It looks like the Colosseum.

Now the spectator was crowded with countless wizards without a chance to walk.

“I heard that ice-based magic is the main focus, but it really has an ice-like
atmosphere. But he was very handsome.”

"Hey. What's the use of a wizard being handsome... he was handsome."

The young wizards talked about Erhi's appearance and atmosphere.

“I heard that you won against the 5th Circle Warlock.”

“Yeah, I heard it too. Even in a warlock's lab."

Older wizards paid attention to Erhi's talent.

For whatever reason, the interest in Erhi was at its peak among the wizards.

In such a situation, people are flocking to hear that Erch Ludbolt is certified as
a wizard.

"......"

Graham's teacher and one of Edmund's masters, Loelles, did not like this situation.
To be precise, it was burdensome.

As he devoted most of his life to the study of magic inside the tower, such
attention and interest itself was awkward.
He thought he would rather end this situation as quickly as possible.

"Hey, then, I'll start certifying Erhi Ludbolt's wizard."

Originally, there were procedures such as revealing his teacher and declaring his
attitude as a wizard, but Loeleth boldly passed.

"According to the traditional method, I will let the wizard display the magic of
each circle he is most confident of. Erch Ludbolt. Let him display the magic of the
circle he is most confident of."

"All right."

Erhi nodded and raised his fingers as if waving.

Following Erhi's touch, lights flashed, the wind blew, and sparks rose.

The wizards who watched were amazed at the appearance as if three magic had been
manifested at the same time.

"Oh oh..."

"The expression is very natural and smooth."

"Indeed, it is said that he has proven his skills in many battles even at a young
age... But that is true."

Even the magic of the same circle 1 would have different abilities depending on the
wizard.

The wizards who had already demonstrated and seen hundreds or thousands of magic
knew right away that Erhi's skills were unusual.

"It's the 2nd circle."

Erhi continued with the next magic. Once again, Erhi's hand was sealed . Arrows of
ice embroidered the air like a fan.

The wizards' eyes lit up.

It was rare for a wizard to focus on ice-based magic.

If you are born with water attribute magic, you focus on it, because it does not
penetrate even the ice.

The ice arrows made following Erhi's hand evaporated and disappeared by themselves
when Erhi's hand left.

The wizards once again admired the smooth operation.

"It's the third circle."

Both of Erhi's hands pierced the air. A flower of ice blooms in the air following
the movement of the hand as if striking an instrument.

"Wow...!"

The young wizards' mouths spontaneously exclaimed. Ice flowers blooming and
exploding like firecrackers.
The powdered ice cubes wrapped around Erhi like a mist and reflected the magic
lights that illuminate the basement, giving off a dreamy atmosphere.

What appeared through them was a spear of thick ice.

- Get a card!

Erhi's magic struck something for the first time. It was a stone wall that had been
erected on the test site.

The ice spear left a huge mark on the stone wall, turned into ice powder, and
evaporated.

- Clap clap...

The applause of admiring young wizards resounded from all over the audience.

They looked purely admiring Erhi's splendid magic.

However, the quick-witted wizards were surprised with their eyes wide open.

"...until the 3rd circle?"

Erhi didn't cast any spells until the magic of the 3rd circle.

And just like in Circle 1, all magic appeared and disappeared in an instant.

The wizards of Edmund's tower swallowed their saliva.

How did Erhi's fame build up? It was because it was expected how powerfully he
would spread magic on the battlefield.

'What about the 4th circle?'

The true wonder of magic is revealed from the 4th circle.

The power to overturn the laws of the world.

The wizards shone in anticipation of what kind of magic Erhi would show in the 4th
circle.

In the focused gaze, Erhi slowly opened her mouth.

"Like an evergreen in a swamp. Like a lotus that has worn out over time. Fall down
as if it were sinking. Poison mist."

Purple clouds rose and disappeared from the tips of both hands of Erhi.

The poison mist was the size of a fist and colored the air before disappearing.

And that was all.

"...is that all?"

"Yes."

Erhi nodded his head calmly.

Loelles said in a voice full of thirst.

"No, there's more to your main magic than that. How about that kind of magic?"

"I know that 4 circles is enough for mage certification."

"......"

Since the 4th circle was recognized as a proper wizard, the wizard certification
was a procedure to check whether magic could be used up to the 4th circle.

So, Erhi's words were not wrong. But where is this question to be answered?

The wizards, who did not lose to anyone if they were curious, looked down at Erhi
with intense eyes.

On the other hand, this situation was quite difficult for Erhi.

'I didn't know it would get this much attention.'

Erhi really tried to get certified with a light heart.

In the beginning, certification was not the main purpose, but an intermediate
process to attend the wizard auction.

However, the wizards' interest in him was higher than expected.

There was no need to draw unnecessary attention any more.

Erhi was thinking it would be appropriate to break up from now. But the wizards
thought differently.

"How about this?"

A low, heavy voice resounded from the audience.

An old wizard with a long white beard raised his staff and spoke.

"...Lord of the Tower!"

Edmund's wizards got up at once. The master mage waved his staff and said.

"Don't make a fuss. Do you think I opened my mouth to greet you now?"

At Edmund's blunt talker, 'The Great Royensen', the wizards sat down at once.

"Erch Ludbolt. I heard you brought a letter of recommendation."

"...Yes that's right."

“Then, you are definitely a member of our mage tower, not cancer. Then, how about
getting certified by the master hierarchy?”

The crowd roared at Royenson's words.

"The Master Hierarchy...?"

"At least 15 years of doing what you can get... now?"

-thud!

Royenson picked up the cane and tapped it to the floor. Even though it was a light
movement, the entire audience seemed to resonate.

"Noisy, you bastards! Khhhh... But, it's difficult for you to teach children in our
mausoleum, so it's not an official hierarchy, it's an honor hierarchy. But the
effect remains the same. How about you try it?"

Royenson was looking at Erhi with curious eyes. Erhi was deep in thought, scanning
his chin with his fingertips.

'Things are bigger than I thought.'

The famous named character Royenson also appeared here.

It was also suggested to him the hierarchy of teachers.

It was all unexpected.

The proposal itself was excellent.

If you have a teacher hierarchy, you can receive most of the benefits as a member
of the Magic Tower.

You could mobilize Edmund's wizards for the research you wanted, and you could
freely browse the research materials of the tower.

He even had the right to enter some of the tower's warehouse, so it was a high-
value proof.

However, apart from the benefits, Erich felt another intention of Royensen.

'You probably didn't make this offer just out of curiosity, so it seems like you're
definitely going to put a ring on me.'

Until now, Erhi was not affiliated with the Magic Tower.

If Edmund's name is added to such Erhi, Edmund will benefit as Erch's fame rises in
the future.

There was nothing to lose to Erhi just because the tower was given the name, so it
was truly a suggestion from the superiors.

It's just a matter of how he shows his skills...

“May I ask how the exam is conducted?”

“There is no big difference. Just show me your magic. However, the only difference
is that it's against a wizard. therefore..."

When Royenson paused for a moment thinking about what kind of wizard he would send
out against Erhi.

"I'll do it, huh."

Then a young woman's voice echoed from elsewhere in the audience.

I raised it to raise my voice, but because I don't speak often, the sound was low
and the end was split. A voice that would not have been heard if the magic test
center had not been quiet.

The eyes of the wizards instantly turned to the place where the sound was heard.
Erhi also turned his head along with them. and spit out a laugh.

'...Is it a day where only unexpected things happen today?'

There was a young wizard clad in a robe with Kepler's coat of arms on it, and next
to him was another fidgety wizard.

= =

Chloe Kepler.

A prodigy of Kepler, a genius with a confirmed archmage.

It was a familiar character to Erhi.

The personality that concentrates only on research in the corner of the room, and
the temper that doesn't care about anything other than magic.

everyone knew

So, even when he came to the capital, Erchi didn't care about Chloe.

Chloe's full-fledged influence on the scenario was after breaking the wall that
contained her.

"...it's Chloe."

"It's Erch Ludbolt."

"...Chloe Kepler, yes."

Chloe lowered her head with a slightly blushing expression on her face.

Loelles, who once again became the examiner, coughed in vain.

"Hmm, well... I'll explain the rules of the test. First, Chloe Kepler will cast a
spell on the shield over there. Then, I'll have Erch Ludbolt break the spell. The
process The passing of the test will be decided according to the level of magic
displayed by Erch Ludbolt in the movie. Did both of you understand the rules?"

"Yes, I understand."

"......Yes."

Chloe was a magical genius.

If we can distinguish only by innate qualities, Chloe's talent as a 'magic' was

superior to anyone in the Ashan Empire.

"...Whoa."

But if we were to say that Chloe was the best wizard mate, it wasn't.

Studying magic, mastering it, and discovering new realms.

Because it was a different matter to play your part on a battlefield where your
life depends on victory and defeat.

"Agglomerate, melt, stir, split and scatter..."

The hem of Chloe's robe fluttered, and magical powers from all directions rushed
toward her.

The magic of the 6th Circle, which was approaching the state of being superhuman,
revealed its power.

The audience roared.

The magicians of Edmund's Tower were astonished at the level of Chloe beyond
imagination.

In an atmosphere of excitement and astonishment around you.

Only Erhi was watching Chloe's magic with calm eyes.

"...[Five Dragons' Liquor]."

- Grip Jijik!

Electricity surged over the magic shield. 6 circle magic, [Five Dragon's Root].

It was one of the representative magics of Chloe's grandfather and teacher, Reister
Kepler.

"...her."

Loelles smirked and looked at Erhi. With the eyes of whether you really want to
deal with that magic.

Erhi calmly nodded and cleared his breathing.

In the gushing inner magic.

Erhi thought.

'I'll break the wall.'

He said that he would expand Chloe's world right here and now.

= =

"...it's more than I imagined, Master Top."

"That's it."

Royensen, who was responsible for creating this case, nodded.

Chloe's magic was the standard itself.

A standard magic manifestation designed by the creator of this magic, 'Righter the
Dominant'.

Royensen had witnessed Reicer's manifestation of [Leaks of the Five Dragons]

decades ago.
Chloe's magic power now seemed to be comparable to that of Reister's.

'How long ago was your coming-of-age ceremony?'

I've heard from Reicer many times that Chloe's talent is outstanding.

Chloe didn't come out enough to be called 'Kepler's Princess of the Tower', so it
was the first time that even Royenson saw her magic.

And his own experience.

It was truly an achievement that was unbelievable for his age.

And there was one more wizard who was supposed to have a talent no less than that.

"It's fun, it's fun. Heh heh."

While all the other wizards were surprised, only Erhi's expression was calm.

It was as if this had been fully anticipated.

Royensen liked the boldness and couldn't lower the corners of his mouth.

Regardless of what kind of magic he showed against Chloe, it made him want to hold
the kite that touched Erhi.

Erhi began to chant the spell.

The magic of the magic test center fluctuated.

Erhi naturally invaded the dominance of the [Magic Field] that Chloe was holding.

"That guy is also in the 6th circle!"

Royenson unconsciously exclaimed and slapped his knee. Indeed, he had good reasons
for himself.

But that was not enough.

Chloe's magic is of a high level and perfection.

In order to break that magic, it needed a level of magic that was commensurate with
it.

'What kind of magic?'

When Royensen's eyes were shining with a magician's curiosity.

"...My will goes where my will is directed."

An intense cold air swept through the examination hall.

"[Spirit Realm]."

Erhi's magic was cast.

Certification (3)
[Five Dragons' Lockout] was a barrier magic that sealed certain objects or areas.

As the name suggests, this magic consisted of 5 mnemonic techniques.

Although these techniques move independently of each other, they usually only
defend the defense they are assigned to.

When the area is invaded, it moves in a chain to repel the intruder.

- Grip Jijik!

An electric current flew through the air. A pure white light flashes. Afterimages
remained in the eyes of the wizards. It literally looked like a dragon flying wild.

On the other hand, Erhi's magic was not as flashy as Chloe's.

The cold air is thick like mist on the floor of the examination hall.

That coldness danced along with Erhi's overflowing magic.

At first glance, a magic whose effect is inconceivable.

- Jik-jik, Jik-jik, Jijik-jik!

However, the [Five Dragons' Roots] were scattering thunderstorms one after another.
It was as if five dragons were engaged in a fierce battle against an invisible
enemy.

And that's what actually happened.

'72 degrees to the bottom right.'

Chloe clenched her lips and adjusted her reaction. Dozens of formulas and solutions
flashed through her mind.

Chloe found the best answer.

The dragon of thunder swung its claws of fury against a deadly cold.

- Fragile!

But her response was terrifying, and once again the cold invaded her realm.

Chloe's head was busy spinning. Calculation of formulas, and their manifestations.
Once again, her spell responds to Erhi's attack.

- Fragile!

Invisible, invisible, intense cold.

Erhi's magic was threatening and strong.

As Chloe locked herself in the tower and continued her research, over and over
again, more than she had imagined.

'It's fun.'

A faint arc line appeared on the corner of Chloe's mouth. Chloe was happy. It was
the first time I had experienced this kind of pleasure other than learning magic
from my grandfather.

Chloe has been engrossed in magic since childhood. The Kepler family was the
perfect environment for her.

Even now, she can't forget how it felt when her grandfather, Reister, took the
horse tower with her for the first time when she was 5 years old.

It was as she walked on the trail of a wizard that a new wind blew into her world.

She was examining the artifacts the warlock had been collecting from the ghetto.
She was curious about black magic and volunteered herself.

However, as I pursued the traces, there were traces of magic that stood out more
than black magic.

Its simplicity and intensity. And the supreme realm seen from beyond.

Chloe asked Kelton, her assistant, about the wizard's identity.

I learned that he was Erch Ludbolt, who recently crushed his stupid second brother.

Chloe liked that more.

The second brother was jealous of the talented woman from childhood and had a
temper.

- Grip Jijik!

I wanted to meet Erch Ludbolt.

I didn't know what to do when we met. I just wanted to meet you once.

So, I sent a letter to Erhi, but he didn't come, so I came to the Magic Tower to
fight magic like this.

Although it was an adventure for her who did not leave the tower, it was an
adventure.

Chloe did not regret her choice now.

- Fragile!

Erhi's invisible coldness constantly shook Chloe's magic. However, Chloe firmly
defended Erhi's magic.

A never-ending streak.

Chloe said that by continuing this battle, it could go on for hours. I thought I
wanted to.

Erhi had a different idea.

- Sususu...

As if the secrecy up until now had been just a search battle, Erhi's magical powers
surged.

In an instant, Chloe's magic field was twisted. Chloe hastily focused on restoring
the magic field.

At that moment, Erhi's coldness poured down over her spell.

= =

Chloe's talent is largely due to three characteristics.

[Genius]. As the name suggests, he was a genius who excelled in learning and
learning.

[A practitioner of the magic way]. When learning magic, concentration, stamina, and
magic growth, etc. It was a characteristic that obtained various corrections.

[The Sage of the Silent Place]. It was a characteristic of receiving various growth
correction values when he was alone with others.

All three characteristics were high merit as a wizard. This was the reason Chloe
had the best talent as a wizard.

But this was not a research presentation.

Erhi was not just a fellow wizard admiring her skills.

"Ugh!"

Chloe was trying to stop Erhi's offensive by adjusting her spells one after
another.

However, Erhi's magic struck [Five Dragon's Locket] with a different power and
speed than before.

If it was just this, it might have been possible for Claw to deal with it too.

However, Erhi had a [double-thinking] characteristic.

He could easily engage in both a magic field fight and a magic battle at the same
time, but Chloe couldn't.

As she has no practical experience, she has no choice but to turn her hair white.

Even Erhi was well aware of Chloe's response.

'Because [Leak of the Five Dragons] is a magic I've seen more than 50 times.'

The first skirmish was the process of correcting Erhi's knowledge.

Chloe's response was standard.

It was her limit as she was confined to the tower and focused only on research.

Numerous variables in practice, the number of cases in which an anomalous response

is required depending on the situation.

Chloe lacked such experience and knowledge.

As a result, Chloe's magic did not deviate from what Erhi had expected.

Erchi succeeded in bringing the knowledge in his head down to the realm of the
unconscious.

Erchi manifested magic one step ahead of Chloe.

At the same time Chloe responds, draw the next move.

It was like playing chess with already decided check mates.

The speed at which Erhi expressed magic gradually increased.

Ice began to form in the area guarded by the [Five Dragons' Roots].

Chloe's face turned white.

shortly thereafter

- Kag!

With the sound of glass breaking, the [Five Dragons Root] lost its power and
disappeared.

Erhi said after taking a deep breath.

"The breakup is over."

"Wow!"

Applause poured out from the audience.

"...it's a really amazing skill. I even felt like my field of vision was
broadened."

"It's overrated."

Supervisor Loelles said to Erhi with a look of admiration. Erhi bowed his head and
kept his manners.

"This is enough to deserve the teacher hierarchy. No, I have to say it's full. Do
you have any plans to give a lecture on practical magic in Edmund?"

"I have no intention of taking a lecture yet."

"Is that so? I'm sorry, I'm really sorry."

Loelles licked her lips, shook her head, and spoke to the crowd.

"I will declare the end of the test with this. I will announce the results after
the meeting as to whether or not I have passed the teacher hierarchy of Erch
Ludbolt."

Among the wizards here, no one believed that Erhi's teacher hierarchy would not
pass.

"Let the two wizards show respect to each other."

After the confrontation, there was a ceremony where the wizards raised their hats
and met each other's wands. In this case, since neither Erhi nor Claire came with a
wand, it is replaced by a handshake.
"...Chloe Kepler?"

But Chloe was just staring into the air with a blank expression on her face.

At that time, the wizard who had come with Chloe from the audience hurriedly came
down to the examination hall.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Chloe-sama has a habit of completely forgetting her
surroundings when she falls in love with something. It's not malicious."

The wizard kept his head down and apologized. It was a strange thing, but since
there are a lot of geeks among wizards, Loelles wasn't too surprised. He nodded and
said.

"Okay. Even so, it's not good to stand here all the time, so I'll give you a break
room."

"Oh, if you do, I'd be really grateful."

"And Erch Ludbolt. I'll make you wait in the break room until the results are out."

"All right."

"......"

Kelton, Chloe's assistant wizard, greeted Erch with an awkward expression, then
took Chloe's hand and led her to the common room.

= =

The atmosphere in the break room was awkward.

Kelton glanced at Erhi, pretending to be oblivious to the decorations on the wall.

'I'm sure you'll break Chloe's magic...'

Kelton was concerned about how he had to sort this out, and he never imagined that
Chloe would be bored.

Any member of the Kepler Tower would be like that.

Because Chloe's name was synonymous with the word 'genius'.

But the same age, no. Even since his birthday is late, Erch Ludbolt, who was
younger, broke Chloe's magic...

"I want to ask you a question."

"Oh, yes. What's going on?"

Kelton said politely, correcting his posture. Erhi had a clear teacher hierarchy,
and he was a strong man who defeated Chloe. As a wizard, he was definitely higher
than Kelton.

“How is the pursuit of the spies of the Temu Empire going now?”

"Huh..."

Kelton thought for a moment. can i say this

'How are you?'

He was the magician of the tower, and Chloe's assistant and nanny, not a
politician.

Wasn't even Erhi the person who revealed the case? Erhi had the right to know the
information of this incident.

"Well, it is estimated that these gnomes have been infiltrating the capital little
by little about 10 years ago. It turns out that they infiltrated the capital under
the guise of a merchant without money. We are tracking the whereabouts of."

'It's also fast.'

It was as if the Kepler family had put all their efforts into it. Many wizards must
have been hung up on this task. Erhi nodded and said.

"How far has it been to track down the whereabouts of the children?"

"Uh, the approximate direction is being inferred. I have not been able to guess the
exact location yet because I messed up information while passing through several
cities in the middle..."

"What direction is that supposed to be?"

"I presume it was headed for the Lopes region."

The Lopes region was a mountainous region to the east of the capital.

There was a saying that this area, which was surrounded by a huge mountain range
from the northern part of the empire to the southern part of the empire, was wider
than the realm of human beings.

There were also some nobles who had their estates there, but most of them were not
large.

Fortunately, it wasn't the worst.

The Lopes region was the best place to hide, but it wasn't a good place to cause an
incident.

Taking the children there means that their plans are not ripe enough yet.

At the same time, it meant that the chances that the kidnapped slum children were
still alive were quite high.

Erhi closed his eyes and counted the number of cases.

He listed the events that Erhi had so far and at the same time compared the
information in the game.

A lot of possibilities ran through my head.

In the midst of the already twisted reality and causality, the places with the
highest probability were listed in Erhi's head.

Erhi, who had been contemplating for a long time, slowly opened his mouth.
"...Pekre."

"Yes?"

"Jeffrion, Hammond, Terson."

It was the name of the small lords of the Lopes region.

"Let's investigate the procession of the carriage and the top heading to their
estate."

"...Are you saying that the children went there?"

"It is very likely. I think we should start with the city of Trotz at the junction
of your estates."

Kelton looked at Erhi with a blank expression.

No, now he said something great...

Erhi was just talking about the answers that many wizards and experts couldn't find
with just a brief conversation.

Kelton frowned a few times and then nodded.

Erhi was a genius who defeated Chloe. There must be a high level of insight that he
does not understand.

"Okay. I'll make sure to deliver it."

Just when Erhi nodded, the door to the break room opened and Loelles entered the
room.

"Erch Ludbolt. Passing the test has been decided. I will give you a certificate
proving the teacher's hierarchy, so please follow me."

"All right."

Erhi got up from his seat and looked away. Chloe was still immersed in her own
world.

It was pretty familiar. Chloe used to fall into this state several times even on
the battlefield.

'And when I opened my eyes again, the realm had risen.'

Erhi smiled and left the break room.

= =

Erhi met Royensen and received a certificate certifying the teacher's hierarchy.

Royensen handed the certificate with a familiar smile. At the same time, he said
that he would give as a gift the right to take an item from the tower's warehouse.

"You have to invest this much in you, so other guys don't seem to spit."

The words of Royenson, who spoke as if they were giving pocket money, were
surprising. However, since he was not the type to refuse to give, Erhi was
gratefully received.

However, the warehouse of the tower was too wide and complicated. After looking
through the inventory of the warehouse, Erch said he would like to receive it, and
Royensen gladly accepted the request.

'Maybe that's what you've been thinking.'

This gave Erhi an excuse to visit the tower again.

Chloe did not come to his senses until Erch eventually left the Edmund Tower.

It was later heard that he remained dazed until he returned in the wagon sent from
the Kepler Tower.

I don't know if that's enough to break the wall or not, but at least it seemed like
it would become a power sooner than the original scenario.

Erhi returns to the mansion and examines the inventory of the warehouse. He spent
time refining his magic based on what he felt while fighting Chloe.

A week passed like that.

= =

The air outside, filled with the late summer sun, was warm rather than warm.
However, cool air was flowing in the study at the Rudbolt Mansion.

Erhi was sitting on the sofa in the study and reading a book. Then the door to the
study opened, and Victor Ludbolt entered.

"Whoa... Well, I think I'm going to live."

"Are you here, Father?"

Victor took off his sweaty hat and exhaled. Victor was wearing the cumbersome robes
he wore when entering the Imperial Palace.

"Victor, I..."

"Okay. Stop it."

"Yes, I understand."

Victor sent the servant outside, who had tried to help tidy the clothes.

Only Erhi and Victor remained in the study. Victor sat down on the sofa opposite
Erhi and looked at Erhi.

"......"

"Why?"

Victor's lips twitched from an unbearable laugh.

"There was a government meeting today."

"Yes, I know."
Erhi waited for his father in the study because he wanted to hear the contents of
the meeting.

"And the meeting was at the request of Mitchell Kepler."

Erhi's eyes narrowed. Victor looked at Erhi with curious eyes and said.

"He said Kepler found their traces."

Victor said, pointing to Erhi with his fingertips.

"Where you said it."

expedition (1)

"So where do you say you are suspicious?"

Erhi immediately asked the question as if not surprised.

Viktor relaxed his posture as if he was losing his pulse, feeling frustrated.

"Aren't you surprised?"

"I am the one who spoke of a nomination to the Kepler family, so there is no reason
to be surprised."

"I was surprised."

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you in advance."

"No need to apologize. Well done."

Victor drank water from the teacup. The water was cool because the room was cool.
Maybe it's because he likes how he feels.

"Mitchell Kepler said so. There were several potential candidates. He investigated
the flow of the top, travelers and mercenaries there.

As a result, I came to know that there are not a few merchants and mercenaries who
have not returned to several estates in the Lopes region.”

"You're saying it's a suspected candidate site."

"Yeah. And when His Majesty asked how he found out about the site, Kepler said...
with a toothache, he heard from you."

Perhaps remembering that expression, Victor raised his eyebrows once more and said.

"They are expected to hide in Pekre, Terson, and the city of Trots. There are three
in all."

Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips.

He said that three of the places he pointed out were strong candidates.

'Three places...'

Except for the city of Trotz in the center of the Lops region, the other two
estates were embedded in the depths of the mountain range.
'I thought Pekre was the most likely, so it was to be expected. However, Trotz is
surprising.'

The city of Trotz was the largest city in the Lopes region. A center for logistics
and supplying mercenaries between other estates in the Lopes region embedded in the
mountains.

Erch thought it would be a good starting point for information, not a questionable
candidate.

It meant that the Temu Empire's spies' plans may have gone ahead more than Erhi had
thought.

"Your mother will be worried again."

After reading Erhi's expression, Victor sighed and shook his head.

Erhi's mother, Cheryl, was running the Rudbolt estate on behalf of her husband and
children who have now moved to the capital.

Victor communicates with Cheryl through the crystal ball every day, but he is not
the only one concerned about Erhi.

"sorry."

"No. I didn't realize it when I was in Rudbolt, but now that I'm in the capital, I
can feel that war is imminent. I'm telling the nobles of the faction the opposite."

Ludbolt continues to grow as the leader of the anti-imperial faction.

Thanks to this, the complaints of the nobles were being collected one after another
in Victor's ears.

While sympathizing with them, he leaked some of that information to the emperor,
creating an intermediate bridge between the nobles and the emperor.

"I heard that the complaints of the nobles have softened a little."

“Originally, if the complaint is kept inside, it grows by itself, but it disappears

when you spit it out.”

One of the reasons was that the poor nobles were less worried about debt while they
were under the shadow of Ruudbolt.

"There will be a campaign soon. Looking at the signs your Majesty is showing, it
seems that I will call you soon."

"Okay. We will prepare accordingly."

"Erhi."

"Yes, Father."

"When I was your age, I was just an idiot wandering around the backcountry of the
neighborhood. But you have already accomplished a feat that I could never have
accomplished in my entire life. So, think about your body before building a ball."

I knew that the mountain behind the town was a rough terrain where monsters were
rampant, and from then on, it was nicknamed 'Victor of great power'. Erhi didn't
even bother to point it out. What is important now is my father's heart.

"Okay, Dad."

the next morning. There was a call from the emperor to find Erhi.

= =

The hearth of the Imperial Palace. There was a hallway that could only be entered
after passing through three checkpoints.

Passing through the hallway more familiar with the nickname 'The Path of Honor',
you will find a gorgeous door and several escort knights guarding it.

Those standing there were quite familiar faces even to Erhi.

After making eye contact with them, Erhi entered the emperor's office.

The emperor was carefully examining the desk.

There were sophisticated imperial projections, as if photographed by satellite.

An elaborate map had three pins embedded on top of the Lopes region. Pins were
placed in Pekre, Terson, and Trotz, respectively.

'also.'

Next to the pin was a note with notes written on it. It appeared to have been
written by the Kepler family and supplemented by the royal staff.

"Are you here?"

The emperor rubbed his eyes to see if he was tired from the hard work that
continued day after day, and then grinned.

"I have no days off because of you."

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty."

“Stop making noises that you don’t even like. That’s what bureaucrats are tired of
hearing.”

The emperor stretched once, turned his neck, and opened his mouth.

"Where do you want to go?"

It means that Erhi's campaign has already been decided. Erhi was also expecting it,
so he wasn't surprised. Erhi looked at the map carefully and asked the emperor.

"Do you see Pekre as the most likely place?"

"In a basin surrounded by mountains on all sides, it is difficult for outsiders to

access because the realm of monsters is close. It's a perfect place for them to
hide."

"I think so too."

However, there was another place that Erhi noticed the most. The quick-witted
emperor knew that Erhi's interest had already departed from Pekre.

"Where do you think they are most likely hiding?"

“I think Trotz poetry should be looked at separately from the possibility.”

The emperor furrowed his eyebrows as if in surprise. The emperor looked at the map,
pondering for a moment, then nodded slowly.

"Certainly so. If a problem arises, it will most likely be here."

Since Pekrena Terson was a realm in the mountains, if you find any traces of the
enemy, you just need to annihilate them with a large number of troops.

However, the city of Trotz was a large city with many people coming and going.

The more people there are, the more variables that will happen.

If there was a problem in the process of subjugating the spies of the Temu Empire,
it was most likely the city of Trotz.

Above all, Erhi was paying more attention to the city of Trotz in that it was an
unexpected candidate site.

The emperor nodded slowly and spoke as if spitting out.

"They are like a herd of mice."

The emperor pointed to the map with his fingertips.

"If there is an outbreak, it gnaws at the family's grain, and if it misses it, it
quickly feeds the young.

The emperor spoke with a firm expression on his face.

"The expedition will proceed in secret. First, an advance squad will be sent to spy
on the situation of each territory, and the Silver Cross Knights will follow.

"I will obey your orders."

"Erch Ludbolt."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Jim wants to uproot them."

"Your Majesty will do as you wish."

The emperor smiled and nodded his head. Those words spit out with an indifferent
expression were more believable.

= =

The first place that Erhi, who had started preparing for the expedition, visited
was the Edmund Tower. It was to exercise his rights.

As soon as he stepped into the entrance of the tower, Erhi was greeted with the
bright face of a wizard. It was as if he had always been waiting for a reaction.
The wizard guided Erhi to the basement of the tower. The wizard guided Chloe to a
deeper level than the underground test site where he had confronted him.

"Please wait a moment."

'See if there is a procedure.'

It's to get a free gift, but it's just waiting. When Erhi spent some time at the
entrance of the warehouse, checking the list in her head.

"It's finally here. It took longer than I thought."

From the stairs, Edmund's mate Royensen appeared. Erhi wiggled his eyebrows once,
then said hello to Royenson.

"I see you, Archmage."

"Okay. At this age, I'm tired of useless pretentiousness. Call me Grandpa."

"I didn't know that the Archmage would come in person."

"......"

Royensen looked at Erhi with a sullen expression on her face and smiled.

"Yeah. I came here because I was curious about what you were going to take with
you. Have you decided what to bring?"

"Yes. However, I'm going to pick one out of several candidates."

“Candidate, which one did you choose?”

"Antek's Black Statue, Roma Earson's Ring, and Sangphia's Tears."

At Erhi's words, Royensen's eyebrows twitched.

"Aren't they all unidentified items?"

The continent was wide and had a long history.

There were not enough ruins or dungeons, and relics with special powers were
sometimes found there.

Such relics have always attracted the attention of wizards.

There were many wizards who wanted to discover new magic or find inspiration by
studying the artifacts.

However, for relics that can't be grasped, even wizards tend to give up on
research.

'Unidentified items' was a generic name for such unidentified relics.

"Yes that's right."

"...hmm."

Royensen looked over at Erhi as if intrigued, and then nodded.

"After all, you're a funny guy. You know how to stimulate the curiosity of a
wizard."

"...Thank you for the compliment."

"There's no need to put on a face like that. It's a compliment."

Royensen tapped Erhi on the shoulder and walked over to the warehouse door.

There was nothing there, just plain walls.

But when Royenson tapped his wand against the wall, a thin crack formed in the
wall.

The gold gradually grew in size and continued to the ceiling and floor of the
warehouse.

- Gugugung...

"Follow me."

A staircase leading down to the basement appeared between the cracks in the wall.
Without looking back, Royensen strode forward towards the stairs.

"Tread only what I stepped on."

Royenson jumped up the stairs, skipped the first, and took the second, third, and
fifth steps. Ergi also followed Royensen down the stairs.

'It's amazing.'

Every time I stepped on the stairs, the scenery of the hallway was pushed away. It
was like going down one floor at a time.

"A wizard is a deceiver. You must be able to deceive the eyes of God to be a true
wizard."

It was Royenson's words as he went down the stairs.

It wasn't for nothing, it seemed to be very deep underground, but I didn't feel the
magic of darkness at all.

It was literally a space away from the gaze of a demon.

"How was it? Originally, it was a staircase that only the Great Master of Edmund
could descend."

“It felt like my knowledge had broadened.”

"My father is doing well too. The more I go on, the more I like him. Heh heh."

Royenson chuckled and stepped forward.

The warehouse was so clean that it was unbelievable that it was underground.

However, perhaps it is very old, the reliefs and paintings painted in the hallway
were the first style that Erhi had ever seen.

It was his first time in Edmund's secret warehouse, so he followed Royensen,

looking around, feeling like he was really broadening his knowledge.

"Now, the first is the black stone statue of Antec. Look."

What Royenson brought out was a piece of black stone.

The stone was surprisingly black. Even in the basement, you could feel the
strangeness at a glance.

Erhi carefully examined the stone fragment and held it out again.

"It's not what I was looking for."

"Hmm... yes?"

Royensen looked at Erhi like it was funny and put the statue in place.

"Okay. Then the next one is Sangfia's tears."

Royensen crossed the hallway to the next room and took the item. It was a jewel
that looked like it had hardened tears.

'Fake.'

As soon as Erhi grabbed the jewel, he knew it was a fake. If the object he was
thinking of was correct, he should have felt a mysterious, gentle magic the moment
he held it.

"Isn't that too?"

"Yes, it is."

What Erhi was looking for was a relic that was later revealed in the scenario.

However, since such relics have a chance to be accessed only when they are being
used after the appraisal is over, I was not sure about the name of the unemotional
state.

So, Erhi was going to select the suspected artifact and examine it himself. And so
far, the attempt has been unsuccessful.

'If it's not the last one, I'll have to get some other decent artifacts.'

As Erch was organizing his thoughts in his head, Royenson stopped and pulled out an
artifact.

"Now, this is Roma Earson's ring."

What Royenson brought out was a small brass ring. An insignificant ring without any
pattern.

However, his eyes lit up as soon as he saw the ring.

"Hmm... do you like this one?"

"Yes that's right."

Erhi carefully examined the ring and put it in his arms. Royenson said with a
strange smile.
"You probably don't have the experience or the facilities to study the artifact...
It seems that your master is able to appraise the artifact."

"...That's right."

"I saw the magic you showed me last time. It was a very high level of magic."

"It is thanks to having a good teacher."

Ioderyl wasn't the [Witch of Reverse Heaven] for nothing.

He had even faced off against the Emperor of the Temu Empire.

If it weren't for the limitations of the circle, Ioderyl's level was not lacking
even compared to the Archmage in front of him.

"Okay, okay. Please continue to focus on your training in the future. And... let
the teacher know that I want to serve you tea even once."

"I'll tell you, but he's a person who hates meeting other people."

Leaving behind whether his identity was revealed or not, it seemed he had no
intention of feeling humiliated by the high self-esteem Ioderyl meeting Royenson.

Royensen smiled faintly at Erch's euphemistic refusal and led him out of the
warehouse.

As I climbed the stairs, the gap closed by itself and became an ordinary wall. When
Erhi thanked him, Royensen said that he had no need to thank him, as he had
promised.

However, he said that he had to send his regards to Erhi's teacher.

= =

"Am I crazy? I only have this kind of magical power, but to meet a wizard like
that? I can't even meet a sword with a knife in my throat."

'also.'

Erhi smiled bitterly and placed the ring on the desk. Ioderyl's face, which had a
wrinkled expression, quickly changed to curiosity.

"So, this means that this is a relic that I got from the tower's warehouse. What's
the name?"

"Romeyerson's Ring."

"Your name is unique."

"It's not an official name. An adventurer named Roma Earson found a ring in a
ruined site."

Since he knew the origin of this artifact, what Erhi was interested in was whether
it was genuine or not.

And when I saw the patterns engraved on the ring and the secretly flowing chaos
magic, it seemed to be genuine.
"The ring's magic is not normal... So how does it work?"

Erhi took out a paper knife from the drawer. It was meant to cut the seal of the
letter, but the tip was sharp.

"......"

"what's the matter."

"Um, I don't have someone to ask for right now. Can I get you some blood?"

Ioderyl frowned.

Tread (2)

"...Isn't that a dangerous artifact? I don't have a hobby of getting blood on an

unidentified ring."

Blood was an important medium in magic, especially black magic. If it was a relic
that needed blood, it was definitely not a normal relic.

However, this ring did not contain black magic. It was a relic containing a more
primitive vision of the old times.

"That's why wizards don't understand how this artifact works. It doesn't
necessarily require the wizard's blood. It just needs a little bit of someone
else's blood."

Ioderyl glared at the ring as if he was embarrassed and held out his hand. His
fingertips were trembling as if they were invisible. Ioderyl's curiosity overcame
her anxiety.

"do it faster."

Erhi grinned and gently stabbed Ioderyl's fingertips. Iodaryl furrowed his
eyebrows. When Erhi squeezed his fingers to make blood drop, he was terrified and
stopped them.

"I'll do it!"

There is a blood stain that is almost visible on the ring. Erhi looked at Ioderyl
with a slightly shaky face and shook his head. If it's not enough, I'll tell you
then.

After putting the knife to his finger, Erhi soaked the inside of the ring with
plenty of blood. As a result, the ring was stained with other people's blood on the
inside and outside surfaces.

- Jiying...

Although no magical power was injected, light flowed out of the ring.

Lines made of light were revealed in the complicatedly entangled picture, and the
messy pattern was transformed into a picture with a clear meaning. were the leaves.

"Twenty times... That's great."

"So, what kind of artifact is this?"

"The name is as I said. But the origin is a little different."

This ring, discovered by adventurer Roma Earson 200 years ago in the ruins of the
southern archipelago, was a ceremonial ring used by shamans in ancient times.

This ring required several conditions.

First, the user's blood must be smeared on the inner side, and the blood of another
person must be smeared with the outer side.

Then, infuse the caster's magic with them, and put their will into it.

"...to move through space?"

"okay."

"Unbelievable. All magic related to space has been lost. At best, it's just a gate-
like object."

"So, this is a mysterious relic from the ancient times."

The process by which this ring revealed its function was a product of coincidence.

Sometimes, someone accidentally picks up the relics that spilled into the auction
house. Or someone in desperate need of war has it as a talisman, and accidentally
activates its power. etc.

It may or may not appear depending on the player's branch. However, once Roma
Earson's ring appeared, it would cause a big stir.

"Oh my God... There's no such thing as a very sharp blade. Why are you just
accepting artifacts like this?"

Ioderyl sticks out his tongue and examines the ring. Erhi shrugged and said.

“Instead, as you can see, there are a lot of conditions. First, you need someone
else's blood, and you have to be within 500 meters of the owner of that blood.
Above all, I can't control where I appear, so it's a useful artifact when escaping
rather than dealing with enemies. There is also a limit on the number of times."

"number?"

"It is an indication of how many times the ring's engraved leaves remain."

The number of leaves is twenty. Each time you cast a spell, the light of those
leaves will go out.

"...then it would be unreasonable to try a demonstration here."

Ioderyl gave her eyes filled with regret.

"Yes."

If Ioderyl joined us on this expedition, I didn't know if there would be a chance

to see him. However, I did not intend to go on this journey with Ioderil.

It was too dangerous for her, who had poor stamina and magical power. Besides, I
plan to disguise myself to move secretly, so Ioderyl stands out too much.
"You're going to Topps this time?"

"Yeah. There is no special ceremony for the expedition, and I plan to disguise
myself as a traveler."

"......"

Ioderyl looked at Erhi with a thoughtful expression on her face. When Erhi asked
why, Ioderyl did not speak for a while and sighed deeply.

"I never thought I'd be saying this all my life. These days I feel like it's fate."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. It was a word that didn't fit well with Ioderyl.

"I guess it's because I'm with you. It's because I've been through so much. Or
maybe something has changed since I saw the monster. Because it was a very
stimulating experience for an elf."

Ioderyl stared blankly into the air and tapped Erhi on the chest.

"No matter how you look at it, you seem to attract fate. So I was a little worried,
but you are preparing well.

Erhi wiped the nape of his neck.

I felt Ioderyl's concern, so I wanted to nod as much as possible, but if I didn't

speak now, it would be more awkward later.

"...I'm sorry that it sounds like I'm hitting the candles, but the expedition is
the day after tomorrow. I plan to check the magic more by tomorrow. It seems a bit
early to say hello."

At Erhi's words, Ioderyl blushed.

= =

Preparations for departure were made quietly.

The advance squad consisted of people from the Kepler family. It was the Kepler
family's investigation and task, so they were in charge of the advance squad as
well.

Two groups disguised as poor merchants and mercenaries set out for Pekre and Terson
respectively.

On the other hand, the leader of the advance squad heading to the city of Trotz was
Erhi. It was under the name of the emperor's knights and special forces.

It was called a special task force, but there were only two people.

"A long time."

"I will. Erhi-sama."

The task force to head to the city of Trotz with Erhi was Dana Wheeler.

After coming to the capital, Dana Wheeler became a disciple of 'Mikkelson of

Kanggung', the 3rd division commander of the Silver Cross Knights.
This was done because of the connections with Yorhedin that Erhi had.

It is said that Lord Mickelson, a seven-star knight and strict personality, did not
like the fact, but he fell in love with Dena's talent and made him a disciple.

"You've grown a lot."

What stood out among the changes in Dena was the change in magical power.

Dena was learning the insignificant magic training method passed down to her
family.

But with Erhi's aid, he ate the elixir. After receiving proper training from
Mickelson, he had grown noticeably.

"Hehe... What? It's all thanks to Master and Erhi-nim."

As if the compliment was still awkward, Dena smiled mischievously. Then he looked a
little worried.

"Lord Layla seems much more gloomy than that..."

"It's unavoidable."

Erhi let out a bitter laugh. Leyla was excluded from this expedition. There is only
one reason. Layla was too knightly to hide her identity.

"If I go with Leila, anyone will know that I am a noble. It's not suitable for an
expedition like this."

Both Erhi and Dena were wearing shabby clothes. Erhi was wearing a brown robe, and
Dena was wearing the leather armor she had worn before. Looks like a mercenary and
a wandering wizard.

However, if Layla was here, the awkwardness would inevitably be revealed no matter
who looked at it.

"But I think Erhi-nim is too precious to be a wandering wizard. It's probably

better to cover your face."

"Hmm. I didn't think of that. I see."

When Erhi nodded at Dena's point.

A carriage came towards them from the other side of the alley.

'You must have come from Kepler.'

It was a party heading to Trots with them. The carriage stopped in front of Erhi.
The man who was sitting on the driver's seat jumped down and approached Erhi.

"Nice to meet you, Erch. My name is Mirkel from Kepler."

"Are you in charge of Kepler?"

"Huh..."

The man rolled his eyes for a moment. Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. It wasn't a
difficult question. The man was having a hard time answering.

“You may say yes, and you may not…”

"I mean no. So who's in charge?"

"Uh, um... I'm sorry, but could you please get on the carriage?"

The man politely guided Erhi to the side of the carriage. Erhi stepped on the
pedestal and opened the carriage door.

"...Uh, hello. Hahaha."

"......"

There were familiar faces.

"Chloe Kepler?"

"And I'm Kelton. Are you spherical? Hahaha, the information you provided helped us
find them... OK, I'll be quiet."

Chloe nodded with an expressionless face and greeted Erhi.

= =

The advance team disguised themselves as wizards who went on an expedition to the
East.

It was a more striking combination than ordinary travelers, but it had no choice.

Chloe and Ergina, they were too conspicuous to disguise the ordinary. Instead, he
decided to go to a nearby city and hire a mercenary to use as a camouflage.

The wagon sent from Kepler looked plain on the outside, but on the inside was
extravagant.

Even the smallest things could be felt by the craftsmen and wizards. I could see
how much attention was put into it even in a short amount of time.

"Mitchell was very angry. But Reicer supported Chloe's decision, saying that
everyone needs experience..."

Kelton, who was talking to himself, quietly shut his mouth. The carriage went
silent immediately.

The wagon had left the capital and was running on a mountain road in the suburbs.

It was a rough road because there were not many people, but inside the carriage, it
was as peaceful as going on a well-maintained road.

Erhi was looking out the window. Chloe was reading a book on the other side of the
road, but still spying on Erhi from time to time.

"Is there anything you want to say?"

"......"

Chloe's eyes met and she bit her lip. She slowly opened her mouth.
"The magic of that day..."

Erhi shook his head and said.

"If it's about magic, ask me, and there's nothing to answer."

"...?"

"Because you're better than me in the theoretical part, including magic."

Chloe gave her a look that she couldn't understand. If so, that means why did you
lose? Erhi smirked.

"Chloe. In terms of the talent of a wizard, you have more talent than me."

"...Then why?"

“Because talent is not determined by one thing.”

What is talent?

Depends on how you explain it, but in essence, talent is innate and irrational.

It catches up with what it has been training for over the years, and penetrates the
core by seeing it once. The power to go faster and easier even if we walk on the
same path.

And the knowledge that Erhi had accumulated on Earth was no less than a talent in a
way.

It is irrational because it is already innate from the moment you open your eyes,
and no one can experience it.

It was perhaps the greatest talent that Erhi possessed.

On the other hand, Chloe's talent and life were immersed in one magic.

A life of only research in the tower would be sufficient, but in reality, it was
not.

"It's still hard to understand. If you gain experience in this expedition, you will
know."

"......"

When Chloe is still grimacing as if she doesn't know. A knock was heard on the
carriage door.

- Tick Tick

Dena on horseback said as she opened the window.

"Erhi-sama, I see a mercenary corps over there... The quality seems to be a bit
bad. They seem to be trying to steal. What should I do?"

Among the mercenaries, it was common to become a mercenary against an enemy

stronger than themselves, and become a rogue against an opponent who seemed easy-
going.
The party didn't seem to have any other troops on a single wagon, so the
mercenaries were highly likely to turn into thieves.

Dena said, pointing to the horse she was riding on.

“There is also this child that Erhi lent me, and I think I can handle it by
myself.”

"Hey."

Granit, who came out to the suburbs after a short time, laughed happily. Seeing his
generous words towards women, Erhi smiled and said,

"Yeah. Let's sort it out."

"Yes! All right!"

= =

Cormac, the commander of the mercenary corps, Cormac, was quite sensible.

And being smart in this industry meant that he was good at distinguishing between
game and hunters.

"...It's vague."

Cormack sat down looking at the carriage.

"Why are you doing this, Captain. There are no bodyguards? It seems like a perfect
game."

"Noisy. My senses are warning me."

Cormack ignored his men's words and looked at the wagon. A feeling that was hard to
say was chilling his spine.

'Should I just pass it on?'

The problem was his men. His mercenaries haven't made much difference for a month
already.

His seungnyang-like subordinates are following him right now, but sooner or later,
his teeth will be exposed.

"...Okay. Let's shake it off."

In the end, Cormack decided to solve a more realistic problem than his own senses.

And it soon became clear that it was a wrong decision.

"Aww!"

Cormack lay there with a blank expression on his face. There was no strength in his
body. The back of my head hurt like it was going to break.

'What happened?'

Obviously approaching the carriage. Accidentally pulled out a knife. I remember

there.

'The horse is dead.'

Suddenly, a female mercenary on horseback fired a bow. I didn't even see him
wielding a bow. The arrow pierced the horse's forehead so deeply that the collar
could not be seen in an instant. Cormack just fell off the horse.

'crazy.'

The screams of mercenaries were resounding everywhere. doesn't seem dead They were
all screaming that they were going to die.

“Great. You seem to be shooting faster than before?”

“Thanks to Master and this bow!”

A lively voice whispers in my ear. The cold man's voice continued.

“By the way, did you say you need mercenaries?”

"Yeah, I tried to hire you for camouflage."

"Okay. Let's get that guy up."

Cormack's body was heard. He looked straight ahead with a blank expression. A
handsome man with cold eyes was looking at him.

"I won't say much. Are you going to go to the city like this and be hanged, or will
you obey orders?"

"...if you give me life, I will be loyal."

"The eyes are not bad."

The Cormac mercenaries became the camouflage mercenaries and servants of Erhi's
party.

Tread (3)

A night covered in thick fog.

A chill was coming in from the forest in the mountains.

The season had passed the end of summer and revealed the beginning of autumn.

The party was resting in a campsite on the other side of the road.

In the deep night, only the sound of insects and the burning of firewood erased the
silence.

In a calm and subdued atmosphere, Cormac approached the fire.

“Hey, is the fire okay? Hehe."

Cormack smiled and rubbed his hands together.

Should I say that Cheoseul is good, or that the stomach is good? Cormack was doing
his best not to offend the group. If I had been a merchant rather than a thief and
mercenary, I didn't know if I would have achieved great success.

“I will call you if necessary, so go and rest.”

Wizard Kelton said with a friendly smile. Because he was also in the position of
serving Chloe, he was particularly good with Cormac and porridge.

"Oh, just call me anytime. Wizard Nari. Hehe."

Cormac nodded and went to the mercenary group. Mirkel of Kepler said with a smirk.

"I think it will survive even if I throw it into the desert."

"You'll find out soon enough."

Erhi looked at the dark forest.

The party had now arrived in the Lopes region.

During the two-month journey from the capital, the forest slowly grew weary and we
saw as many as we could. However, the forest here had a different atmosphere.

Meanwhile, the group's itinerary was mostly time spent on the road. We passed towns
and cities along the way, but we didn't stay long.

Needless to say, the party did not have any major difficulties during the trip.

Chloe's carriage was practically a moving lodging, and the camping equipment Erch
brought was no less than that.

In addition, there were three wizards in the party, so there was no shortage of
water or food.

Water can be made with magic, so all you need to do is bring enough food. There
were also many porters to lift the load.

The journey so far has been as peaceful as a trip, literally.

It was not that there were no beasts or thieves in the middle, but there was no one
in the party to be afraid of such things, except for the Cormac mercenaries.

If you continue this journey for the next week or so, you will see the city of
Trotz.

Even if it's because I'm riding on a remote road that isn't frequented by people, 4
days will be enough if I run on a short road.

"When I arrive in the city of Trotz, I plan to stay in the lodgings of the
merchants who have a connection with Kepler and gather information."

Even at Mirkel's words, Erhi was only immersed in thought. Michael asked in a
puzzled voice.

"Why?"

"I'm not feeling well."

"...Yes?"
It feels like something is grabbing me. Even the flame of the bonfire, which was
shaking for some reason, seemed meaningful.

"me too."

Chloe said as she closed the book. Kelton said with a puzzled look.

"Yes? Yes? What do you mean you feel bad?"

Chloe shook her head slightly.

"I just... feel bad."

'There's something.'

If even Chloe said that, there must be a reason.

Erhi, who concentrated his consciousness on magical powers, immediately understood

the reason.

'The power of darkness is deep.'

Dark and misty forests were inherently possessed with dark magic. But even
considering that, this place was harsh.

Dena asked when Erhi's mood wasn't serious.

“Is a demon trying to appear?”

"no."

It is different from the original existence of monsters. This is a more covert,

intentional sign of power.

It was a sign of black magic.

Then I heard the rustling of the bushes. The group's gaze suddenly turned. Some had
their hands on their weapons.

After a while, a man came out of the bush.

"Ah...! It's a human! Oh my god...?"

The man was wearing ripped shabby clothes. It looked as if he had been in distress
in the mountains.

He was thrilled to meet someone, but he withdrew when the mood of the party was
unfavorable.

Nevertheless, the man said cautiously, whether desperation was greater than fear.

"I, uh... Excuse me, can I get you some water? If you do, will you go away
quietly?"

"Do you only need water?"

"Yeah..."

The worried man let out a long sigh and said.

"Ha... I ask for your mercy. I haven't been able to see proper food for two days.
Please have some food..."

Despite his shabby demeanor, he was a very fluent man. Erhi nodded his head. Cormac
came quickly with the food.

"Come on, let's eat! It must have been a lot of hard work."

"Thank you thank you."

The man was surprised when he opened his eyes wide while eating in a hurry. The
food was delicious beyond imagination. It was only natural that it was tailored to
the taste of the picky Erhi and Chloe.

"Oh my God. It is more than I imagined that black bread eaten after starving is not
enviable of a sacrament!"

"It's not necessarily like that, but anyway, there's a lot of food, so eat it
slowly."

"Thank you thank you!"

The man frantically ate his food and gulped down the water.

"Whoa... I'm going to live now... Oh, sorry!"

The man prostrated himself. Erhi asked, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

"Why are you on your knees?"

"I, he... When I was in the city, I served noble people.

"Hmm..."

It seems that Erhi's aristocratic atmosphere was not covered only by a shabby robe.

“What was the original job?”

"My name is Ayton. Originally, I was a clerk at the town hall of Trotz."

"now?"

"......Sigh."

The man let out a long sigh. He seemed to have a lot to say.

"I'm sorry, but this is going to be a long story, would you mind?"

Erhi nodded his head. The man slowly opened his mouth.

"I married my beloved... wife five years ago. She was the daughter of a herbalist
who sold medicinal herbs. I loved her with all my heart."

Ayton tried to live with her in the city of Trotz, but she had a sick mother.

Blinded in love, Ayton gave up life in the city and went with her to a village in
the mountains.
"Aren't you sorry?"

Dena interrupted the man's words. His eyes were twinkling as if he had fallen in
love with a love story.

"Not at all. It was a life I never dreamed of with gold coins, but I was happy. I
taught children in the village, and bought and sold goods in the village using my
contacts as a clerk. I was also a candidate for the next mayor... although it's
useless now."

"What happened?"

"...Your mother-in-law is well."

At the man's words, the group's eyes widened. So, isn't that a good thing?

"It wasn't just the mother-in-law. Since it was a village in the mountains, there
were not one or two elderly people who were sick. But when they all got up from
their seats, they were full of energy like a young person."

"Did you find any precious herbs?"

"I thought so too at first, but one day my wife told me that I should go to the
meeting."

Erhi narrowed her eyes.

The party, who had not yet grasped the context, tilted their heads.

"What meeting?"

"...It was a gathering of pagan gods. This life is a series of suffering, so we

must dedicate everything to sublimate ourselves in a new world..."

"Ah!"

The group let out a sigh. That was the religious doctrine of the Temu Empire.

The man hesitated for a while after speaking. Erhi said it first because he could
guess the man's troubles.

"The religion of the Temu Empire spread, but there must have been no problems in
the beginning. People became healthier and believed in the pagan religions, so they
are stronger than ever before. But it probably won't last forever. So what
happened?"

At Erhi's words, Ayton was startled. Ayton, who had not been able to keep her mouth
shut for a while, took a deep breath and said.

"...you know very well. Yes, it was good at first. But the pagan priests demanded
more and more tribute. They kept asking me to gather herbs without sleeping, and
recently young people dragged them out because they needed them. Went..."

Ayton said with tears in his eyes.

"But my wife told me that I should attend the temple too. At that moment, I was so
excited... I ran out of town by myself... uh huh huh..."

Ayton buried her face in her lap and sobbed. The couple's expressions darkened.
Only Erhi had a calm face. Erhi said to Mirkel.

"I heard you know the geography around here."

"Yes? Oh, yes. Yes."

"Where is that town?"

"Well, if it's a village that gathers herbs around here..."

"...It's a green grass village. It's named after the grass we dig in our village."

Ayton opened her mouth while shedding tears.

"Where is the village?"

"Uh... this is..."

Mirkel said if he could guess the location of the village.

"If you go quickly to Noksaengcho Village, it's about 5 hours away. I, by the
way... Are you planning to go?"

Michael said with a complicated expression.

He also felt sorry for Ayton's story, but so far, the party has even deliberately
returned to the mountain road so as not to leave any traces.

However, when solving the problems of the village, their identities had to be
revealed.

"The city of Trotz is less than a week away from here. Then where did the villagers
and the medicinal herbs go?"

"Ah...!"

"It's well worth the time. And, it has the potential to bring the villagers back to
their sanity."

At Erhi's words, Ayton quickly raised her head.

"Hey, is that really true?"

"okay."

'It's less wasteful to do that, and it's more difficult to deal with.'

There is hope that there is a possibility of reversing, so those who are possessed
by the black magic of the Temu Empire cannot be killed prematurely.

"If the brainwashing has progressed a lot, I will attack without sparing myself. Be
careful enough to subdue it."

"All right!"

The group responded with one voice. Erhi nodded and said to Ayton.

"Let me guide you to the village."

"Ah..."

Ayton was unable to speak with an expression mixed with all kinds of emotions.

= =

Even in the middle of the night, the lights at the Noksaengcho Village Hall were
not extinguished.

Deep inside the town hall was a man wearing a black robe.

The man was writing on the paper and, out of anger, threw down his feather pen.

"Damn it... I can't even guess the numbers!"

The man's name is Locus.

A low-ranking priest of the Temu Empire, he was tasked with making Green Saengcho
Village into a supply base.

Now he was supplying people and necessary herbs according to orders from the city
of Trotz.

So far, the mission has been going well.

Brainwashing villagers, burning their lifespans with elixir to increase their

vitality, and making them slaves for the imperial cause.

The work of making the infidels nourishment for the empire was going smoothly.

However, in recent years, the city of Trotz has significantly increased the amount
of offerings required. It was because of the need to advance the plan.

Although he had heard that something had happened in the city of Trotz... For
whatever reason, he had to follow the orders of his superiors.

"Whoa... I can't. I'll have to use more elixir."

At this rate, it was impossible to meet the required amount of herbs.

Until now, I was given three hours of rest a day. But in the future, the people of
Noksaengcho Village will have to put all their energy into collecting herbs without
even having time to sleep.

The result would be death, but Locus did not feel any remorse.

-...Kugungung...

Then there was a sound like thunder. It was supposed to rain, but what followed was
the screams of the villagers.

"what...?"

Locus stood up. Then a villager ran into his room.

"Priest! It's a big deal!"

"What's going on!"

"The demons! The demons have raided the village! The people are all falling!"

Locus clicked his tongue. All brainwashing magic is good, but delusions become
worse and judgment is greatly reduced. The higher the level of magic, the less
weaknesses he had, but he was not yet a warlock at that level.

"Eight, get out of the way! I myself..."

-puck!

At that time, the villager's head shook violently and he collapsed. A small blunt-
tipped ice arrow was melting in his temple.

"Who are you?"

Locus hurriedly pulled out the emerald-studded hall.

out the dark door.

Through the flowing lights, I could see a man wearing a robe.

"......"

The man was looking around the room as if he couldn't see the Locus. When the Locus
clenched his teeth and tried to shout once more.

"Fortunately, it wasn't too late."

"...What?"

At that moment, the man stretched out his hand that had signed the seal toward
Locus.

- blatantly

Moisture condensed in the air freezes in an instant.

A chill that seemed to freeze his heart rushed toward Locus.

"...!"

Locus hurriedly swung the hall. A whitish smoke surrounded Locus' body. Locus tried
to breathe a sigh of relief.

- Whoa...

"Uh, uh, huh?"

The cold air froze even the smoke and rushed towards him without stopping.

His shoes, the hem of his clothes, and his forearms froze little by little.

"Oh, no...!"

The chill spread all over his body.

The Locus stood and froze.

Erhi gently pushed Locus' body with an indifferent expression.

- Kag!

Locus' body fell to the floor and shattered.

Trotts City (1)

Cries of madness resounded throughout the village.

Brainwashed by black magic, the villagers ran like crazy.

- Fragile!

Lightning flashed in the dark night sky. Chloe, who had stunned the villager at the
mouth of the alley, sighed with a pale expression.

"haha..."

Chloe smoothed out her shaky breath. My head was dizzy.

The battle was a series of constant melee battles.

It was completely different from when I was dealing with monsters while traveling.

Their chaos, madness, and fear constantly gnawed at Chloe's mental power. Chloe
shook her head, closed her eyes and cleared her breath.

You have to be calm. A wizard must be as cold as ice. Magic is a magician's tool.
Just like making a precise work of art, the magic must be stacked up beautifully...

"Ahhhh!!"

His hair, which had been calm, turned white again.

In the shadow of the alley, a middle-aged woman with a worn towel on her head ran
towards Chloe. Saliva was dripping from his lips and his eyes were turned upside
down.

Chloe's magical power moved reflexively.

"...Lightnings...!"

"Ice Spear."

Before Chloe could manifest her magic, a pillar of ice was stuck in the ground.

The middle-aged woman who was running, bumped into an obstacle that suddenly
appeared and fell to the floor.

-puck!

It was followed by a small ice arrow. The middle-aged woman shook her head and
fainted.

Chloe looked back. Erhi was stretching out his hand.

"...I am..."
The moment he saw Erhi with an indifferent expression, his words caught on his
lips. I felt like I didn't know what to say.

Should I thank you for your help? Or should I say I could deal with it?

It wasn't. It was uncontrollable magic. If the magic had been manifested, that
woman would be dead in nine out of ten.

"Okay."

Erhi patted Chloe on the shoulder like that.

"You can't be perfect from the start."

"......"

"You just have to build it up one by one."

Chloe looked around blankly.

Dena's unnibbled arrow was embroidering the sky, and Mirkel was beating the
villagers down with her scabbard. The mercenaries were also doing their part.

The narrow field of view was widening.

Erhi left Chloe behind and walked. Numerous bundles of ice arrows poured out of his
hand.

Chloe bit her lip while looking at her back.

'I'm still not good enough.'

I wanted to catch up on my back.

= =

The number of villagers is 57. Of these, 5 were killed. It wasn't because the
allies made a mistake, but because they were old people who had run out of original
vitality.

Ayton wept in front of her mother-in-law's dead body. The old man's face was
horribly distorted by the influence of black magic.

Not all of the villagers were tainted with magic and ran crazy.

Among them, some with strong mental powers, including Ayton, woke up as soon as the
warlock died. They approached the party and thanked them.

"...Thank you. Thank you so much."

"For once, those in the village who are seriously injured should be treated and
captured."

"Ah... I see."

The townsfolk moved in a hurry. Erhi called Cormack.

"He fought better than I thought. Well done."

"Ugh, I just did what I had to do."

It was quickly wiped out against Dena, but they were not a poor mercenary group
either. Erhi nodded and said.

"Okay, then let's help the villagers."

"...I see, hehe."

For some reason, Cormac disappeared with a friendly smile.

Dena looked at her back and said.

"I'll go and help."

"No. We have to do something different."

The party's health and condition were intact. Only Chloe had a pale complexion.
Helping the villagers wouldn't be a problem, but now there is something more
urgent.

"Search for information related to the city of Trotz."

The party followed Erhi into the warlock's lab. There was a shattered warlock's
corpse.

The anger was greater than the disgust given by the corpse, so the party roughly
removed the corpse and searched the inside.

said Kelton, looking at the skull made of crystal.

"It's a strange thing. It seems to have some effect..."

"It's a communication tool for the Warlocks. Don't touch it. If you make a mistake,
you may be contacted."

"...Yes?"

Leaving behind the frozen Kelton in front of the crystal skull, Erhi and the party
looked at the documents.

Among the things written on the documents, the placenta was miscellaneous. Village
trends, herb habitats and expected yields, personal information of villagers,
etc...

However, some sentences contained interesting information.

'Ten days ago, you dragged the young men.'

Young men were the core of the workforce. Even those who needed it happened in
Trotz City.

Michael said as he held out the paper he was examining.

"It looks like the city of Trotz is in bad shape. They're urging us to move ahead."

"I think the market has already fallen into the hands of the spies of the Temu
Empire."
Dena said, raising the letter. It contained a mockery of the Rogelsong family who
ruled the Trots. Mirkel shook her head and said.

"This would have been a big deal if I had just entered the city of Trotz."

A lot seems to have changed in two months. A new variable that you do not know yet
appeared.

Everyone sighed as if their head hurt.

Only Erhi's expression was calm.

'I didn't expect it to roll smoothly.'

It was a variable that used to appear countless times in the original. Twisted by
causality, now I have no choice but to add.

It bothers me that the cause is not yet predictable, but if so, I should have
checked that first.

"The Silver Cross Knights would have said that they are now near Terson."

"Yes? Yes, yes."

Terson was a manor on the outskirts of Topps. The distance between that place and
the city of Trotz was about 20 days by horseback.

"Send to Sir Jorhedin that he must come to Trots City with only the main troops.
The enemy's main base is in Trots City, and the situation is urgent."

"Yes, I understand."

"In the meantime, we enter the city of Trotz to check the situation and delay their
plans if possible."

"Yes?"

The group's eyes widened. Dena asked, tilting her head.

"Is that... possible?"

“You have to make it possible.”

It started with entering the city of Trotz. If you make a mistake, you could be
checked out from the entrance of the city and your identity could be revealed.

Erhi put down the papers and went out to the village vacant lot. The villagers were
sweating profusely and arresting the fainted.

"I couldn't even say a proper thank you to Eun-in. Thank you so much."

Among them was Ayton with puffy eyes.

"I did what I had to do. Is your wife okay?"

"...Yes. Fortunately, I am fainting."

Ayton smiled bitterly at what he said.

Wasn't it far from being physically strong to be fainted? Still, it must be said
that it is better than going crazy with black magic.

"The level of black magic applied to the villagers is not very high. If you let
them bask in the sun every day, and drink water and silver mint for two days, most
will come to their senses. Those who still cannot get better, seek help from the
priest."

"Ah...! I see. Thank you."

Ayton, who had been contemplating what to do if people woke up and started rioting
again, sighed in relief.

"How did you send the luggage to the city of Trotz?"

"Usually once a week, the villagers pulled a horse-drawn carriage. Sometimes they
took herbs or... people with them on an irregular basis."

Eighton's expression darkened as he recalled a bad memory. Erhi nodded and said.

"Okay. I have a job for you to help."

"Yes? Oh, of course. Just tell me and I will do whatever the benefactor wants."

= =

The largest city in the Topps region, Trots.

The gates of this city, where numerous merchants and mercenaries came and went,
were always wide open, and it had to be crowded with people coming and going.

However, the atmosphere of Trotz now was very strict unlike before.

"Hey! This is the old pass!"

"Yeah? Oh, no. I'm from a distant place, so I didn't know the situation here
recently..."

"He's a suspicious guy! Take him away!"

"Sah, save me!"

Life was shining in the eyes of the soldiers guarding the entrance. It wasn't just
a simple life. A dark red aura was faintly glimmering in the corners of their eyes.

"next!"

The captain of the guard, who sent the merchant to prison, called the next wagon.
The wagon smelled of medicinal herbs, and several men in hoods were pulling the
wagon.

"...Hello."

"Hmm."

Ayton bowed his head as he showed the pass to the captain of the guard. The captain
of the guard said to Ayton without looking at the pass.

"Do you think there are a lot of people?"

"Yeah? Oh, that... there was an order."

The captain of the guard narrowed his eyes and looked at the carriage. Even if
there was an order, there were too many people. Besides, the exposed hands looked
too young. It was doubtful that both of them had a good physique.

"Number..."

That's when the captain of the guard was trying to bring up the word suspicious.

"......"

A man from the side of the wagon came forward. It was a man wearing a deep dark
brown robe. He walked up to the front of the guard and took his hand out of his
arms.

"...!"

In his hands were the medal of the Temu Empire and a green scepter. It was the
evidence of a black magician. The garrison commander who saw it was trembling and
couldn't even look at it properly.

"Sat, pass!"

The garrison commander shouted “pass” in a frozen voice.

= =

"...I don't think I'll ever do it again. I was nervous and thought I was going to
die. In addition to that, there's something insidious about the hall and medals..."

A shabby inn outside the city of Trotz.

The party was gathered in the largest room in the inn.

As soon as Kelton arrived at the inn, he quickly threw away his cloak and other
objects and washed himself thoroughly.

Even so, the expression on his face was still crying as if he was still feeling
uneasy.

Leaving behind Kelton, who was constantly grumbling, said Erhi.

"If we go out through the gate we came in, we may be suspicious. Let's go out the
other gate before the news spreads."

"Yes, I see. Thank you so much, for not only saving us, but for looking after us
until the next day."

Erch took care of the villagers so that they could go to a city outside the Topus
region when they came to their senses.

Gold coins, as well as the carriage and Granite he was riding on. And, the members
of the Cormac mercenaries also gave up.

"......"

However, except for Cormac.

"If you go to the Gangt estate, there is a branch of the company related to
Ludbolt. Return the wagons and horses there, and let's find a new place to live."

"I really... thank you. I will never forget this grace for the rest of my life."

Ayton fell flat on the floor and thanked him.

Meeting Erhi was truly a blessing from God.

He made up his mind to repent of the past and live with the people of the village
with a heart to serve God.

On the other hand, Erhi was doing what was supposed to be.

Once you start a job, you have to make sure to finish it.

Erhi and his party are not going to stay in Trotz for a day or two, but if there
are problems with the villagers in the meantime, it is virtually a failure.

Besides, because of them, I was able to enter the city of Trotz without any
problems.

Ayton kept his head down until the moment he left the room, and then left.

The party looked at their backs and had faces filled with warmth and pity.

Except for Cormac.

"...I, Nari. But why am I..."

"We need to gather information."

Erhi, who cut Cormac's words, glanced at Mirkel. Michael took out a map from the
backpack he had hidden in the carriage. The evangelism of the city of Trotz was
spread out on the table in the room.

"Well, I'd like to approach the upper part of our side first."

"The merchants. How reliable can you be?"

"Yes? Ah... You can trust that Kepler's collateral aristocrats are directly running
the company."

"No. Not trustworthiness, but the ability to deceive and move around secretly. If I
were a warlock of the Temu Empire, I would have been watching from the upper house
with links to the outside world."

"...!"

At Erhi's words, Mirkel was immersed in thought. he sighed and said

"...Surely it is. I think you have to be careful about contacting the company to
avoid their gaze."

"We'll find out after we have a way to secretly contact the upper side."

Erhi pointed to the area where the mercenary guild was located.
"Dena and Mirkel go to the mercenary guild with Cormac. Mercenaries are sensitive
to rumors, so you will be able to get useful news."

That's why I brought Cormac. After all, Cormac was the official commander of the
mercenary.

"and..."

Erhi thought as he tapped the map with his fingertips. Is that person really in the
city of Trotz now?

'It would be of great help if you were still here. It's the main temple, so I'll
have to visit it first.'

"Me and Chloe are going to the artisan area."

Trotts City (2)

The back alley of Trotz.

Inhabited by the homeless, beggars, and drunken thugs, this place was now as quiet
as a dead mouse.

As if to prove the atrocious atmosphere of the city, there was not a single person
in the back alley.

Erhi and Chloe, both wearing robes, were walking over it.

Erhi, who was walking as if indifferent, stopped. I could feel the presence of the
soldiers in the distance.

Erhi blinked at Chloe.

The two hid in a narrow gap between the shacks.

-Jump, jerk

The space between the narrowly attached walls. Through the narrow field of vision,
the soldiers could be seen.

Erhi signed a seal so that he could cast magic at any time.

[Sleep] Magic is not easily absorbed by people with high mental and magical power,
but it was able to put the guards patrolling the city to sleep in an instant.

The soldiers did not notice them. After the soldiers disappeared, the two went out
of the alley.

Chloe was also trying to use magic when she was still, and she had a seal on her
hand.

Seeing his tense expression on his face, it seemed that what had happened in the
village had become medicine.

"You don't need to be nervous. The reason I asked you to come with me wasn't
because you had to use magic in a place like this."

"...?"
Chloe then looked at Erhi with the eyes of why she had brought her.

"Not now, but we may need it soon. Let's go and talk."

Erchi went ahead. They met the guard three times in the back alley. He seemed to
understand why there were no people in the back alley.

-...Gang...Gang...

As we approached the outskirts of the city, the sound of hammers getting louder and
louder.

Only there was a red light emanating from this dark city.

The tops region was surrounded by mountains, and there was a lot of good iron and
high-quality leather.

There were so many skilled artisans, and the artisan area occupied a fairly large
area in the city.

After carefully examining the artisan's area, Erhi entered a store.

It is better to keep the fire close at night than during the hot day, so knocking
iron was in full swing in the smithy.

"Who? Come during the day to see the weapon."

The old man who was knocking on the iron inside said without looking back.

While he was speaking, the hammer was striking the iron regularly. Erhi said to the
old man.

"I heard there is good iron here."

"Good iron? Everything here is good iron."

"If I was just looking for such iron, I wouldn't even have come here at night like
this. I came here to find dwarven steel."

The old man's hand, who was knocking on the iron, paused for a moment. The old
man's hand struck the iron again, finding the original beat.

"Well... Guryeo, wearing that kind of clothes tonight, is looking for absurd
things. If you want to find dwarven steel, go to Dwarvenheim. Go."

The old man spoke bluntly and tried to let Erhi go. Erhi was convinced of the old
man's attitude. I was convinced that he was still in this city.

Erhi took an object out of his pocket.

- gang, gang

The old man tried to ignore Erhi.

An unknown visitor. Considering the current situation in Trotz, he was as reluctant

as a ghost.

But I couldn't hear the footsteps of Erhi leaving the forge.

In the end, the old man had no choice but to put the hammer down.

"What the hell..."

A coat of arms engraved in gold.

He was a blacksmith, but even an old man had seen it at least once in his life.

It was because it was always hung at the city hall along with the crest of the
Rogelsong family that ruled the trots.

The old man stood still and spoke in a trembling voice.

"Wow, are you from the Imperial Family?"

"Yes. I have come to see Pagrik Thorbond."

"How do you..."

The blacksmith, startled and bewildered, shook his head.

Isn't he a nobleman from the imperial family? It was not surprising that there was
an informant he did not know.

The blacksmith swallowed his saliva.

At last, the support of the Ashan Empire came to the city of Trotz, which had
become like hell.

He said in a voice that couldn't hide his excitement.

"Okay. I'll guide you to him."

The blacksmith removed the knocking iron and led Erhi to a secret place only for
craftsmen.

= =

Erhi and Chloe followed the blacksmith to the back door of the smithy.

The blacksmith went through the back door of another blacksmith, being careful not
to see anyone.

It was a warehouse where materials were piled up. The blacksmith cleared out the
piled up wooden boxes.

Below it was a door leading down to the basement.

"This is it."

Erhi and Chloe followed the blacksmith into the cave. The depth of the oyster was
quite deep. After walking for a while, I heard people's voices from the other side
little by little.

"...No, so why don't we help too?"

"This man. Have you already forgotten that all the beggars were swept away? And
what if we were also swept away?"
"If we stay like this anyway, we're all going to die together, so we have to do
something!"

"It's noisy, you guys!"

A hoarse voice resounded through the oyster.

"Aren't guests coming? Do your best with Chutae!"

At the end of the cave there was once again a door. The blacksmith said as he
opened the door.

"Torbond-nim. They are from the capital."

There were quite a few blacksmiths sitting on the floor in the cave.

At the center of them was a stout physique and a beard that filled their faces. A
body of small stature compared to its size.

There was a dwarf.

"Nice to meet you, Pagrik Thorbond. My name is Erhi Ludbolt, the Emperor's knight."

"Ludbolt, Ludboltra. I heard that the family has recently moved to the capital.
And..."

Thorbond's eyes twinkled.

"The fact that a young successor named Erhi at the center of it was acting like
crazy. I didn't expect to see the author of the unbelievable rumors like this."

"I didn't even know that the ambassador of Dwarvenheim would be here in Trotz."

"...Yeah? You've come to me for something like that?"

"I've been lucky enough to do it."

Pagrik Thorbond.

He was the ambassador of the Dwarves.

Unlike other Dwarves who were confined to the Dwarvenheim and approached only fire
and iron, Thorbond was wandering around the Ashhan Empire.

He was a wanderer and at the same time a teacher to the blacksmiths.

The blacksmiths took him very seriously and learned some skills.

Thorbond was living a life of receiving what he wanted as Thorbond.

"You're very talented. So why did you come to me?"

"It's to listen to what's going on in Trotz City, and to come up with a

countermeasure."

Thorbond was working on sending various information and trends of the human empire
to Dwarvenheim.

As the master of blacksmiths from all over the empire, his information network was
vast, and the quantity and quality of information were high because numerous
blacksmiths gathered information for him.

"Measures... Measures..."

Thorbond smiled bitterly and shook his head. He said, pounding the floor with his
palm.

"That's exactly what we want to say. The city has come to this point, but what the
hell is the Ashan Empire doing?"

Erhi said in a calm voice.

"So why didn't I come?"

"......"

Erhi, he said that he came here as a countermeasure.

Although it was an arrogant statement, there was a strange persuasiveness in Erhi's

unshakable atmosphere and confidence.

Thorbond looked at Erhi as if it was ridiculous and shook his head and said.

"...they're more interesting than rumors."

Thorbond drank a beer. He said, patting the seat in front of him with his palm.

"Let me sit down. Would you like a beer?"

"I don't drink, but I'll be grateful."

"I know the etiquette."

Refusing alcohol among the Dwarves meant fighting. Even if you don't drink it, you
should get it.

Thorbond said as he took a new mug of beer from the blacksmith.

"I won't go round and round. You must have guessed that you saw it while coming,
but now the city of Trotz is occupied by the Temu Empire guys."

"I know."

"Every day from the nearby village, sacrificial ones come in, and not a lot of
people in the city have died. In fact, this city is nothing more than a
slaughterhouse waiting for them to draw their swords."

This is also an expected story.

But hearing it in person makes me frown. I thought it could have been stopped if it
had been a little faster.

However, no matter how much Erhi knows a scenario that others do not know, even if
he has talent and power that cannot be imagined in the original work.

Couldn't stop everything.

'I just do what I can.'

Erhi took a short deep breath to organize his emotions and asked.

"How far do you think their plans have gone now?"

"Fortunately, it seems that the resisting children are running around quite a bit."

"...children who resist? Who are they?"

"Rangers from the city of Trotz. And three children of the Empire from other cities
are hiding in the basement of the city to delay their plans."

"...!"

“Come to think of it, those kids are the same age as you.”

At Thorbond's words, Erhi smirked. The three children of the Empire at the same age
as Erhi.

Although it was a hole in the information, Erhi was able to guess their identities.

'Isn't it time to get to the capital by now?'

I don't know why they're here in Trotz, far away from their destination.

Maybe that mysterious teacher of Elysia had left a prophecy.

Or... God may have devised another destiny.

Whatever the reason, they were a great force.

If they exist, they will be of great help against the enemy.

And there was one more power that would be a great power if added.

Erhi said while meeting Thorbond's eyes.

"Torbond-sama. As the Emperor's knight and the person in charge of this case, I
would like to ask you something. I want you to fight against the warlocks of the
Temu Empire."

Thorbond frowned.

Before he could open his mouth, Erhi stopped him first.

"Yes. Dwarves are friendly to the Ashan Empire, but I know they have declared
neutrality in the war between the two empires."

"If I intervene in the battle here, the kingdom will be in trouble."

"But, isn't this also related to Thorbond-sama's personal life? I think there is
room for consideration."

"Okay..."

"And if you kill them all. Isn't Thorbond-sama's name not going to be known in the
Temu Empire?"

Thorbond sighed and shook his head. Erhi's words were truly seductive.
Even if the city was sealed off, Thorbond could remove one of his body if he
wanted.

The reason he was still in the city was because he couldn't keep his feet away from
the devastation that was taking place here.

He also wanted to give strength to those who were running rampant by hiding in the
basement of the city.

But he now had a problem.

"Okay. It's good, but don't believe I'll be able to use my original skills. It's
hard to explain..."

"Chloe."

"...?"

Erhi called for Chloe, who was just listening to the story with an expressionless
face.

Chloe tilted her head. Erhi said, pointing to Chloe.

"Sir Thorbond. Chloe Kepler is the granddaughter and disciple of the Archmage,
Reister Kepler. And the main magic is the power meter."

When Erhi blinked, Chloe moved her hands.

- cleavage

A faint electric current flashed between her hands.

"How about it. If there is Chloe's magic, wouldn't there be no problem with
Thorbond-sama's 'my skill'?"

"you...!"

Thorbond opened his mouth wide and pointed a finger at Erhi.

He couldn't quite believe it.

How does this guy know that only his disciples and Dwarven comrades in Dwarvenheim
know anything about it?

"Pooh!"

Thorbond let out a laugh from deep inside.

Except when dealing with iron and fire, Dwarves believe that simplicity is a
virtue.

How important is it?

You are creating new hope in a city where there seemed to be no answer.

“It’s the first time in my life I’ve seen such a strange guy other than the High
Priest-sama.”
Thorbond shook his head. In the meantime, Erhi opened his mouth.

"In the next ten to fifty days, the Knights of the Empire will reach the city of
Trotz. What I want is to stop their plans until then."

"Okay, then I'll get the boy's help and prepare for that day. What else do you
need?"

"The main base of the ceremonies of the enemy. And the seat of those who resist."

"Ummm... that information is only partial. I'll give it to you first, and then let
me know again when new information comes in."

"Yes, I understand."

Erhi and Thorbond shook hands firmly.

= =

"Most of the mercenaries are hired in the city. They put pressure on us too."

"They are said to be led by mercenaries from outside. Most of them say they are
notorious."

The party secretly escaped from the inn and gathered in the house the blacksmith
had provided.

Erhi first talked about the allies and Thorbond who are blocking the enemy's plans.

Dena and Mirkel talked about the mercenary movement.

'Even the blade of grass in the deep forest was here.'

The emperor caught the tail to some extent through Pace's testimony, but the
surviving group seemed to have hid in the city of Trots.

Erhi said, pointing to the map that Thorbond had given him.

"The places where allies are expected to be now are here, here, here."

The map shows the structure of the underground waterways and the main destinations
of those who resist. And the area where the battle took place was marked.

The places Erhi pointed to were all far away from the complex underground waterway.

Since they were the ones who had to hide their appearance, it was not easy to know
where they were.

"Um... I'll have to join them, but it won't be easy."

"I can't go down to the underground waterway and search blindly... It's hard."

It was the ally who was suffering first in the city of Trots.

It was only natural to help them and come up with a plan together.

But joining is not easy.

When the party is looking at the map and is in trouble.

Erhi said while pointing at the map with her fingertips.

"We don't need to find them."

"...Yes?"

"Because they can find us."

Trotts City (3)

Five people were walking through the Quequehan Underground Waterway.

Standing at the fore among them was a female swordsman with red hair and a thick
sword.

She looked around with sharp eyes and raised her hand.

- Suck

The group's steps stopped. The four men behind them grabbed the dagger.

They had crossbows on their backs, but they were so noisy in the underground
waterway.

Their fighting style was to throw daggers from afar, then approach them and
decapitate them with a sword.

"it's me."

A familiar voice, slightly subdued. The group immediately lowered their weapons.

From across the alley, a hooded party appeared just like them.

The prosecutor, Bassett, who was leading the party, said while tilting his head.

"Is it okay if I speak out?"

"Yeah. This area is clean."

"It's amazing... It used to be the most intense place, here."

Elysia nodded and looked around.

This place was originally guarded by soldiers and mercenaries.

So far, the key is how quickly you can break through this place.

But the enemies were nowhere to be seen.

"Are they planning on doing something vulgar?"

"Well..."

"It doesn't seem like that."

The ranger who was with Elysia opened her mouth. He was the leader of the rangers,
a competent explorer as Kemen.
"Looking at the traces left, it seems that something happened and they moved
quickly."

Basset and Elysia sighed at Keman's words.

"Is it Terry?"

"I think it's Terry. He must be running wild again."

"Ah, really. I want to kill that temper... Why do you look at me like that?"

Elysia, who looked at Bassett with strange eyes, smiled brightly.

"You said to kill your temper, it's funny."

"Hey. Think about it. I came to this city because Terry told me to look for strange
traces. It's because of him that I had to deal with them by hiding in the
underground waterway here. It's because of him that I've been in danger a few
times. I'll tell you. , I'm not coming. Huh?"

There were many twists and turns in the fact that the three youngest friends on
their way to the capital came to the city of Trotz.

Unexpected coincidences, discoveries of insidious plans, and traces of those

finally found.

They went through a number of incidents, but most of them were their youngest
friend, Terry Rozier.

He has a deep resentment for the loss of his parents, and he turns his eyes away
from matters related to the Temu Empire.

Bassett was usually stubborn enough not to lose to Terry, but there was nothing he
could do about this matter.

"But what can I do? That's the way he is. I'll have to go and help him soon."

Elysia shrugged and said to Keman.

"Mr. Kerman. When do you think the enemies have left?"

"Um... I'm guessing based on the remaining traces, but if not, it seems that they
started moving 30 minutes ago."

"It must be quite a distance. I'll use magic."

The closer to the enemy's stronghold, the stronger the effect of the magic defense.

So, there were many difficulties in using magic in this basement.

"[Life Detection]."

However, Elysia used her magic without difficulty.

Because the sophisticated magic operation was her organ.

Her magic, [Detect Life], was able to search for living things within a radius of
500 meters.
Elysia followed the traces of Terry while controlling the power and range of her
magic.

"...Wow."

"what's the matter?"

"It must have been a really big job. Troops are coming from all over the place."

"Oh My God."

Bassett sighed, and Elysia accomplished the magic.

"I can't be late. I'll have to hurry up and get him to come to his senses, then
retreat."

"I'm getting old because of him. I'm getting old."

The group ran through the underground waterway with electric power. Elysia took the
lead. In her mind, the geography of this place was clear even with her eyes closed.

"...the enemy."

On the other hand, the sense of the basset was superior.

Basset grasped the presence of the enemy with his sharp five senses like a wild
animal and grabbed his sword. Everyone in the party pulled out their weapons.

- bump

The moment he heard the footsteps of the enemies, Basset's body shot like an arrow.

Basset's power, which is expressed as an innate characteristic, does not stop with
simply increasing the power of the sword.

Her body had overwhelming strength relative to her weight.

It led to explosive agility.

"I...!"

- Chow!

Basset's sword, which charged at great speed, split the enemy's body in half.

"Uh-huh, who is it that you have a quick temper?"

Elysia looked at her back and sighed, then covered Basset's back and entered.

In her right hand was a rapier, and in her left was a seal.

"[Haste]."

Although she learned magic, Elysia did not let go of her sword.

It stemmed from her experience.

The moment her life was in danger, the intense experience she had.
That experience determined her career path.

- Whoops!

Elysia's accelerated sword pierced the enemy's neck at a speed comparable to that
of Basset.

At the same time, the rangers' daggers poured over their heads.

"Awesome...!"

Elysia, who had died of the last enemy, wiped the blood from the rapier and looked
around.

"It's over there."

"Yes."

The group quickly ran through the underground waterway.

If there was such a big commotion, today's plan was already a failure.

After rescuing Terry and the Rangers, Elysia was thinking of an escape route first
in her head.

- Whoa!

-Sah, save me!

"...it looks like they're fighting loudly."

Bassett said in a shaky voice. The noise of the battle was awesome. It was as if a
real war was going on.

"Strange."

"what?"

"...Magic power is fluctuating."

Elysia tilted her head.

Normally, the magical power of the underground waterway was severely suppressed.

However, the closer we got to the source of the sound, the more active the movement
of magic power.

As if a natural disaster had occurred.

- Kwa-Gaga-Gak!

At that moment, a wind blew from the other side of the passage.

Not the wet and dirty underground.

It was a cold wind that seemed to make goosebumps all over his body.

"...no way?"
Elysia's steps accelerated.

"Why that... huh?"

Even Bassett, who tilted his head, said, 'Is it possible?' I followed Elysia with a
longing expression.

- Kwaduk! Quad Duck!

- Whoa!

- Ice, ice!

After passing through the intertwined passages, when entering the passage leading
to the widest underground waterway.

"[Ice Spear]."

A thick column of ice passed in front of Elysia's eyes.

"Aww!"

"Blood, avoid!"

The screams of the enemies followed.

= =

- Shoo!

Erhi made a seal by matching the beat of the arrow passing in front of him.

"Wow!"

Erhi's ice spear swept through the enemies. A rain of arrows falls on it. precise
shooting.

It was an attack that broke the momentum of the enemies at once, but there were
still many enemies.

The mercenaries and soldiers wearing various armors were all shining madly in their
eyes.

"Die... ugh!"

Erhi stretched out her right hand at lightning speed. Hrundal, who shed blue light,
pierced the neck of the approaching mercenary.

After recovering the spear, Erhi looked around.

"Damn it!"

"Archer, solve the archer first!"

Erhi entered the underground canal with a minimum number of people.

A melee battle was expected, and a quick-moving mate was needed to escape again.

So it was decided that the knights Mirkel and Dena. The two formed a pair and were
shooting a rain of arrows from the corner of the hallway.

Erch was overpowering the enemy under their rear support.

"Wow!"

Mercenaries and soldiers were not Erhi's opponents.

Sophisticated magic unfolds in the pouring arrows. Even if they approached through
the fire net, Erhi's spear greeted them.

The flow of battle was stable.

But Erhi never let go of the tension.

The enemies that Erhi was paying attention to were not ordinary soldiers and
mercenaries.

What he was paying attention to was the sharp dagger hidden between the groves of
madness.

- Kaduk!

"...!"

surprise attack.

The owner of the dagger was a middle-aged mercenary with hot soup running down his
face.

He slowly approached Erhi, and when he stretched out his dagger, his body
accelerated to the point of turning whitish.

It was by no means a movement that an ordinary mercenary could do.

The mercenaries who were blocked from attack by Erhi's [Ice Flower] fired daggers
one after another.

However, with a still indifferent expression, Erhi controlled the [Ice Flower] to
block the enemy's attack, and then pointed to the mercenary's forehead.

"[Ice Arrow]."

At the same time as the chanting, an arrow of ice is created at his fingertips. The
mercenary raised his dagger and tried to block the arrow.

The [Ice Arrow] that Erhi shot with a chorale had already added three auxiliary
magics to it.

[Double Acceleration], [Enhance Penetration], [Camouflage Movement].

As a result, the mercenary missed the movement of the arrow, which changed its
speed in an instant.

The attempt to avoid it even by turning its head was blocked by the pursuit of the
arrow that had changed direction.

The helmet could not protect the mercenary's head.

- Whoops!

The mercenary was hit in the head by an arrow and fell.

At the moment of death, the mercenary's face twisted.

traces of black magic. The mercenary was an assassin of the Temu Empire.

He was a professional assassin who hid among ordinary soldiers and attacked key
figures in the Ashan Empire.

'It's not just this guy.'

Erhi scanned the battlefield with subdued eyes. The number of enemies was large.

There was no way he was the only assassin hiding.

The longer the battle, the better. Without knowing Erchi, Mirkel and Dena could
have been in danger.

At that time, Erhi did not lower his vigilance and once again fired an ice spear at
the approaching enemies.

"Mr. Erhi!"

"Erch Ludbolt!"

The voice I had been waiting for was heard.

From the passageway, Elysia and Bassett were running towards him.

The movement to cut through the surrounding enemies is quick and natural. During
that time, he seemed to have experienced quite a few battles.

"Long time no see."

"No! I'm not going to say it's been a while. How the hell are you here?"

Bassett responded while cutting the enemy at the same time. Erhi said with a smirk.

"I don't think this is a good time to talk about the past."

"Yeah, that's right. It's just nice..."

Bassett said awkwardly, scratching his head. Elysia and the Rangers joined the
Basset who jumped out first.

"Is this all for the party?"

"No. My colleague is also in the underground aqueduct... Actually, I came here

knowing that child was here."

Erhi nodded and said.

“Then, find the rest of the party there, join them, and then exit the basement. My
party is over there, so join us and get out of here first.”

Erhi pointed to the corner of the canal.

Dena, who was shooting the bow at an invisible speed, greeted her eyes. In front of
her, Michael was guarding.

With Erhi in the lead, they broke through to where Dena was. Erhi said to Elysia.

"The rest of the party. Can you find where they are?"

"I have life detection magic so I can find it. But..."

Elysia said in a voice filled with concern.

"He's so excited against the Temu Empire... I'm afraid it might be dangerous."

= =

The boy did not dream of becoming a hero.

What the boy wanted was a happy family.

Dear Mother, Respectful Father.

The day they both died.

The boy promised revenge, deep in his soul.

- Giggig geek...

As the sword and sword interlocked, a noise like scratching an iron plate spread.
The sound of the enemy's breathing pierced the tip of his nose.

'I don't like it.'

The boy turned his wrist. The enemy's sword, which had lost resistance, reached out
towards the boy's neck.

In the midst of being decapitated as it is, the boy's eyes read the 'road' that no
one else could see.

It was the talent of a boy who was born and polished under the best teacher.

The boy's body shook as if it were collapsing.

bizarre movements.

It was a twisted movement that would make anyone who handles swords wonder.

It passed the enemy's black boy's neck.

The boy's black enemy was decapitated.

- Chow!

"Who's next?"

The boy looked around, widening his blood-stained eyes.

There were only enemies everywhere. It was a crisis caused by bad judgment.

There were fewer enemies in the groundwater than expected.

The boy, who thought it was an opportunity, went deep into the groundwater to shake
the enemy's base.

more, more and more. After a series of battles that had forgotten even the
existence of allies, the boy was surrounded by enemies alone.

"Damn you...!"

The enemies here were of a high standard.

In addition, among them, there were also unusual mercenaries comparable to the
knights.

Did I say [leaf of grass in the deep forest]?

In addition to that, the assassins attack that makes your spine chill.

They were enemies that even a boy could not easily deal with.

The boy was ready to die.

Even if it was made out of wrong judgment, I decided to accept it humbly because it
was my own.

I thought that was the virtue of a person who walks the path of the sword.

"You're still immature."

"...OK?"

At that moment, a cold voice resounded from beyond the dark shadows. At the same
time, I felt an intense cold.

"If you want revenge, save your life, Terry Rosier. You'd better take off your t-
shirt quickly."

Boy, Terry tilted his head. It was the first voice I heard. But the man knew him.

'Are you a sweetheart?'

I've heard this from Master thousands of times, but I feel strangely bad.

Terry soon knew why.

The voice was young. No matter how you look at it, it was a voice of a similar age
group.

Even in a crisis situation, when he tried to find out the man's identity out of
curiosity.

"[Frozen Sphere]."

A sphere of ice scattering creepy chills fell onto the battlefield.

Ritual (1)

'You've come too deep.'

Terry Rozier was in an underground ceremony near City Hall.

A place as close to the enemy's nose as possible.

There was absolutely no place to rush alone.

The allies haven't arrived yet.

If I hadn't met the rangers who fell apart and were fighting, it would have been
difficult to find Erhi too.

'You're still young.'

Erhi clicked his tongue inwardly. I've always seen it from the player's point of
view, so it was unfamiliar to me.

In a way, it was normal. After losing her parents, Terry always wielded a sword
with her teacher.

In fact, the lack of experience in the world was worse than that of Chloe, as it
was almost like living in the mountains.

As it is, time will correct such shortcomings...

'We don't have time.'

It was a situation that had changed rapidly with twisted causality and reversed
events.

Now the empire couldn't afford to wait for the main characters to grow . The still
young heroes had to somehow do their part in the events to come.

So Erhi thought.

If you guys are wandering because you can't find the direction you want to go in
the future.

He said that Erhi would be their milestone.

= =

A sphere of ice floated above the underground vacant lot.

The eyes of the soldiers and mercenaries turned to the sky.

The sphere of ice slowly rotated and floated high into the sky.

And when that ascent stopped.

The sphere's rotation accelerated rapidly, and frost began to form around the
sphere.

"Uh, uh...!"

Frost began to take shape and took the form of countless thorns.

The thorns fell on the soldiers and mercenaries.

"Ahhhhhh!"
In an instant, the battlefield turned into chaos. A scream erupted at the same time
as if it had been put together.

"crazy...!"

The mercenary captain, who joined the battlefield late, spit out swear words.

He was also a mercenary at the rank of Captain in [Leaf of the Deep Forest].

Until a new captain joined, he was one of the three key figures in the group's
decision-making.

He toured several battlefields and had a lot of experience killing knights and
wizards.

But it was the first time he had experienced such a tragedy.

The sphere of ice constantly rotated and sprinkled thorns of ice.

The battlefield was filled with chaos.

The vacant lot was quite large, but it was basically a confined space.

The mercenaries and soldiers were flustered by the bombardment of ice thorns.

In the process, the pressure on Terry was relieved.

Terry frantically swung her sword at the fleeing enemies.

Seeing that, Erhi clicked his tongue. It gave me a breath at the most, and it was
attracting attention again.

[Run like a madman and come to me.]

At the sound of Erhi's voice ringing in her ear, Terry shrugged her shoulders, then
turned towards the place where Erhi was.

The mercenary commander who watched the scene clenched his teeth.

That kid wielding his sword like crazy was familiar with him.

How many subordinates have you lost because of that guy?

It seemed that the new magician who appeared was planning to retreat with the young
boy.

I don't know where he appeared, but it was clear that if I missed those two here, I
wouldn't be able to afford it.

- Whik!

The mercenary commander whistled.

It was a signal from [Leaf of the Deep Forest] to kill the enemy with all his
might.

A few mercenaries, who were hiding in the baskets of ordinary mercenaries for a
chance, flew towards Terry.
"Uh, huh?"

The enemies simultaneously fired their swords at Terry. An attack that was combined
with a lot of practice. Terry quickly swung her sword.

-Chang, chin, chin!

Seeing that, Erhi nodded.

'The training was not neglected.'

The movement of the sword, which moved like flowing water, was strange. There were
no straight lines. A continuation of curves as if dancing.

However, Terry's sword exquisitely defended itself from enemy attacks.

It was the result of Terry's innate talent and training from the best teacher.

'But I also lack experience.'

"Profit!"

Terry was soon on the defensive. The mercenary captain who blew the whistle joined
in and changed the way the enemies dealt with Terry.

Stabbing, then reaping, kicking, and spitting.

Terry was embarrassed by the dirty battles typical of mercenaries, and his sword
quickly became dizzy.

- blatantly

Erhi swung Hrundal into the air. Three ice spears aimed after the mercenaries.

"...!"

The mercenaries were terrified.

A sphere of ice was still floating in the sky. But how about using different magic
at the same time?

Apart from the surprise, they had no choice but to defend the ice spear that had
flown in.

"Wow!"

The heavy and fast impact was reminiscent of knights' lance charging.

The formation of the mercenaries shook, and Terry, who had fallen into a crisis,
sighed.

The mercenary commander closed his eyes.

'That guy...'

He originally tried to kill the kid who was protruding out of the hall first, and
then the enchantress.
The magician who was left alone was bound to be a mouthful for the mercenaries who
were engaged in close combat.

However, looking at the situation now, that magician was several times more
dangerous than the kid.

After finishing his judgment, the mercenary commander rushed towards Erhi.

His weapon was a large bayonet. The mercenary commander scraped the bayonet on the
floor and rushed towards it and raised it up.

- Chow!

Soil and sewage covered the front like a smoke screen. The mercenary leader changed
direction in the gap and swung his great sword towards Erhi's side.

-visor!

"...!"

Erhi blocked the attack with a spear and widened the distance. The mercenary
commander said with a face as if he had seen something bizarre.

"You use magic at the same time, and even use a spear? What the hell are you
doing?"

"......"

Erhi silently drew Hrundal in the air. Blue light flowed from the sword, and ice
spears shot out towards the mercenary captain.

-bang! bang! bang!

The mercenary captain broke the ice spear without hesitation and rushed towards
Erhi.

Erhi quickly retreated and speared the spear as if there were eyes behind him.

The sword and the spear collided one after another.

Ten workshops that were made in an instant.

The mercenary commander looked at Erhi with subdued eyes.

'The spear is also unusual. What's with all these guys?'

Even he looks younger.

In order to develop skills in any field, sufficient time was required.

However, Erchi was not worthy of his age, and even possessed two completely
different fields of power.

'Does not matter.'

The talent was surprising, but the mercenary commander didn't care.

Rather, the thought of killing this talented young nobleman with his own hands gave
him even excitement.
Erhi looked at the mercenary commander like that and spit it out.

"Fortunately, it seems that you haven't changed anything from the original."

"...?"

"Are you going to keep watching, Trevor? Are you going to save your powers until
you die?"

"...you guys? How can you name my...!"

At that moment, Erhi's offensive changed abruptly. The defensive attitude speared
the spear one after another as if it had gone somewhere.

-visor! visor!

The mercenary commander, Trevor, had no choice but to panic. I couldn't figure out
how this juggler knew his name.

From the way he spoke, he seemed to know his abilities as well.

'No way, how did this bastard do it...?'

If the god of the Ashan Empire bestowed upon its followers a talent called
'characteristic'.

The god of the Temu Empire grants his followers an instantaneous ability called
'Change'.

It differs depending on how many sacrifices were made according to their innate
qualities, but they all had extraordinary and explosive powers.

Trevor also had a new ability he acquired while returning to the Temu Empire.

He was planning to use that ability by surprise to kill the embarrassed Erhi.

But at Erhi's words that seemed to penetrate everything, he was shaken for a
moment. It was quickly swept away in defense.

-bang! bang!

Cold air gushed out from Erhi's spear. The more the weapons collided, the more the
damage accumulated on Trevor's body.

It seemed that there would be no more opportunity to use the ability that had
dragged on time.

The moment when Erhi cleared his breathing and slowed the offensive.

Trevor hastily demonstrated his abilities.

"Koooooooh!"

Hair rose from Trevor's body, and his body multiplied several times. A long snout,
an inverted nose, and elongated fangs.

Trevor's ability to return to the Temu Empire was [Wearbore Transformation].

"[Shroud of Frost]."

At that moment, Erhi breathed a powerful cold air into Trevor's body, slowing his
movements.

"[Glacier Pulse]."

It pierced Trevor's body by creating numerous pillars of ice in the air.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

Trevor stopped breathing before he could even complete his transformation.

Erhi looked down at Trevor dying. His expression was quite pale. It was because he
had used almost all of his magic power.

'If it had changed during the workshop, it would have been difficult to deal with.'

Whether it was a beast personification or a transformation series. The body's

ability to change was its weakness when it changed.

If Trevor had used the [Wearbore] ability from the beginning, Erhi would have been
in trouble.

A series of successive battles. In particular, [Frozen Sphere] was a 6th circle

magic, so Erhi's magic power was also pretty close.

"Aww!"

But now the battlefield had changed to a situation where the allies had the upper
hand.

Allies protruding from the underground waterway were pushing the enemies.

As soon as Erhi confirms it, he unlocks the [Freezing Sphere].

At the same time, the enemy was defeated by using [Double Accident].

"......"

Erhi scanned the battlefield.

Terry was easily dealing with mercenaries because Trevor, the strongest, was
missing.

The allies who came out of the waterway were also doing a great job.

Dena's bow alone was demonstrating the power to overwhelm the archers of the
enemies.

Bassett and Elysia were showing performances commensurate with their talents.

Clearly, the allies have an advantage. However, Erhi felt a chill that seemed to
shrink.

'I'll have to leave.'

Erhi's sensitive magical sense sounded a warning. Now, the allies were never in an
advantageous situation.
If the timing was missed, it was a dangerous situation that could have been
annihilated.

"Retreat!"

Dena, Mirkel, and Elysia quickly responded to Erhi's call.

On the other hand, Bassett and Terry looked up at Erhi like, 'Why the hell?'

Erhi ignored their gaze and looked around.

Even if I fall for it, since I came here, I had to get as much as I could and get
out.

'Is that...?'

In the far corner of the ceremonial hall, there was an altar made of whitish gray
bricks.

The appearance of the altar kept trying to get out of sight to see if it had
cognitive impairment magic on it.

It was only after he concentrated his magic power in his eyes that the form fully
caught his eye.

'Why is that now?'

Goosebumps rose on Erhi's back. That altar must not be here now.

At the very least, an item that should not appear until half a year after the
outbreak of war was located in a corner of Trotz City.

At that moment, Erhi instinctively raised all his magical powers rather than
reason.

The circle spun furiously and his clothes fluttered.

"[Ice Spear.]"

A huge spear of ice poured with all of Erhi's magic flew toward the altar.

- Fragile!

The ice spear collided with the altar's magical defenses and scattered black
thunderbolts.

The ice spear stopped standing tall in the air due to strong resistance.

Erhi continued to infuse magic power. The ice spear gradually broke through the
defense and approached the altar.

- Kwajik!

The ice spear was released by breaking the edge of the altar.

I'm sorry, but I can't help it. I was fortunate to be able to do just that.

"Erhi? Are you okay?"

Elysia approached Erhi, who had exhausted all her magical powers.

Because she also learned magic, she was the first to notice Erhi's condition.

Erhi looked down at the altar and shook his head.

Now was the time to step back.

"Retreat. As soon as possible with all power."

= =

"......"

An underground ceremonial hall covered with corpses.

A man wearing a black robe stood there, where the afterglow of the battlefield
still remained.

The mercenaries and soldiers who had just fought a fierce battle, and the
assassination soldiers of the Temu Empire, were all lying on the floor and bowing
their heads.

“I would have said it for sure.”

The moment the man opened his mouth, everyone who was lying on the floor felt the
pressure that seemed to stop their hearts.

rage that spills out. That alone could have killed everyone here.

Because he was the owner of this place.

The man's name is Carl Hasburn.

He was the high priest of the Temu Empire, and a warlock who surpassed the realm of
superhumans.

"I don't care how wild they run. I don't care how many of your men die. But only
the altar must be protected..."

Carl Hasbourn, who had been muttering, suddenly waved his hand.

- Wow!

Unlike the others, a red mark was left on the cheek of the man who was standing in
front of Carl Hasburn and bowed his head.

"But what did you do?"

"...I was guarding the sacrifices as Hasban-sama commanded."

"Oh, I see. You followed my orders... Do you think that would be an excuse?"

"......"

Carl Hasburne stared at the man.

Black magic fluttered in his eyes as if overflowing.

"The ceremony will proceed as scheduled. Bring more sacrifices. No matter how much
the heathen resist, no matter how many of your men die in the process. I want you
to catch them all. Before throwing it away. Got it?"

"......Yes."

Carl Hasburn fluttered his robes and returned to the ground.

Blood dripped from the clenched fist of the man who remained behind.

Ritual (2)

"Wow, I think I'll live."

"It's been a while since I've had a proper room."

Terry and Bassett threw themselves on the bed filled with straw.

The languid voice seemed to fall asleep at any moment.

Elysia said as she dried her wet hair.

"Don't relax too much. We have to go to the meeting in a little while."

"Oh, yes."

Bassett sighed and got up from the bed, leaning his back against the wall.

It was short hair, but it was still neat at best. I didn't want to go out tangled
up in bed.

On the other hand, Terry, who didn't care about that, opened her mouth while still
lying in bed.

"...it was hard, that person."

"Erhi?"

"Uh. I've heard of you guys, but I didn't know it would be that much. I just
reached out and the ice started to come out... I thought I should learn magic or
something."

"I don't think the Master would have allowed it. He must have given him a decree."

"Our master or your master?"

"Both of you. No, I'm sure the little grandfather was even more angry."

The three young friends of Youngji, who are close to each other, learned the sword
from a teacher.

The younger brother of the former head of the Lauren family, that is, Elysia's
grandfather, was a knight who was infinitely respected by those who walked the path
of the sword.

Crawford Lauren. He was one of the best sword masters in the Ashan Empire.

With his presence alone, the Lauren family continued to maintain the position of
the fifth-generation powerhouse.

"Ummm... That's right. If it's a teacher, it's like, 'Ha, if it's a kid, you'll
know the subject like a kid.' I think you said."

"I guess so. You know it well."

"Ah, but the scale of the fight grows, so it becomes magic..."

"......"

Bassett was silent as he listened to the conversation between the two of them,
immersed in thought.

After the incident in the Marquis of Tess.

Two emotions settled in her mind at the same time.

The feeling of having to repay the help from Erhi.

It was the antipathy for the Ruudbolt she had been holding for a long time.

That antipathy had lost its shape and disappeared.

But it still remains like sediment, 'I don't want to owe Erich Ludbolt.' was left
with the decision.

It was for this reason that Bassett promised to repay the favor on the day he left
after seeing Erhi for the last time.

This time I got help from you.

I was thinking that next time I'll save you...

'How did he get so strong again?'

Bassett sighed deeply. Only then will the day never come to repay the debt. I think
my life debt will only increase....

Bassett corrected the sinking feeling.

No matter how great Erch Ludbolt is, there is no way he will not go through a
crisis in his life. The debt of your life must be repaid then. Maybe something to
repay while solving this case will come.

Unbeknownst to Erhi, he once again became the driving force behind the growth of
Bassett.

So when Bassett made up his mind alone, Elysia said, "Ah!" I sighed and walked with
my backpack.

"what's the matter?"

"To read Master's letter."

Elysia's teacher disappeared suddenly, just like when she came. It was three months
before she headed to the capital.

On the way out, the teacher handed me three letters, one on the day she left. The
other two were told to open when the time came.

The content of the first letter was to head to the earth bear village.

There, Elysia found traces related to the spies of the Temu Empire. It became the
biggest reason I came to Trotz City.

And the master said, "I want to read the second letter when I get over a big
crisis."

I didn't read it until now because I didn't feel like I had passed the crisis, but
I think I can read it now.

"...Huh?"

"What is written?"

What was written on the letter was a sentence that was short enough to cover a
large area.

“If the current case is resolved, I will deliver the last letter to Erhi Ludbolt.”

When Elysia stared blankly at the letter. Someone knocked on the door. Bassett, who
was near the door, opened the door.

"Hello?"

"Oh, hello, Dena. What's going on?"

It was Dana Wheeler who became quite friendly while fighting in the underground
waterway together. Dena, who waved her hand in line with the waving Basset, spoke
in a more serious voice.

"They say the meeting is starting soon. We have to go now."

"Ah, isn't that what we're doing here?"

"Yes, because there are more people who have to attend the meeting."

"Who needs to attend?"

"Yeah, you'd be surprised to see it in person. I'll explain it to you on the way."

= =

There was a brief commotion in the basement conference hall.

Terry and his party were startled and confused when they saw the dwarf Pagrik
Thorbond.

Pagrik Thorbond welcomed them with great respect.

Meanwhile, Erhi closed her eyes and was organizing her thoughts.

Is what he figured out right? And I was thinking about what to do in the future.

when the commotion subsided.

Pagrik Thorbond asked Erhi.

"So, what the hell are these plans?"

Erhi slowly opened his mouth.

"They now appear to be performing a ritual of descending Arthura, the beast of

calamity."

Silence prevailed. Some tilted their heads because they did not know the name, and
everyone who knew the name opened their mouths in surprise.

Among them was Thorbond.

"...If it's Arthur, isn't it a mythical beast called the dog dog of the Temu
Empire?"

"Yes that's right."

"They're trying to summon such a monster here...?"

Thorbond's face reddened.

If Arthur comes down, all ordinary people in the city of Trotz will die just by its
influence. Because the power of God was that strong.

Steam rose from Thorbond's body, which rose in anger.

"Have you seen these crazy people, where did you get such a bizarre ritual...!"

"You don't have to be excited, the ritual will fail."

"what?"

"Even if it's just a fragment of that power, it's the descending of the power of a
god. It can't be done right here, not even in their homeland, can it?"

Arthur was a quasi-god-class monster, even if he couldn't be compared to a demigod

called God's Wings.

A mythical monster that killed many heroes and caused catastrophe on the continent
in the mythical wars of the past.

The ritual of descending such a demon could not be possible in Trotz City.

'I shouldn't have been able to even try, but...'

This ceremony was an event that only occurred after the emperor of the Temu Empire
appeared in person and spread black magic on the battlefield.

However, such a ceremony was taking place in the city of Trots in a situation where
the war had not yet begun.

'It is clear that there is something changing in the Temu Empire.'

The change caused by the twisted causal ratio was not only taking place in the
Ashan Empire.

It was clear that something unusual had happened in the Temu Empire.
"If it's a ritual that will fail, why are they trying to do it?"

Erhi answered Elysia's question.

“Even if it fails, traces of it remain. It is a ritual that draws out mythical

monsters. The damage will spread not only to Trotts, but also to other parts of the
empire.”

The new world and the earth were separate worlds.

The enemy's consciousness was to lay a passage between them.

Even if the passage is not correct, the wave will remain as a scar on the ground.

Elysia let out a long sigh and said.

"Ah... terrible things are going to happen all over the empire."

“The beasts will mobilize, and natural disasters will occur. The plague may
spread.”

It was truly a terror that mobilized mythical power.

The mood of the party sank to the floor. The enemy's plans were beyond imagination.

Erhi said, pointing to the map of the underground waterway spread out on the floor.

"But that's only when those bastards perform their rituals properly."

No matter how great a ritual may be, if it is not performed properly, it cannot do
its job.

"The fight against them will be a speed game. They will try to implement the ritual
as soon as possible. On the other hand, we must delay their ritual until Sir
Jorhedin and the Knights of the Silver Cross arrive. Just like you guys have been.
"

At Erhi's words, Terry, Bassett, and Elysia's expressions brightened.

Because it was said that the efforts they had made so far were not in vain.

"What should I do? Can I use the underground waterway as it is now?"

"No. Once you've been hit, the border there must be several times stronger than
before. It's not bad to shake them, but there's no need to focus on a place where
they're defenseless."

Erchi said, pointing to several points on the map. It was a place suspected of
being the enemy's main stronghold.

“If you block the front, you can attack the side.”

= =

"Damn bastards!"

Carl Hasbourn overturned his desk. Papers fluttered in the air, and a broken
inkwell left dark stains on the floor.
"You mean I got hit again! Again!"

"......"

Those who stood in front of Carl Hasburn had their heads bowed.

They have all been repeatedly damaged by enemies of the Ashan Empire over the past
few days.

Even if I had ten mouths, I couldn't open them now. Karl Hasbourn, enraged, will
squeeze their necks out of their heads.

"Why the hell can't you deal with them! Why!"

They could not actively search the enemy.

Then the troops will inevitably be dispersed, and the defense of the main base will
become weak.

In addition, if the ceremony is to proceed quickly, the number of people mobilized

is bound to increase.

They had no choice but to be swayed by the enemy.

But the only person who could explain that was the blue-haired man standing in
front of Karl Hasburn. But he just stood there with a blunt expression on his face.

Carl Hasbourne lashed out at him.

"What the hell are you doing!"

"I guarded the altar of the Underground Aqueduct, as I commanded."

"This guy...!"

I did what you told me to do, but you talk like you want me to do more.

Carl Hasburn clenched his fists in anger. But he didn't grind his cheeks like
before. Because that was pointless.

It was pure coincidence and luck that Carl Hasbourn had a man as his subordinate.

The luck I got accidentally in the process of absorbing the tissue called [Deep
Forest Grass].

Because he had a man's weakness, he was using him as a servant, but he could not
expect the man's active loyalty.

The man was afraid that Karl Hasburn would kill his brother, not that he would
fight Karl Hasburne.

Because he was also a person who had reached the level of a superman.

"Genos. This is the last warning."

Carl Hasbourn gritted his teeth.

"If the ritual is not performed properly, your brother cannot survive. Protect the
base at any cost. And if you find them, kill them. Okay?"
Genos let out a long sigh.

He wasn't the one to listen to the warlock's orders.

But right now, there is no option.

Now I had to follow that order.

"...All right."

Genos answered with subdued eyes. And I thought.

Aside from his brother's life or death, when this is over, Carl Hasburne will die
at his hands.

= =

Erhi was running on the roof late at night.

The night in Trotz was not as quiet as before.

The noise of battle and flames were rising everywhere.

'You're doing great.'

Erhi split the party into three. The standards are Chloe, Kelton, and Erch. Each
wizard was a formation escorted by knights.

They were harassing the enemy by changing paths every day.

One day Chloe and Dena, one day Terry and the others. One day, Erhi deals damage to
the enemy.

Of the three teams, only one went deep into the enemy line.

The other two teams were responsible for bringing the enemies together and causing
chaos.

Today's main character was Erhi. He was deliberately moving alone. It was to
inflict a certain blow to the enemies without revealing themselves.

'Now that we know the location of the hostages, we rescue them.'

Over the past few days, the attacks have been able to identify the enemy's main
strongholds.

Among them, there were altars set up all over the city, but there were also places
where sacrifices for the altar were collected.

Erchi was planning to rescue the hostages from one of them today.

- Kugung!

Flames erupted from across the city. Kelton detonated the [Flame Bomb] provided by
Thorbond.

'The firepower seems to be getting stronger.''

Dwarves decide the field they will dig into for the rest of their lives, and become
craftsmen in that field.

Thorbond's fields of study were mechanics and chemistry. Thorbond was the only
person in this world who studied that field.

To that extent, his extraordinary items were difficult for others to use, but the
wizard, Kelton, was able to use it thanks to Thorbond's education.

Taking advantage of the gap in which the guard's gaze was focused on them, Erhi
headed to the mansion near the city hall.

It used to belong to a merchant, but now it is a prison where people are kept.

'Well?'

Arriving at the mansion, Erhi stopped. The security of the mansion was more lax
than I had imagined.

It looks as if it is empty. But it had already been confirmed that dozens of people
were imprisoned.

'It doesn't feel good.'

It was as if a breathless beast was staring at him from somewhere out there. it was
awkward At the time when Erhi was stopped near the mansion.

“You have a keen sense.”

A man with dark blue hair appeared from the roof of the mansion.

Ritual (3)

The dimly lit mansion looked alien to itself in the noisy city.

Flames rose again from the distance. A red shadow crossed the man's face.

The man appeared to be in his early 30s and had a long sword scar on his face.

As soon as he saw that face, Erhi frowned.

'I was just reluctant to do it.'

I thought we would meet someday.

Because I built up a bad relationship with [Leaf of Grass in the Deep Forest]
earlier than the scenario.

But I never thought it would happen in this city.

"I don't feel bad for you. Seeing this beggar's ritual makes me nauseous. But there
are times in life when you pick up a sword you don't want..."

The man's name is Genos.

[Leaf of the Deep Forest] was a key figure to become a menacing group, and at the
same time was a famous swordsman in the northern kingdom.

The northern kingdom was one of the border countries of the Ashan Empire, and it
was a barren kingdom where numerous demons prospered.

The kingdom's biggest export is mercenaries.

The mercenaries who had accumulated 'achievements' by catching monsters in the

barren northern kingdom were all of a high standard.

And Genos was one of the best mercenaries among the mercenaries of the northern
kingdom.

Because he was a swordsman who reached the level of superman.

"If you and your companions promise to leave this city, I will not cut you."

Genos said, placing his hand on the scabbard loosely hanging from his waist.

"Because I'm also sick of their gimmicks. I don't want to see unnecessary blood
anymore. And you don't want to die here either. Will you accept my offer?"

Erhi grinned while looking at Genos.

"You're using shallow numbers that don't fit your realm. Don't you think I don't
know that you're going to leave me like this and follow me?"

"...!"

"He's a mercenary who doesn't want to see blood... Ha, that was a funny joke."

Genos was not a vicious villain like the warlocks of the Temu Empire. But he wasn't
even a gentleman.

A person with a personality who can deceive and cut others if necessary.

So, I took the lead in [Leaf of the Deep Forest], which was full of villains.

Even with Genos, it was surprising that [Leaf of the Deep Forest] became a slave to
the spies of the Temu Empire.

Apart from that, there was no way Genos could make such a loose offer.

"...ha, somehow things got like a beggar after you showed up, but... it was worth
it."

Genos shook his head and drew his sword. It was a very long sword compared to its
thin width. A brilliant blue light circulated from the sword body.

"Yeah. That's all you have to do after you cut him off. Let's see if he's as good
as joking around."

Erhi grabbed Hrundal with subdued eyes.

Genos jumped off the roof and ran towards Erhi.

= =

"Fire! Ha ha ha!"

-pop! pop!
"...I, Mr. Kelton. To calm the excitement..."

"Larger, more flashy!"

A fire broke out in the alleyway. Kelton was doing a great job. The mercenary
Cormac, who was drunk with power, was trying to calm him down.

-pop!

The enemies have not yet come here. it was intended

The enemy will be confused if you bring the commotion at the farthest point from
where the enemy's main force is.

"Mr. Chloe? Why?"

Chloe was staring blankly at a place in the city amidst such chaos.

It didn't take much time to manifest magic for Thorbond.

Chloe had participated in the last few battles and was in charge of the core force.

"......"

A situation where you have to deal with enemies that are coming soon. Chloe was
looking somewhere far away, not on the battlefield in front of her.

-pop! pop!

"Mr. Kelton! Stop it! We'll have something left to use when we retreat!"

Dena, who screamed at Kelton, looked at Chloe with concern. Chloe slowly opened her
mouth.

"...Magic power is fluctuating."

"Yes? Magic? Ah... Erhi-sama and Elysia-san use magic, aren't they?"

"No. This is..."

Through several battles, Chloe's fighting ability was growing rapidly.

Although she still lacks magic power, Elysia chooses the best move with her natural
intuition and judgment.

It's like Erhi who sees through everything on the battlefield.

Both of them had amazing skills as battle wizards.

With such teachers in front of her eyes, Chloe's growth is bound to be rapid.

Chloe no longer withdrew from the battlefield. Wizard's attitude. It allowed me to

make sound judgments.

But even now, she was feeling anxious as if her heart was pounding.

"...I have to go."

The world she saw was colored with magical light.

[Magic Search]. It was a magic that I had been working hard on recently under
Erhi's advice.

And the magical light that he could see was showing an unusual movement.

Dena, who read the anxiety in Chloe's voice, turned her head. The moment she
confirmed the direction, Dena's expression hardened.

"...Erhi-sama?"

Dena pondered for a moment before calling the party together.

"Why are you doing this, Miss Dena? Oh, if it's a flame bomb, don't worry.

"Today's plan is cancelled. I'm heading to Erhi-sama's place right now."

= =

The biggest difference between mercenaries and knights was the way they learned
their swords.

A knight learns the magic training method of his family or his master. You grow
into a strong person through constant training.

The enemy's attacks are shed with armor and shields, and the master of the
battlefield wins or loses depending on each other's skills.

On the other hand, mercenaries grow on a battlefield where life and death are
decided.

For money, constantly wielding a sword for survival, through senior mercenaries.
Or, luckily, learn how to train magic and grow.

To some extent, the armed forces of the two groups are overwhelmingly strong.

The strength of a knight who has been trained and trained properly is nothing
compared to a mercenary who rolls from the bottom.

However, the situation is different for the mercenaries who have reached their
peak.

The mercenaries have grown stronger with their innate talents and the
'achievements' they have accumulated while traveling on numerous battlefields.

They were never weak compared to the knights.

Because only the best talent among the filtered and filtered talents can become a
strong person.

- Get a card!

Genos swung his sword wildly and jumped at Erhi. It was as if a magic beast was
attacking.

Erhi jumped into the alley while blocking the front with several layers of [Ice
Flower].

Genos followed after him with a laugh that seemed to be funny.

-bang! bang! bang!

Genos' attack was harsh. He swung his long sword left and right, up and down non-
stop.

The walls of the building were torn apart in the path of the sword, but there was
no hesitation.

Erhi's two hands moved quickly.

The shards of ice came together once again and aimed after Genos.

Genos' shoulder twisted at an unusual angle, and the sword shattered the [Ice
Spear]. It looked like he had an eye behind his back.

However, Erhi did not blink an eye and activated the next magic, and once again
distanced himself from Genos.

Seeing Erhi like that, Genos smirked.

"You're very good at escaping."

Genos was truly amazed.

Erhi was a wizard and at the same time a spearman. Genos heard that fact from his
men who had already participated in the battle.

In that case, Erhi knew that the status of Genos was higher than that of himself.

And that he knew that he had no chance of defeating Genos anyway.

Because the difference between those who surpassed the level of superhuman and
those who did not is that great.

Even so, Erhi was always calm.

Having gone through a lot of battlefields, Genos felt Erhi's attitude like that
more bizarre.

that expectations were wrong. That left Genos a little apprehensive.

That hesitation gave Erhi an opportunity to activate the magic that [Memorize] had
done.

"[Glacier Pulse]."

- Jeez!

Ice fragments containing Erhi's magic scattered all over Genos.

From there, pillars of ice rose.

[Glacier Wave], which poured out his magical energy, poured out pillars of ice of
unprecedented intensity.

"huh."

short laugh. And at the same time, it is the clear magical power of destruction.
From the sword of Genos, the proof of the superhuman, the Auror Blade swelled.

- Get a card!

If magic mocks the law, it breaks the black law.

Genos' Aurablade was not yet complete. A whitish light covered the sword face like
a haze.

However, with that power alone, [Glacier Wave] could not stop Genos.

I just delayed it a bit.

When Genos escaped from the ice pillar and looked around to pursue Erhi.

-Push woo woo...

Erhi fired firecrackers towards the sky.

"...?"

Genos' eyes were filled with embarrassment and wonder.

'What is that?'

Genos wasn't ignorant of firecrackers either. However, the firecrackers he knew

were not small enough to carry in his arms.

It wasn't just fireworks. Now, Erhi was fighting a battle between life and death.
But what about fireworks all of a sudden?

Then Erhi opened his mouth.

"Genos."

"...Did you know my name?"

"Yeah. I know a lot other than the name."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"The fact that you have a special intuition. And... that you have a younger
brother."

"...!"

Life turned in Genos' eyes. The younger brother was his only weakness.

Just by mentioning the name Erhi, it was as if his blood was rushing upside down.

"Your bastard...!"

"Genos. I will not die from you. And if you lead the battle with me beyond this,
you will die or receive a fatal wound equivalent to that."

Genos opened his mouth in disbelief. Is the sorcerer who has not reached the level
of superhuman threatening him now?
“If it was your intuition, you would know. Is it hard to believe?”

Erhi's magical power rose.

Erhi holds Hrundal in one hand. One hand was tucked into his arms.

Genos was staring intently at the hand he had put in his arms.

"...you crazy."

Looking at Genos like that, Erhi grinned.

'You're also noticing.'

Genos had several 'characteristics' that he acquired while traveling on numerous

battlefields.

But among them, it was one characteristic that made Genos reach the level he is
today.

[Sense of Feral].

Genos had a keen sense of grasping the danger of death.

It felt more like an animal than a human. Genos overcame numerous crises based on
it.

At the same time, many achievements have been accumulated.

What Erhi had told Genos was the truth.

As long as there was [Romeyerson's Ring], Erhi was confident of surviving Genos.

And when he left for this expedition, there were magic and props that he had
prepared in advance.

It was something I had been preparing for since I came to the capital after
experiencing the work of Loenshati Worm in the past.

Erhi didn't want to use them now if possible. If you use such means, their value
will drop significantly.

[Romyerson's Ring] and his 'secret means'. If Genos notices now, he will not be
able to use his powers when absolutely necessary later.

"Now it's believable. If you still want to fight me, I have no choice but to do my
best."

Genos looked at Erhi.

At that moment, a cry of "Erhi-sama!" was heard from far away in the alley.

A strange smile appeared on Erhi's face at that sound. Genos' face filled with
despair.

"......under."

Genos looked at Erhi and said with an absurd voice.

"I knew that the magicians were insidious, but I didn't know that I would be
threatened by a guy who didn't even go through my life in my life. To bring in my
colleagues..."

"Well..."

Erhi slowly turned his gaze away. Their gaze was directed in the direction of the
mansion they had left.

- Kugung!

Genos' expression changed. Erhi shrugged and answered.

"What I did was signal to attack the mansion instead of me. It was unexpected that
my comrades came here."

"under..."

Genos shook his head. completely hit It felt like playing on Erhi's palm.

'...still.'

However, Genos' hand hadn't let go of the sword's handle yet.

It was because of the deep regret that remained in his heart.

If the ritual fails, the younger brother dies.

And if you send Erhi as it is now, the chances of the ritual failing will increase
exponentially.

Even if the end is more likely to lead to a crisis.

Sometimes you have to choose that possibility.

"Do you want to save your brother?"

"...!"

Genos' expression turned blank. Erhi continued speaking in a calm voice.

"You should know. Even if the ritual succeeds, there is no guarantee that your
brother will survive."

"How...!"

"Stand with us, and I'll be your insurance."

"What?"

"It's going to be difficult right now. Because your younger brother is under black
magic. But, if you are on our side at the decisive moment. We will save your
younger brother."

"...how do you believe that?"

“You have to decide for yourself.”

Confusion filled Genos' expression. Erhi still had a calm expression on his face.
And with one hand in his arms, he was just looking at Genos.

Footsteps were heard from across the alley. The longer his troubles continued, the
more his chances faded away.

"...Damn it!"

-bang!

The sword of Genos smashed the building. The wall just collapsed. He looked up at
Erhi with bloodshot eyes and soared into the air.

Immediately, Erhi took out another firecracker and set it off.

-Puuuuoong... Boom!

White flames light up the air.

It was a sign of retreat. When Erhi was immersed in thought while looking at the
flame.

Chloe and Dena and others found Erhi.

"Erhi-sama! Are you okay?"

"...it's okay?"

Erhi looked at them and smiled. The worried expression on his face was pitiful to
criticize him for not obeying the order.

Their coming to Erhi also helped a lot in defeating Genos.

"Yeah. Thanks to you, you're safe."

"Sigh..."

After the two of them sighed in relief, Erhi looked up at the sky.

The moon, which was full when I first arrived in the city, is now quite tilted.

It has been quite some time since we arrived in Trotz.

Jorhedin and the Knights of the Silver Cross were running fiercely toward the city
of Trotz.

They didn't even bring a wizard to contact them to save time, so they couldn't
guess their location.

But.

Erhi had a hunch that their arrival was imminent.

Ritual (4)

A group of knights were running on a rough road that people rarely used.

That number is twenty. All of them exuding a sharp momentum, they were the elite of
the Silver Cross Knights.
- Hey!

The horse of a knight staggered as he ran leaping over the stone beak.

When the horse's stamina ran out, the knight jumped up and got on top of the other
horse.

The knight on a new horse spurred once more.

The Knights of the Silver Cross have been running like this for the past week.

The horse they rode wasn't what they had originally prepared, but something they
had received instead.

Half of them have already died due to overexertion.

It was truly a run with all my might.

In front of them, there was an angry knight with white hair, Jorhedin.

"How much do you have left?"

"Soon you will see the city."

Jorhedin nodded and looked away.

The only young knight among them was clutching the reins with a pale expression.

'Huh.'

As soon as Jorhedin received Erhi's call, he assembled his best troop.

Fewer people, great skills.

From that point of view, the young knight who was running by his side, Leyla,
should not have joined this unit.

But Layla was reckless.

There was a promise that I would throw it away if I fell behind. Layla followed the
speed of the party to the end.

"Are you going to survive?"

"......Yes."

Jorhedin smiled lightly at the answer that he barely spat out. The enthusiasm of
the young knight, who was the size of his granddaughter, was impressive. The other
knights of the Silver Cross Knights also had an unusual expression on Layla's
passion.

"I see the gates!"

At Lieutenant Ediel's words, Jorhedin narrowed his eyes.

The view of the city of Trotz was seen through the eyes of the knight who
transcended human limits.

'It has already become their den.'

There was a peculiar energy felt throughout the city. The mercenaries and soldiers
guarding the fortress wall pulled out their weapons and hurriedly closed the gates.

"Director. How about going over the wall and opening the door?"

For the trained knights, the height of the wall was an obstacle they could afford.

In particular, these are the elite and captains of the Silver Cross Knights. To
them, the walls guarded by ordinary soldiers were no longer walls.

"No. Break through as it is."

But Jorhedin considered it unnecessary. It was his intuition that was shown on
numerous battlefields.

The knight left without saying a word at Jorhedin's words. Jorhedin's words in the
Silver Cross Knights were the absolute truth.

- Doo doo doo doo...

The knights ran straight up the steep hill. The rush gradually accelerated. The
trained warhorse did not stop kicking even in front of the blocking gate.

Jorhedin drew his sword.

The iron sword touched by the Dwarf shone in the sunlight. And the light was dyed
with a bigger light.

- Whoa!

A magical light unlike anything else in the world.

Jorhedin's Aurablade grew larger than usual. His sword grew as big as that of a
giant.

Jorhedin sprinted from his horse and swung his sword towards the gates.

-Quaddeuk!...Thump!

Five sword strikes were swung in an instant. The thick wood and steel-lined gates
were shattered and fell to the ground.

"crazy!"

The soldiers who stood haphazardly in front of the gates were startled and their
bodies stiffened.

Jorhedin, who turned in the air and got back on the horse, grinned.

I thought it was something familiar, but it was because I remembered fighting a

monster soaring high in the sky.

'I'll see you soon.'

Jorhedin pointed his sword forward and shouted.

"Power Charge."
"For the Empire!"

The knights marched.

= =

"The Silver Cross Knights have arrived in the city!"

The faces of the group gathered in the blacksmith's secret space turned red. Erhi
asked Mirkel who brought the news.

"Where are they now?"

“It is said that they are running to the city hall after breaking through the
northern gate.”

'It's also a Jorhedin wonder.'

Rather than joining the allies and seeking information, the decision to attack the
main camp immediately. Indeed, it was a judgment like the owner of [天見].

Erhi raised an eyebrow and said to the group.

"Is everyone familiar with the plan?"

The group nodded their heads.

The arrival of the Silver Cross Knights was a definite fact.

For today, Erhi had decided in advance the route of the party and the tasks to be
performed.

"When there is a battle, the hostages are in danger."

For the warlocks, human blood, flesh, and soul were the most precious materials.

Whether for rituals, or for other black magic. The hostages they had sacrificed
could not stand still.

"Kelton, Cormac, and Mirkel. You guys are going to the merchant's area."

"Yes, I understand."

"Rangers go to the commoners' quarters."

"Yep!"

"And Elysia, Bassett, and Terry. You go to the nobility quarters."

"Yes, I understand."

So, Erhi entrusted the mission of rescuing the hostages to the party.

It was decided to stop them before they got their hands on it.

It was possible because he had clearly grasped the location of the main stronghold
holding the hostages while shaking up the enemies for the past hour.

"Elysia."
"Yes, Erhi."

"Deep in the prison, there must be hostages they care about. The level of the
troops they are guarding must be high. Be careful."

"...Uh, do I have to save him first?"

"No. However, it means to be careful as there will be the strongest troops among
the enemies there."

Erhi had no intention of treating Genos' younger brother as special.

The contract I made with him was insurance for Genos, but it was also insurance for
Erhi.

It is helpful when things go right, or something that is unavoidable.

More important than that is the safety of the party. And it was a safe rescue of
the whole hostage.

He didn't want Elysia's party to be put in danger while rescuing Genos' younger
brother.

"...well, yes. Okay. I'll be careful."

Elysia, who was quick-witted, seemed to understand his words well. Maybe you even
read the context behind it.

"Torbond-nim. Let's go then."

"Fufufu... Yeah. I have to go. Fufufu..."

Thorbond smiled as if pulling something up. His armament was ready two days ago.

From that day on, Thorbond's attitude was strangely excited. Like a child excited
by a toy given to him as a gift.

"......"

Erhi looked down at Thorbond and turned his gaze to Chloe.

The power to attack the enemy's base was Erhi, Thorbond, and Chloe.

Chloe wanted to use Thorbond's armament properly. And I joined the group because of
his magical skills comparable to Erhi.

"Chloe."

"...?"

"I believe."

"...Yes."

Chloe nodded her head with a determined expression on her face.

It had already been said that if Thorbond ran rampant, she would come forward. It
was a fact that Thorbond didn't know.
Erhi looked around the party one last time. Everyone was looking at him with
determination.

"I won't say much. We will defeat them and win."

"Yes!"

Erhi nodded and said.

"It's a departure."

= =

Erch, Chloe, and Thorbond ran through the streets of Trotz.

The city under the sun, seen in a few days, was a mess.

People who were hiding in the house in case they were caught came out on the street
and shouted, and the closer they got to the city hall, the more bodies were lined
up.

"...her."

Thorbond sighed in admiration at the imperial power.

Upon arriving at the city hall, the traces of the battle were more intense.

Enemies that were swept away without being able to resist properly were scattered
all over the road.

The true value of a knight's power is revealed when they form a group.

In front of the elite of the Silver Cross Knights, mercenaries and soldiers could
not be their opponents.

A road made of blood. At the end was the Silver Cross Knights.

"Erch Ludbolt."

"Sir Jorhedin."

Jorhedin greeted Erhi with a calm expression. The atmosphere on the battlefield
against people is also different. how the day stands. The momentum of a general who
had spent his whole life on the battlefield was visible.

"Erhi-sama."

It was Leila who stood next to such a Jorhedin. He looked more sluggish than he had
seen before.

Layla smiled brightly and approached Erhi. It was a smile that was bright enough to
hide even the bloodstains.

Several thoughts crossed Erhi's head.

"......Good job."

It was Leila, who had been protecting him since childhood, and was by his side even
when Erhi was the worst asshole.

I couldn't say anything else because I could easily guess what kind of heart she
must have had when she came here. Leila shook her head and said.

"My job is to protect Erhi-sama. I did it for granted, so there's no need to say
that."

Erich smiled and nodded his head at the thought that this was a really her answer.

"Well, actually, if I can solve the hoepo, there are a lot of things I want to
say."

Jorhedin brushed off his beard and interrupted their conversation.

"But let's put it off for later. The location of their main troops seems to be
underground, right?"

"Yeah. They're probably doing their ceremonies in the basement right now."

"Hmm, yes... But who is that?"

Jorhedin's gaze turned to Erhi's back. There stood Thorbond, who concealed his
identity by wearing a robe.

"A passer-by who can't just ignore the devastation of this city..."

"This is Dwarvenheim's ambassador, Pagrik Thorbond."

"...!"

Thorbond, who had held the atmosphere at most, showed a gloomy look. Erhi said
while pointing to Thorbond like that.

"Thorbond-sama is a strong white flame."

"Oh... I see. Nice to meet you, Thorbond. Thank you for your support."

"...Hmm, nice to meet you, Jorhedin Rankin. I've heard of your fame.

The Dwarves' armed forces had their own system.

They classify their skills according to the color of the flame, and white flame
meant superhuman strength.

Thorbond reached out and shook his hand with Jorhedin, speaking in a cool voice.

"Still, it's really reassuring to have such elites. I think this is enough to catch
them like rats."

"......"

Erhi frowned at Thorbond's words. Thorbond said with a puzzled expression.

"Why is that? Is there anything that bothers you?"

there was. It's also something I'm very concerned about.

'Character Sheet.'
----

[Name: Pagrik Thorbond]

[Nature: Follower of Fire, Seeker of Mechanism, Researcher of Origins, Enthusiast

of the Small World, Robustness, Robustness, ???]

[Causality rate: 29%]

----

Since we had been together for so long, Erhi had already checked Thorbond's
character sheet.

The various abilities that the god of the dwarves bestowed upon him.

Those classified under the name of 'nature' were not strange considering the state
of Thorbond and the years he had lived.

Rather than that, what Erhi was paying attention to was the causal factor.

'The causal rate is still high.'

It wasn't just Thorbond. Chloe, Jorhedin and Leilado. And the other comrades who
were with me in the underground hideout.

All of them had a high causal rate.

It meant that the rituals performed by the enemies were still threatening.

Erhi said while looking into the eyes of Jorhedin.

"They've got a bizarre plan, so we shouldn't relax. We've got the geography here,
so I'll take the lead."

"okay."

After reading the will beyond Erhi's voice, Jorhedin nodded again, exuding the
spirit of longevity.

The group headed to the basement of the city hall.

= =

"Um, Qusera, Tuha Falund..."

Deep underground where no sunlight enters. There was a wide altar set up there.

At the center of the circularly piled up altar, a dark red jewel the size of a
child is pulsating.

People dressed in black, centered on jewels, were lying on the floor and chanting
spells.

Their voices resounded with the same pitch and beat as if they were the same
person.

"Kal Paha, Dourettka, Sesame, Om..."

Standing in front of the jewel is Carl Hasbourne. He was the high priest of the
Temu Empire.

He ascended to this position with faithfulness rather than magical powers, and he
was filled with infinite belief in God and a firm belief that he would exterminate
infidels.

I will bring nightmares to the land of the heathen!

But his faith was subjected to constant trials and tribulations. Damn pagan
bastards. They robbed sacrifices to the gods and defiled the sacred altar.

Carl Hasburn couldn't tolerate it.

If only I could punish them.

Even if it were a road that would burn forever in Hell, he could walk it with joy.

"Pureha, Tanba, Roka..."

This was a deviation from the original plan. They originally had a mission to lead
the catastrophe that began in the city of Trotz to the end of the empire.

However, it became practically impossible.

If so, I will make sure to deal with at least those who stand in their way.

That was his decision.

As the spell continued, Carl Hasburne's body began to dry and twist.

It wasn't over. The bodies of 200 priests from the Temu Empire and 10 other
warlocks also turned into dry branches.

"...Damn it. Captain. Isn't this a bad mood?"

"......"

Genos kept his mouth shut without saying a word. It was the first time he had come
to this ceremony. A ceremony on a scale he could not have imagined was taking place
here. And consciousness constantly stimulated his sense of survival.

'...Damn it.'

Conflict welled up in his mind.

The promise made that day. Whether to follow it or follow their orders, which one
has a higher chance of saving his brother? It was because I couldn't be sure.

'You mean you can stop that?'

Genos was holding his sword tightly. Otherwise, I couldn't calm myself down.

A sense of intimidation emanating from a jewel that pulsates like a heart in the
center of consciousness. It was a foreshadowing of an intense death that had never
been seen before.

'...that?'
- Kwagwang!

At that moment, the door to the ceremony hall was shattered like a piece of paper.

"...I will offer it! Send your chastisement here! Descend your great heroic
spirit!"

Carl Hasbourn's body burned with black flames.

Ritual (5)

"Strange."

"Yeah. It's definitely weird."

"What's strange?"

Bassett, who was the first to speak, said as he brushed off the blood on his sword.

"Everyone has no malt, like they're on some kind of drug."

"Originally, it was subordinated to black magic, but now the condition is worse. It
seems that other magic has been applied."

"...that's what I mean."

Basset, Elysia, and Terry were in the basement of the noble family's mansion.

This place was originally a warehouse and was converted into a labyrinthine prison.

The mansion was located near the city hall, and the enemy used it as a major base
for holding hostages.

The three were on a mission to rescue the hostages here.

The hostage rescue was progressing rapidly.

It was also due to the concentration of enemy forces in the city hall, but the
enemy's condition was not good.

The mercenaries and soldiers were shaking all over and couldn't control themselves
properly. It was as if the energy of the whole body was accelerating.

The circumstances were similar for the hostages, so the three were focused on
getting the hostages out of the mansion as quickly as possible.

Terry ran her fingertips across her chin and said to Elysia.

"Do you think there is something?"

"Yeah. It looks like black magic, but if it's properly activated, something
dangerous will happen."

"Then I'll have to deal with the strongest guys now."

"Yeah. Then."

Most of the hostages in sight were rescued, so let's deal with the threatening
enemy first.

The three of them agreed and ran towards the deepest part of the prison.

"...!"

over the crooked alley. The atmosphere there was different from before.

Inside the room was a magic circle drawn in blood.

In the center of the magic circle, there was a warlock, and around him, people
dressed in black were chanting spells.

The three of them looked into each other's eyes without saying a word.

'Do you think it's that one?'

'Let's deal with it as soon as possible.'

'I'll go to the warlock.'

The three of them agreed and ran into the room.

- Whoops!

"...Huh?!"

The enemy did not resist.

As if the party was invisible, the enemies were constantly continuing their spells.

I was horrified by the bizarreness.

"Don't hesitate!"

At Basset's cry, Terry clenched her teeth and swung her sword.

He was reluctant to cut enemies he didn't resist, but now was not the time to worry
about that.

While Basset and Terry were slashing enemies outside the circle, Elysia ran to the
center of the circle.

-Push!

Elysia beheaded the warlock.

The neck, which had fallen from the body, rolled on the floor helplessly.

She tried to sigh at the thought that she had blocked the unknown black magic.

"...!"

The decapitated warlock was still standing upright, rubbing his palms together.

At that moment, the spell that had been ringing in the room suddenly stopped.

The warlock's body was torn from the tips of his hands and torn apart little by
little.
A black flame rose in the place where the body was torn apart.

"[Grass Wind]!"

Elysia reflexively evoked a gust of magic.

Riding the wind that was pushed up from the floor, she floated into the air.

- Hurricane!

"...Oh my gosh!"

"what's this!"

The view from above was terrifying.

The dead bodies, and still breathing enemies, burned at once.

The black flame emitting an eerie energy became the light source to illuminate the
magic circle. At the center of it was a decapitated warlock.

The warlock's body burned to the ground, leaving only a white skeleton.

The skeleton began to move.

A black, burning, bone-only hand held the rolling neck above his head.

The neck burned in an instant, leaving only the skull behind.

- that play

The empty pupil turned towards Elysia.

= =

The moment the door opened, a wave of terrible black magic rushed in.

A dark light filled the wide cavity.

It was the light of black flames that were emitted by hundreds of people burning.

At the overwhelming sight, the party was at a loss for words.

'It was this.'

The number of burning humans was by no means small.

Leading this ceremony required faithfulness, not just sacrifices, but devoting
everything to their gods over the years.

In other words, all personnel here were from the Temu Empire.

I never imagined that the scale of the spies would be this big.

If Terry and the others hadn't interrupted beforehand. If Erhi had not arrived on
time and had not escalated the disturbance on a large scale.

Obviously, the rituals of the enemies must have been partially successful.
In other words, the enemies now did not succeed in the ritual they originally
intended. Instead, he performed another ritual.

'Even so... Shouldn't this ritual itself be impossible?'

"surrender."

A familiar voice was heard near the door. It was Genos and the mercenaries.

They lifted their arms above their heads, empty-handed.

"...You guys are going to surrender?"

Thorbond growled in anger. They have been the main culprits leading the poetry of
Trotz into a nightmare so far. His anger was justified.

"You're not. You're surrendering to that friend."

Genos said with a chin on Erhi. Erhi said to Thorbond.

"There will be a fair punishment later. I need a hand right now, so please put your
wrath on hold for a while."

"......"

White steam spewed out through the gaps in the robes. Leaving behind the angry
Thorbond, Erhi said to Genos.

"You don't think that surrendering now will make your sins go away."

"...if we stay like this anyway, we will all die. If we keep our promises, we will
do our best to deal with them."

"It will depend on how much you do. Have you seen that ceremonial creature?"

"New? What is that?"

"The piece that makes this place a land where the power of the gods can exercise.
There must have been something foreign to it, whether it was an object or a
person."

The power of a god rests on the land that the god rules.

This is the realm of the god of the Ashan Empire.

It was difficult for the god of the Temu Empire to exercise his proper power.

But if you have a sickness, you can go beyond that limit. That was the heart of the
ceremony.

"Ummm... a large jewel. It is dark red in color and pulses like a heart. It's
obscured by flames now, so you can't see it, but it's in the middle."

"...!"

'You're a fortune teller.'

"Why?"
When Erhi tried to explain, the enemies' momentum changed.

The soldiers in the flesh of flames, who were looking at the altar, turned around.

About two hundred eyes, with everything burning except for the bones, turned to
them.

- murmur, murmur

Burning skulls rushed towards them. The Silver Cross Knights, Genos and the
mercenaries drew their swords at the same time.

"You must not kill them."

"...what?"

Jorhedin looked back at Erhi with a puzzled expression.

"They are inhabited by the spirits of the new realm, so even if you kill them, they
will not die."

"You mean to be revived forever?"

"No. It's not just about surviving, it's about killing them, and the resentment
fills them up, making them stronger."

At Erhi's words, the group looked dazed. It was the first strange word I had ever
heard in my life. Thorbond asked with an absurd voice.

"No, then how are you supposed to deal with them?"

"Torbond-sama. Can you use the armament now?"

"...well. It seems difficult."

Chloe, who was quietly listening to the conversation, shook her head.

This place was now completely dominated by black magic.

If it was a knight fighting with his own magical power, it was difficult for a
wizard to focus his power. The same was true of Erhi.

"They're not fully possessed yet, so it's hard to show their power. You have to
stop them as much as possible. In the meantime, I'll break the magic circle on the
floor to release the restriction of magic."

At the same time as Erhi's words, a wave of black flames hit him.

= =

The knights flashing silver armor and the skulls engulfed in black flames collided.

-thud!

"under!"

The knights who raised the shield pushed the skeletons away with one breath.
Hundreds of skeletons waved like waves. The expression of the knights who spread
the distance hardened.

Black flames rushed over the shield as if alive and clinged to their bodies.

The knights quickly drew out their magical powers and brushed off the flames.

The place where the flame touched his magic and stamina was devoured as if sucked
into something.

"Aww!"

A mercenary engulfed in black flames screamed.

Flames that could not be suppressed by magical power climbed up the mercenary's
entire body.

The body of the mercenary who had been rolling on the floor and screaming came to a
halt.

"...Oh My God!"

The mercenary, who had been burned until only white bones remained, got up again.

Joined the army of skeletons.

"Mercenaries lacking magical power fall to the rear! Knights do not give distance!"

After giving the order, Jorhedin went directly to the enemy camp.

Jorhedin's sword struck the air three times.

Obviously, what his sword was pointing to was an empty space.

However, in the crowded flow of the battlefield, his sword was already occupying
the path of the enemy's movement.

- Kwaduk! Aww!

Jorhedin's sword was a quick sword.

Such was the swordsmanship of the Rankin family, and that was the nature of his
innate temperament.

His eyes pierce the enemy's movements, and his judgment is made in an instant.

That's why Jorhedin's true value is demonstrated in a melee battle.

Even on the complicated battlefield, his choices did not go astray.

Jorhedin pushed through the enemy line.

It was followed by the Silver Cross Knights, Genos, and some mercenaries.

They became a barrier to protect the allies from the rear as they dealt with the
influx of skeletons.

Without shouts, only the sound of bones and knives collided one after another.
As the battle continued, Jorhedin frowned.

'It's difficult, it's difficult.'

Each of the fiery skulls that looked like they had crawled out of a nightmare were
clad in a menacing black flame.

That flame is foreign. It smelled like rotten sulfur and ate away his mana and
stamina.

At least the normal skeletons had to deal with it.

If you break the joint, it will fall apart, and it will take some time for it to
recover.

However, some skeletons were different.

It was said that the spirit of the new world resided in that skull.

If so, they must be inhabited by high-ranking ghosts.

-thud!

A sword made of black flames swept across the spot where he was standing.

Although there was no heat, a sympathetic energy passed through Jorhedin's body.

Jorhedin's sword shone before the sword that passed in front of it returned again.

Aurablade tore apart the body of the skeleton in the blink of an eye.

'These guys can't be suppressed without cutting.'

These skeletons had a strong black flame. Even if a part of the body was broken, it
was quickly restored.

Unlike other skeletons, it could not be neutralized unless it was definitely

destroyed.

After that, he recovered his body and rushed in with a stronger flame than before.

There was one more thing that bothered Jorhedin.

'If these guys are like this...'

Jorhedin's gaze turned to the center of the underground cavity.

There was a skull that gave off a particularly strong presence.

Jorhedin could intuit that if that skeleton moved, the battle would become much
more difficult.

And the same is true of other articles.

At that time, everyone was feeling the mental pressure apart from the remaining
energy in their body.

"Get out of everyone!"

A loud voice was heard from behind. It was Thorbond's voice.

The moment Jorhedin turned his head to face Thorbond.

His expression turned bizarre.

"...what is that."

Somehow, I thought he was too big for a Dwarf.

-Pushwu...

Thorbond had iron plates all over his body. Similar to armor, but different. It was
as if ragged clothes were embodied as armor.

Steam was gushing out from the gaps in the armor.

"Die, you evil bastards!"

Thorbond, clad in bizarre iron armor, ran towards the battlefield.

= =

"It's an amazing piece of equipment. I knew the Dwarves' armament was strange,
but..."

Jorhedin shook his head as if absurdly and smirked.

Thorbond was twice the size of the original.

Skeletons engulfed in black flames rushed towards him, but the flames only flowed
powerlessly through his armor and vanished.

"Thorbond-nim is very special. There are many Dwarves who use armor as a weapon,
but only Thorbond-nim uses such an armament."

Dwarves were a race with fire from birth.

They handle fire, offer prayers, beat iron, and recite faith.

All the dwarves were nothing but priests of the gods.

The gods of the dwarves endowed them with a talent called 'nature'.

Dwarves make their own 'armament' that suits their nature.

He makes his lifelong goal of honing his 'armament' and making it the best
equipment.

- Crackle, crackle.

Thorbond was a heterogeneous existence among those Dwarves.

Born with a natural ability to handle machinery, he traveled the world with the
determination to create a weapon that would surprise the world with his machinery.

It was for that reason that he became the ambassador of the Dwarf.

His armament, [Automatic Blitz Armor], was created after such efforts.
Thorbond was breaking through the center of the enemy line without hesitation with
the power of a strange armed force that even the person who made it did not know
the exact driving principle.

"Dwarves are also born priests, so Thorbond-sama is resistant to black flames. But
that doesn't last forever, so you must destroy the gods as soon as possible."

"Are you referring to the jewel in the center of the magic circle?"

"Yes. That's what drives them. If you destroy them, they too will lose their divine
influence and lose their power."

"Hmm..."

When Jorhedin nodded.

Erhi thought at the same time.

'It won't be easy.'

The core of this [Ritual of Reconciliation] inhabited by the spirits of the divine
realm was the [Great General] who protects the gods.

[Great General] differs depending on which ghost inhabited, but usually he used the
unusual power of the time he lived in.

Whether it was black magic or witchcraft, it was the same as being threatening and
difficult.

'I should be ready to use it at any time.'

Confronting magic is magic.

Erhi had the items in his arms in mind so that he could react to variables that his
allies could not respond to at any time.

And then.

- Grumps!

The [General] who was protecting the gods got up.

Ritual (6)

The moment [General] got up, black flames soared from his hand.

The flames turned into long wooden sticks with leaves attached to them. Erhi looked
at it carefully and clicked his tongue.

'Druid.'

[General] slammed his staff on the floor.

With a thump, the flames of the skeletons shook. Some lost their strength and
returned to normal bones.

The gathered flames turned into a huge mass of flames when the [General] wielded
his staff.
The mass of flame raised itself and took on the form of a monster.

"What is that?"

"I've seen it in ancient documents before. It's an ancient monster."

The monster opened its mouth wide in the air and roared silently as if it were
really alive.

The monster with its long teeth sticking out of its chin rushed at it with a
roaring black flame.

"Where's the cat theme!"

Thorbond smiled wildly and grabbed the front paws of the monster.

Steam erupted from Thorbond's whole body, and a fight began.

"......"

Chloe generated magic with a calm expression. Lightning flashed from both of her
hands.

Lightning struck the yellow jewel behind Thorbond's back, and the jewel that had
lost its light became brighter once again.

Thorbond could not move while wearing armor unless this 'Thunderstone' was charged.

"Hey, this guy!"

And that fact came into the eyes of the [General].

A faint smirk appeared on his face made of flames.

The general raised his staff in the air.

Then, tentacle-like flames erupted from the floor and wrapped around Thorbond's
body.

The tentacles soared towards the Thunderstone, and Thorbond hurriedly twisted his
body to resist.

- Pasuk!

Whitish lines were drawn one after another on Thorbond's armor. Jorhedin had
slashed the tentacles with the Auror Blade.

"Thank you!"

Thorbond expressed his gratitude and smashed the jaws of the monster made of
flames. The monster's head was prickly and exploded.

"How dare you block this body with this monster...?"

Thorbond's voice, which had been shouting with momentum, had subsided.

There was not one black flame monster.

Demonic creatures that raise their bodies from the floor. All of them were
threatening.

Even the monster whose head was blown off by Thorbond had already restored its
broken head.

Then a soft voice echoed through the basement.

"The Silver Cross Knights."

By Thorbond's side, Jorhedin raised his sword.

"Annihilate the enemies that threaten the Empire."

"I will obey your orders!"

The bright light of the Auror Blade erupted from his sword.

Jorhedin was not alone.

Elite members of the Silver Cross Knights.

Among them, the weapons of those who reached the level of superhumans emanated
their own light.

The light shone like a lamp in the black flames and black magic that scorched
everywhere.

"Okay! Let's go!"

Thorbond and the Silver Cross Knights collided with the demons of black flame.

The flames were scattered as if they had been smashed with a huge hammer.

Leyla, who had been hitting the skeleton soldier approaching from Erhi's side with
her shield, said in a bright voice.

"Erhi-nim. The enemies seem to be falling soon!"

- Crisp!

Erhi, who was wielding Hrundal just like Leila, glanced ahead.

'...Well.'

Unlike Leila, Erch was not optimistic.

Druids are an ability innate to some of the natives of the boreal forests, dealing
with the forces of nature itself.

A power similar to but different from that of a spirit person that draws out the
power of the spirits.

And among them, the druids who surrendered to the gods of the Temu Empire become
'corrupted druids'.

'If it's a general-level corrupt druid, all kinds of secret arts will be abundant.'

When that monstrous power is combined with divine power...

"Ugh!"

"Everyone hold your breath!"

Even as knights who had reached the heights, it had to be a difficult force to deal
with.

- Whoops!

It was a huge flower that stopped Thorbond and the knights who were rushing without
hesitation.

As the leaves danced like a flower, the knights' eyes became dizzy.

"Twitch!"

The knights of high rank resisted, but the rest stumbled uncontrollably.

"Calm your mind!"

Jorhedin roared and flew through the gaps between the demons.

Aurablades soared from his sword, cutting flowers in one blow.

The other captain-level knights also raised the Aurorablade to a large extent at
once, giving their allies time to maintain.

Erhi looked at the scene and nodded.

'You've left some room for yourself.'

The Silver Cross Knights were seasoned.

They sensed that the [General] waving his staff from behind was more dangerous than
the monster in front of them.

Each of them had a number saved, and they were trying to pour that power onto the
[General].

'It's difficult.'

And that would be an over-gamble.

The power of the [General] inferred from the divine power and black magic of Memdo
in this underground. And the power of the Silver Cross Knights in his eyes.

If you compare the two, no matter how your ally defeats [General], you will take a
lot of damage.

Perhaps all of the Silver Cross Knights, except for Jorhedin, were in danger of
dying.

"I'll have to shake it."

"...Yes?"

Erhi called Genos, leaving Leyla looking back as if it meant something.

"What's going on?"

Genos, who was dealing with the skulls coming from behind with the mercenaries,
approached Erhi. Erhi said while pointing over the skeletons.

"You have to drill that way."

"...Are you serious? Breaking through the middle? Without the knights?"

"As the general moved, the strength of the skeletons weakened. It will be possible
if you and your men work diligently."

"......"

Genos knew that Erhi's words were orders, not suggestions. If you want to live
right now, you have to do something.

"Damn it. They're going to die. Okay. Get ready."

While Genos went to collect the mercenaries, Erhi summoned Chloe.

"I have to memorize [Thunder Calling] when I signal, is that possible?"

"...Yes."

"The coordinates will be delivered by message magic. If I deliver it, I should be

able to cast it right away."

"I'll do anything."

Chloe nodded with a determined expression on her face.

He had a calm appearance even though the demons of hell were rampaging everywhere.
Chloe also had a lot of growth.

Erhi unconsciously tried to stroke Chloe's hair, but then stopped.

The way he nodded like a small animal was so peculiar that he almost crossed the
line.

"I believe."

Erchi tapped Chloe's wand with his raised hand and turned around.

Chloe, who remained behind his back, was staring at his hand in disappointment.

= =

[Mr. Jorhedin. Can you draw his attention?]

Jorhedin cut the black flames and cleared his breathing.

His sword shook like weeds.

The monster made up of black flames shook its head as if bewildered.

Jorhedin's right foot swung the sword in a semicircle as if dancing on the floor.
Auror blades soared along the path.
Suddenly, there was a blank space around him.

[Because he's been living as a ghost for a long time, that guy's vision is narrow.
If Jorhedin draws his attention, I will be able to safely reach his rear.]

A sword dance that continues like a dance.

This was not the Rankin family sword.

It was Jorhedin's own sword, which he had learned over a long period of time,
starting with the sword formula written in an old frame that Jorhedin had
accidentally obtained decades ago.

The origin of this sword is unknown.

But what is clear is that this sword is powerful enough to be counted among the
many swordsmanships he has.

It was a gorgeous sword.

[10 minutes. Please do your best for 10 minutes. In it, I will make a hole in him.]

This sword requires enormous magical power. Once started, it was impossible to
stop.

It is not a sword that can be used in front of a skeleton wielding a staff in front
of it.

A deadly technique that did its best.

That is something that knights should avoid. If that sword is blocked, I have to
entrust my life to the enemy.

But without hesitation, Jorhedin unleashed his secret sword.

"under!"

with short elasticity.

Jorhedin's sword filled the room.

= =

"Ah......"

Layla let out a deep sigh. Erhi also looked back.

There were countless aurora blades slashing the demons of flames.

"That's Jorhedin-sama's sword..."

Breaking the knight's sword rules, their swordsmanship sometimes goes beyond
reason.

Jorhedin was wielding Aurablades in all directions as if he was handling dozens of

swords.

Its appearance is as if flowers made of swords are filling all directions.

Erhi smirked. I hope you will pull out that sword.

A secret sword that, once used, cannot hold a sword for two days.

If Erhi's plans are stopped, Jorhedin's life will be in danger.

Reluctant to trust him, Erhi swung the spear even harder.

- Quad Duk!

Erhi did not hesitate. Now the battle is swift.

I had to reach the rear of the [General] before the skeleton could come back to
life and cling to it.

Thanks to Jorhedin's struggle, the skeletons' resistance became weaker.

It was because [General] was putting all his strength to stop Jorhedin.

"How far should I approach it!"

"Until he responds."

"...Damn it!"

Genos clenched his teeth and swung his sword. Aurablade, which rose like a haze,
slashed the [Officer]-class skull.

The resistance was strong no matter how many times he had already died and came
back to life, but Genos killed him with injuries to his shoulders and thighs.

Erhi quickly broke through the skeletons with Genos and the mercenaries at the
forefront.

The end of the charge that went around the magic circle stopped only when it
reached the rear of the [General].

- Grump...

Noticing Erhi approaching, the [General] nervously swung his staff.

A bunch of tentacles rose in front of them.

Leyla and the mercenaries blocked the tentacles.

Erhi stared at the dark-red jewel that was burning beyond it with sharp eyes.

At the heart of this ritual was the gods.

How quickly you can get rid of that was the difference between victory and defeat.

But with ordinary power, he couldn't even get close to me.

A divine creature with divine power.

That by itself excludes hostility, and if the gods are threatened, the [General]
will risk everything to block the attempt.

So what you need now.

It was the only force that could break through all those defenses.

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"While memorizing the spell, I will become defenseless."

Leila said with a bright smile.

"The enemies will not even come close to Erhi-nim."

Erhi nodded her head once and closed her eyes.

The saved magic power is released at once.

The six circles centered on the heart spit out so much magical power that it was
reminiscent of a time when they had stepped on the level of a superhuman.

Erhi stretched out both hands toward the floor. Magical energy flowed out along the
ten fingers, and the magic flowed along the floor.

A magic circle drawn in blood. A magic circle drawn in ice was overlaid on it.

Magic is expressed by chanting spells by moving magical powers.

But more closely following its origins, all magic required a 'ceremonial'
procedure.

Procedures such as drawing a magic circle and preparing the necessary drugs and
jewels.

The key to realizing this [conscious magic] was the piece that became the magic
core.

Just like the [Ritual of Reconciliation] performed by the warlocks here. Just like
the magic that almost unfolded with [Censer of Pain] in the capital of the past.

The power of magic would vary greatly depending on which piece of equipment was
used to spread the magic.

Erhi prepared two pieces of equipment.

One is [Superior Water Magic Stone].

Infused with the magic of water in nature, this jewel was a precious thing that was
worth calling it literally.

It's something that can't be obtained even if you have money.

Erhi had prepared this magic stone with Ludbolt's power and his connections.

It was this magic stone that he intended to use when dealing with Genos.

And the other was a very old piece of fabric.

'I didn't know it was going to be used like this.'

The piece of cloth that Erhi brought was a gift from the emperor himself.

It was a reward for his performance.

It was the emperor's consideration for Erhi, who often collided with black magic.

"...breathes a breath of cold."

When Erhi cast a spell, a dazzling light began to emanate from the magic circle.

A thick fog began to roll in all directions. [General]'s gaze turned to Erhi.

"[Group Dance of Frost]."

The fog harbored a bitter cold that freezes everything as it is.

At the same time, the hem of the robe that Erhi was holding turned into powder and
flew away.

The powder mixed with the thick fog around it and spread out in all directions.

- Whoops!

The black flame that touched the mist collapsed helplessly.

The skeletons faded away, screaming like never before.

"This...!"

What Erhi brought was the hem of a demigod that was said to have descended on this
earth thousands of years ago.

That is, it was a relic.

Erhi stretched out her hands in front of her.

The mist took a form as if it were alive and headed towards the dark red jewel
behind [General]'s back.

- Whoa!

Feeling a strong threat, [General] swung his staff towards the fog. At that moment,
a lightning bolt fell from the sky.

- Crumpling!

The 6th circle magic [Thunder Calling] exploded on the general's staff.

The black flame, which had not yet formed its proper shape, shook violently.

Erhi's mist wrapped around the altar safely.

- Aaaaaaaah!

A scream that shook the depths of the soul echoed everywhere.

The flames surrounding [General] were greatly reduced.

"finally!"
Seizing the opportunity, Thorbond and Jorhedin flew together with the flagship.

The Auror Blade and Jorhedin's fists exploded in [General]'s body.

The skull collapsed with a ghastly scream.

"Whoa..."

Erhi sighed and walked towards the center of the altar.

[General] fell, but the ceremony was not over.

The dark red gem was still pulsating.

There is still the finish.

'The relic should do its job.'

This gem had enormous magical power.

There are beings who once ruled this world.

The heart of the dragon tribes who suffered great damage from the great war in the
mythology and now only a few are sleeping in their territory.

The true identity of the jewel was [Dragon Heart].

'Looking at the small size, it's just outside the hatchling, but...'

Nevertheless, the value of [Dragon Heart] was enormous. The Temu Empire also made a
huge investment in this terrorist attack.

'I'm sorry, but I can't help it.'

Now [Dragon Heart] was tainted with consciousness. To stop this ritual, I had no
choice but to break it.

In order to prepare for the aftermath of the storm, Erhi concentrated [Frost
Dance], which still had divine power, on jewels.

Hrundal fell on top of the jewel.

- Whoa!

With the vibrations resonating in all directions, the feeling of pressure that
seemed to be crushing the whole body disappeared.

Erhi raised his magical power to prepare for the aftermath that was coming.

At that moment, a message appeared in Erhi's field of vision.

[A message from heaven has come down.]

[The heavenly riders sing to your heroic feat.]

[The causal rate obtained by users so far is 232%. Calibration minimum met.]

[The result of 'Causality correction' is reflected.]

'Well?'

Erhi's eyebrows twitched. Is there room for causality correction to be applied now?

At that time, [Dragon Heart] with a full moon in Erhi's eyes came in.

The dark-red jewel that should have been shattered was as quiet as a dead mouse.

letter (1)

[There is not much left in the literature about Dragon Heart. That's right, the
last dragon appeared in the world 400 years ago.

But even though the dragon heart is used in rituals and pierced through the spear,
it still remains in its original form? In that case, I think you might be the only
one in this world... Really, it's just like you.]

Erhi, who was sitting in a chair reading the letter, grinned.

'It's my job...'

[I don't know how it became stable even after being stuck in the spear, but I would
recommend leaving the Dragon Heart as it is for the time being. Because I can't
even guess what happened. I'll do some more research, but asking the denomination
will help me get more information.]

'platform?'

Erhi wiggled his eyebrows once and finished reading the letter.

[Magicians only record the fields in which they researched, but the Church records
history. The War of the Dragons is a topic that is also important to the Church, so
there must be some remaining data. I'd like to check it out.]

Erhi finished reading the letter, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

[But that doesn't mean you have to take it to the church right away. Maybe I'll
learn something by looking at it myself, so I'd recommend bringing it back to the
capital. No, it absolutely has to be. I will trust you and wait.]

Erhi folded the letter with the corners of his mouth raised. It was written as if
calmly, but a sense of urgency was transmitted beyond the typeface.

After all, it's not [Dragon Heart].

It was a precious object that a wizard would want to see at least once in his
lifetime.

Ioderyl was only getting hotter.

Erhi asked Leila, who had brought the letter delivered through the crystal ball.

"People who were taken hostage. Have you been transported to the Holy Land now?"

"Yes. Last night the last wagon left."

Erhi thought for a moment at Layla's words. Layla asked in a puzzled voice.
"Why are you doing this? Do you have anything you need?"

"I have something to ask the church, but I can't help it."

"Ah, so shall I follow the carriage and deliver the letter?"

"No. They don't take requests by letter."

The Church of the Ashan Empire was located on Mount Katov.

Mount Katov was a holy mountain where the gods came down thousands of years ago.

The Church of the Ashan Empire was forming an autonomous city near Mount Katov.

The Church of the Ashan Empire was a fairly closed group.

It was unusual for a religious group in an empire.

Although they dispatched priests from all over the empire, they were only
dispatched to the end.

They say, “It is my pleasure to serve him.” He was just doing the church's mission
as if he was doing it.

Even so, the hostility to the Temu Empire was so strong that it even had a long
confrontation with the Rudbolts...

"Then hire someone to replace you..."

“They didn’t like our family who had converted from the Temu Empire, but they
couldn’t accept the proxy’s request.”

It was similar even if it wasn't necessarily Ruudbolt.

Because the closed policy of the denomination is nothing the nobles can do unless
they are the emperor.

And the denomination had the power to do that.

The amazing power to heal old wounds and raise the sick.

They had the divine power to heal people.

They exercised their power only in the Holy Land.

Priests dispatched to the outside were only able to use divine power when dealing
with monsters or healing people who had been affected by black magic.

Even that had limitations, so when a large-scale healing was needed like this one,
you had to send it to the Holy Land to receive divine power.

'I'll have to visit you later.'

Erhi got up and went to the corner of the room.

There was a decorative cabinet that Thorbond had made himself.

A decorative cabinet that delicately absorbs external shocks.

Inside were Hrundal and [Dragon Heart].

Hrundal's blade pierced the center of [Dragon Heart]. [Dragon Heart] was emitting
faint magical energy as if pulsating.

In Erhi's sensitive sense, he could feel the immense magical power that still lives
and breathes in [Dragon Heart].

[Dragon Heart] is not broken.

It just sleeps as if it were sealed.

The Dragon Heart was the highest level of treasure.

The best magical aids with no substitutes.

When used in ceremonies for the gods, it becomes a superlative divine object, and
when used on a staff, it becomes a superlative magic tool.

And if you use it for circles, it will be enough as a basis for leaping into the
7th circle.

'It's the 7th circle...'

7 circles, 7 stars. superhuman realm.

It was a state that even Erhi could not help but wish for.

The status of a one-man corps that could leave a thick mark on the battlefield was
possible from the 7th circle.

But it was also a point I thought would not be able to reach for a while.

Among the various conditions required for the 7th Circle, magic was not something
that could be achieved with effort.

However, he obtained a [Dragon Heart] that could be used as the source of that
magical power.

Although there were some difficulties to use, it was a problem to be solved.

'I must prepare.'

Magic is the most basic condition for 7th circle.

Talent and enlightenment were required to step on to the state of being a superman.

'I came earlier than I expected, but it's a wall I've always bumped into.'

And I had some thoughts on how to get over that wall.

While preparing how to use [Dragon Heart], I was planning to implement them.

Erhi grinned while examining the closet for the last time.

[Dragon Heart] was stable.

But if there was one thing that bothered me, Hrundal, which was plugged into
[Dragon Heart], was slowly absorbing magical power.
Erhi summoned the spirit dwelling in Hrundal, but the spirit did not respond as if
asleep. Like a child who ate a full meal and fell asleep.

'Even if it absorbs magic, it won't be a problem since the amount isn't large.'

At the time when Erhi was leaving the wardrobe behind. said Leila.

"Erhi-sama. It's time for you to attend the meeting soon."

"Yeah, I got it."

Today, there was a meeting to clean up after the battle and to set the policy for
the future.

After changing into uniforms, Erhi headed to the conference hall.

= =

"I got a reply from the capital."

The moderator of the meeting was Jorhedin's lieutenant, Ediel. She said as she
lifted up the letter that had been delivered to the Crystal Orb.

"Your Majesty commends us for our work, and has ordered the defense of the vacant
Topus region."

Nobles, soldiers, and mercenaries were all swept away, so it was natural. The
knights nodded at the expected command. Ediel continued.

"Your Majesty said that within a month, officials and soldiers in charge of
administration in Trotz City would arrive, and he said that the territory of this
province would be awarded according to the military service."

"......"

The eyes of the knights were fixed on Erhi. The biggest military commander in this
case was Erhi, no matter who you look at.

Among the estates of the three nobles that fell this time, the most valuable place
is the city of Trots. This would be Erhi's share.

Erch is effectively the master of the area encompassing the Topus region.

The knights' expressions mixed with admiration and faint envy. It was like a dream
for knights to establish an army and receive a territory.

'Youngjira...'

In fact, Erhi's expression, the target, was only calm.

As Ludbolt's successor, he did not lack money, nor did he directly manage the
estate, so the estate did not mean much to him. Your dad will like it a lot, but...

'By the way, Thorbond-nim was still there.'

Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips.

Thorbond still remained in the workshop of Trotz. It was to repair his damaged
armament after the battle and help clean up the messy city.

'It will be of great help if you just hold on to Thorbond-nim.'

There were quite a few ore gathered in Ruudbolt now. It was a mineral from Mt.
Wolmyeong, which he received in a deal with Marquis Tess. The original plan was to
release the ore on the market ahead of the war.

'There are many precious metals, so it is right to use them as precious as they
are.'

The blacksmiths of Trotz City were of a high standard.

Topps was a place where battles were constantly taking place. It was because of the
monsters coming from the mountain range. To that extent, the province with many
blacksmiths was the Tops region, and the city of Trots was the largest city in the
Topps region.

If the blacksmiths of Trotz were nurtured around Thorbond...

'I'm sure you'll get a good picture.'

While Erhi was contemplating how to catch Thorbond, the meeting continued.

“It seems that the nearby villages are infested with demons.”

“I was still harassed by the Warlocks, but the mercenaries and soldiers died in
large numbers, so that’s the only way. I’ll have to subdue the monsters.”

"The battle between Pekre and Terson is also over, so I'll call all the troops
except for the knights who will be stationed as Trots."

The commanders of each unit gave their own opinions. The battle was over, but the
finishing touches after the battle had just begun. As the damage was great, there
were many places where the knights had to go.

When some opinions were settled, Ediel slowly opened his mouth.

"Your Majesty has said that you will accept this as a declaration of war for the
Temu Empire."

"...!"

"Your Majesty has commanded that the Temu Empire will be punished for what they
have done."

If done wrong, the foundation of the empire was almost shaken.

I just couldn't get past this.

blood revenge.

It also meant that a battle would take place on the territory of the Temu Empire,
and at the same time a great war between the two empires was not far off.

"For now, the knights of the imperial family. And it has only been passed on to a
few nobles. Your Majesty is going to declare the Grand Nobility Council for this."

The Grand Nobility Council is a noble people who lead their own factions above the
count. And it was a meeting to convene the executives of the major knights. An
important meeting that will determine the importance of the empire.

In other words, the emperor was planning to use this event as an opportunity to
gather the power of the empire.

"Whoa..."

"Well......"

Each of the knights fell into thought with a nervous expression on their faces.

Among them, there were many knights who participated in the war against the Temu
Empire in the past.

Battles as if they were drowning in mud. A screaming ally and the terrible feelings
of having to cut that ally immediately came to mind.

In the subdued atmosphere, the sound of snoring echoed through the conference hall.

"It's early, come on."

Jorhedin, who had been watching the meeting, said with a grin.

"The Grand Nobility Council hasn't even started yet, folks. Our job is to tidy up
the Topus region.

Some of the knights laughed along with Jorhedin. Jorhedin tapped the desk.

"Not all of their remnants have been swept away from the Empire yet. Of course,
there are still remnants of their cooperation in other cities. Besides, we don't
even know how they got into the Empire. Rather than a war that hasn't even been
done, take care of that first."

"All right!"

"And there are a lot of people who have suffered damage because of those cruel
people. Still, Erhi, thanks to you sending the children, we were able to reduce the
damage. Well done."

"You did something of course. Please congratulate those who have suffered more than
me."

"Of course, all their names were reported to His Majesty. So, you said the injured
children were all right?"

"I got injured, but the aftermath doesn't seem to last long."

Allies sent by Erhi successfully rescued the hostages.

Among them, the rangers who went to the merchant area and to the commoners area
were able to rescue the hostages without much resistance.

But Terry's party had to go through a tough battle.

The warlocks and remnants guarding the place were also affected by the ritual and
turned into ghosts.

Fortunately, Elysia quickly recognized the character of the enemy, whose strength
grew stronger the more it was crushed.

Thanks to that, they were able to survive until Erhi collapsed.

"I'm glad if that's the case. However, there are still a lot of people who have
suffered from exploitation by them. We will have to start by giving them back a
peaceful life."

"Yes, I understand!"

"End the meeting. Let's all be faithful to our respective duties."

Jorhedin declared the end of the meeting. Each of the drivers was busy leaving the
meeting room. Erhi approached Jorhedin, who was slowly leaving the meeting room.

"Jorhedin-sama."

"Why?"

"Do you have any urgent plans?"

"Not right now. Do I have to run around the field like those kids at this age?"

"If you do that, the knights will be more inconvenient. If you have time, may I ask
you to teach me?"

"Well?"

Jorhedin closed his eyes as if he was surprised by Erhi's words, then wiped his
beard and said.

"Well, it's not bad. Anyway, I thought I'd take a look if I had time..."

"...?"

"Come to the gym in two hours."

"Yes, I understand."

= =

"...Did you mean you wanted to learn a spear from me?"

"Yes that's right."

The gymnasium inside the castle. One was not used for a long time, so it was shabby
here and there.

Now the gym is as clean as new. This was because the Silver Cross Knights and
Jorhedin were using it.

"I thought it was the kid who was in charge of your escort because I needed to
learn."

"Leyla is already being taught by Sir Goldien."

“Still, if it was your guy, I was wondering if he would come up with another
plausible reason.”
Jorhedin grinned and walked to the weapon rack. he asked, raising the window.

"But are you okay?"

"What do you mean?"

"Didn't you already learn Ruudbolt's spear? And your strength is magic, not
spears."

Among the knights, there is a saying that a lifetime is not enough to learn just
one slash.

Among the knights, it was a story that came down like a romance or a fairy tale.
Because a knight on the battlefield wasn't just about wielding a weapon well.

However, it was also said that it was difficult to learn one field properly.

"If you've already reached the stage at the spear, I don't know, if the level is
not high, learning from multiple teachers can be poison."

The spear of the Rudbolt family was never lacking.

Jorhedin was saying it would be better for Erhi to focus on it.

'If it's the original, it would be.'

Erhi was well aware of that.

If it had been the same as before, I wouldn't have come to Jorhedin.

"I know. However, when I have the chance, I want to learn Jorhedin-sama's spear."

"Hmm... if you do, then I'll see."

Jorhedin said, 'Let's see what else this guy can surprise me with.' He smiled and
raised the window.

letter (2)

The moment he raised the spear, Jorhedin's momentum changed.

Jorhedin said with a sharp force like an awl.

"This spear is a spear that I obtained and learned on the battlefield. I learned by
interpreting the spear technique of an old book obtained as loot in my own way."

Jorhedin was a knight who had lived on the battlefield for many years.

During that time, he was constantly learning and mastering, so Jorhedin was good at
all kinds of martial arts.

Everything on the battlefield became his weapon, so he didn't cling to precious

weapons.

"The spear of the Empire is based on the horse spear. The same is the case with the
spear of Rudbolt you learned. However, this spear is premised on standing on the
ground and spreading it out."

- Whoops!
Jorhedin swung his spear in a large circle. It was a movement that was rare to see
in the Imperial spear technique, which mainly uses stabbing.

"As it is written in the records, the name of this spear is called a round spear.
As its name suggests, it is a spear that values the power of rotation."

The spear that drew a circle suddenly pierced the air. The spear bent like a snake.
The moment the tip of the spear reached the target RBI, the spear stood upright.

The sound of “Pang, which cuts through the air!” echoed everywhere.

"As you can see, it is a spear that can produce great power with little force.
However, it will not be easy to learn. It will be very unfamiliar to you."

Jorhedin pulled out his spear and asked Erhi.

"This is the spear technique I will teach you. It's not an easy spear. Or I can
give you some advice on the spear technique you've been learning. Which one do you
want?"

Erhi raised an eyebrow and said.

"I want to learn Jorhedin-sama's spear."

At Erhi's words, Jorhedin nodded.

"Then, try following this motion once. Then I'll correct it."

Erhi narrowed his eyes and grabbed the spear.

The moment I grabbed the spear, I felt an uplifting feeling like never before.

In Erhi's mind, the spear of Jorhedin that he had just seen came to mind vividly.

'It's amazing.'

What Erhi felt was an unprecedented sense and 'talent'.

[Dragon Heart] was not the only thing he gained by breaking his consciousness.

A message from heaven came down, but that's all. He also acquired new traits.

And that was quite a surprise.

[Acolyte of all diseases].

This trait was a trait that gave a great advantage in learning and mastering weapon
skills.

A trait that grants the ability to easily imitate what has been seen.

It can be said that the characteristic of maximizing the motor nerve is often good.

This trait is most effective when there is a good teacher. Because the process of
watching and learning is drastically shortened.

- Boo-woong!
Erhi swung the spear with his eyes closed.

The spear that wrapped around him once or twice began to gain momentum.

The tip of the spear, which was shaking at first, began to ride on a more stable
orbit.

Erhi was swinging the spear with his eyes closed.

Jorhedin's spear appeared repeatedly over his eyelids.

The position of the foot, the grip of the spear, and the balance of force with
which the spear is retrieved and released again.

It wasn't perfect. It's only the first time I've seen it and tried it.

But what is clear. Every time the spear turned around on his body, the piercing
force of the spear cutting through the air became sharper.

- Shheeik!

Erhi's spear was now producing a horrifying blast. A creaking sound was heard from
the wooden window sill. Gradually, it was the limit that the window could endure.

Erhi cleared his breathing and made his last move.

A spear that shook like a snake pierced the air.

-Paaaaang!

Erhi opened his eyes with a plosive sound like air exploding.

= =

When I grabbed Erhi's spear and started swinging it.

Jorhedin kept a bitter smile inside.

Jorhedin was the commander of the Silver Cross Knights.

He has seen countless talents blossom and lose.

He had judgment that others did not have, and that applies even when looking at his
talents.

Jorhedin would be the best in the Empire to look at the so-called 'cotyledon of
wealth'.

'This guy's talent... isn't that great. But the training is better than expected. I
mean, it's really weird. If you were a wizard, studying magic all day wouldn't be
enough.'

Whatever the reason, Erhi's spear technique wasn't bad. But that was it.

Erhi did not have the talent to rise to the level of a knight.

'After all, magic is used to magic.'

Talent was also a talent, but Erhi's magic power was also a problem.
Erhi's magic has been used for a long time while dealing with magic.

Overwhelming enemies with instantaneous explosive power, sometimes requiring magic

to move before consciousness. The knightly part was not enough for Erhi.

Knowing this already, Jorhedin decided to stop training to compensate for Erch's
shortcomings.

Obviously it was

- Boo-woong!

'...Well?'

The more you watch Erhi's spear, the more

The more the window shows the sharper movement, the more. Jorhedin's expression
changed.

The movement of the window, which used to only imitate the exterior, gradually
changed.

"...her."

Erhi's spear was changing every second.

sharp and sophisticated. It was as if time had advanced.

Every minute, Erhi was taking steps that others would have taken days.

above all horsepower. As if they had changed their mask, the movement of magic
gained life. Not a wizard, but a knight.

Jorhedin turned into his.

-Paaaaang!

As Erhi's spear pierced the air, the wind blew in all directions.

It was the way the round window was supposed to show.

"Whoa... how were you?"

"......"

Jorhedin looked at Erhi quietly.

His lips twitched a few times.

Then he smiled and spit out a sigh.

"You always surprise me. It was great."

"thank you."

While on the battlefield, there were cases in which talents that were not available
before stood out.
Jorhedin himself had experienced it himself.

Through this incident, Erhi must have realized a talent that he had never seen
before.

Jorhedin once again realized that Erhi was the lumber that would control the future
of the Ashan Empire.

Then it would be the role of the dying generation to leave behind as many things as
possible.

He lifted the spear with a sense of motivation that had never been seen before.

"How far do you want it?"

"Yes?"

"How far do you want to learn with a window?"

"I want to learn how to properly handle a round window."

"If you simply learn the form of a window, it will take a week. Rather, it means
where you want to reach through the window."

"Well......"

Erhi was pensive for a moment, then said in a cautious voice.

"The reason I want to learn the spear is because of the Auror Blade."

"...Auror Blade?"

"Yes. Rather than using a spear on the battlefield, I would like to learn a spear
that is purely forged for the Auror Blade."

Jorhedin chuckled. That was a really rude thing to say.

Being on the level of 6th circle as a wizard, while aiming at the Auror Blade with
a spear.

But when Erhi spoke again, there seemed to be a possibility.

"I'm not good at magic, so I'm going to reach the level with a spear. Yeah, take a
good look around. I'll show you the next formula."

Jorhedin chuckled and raised the window.

= =

Erhi returned to the room after training with Jorhedin.

After taking a shower and having dinner, it was already dark outside. The training
had been going on for quite some time.

The time spent in Trotz City was not very long.

about a month or so. During that time, Erhi was planning to learn a round spear
from Jorhedin.
'It's a spear that's perfect for me.'

Erhi was already aware of the existence of the round spear.

A spear that creates instantaneous explosive power by drawing a circle.

Although it was not revealed that Jorhedin's main weapon was a sword, it was
obviously a high-level spear technique from the perspective of the entire empire.

The level of his spearmanship was high, but the way he released his power suited
him well.

Gathering power and detonating it is in a way similar to magic.

Erhi did not intend to see the end with a spear.

However, the auror blade that reached the level of superman by a different path
than magic.

He wanted the process of training the power to pierce the laws of the world itself.

'If it is difficult to dig deep, sell widely.'

In order to overcome the wall of the 7th circle, it was necessary to have a deep
understanding of magic.

It was the sum of the years and experiences he had accumulated, and he didn't have
it.

Because Erhi's status was rapidly built up through numerous events and
achievements.

So, Erhi was trying to fill the void with various experiences.

The indirect experiences of the 7th circle through [Tears of the Spirit] while
defeating the Loenshati Worm in the past.

Experiences accumulated while seeing and dealing with the realities of various
superhumans.

And the experience of training for the Auror Blade as an unmanned person.

I thought that if I put them all together, I would be able to overcome the wall of
the 7th circle.

Of course, apart from that, he also wanted the Auror Blade.

'Because that's another power different from magic. There are times when you can't
use magic like now.'

However, Erhi's main force was magic. It did not change even if he learned the
spear.

However, magic training was not easy now.

His magic was accustomed to Hrundal, because he couldn't use it now.

Because of the auxiliary magic engraved by Ioderil and the help of the spirit,
Hrundal was acting like a magic wand.
‘Because there is no Hrundal, the feeling is so unfamiliar. How can I continue my
magic training...'

A thought popped into Erhi's mind, who was immersed in trouble.

[Acolyte of All Diseases] Traits.

Wouldn't it be possible to use it to learn magic?

'...maybe worth doing?'

Erchi had seen Ioderil use magic countless times.

Using those memories as if learning a spear would be of great help to magic

training.

Moreover, he tended to learn magic through practice and practice rather than
theoretical research.

While Erhi was dazed in thought, he heard a knock on the door.

-smart

"Erhi?"

With bandages on her wrists and shoulders, Elysia poked her face through the gap in
the door.

I looked up to see what was going on, and Elysia entered the room with a hesitant
smile.

"Can I come in?"

When Erhi nodded, Elysia pulled out her chair and sat across from Erhi.

"......"

"......"

"Isn't it because you have something to say?"

"I do."

"...?"

Elysia just stared at Erhi's face without saying a word.

"Did you get drunk?"

"Yeah? Uh... I guess so?"

The scent of grapes wafted through his breath. A sweet scent. Elysia laughed and
shook her head from side to side. Erhi said with a bitter smile.

"Didn't the healer tell you not to drink alcohol if you're injured?"

A priest and another, a profession that mixed modern doctors and pharmacists was a
healer.
In other words, the doctor didn't dry it.

"No? You drank wine because the healer said it would help you recover?"

"...I guess so. There's a saying called medicine."

"That's right. It's medicine. If you drink wine and herbs, isn't that medicine?...
Whoa."

Elysia sighed deeply and wiped her face. And it just stopped.

"Elysia?"

"......Ah."

"Are you a little drunk?"

"...Uh, um. Yeah. I think I'm getting a little more out of my mind when I'm
talking. If I said something nonsense, would you please forget it?"

"Well. I haven't heard anything, so I can't forget anything."

"Thank you. Well... I found Mr. Erhi because I have something to tell you."

Is it shameful or is it drunkenness? Elysia, whose face was hot, pulled out a

letter from her arms.

"What is it?"

"This is a letter from my magic master to Erhi."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

= =

Bassett stared blankly at the ceiling.

Her eyes were puffy. Was there a chandelier on the ceiling? I don't think there was
anything like that. Oh, it's a stain, not a chandelier.

Basset rubbed his eyes and stood up. The room was a mess.

"Ha, um..."

Bassett let out a big yawn and looked around the room. Empty wine bottles were
lying around the room.

Bassett tried to understand the situation. What is this now?

'I drank wine.'

Do medicines help wounds heal?

There must be a reason, I must have never drank alcohol after the coming-of-age
ceremony. Bassett seduced Elysia.

Then, catching Dena walking down the hallway was a bonus. It was a pity that Terry
left because he was not interested in alcohol.
'and...'

Bassett opened his eyes and looked around. Dena was asleep on the floor with her
bow in her arms.

Did you say that Erhi made a bow through Thorbond-sama? I don't know how many times
I boasted that it is more precious than life. and...

Elysia wasn't there.

It felt like I was getting drunk. He didn't go back to his room. Because this was
Elysia's room.

"...Hey, where did you go?"

Bassett looked around the room and went out into the hallway. Late at night the
hallways were quiet. When Bassett was walking down the hallway, looking around.

"...can you forget me?"

"...!"

Elysia's voice was heard in her ears. It was a very quiet voice. As if there was a
heavy burden in my chest.

'What is he doing now?'

Bassett unconsciously approached the source of the sound carefully, but as quickly
as possible.

I think there were a few conversations in the meantime, but I couldn't hear them
well, probably because I killed a lot of voices.

'What the hell are you doing... Haha!'

Through the crack in the door, I could see Elysia handing out a letter to Erhi.

'...no way?'

Bassett took a breath. Elysia's face turned bright red. A quiet voice...

'Is he...?'

Is Elysia Erch Ludbolt?

Bassett's head went blank. Does this make sense? Who has Elysia ever liked?

No, in the first place, the three youngest friends who only continued training
under the master had very little chance of meeting men.

Terry Rosier? He was just a friend. Comrades who have suffered together since
childhood. They were already brothers to build romantic feelings.

'It makes sense... But...'

Bassett couldn't properly organize his feelings. If Elysia liked someone, she was
overflowing with congratulations. Obviously, my head was complicated by emotions
that were difficult to explain.
When Bassett grabs his complicated head and grunts about how to deal with this
situation.

"Are you going to keep standing there?"

"...!!!"

The visit opens.

Erhi with the backlight behind her back was looking down at Bassett.

letter (3)

When I opened the door, Bassett was crouching in front of the door.

Bassett, clutching his head, looked up at him pale.

"...Huh?"

“I asked if you would continue doing that.”

"Um, uh, uh... I'm going to... go..."

Bassett entered the room with his head bowed as if he had committed a crime. Still,
as she glanced at Elysia, it seemed that she had something to say but was unable to
speak.

'Did you even fight?'

Again, that doesn't seem to be the case. Elysia was waving her hand as if nothing
had happened.

Bassett looked more shocked at seeing such Elysia.

'I don't know what's going on inside, but I'll figure it out.'

Erhi turned off his interest in Bassett and returned to his seat and picked up the
letter.

Now, I was more curious about the contents of this letter.

When Erhi tried to break the seal of the letter, Bassett was terrified.

"Hey, are you seeing it here?"

"...?"

"No, no matter what, it's not this!"

Basset blushed and got up from his seat and pulled Elysia's arm.

"Elysia, let's go! No matter how much you think about it, this is not the case. You
are so insensitive..."

"I'm curious about the contents of the letter too?"

Bassett looked at Elysia with a surprised face. And I looked at Erhi again. And
tilted his head.
"Uh... what kind of letter is that?"

"The last letter sent by Master. Did you see it together back then? He told me to
hand it over to Mr. Erhi after work."

"...!"

It was only then that Bassett realized his misunderstanding and his face turned
bright red.

Bassett sat down, covering his face, which was redder than his hair, with his
palms.

"what's the matter?"

"Uh, that... Yeah. I'm getting drunk. Yeah, I'm getting drunk. I want to take a
break. Can you give me a break?"

"Uh... yes?"

Elysia was also bewildered at Basset's reaction for the first time in her life.

'Because I was like that just before.'

I think I misunderstood something about drinking. Elysia patted Bassett on the

shoulder, while Erhi read the letter.

[After contacting you, even in writing, this old heart is beating so violently,
Erch Ludbolt. If you are with Elysia, would you please read this letter alone?]

From the outset, the atmosphere was unfavorable.

After looking at Basset, who bowed his head as if collapsed, and Elysia, who
comforted her, Erhi continued to read the letter.

[You don't know, but many years ago I knew a prophecy. That there will be three
crises that will destroy the empire in the future.]

'...fall?'

Erhi adjusted his posture and continued to read the letter.

[If you are reading this letter, it means that the first crisis has been passed
safely. It's fortunate indeed. You don't know how surprised I was when I found out
about your existence. I hope you understand that the will of a great person is not
written down because if you spit it out, it will be distorted.]

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

That sentence at the end of the paragraph. I got used to it quite a bit.

That was often said by priests belonging to the denomination.

'Is Elysia's teacher a wizard belonging to the church?'

It couldn't be.

The denomination was completely away from magic that distorted the rules of the
world. It was a denomination that always kept a distance from wizards even when war
broke out.

Such a denomination could not have fostered a wizard inside.

'I'm starting to wonder about this master's identity.'

The possibility was one of two.

This teacher is a character that did not exist in the original, but it exists in
this world.

Or, he died before the script of the original story started in earnest and didn't
appear.

[You are probably wondering who I am by now.]

Erhi grinned as if it was ridiculous and then finished reading the letter.

[Elysia's fate is beyond me, so I left the child, but you are different. You and my
fate are still entangled, so you will meet me sometime. I will wait for you to come
from the northern kingdom. I can't say more now, so I'll leave you with one last
word.]

[Don't trust the denomination too much.]

"......"

The last sentence had many slashes as if it had been rewritten over and over again.

Ink of every word and every stroke was thickly smeared as if he had done his best.

I could see how much energy Elysia's teacher had put into writing this sentence.

"What did the master say?"

Elysia looked at Erhi with her eyes bright.

Erchi silently folded the letter and showed the first paragraph that covered the
contents.

Elysia sticks her lips out to the sentence [Would you please read it by yourself?]

I think he's doing that because he's regretful... It seems that he is still drunk.

"Master too... You disappeared so suddenly, and you're making me feel so sad
again..."

Although his words were blunt, there was longing on his face.

While Elysia blankly looked out the window and locked herself in the past, Erhi was
thinking about Erhi.

About the saying not to trust the denomination too much.

'Believe. Too.'

everyday words. However, considering that this was written by the Prophet with all
his might, one word at a time, the meaning was quite different.
One can guess that there is something wrong with the church.

But if you think about what the problem is, there are a lot of cases.

First of all, it was natural for people from the Ashan Empire to believe in the
Church.

If Elysia's teacher spoke from that point of view, then you should not believe in
the denomination itself.

It means that the denomination that should be trusted in the first place is rotten.

Conversely, if you think about it in a general sense, it would mean that the
denomination itself is normal, but there are people with some problems inside.

As such, prophecies have different meanings depending on the direction in which

they are interpreted.

'This is why I stayed away from the denomination.'

Erhi shook his head.

While playing the original, he didn't put much emphasis on the denomination.

The denomination's divine power was helpful, but the priests only moved according
to the denomination's will. In other words, Erhi could not handle it.

Moreover, the prophecies the denomination spoke of did not mean much to him.

For him, who has experienced countless plays, prophecy is, in fact, a retelling of
what he already knew in vague words.

Or, after it was all over, I was just slapped in the back and said, "Damn, what did
you mean?"

So I haven't paid much attention to the denomination until now...

'I can't just leave it alone.'

In any case, if there was a problem with the denomination, it had to be resolved.

The denomination was one of the core powers of the empire. Without their divine
power, the Temu Empire could not be dealt with.

However, he could not openly reveal that there was a problem with the denomination.

Elysia's teacher told her students not to share this prophecy.

But he could not reveal this to his father or the emperor.

In the end, he had to dig up this problem by himself without outside help.

'That doesn't mean you have to do it alone.'

All you have to do is mobilize Erchmann's forces that can move without revealing to
the outside world.

He was a knight under the direct control of the emperor. Because he was the captain
of the special task force.

"Elysia."

"Yes?"

"I have something to tell you tomorrow, so would you like to come to the conference
room with Terry and Bassett?"

"Uh, can I do it now...?"

"Well. If possible, I want to talk in a sane state."

At Erhi's words, Elysia blushed slightly and nodded her head.

"Um... OK. Then I'll go. Bassett, let's go."

"......"

Elysia forcibly got up Basset, who still couldn't raise her head, and left the
room. Erhi tilted his head as he looked at the back of the two of them.

In the end, it was impossible to guess why Bassett was doing that.

= =

"So why did we call you?"

"...well? That wouldn't be a bad thing."

"I think so. But why do you look like that. Why is Bassett like that again?"

"...I don't want to talk."

Elysia, Bassett, and Terry were walking towards Erhi's room together.

Elysia was tormented by the memories of yesterday, and Bassett...

He was still bowing his head with a sad expression on his face.

'I think I'm going to die.'

My head hurts from a hangover, and I can't sleep well, so I'll open my eyes. But
more painful than that was the heart.

'Aaaaaah!'

Bassett let out a silent scream and clutched his head alone. I misunderstood and
thought about it as I wanted, and then I felt the stinginess of it.

It was difficult for Bassett to accurately describe his feelings.

The emotions she felt when she heard that Elysia didn't like Erhi were entangled
that much.

In the end, they came together and came to the conclusion of 'shame.'

'it's okay. nobody knows I just need to forget Forget it.'

While Bassett took a deep breath, they reached the front of the conference room.

"We'll go in."

Elysia opened the door.

"Huh?"

"Hey, did you sleep well yesterday?"

"Uh, hello. Have you all been together?"

Erhi wasn't the only one in the conference room. Leila, Erhi's escort, whom she
greeted for the first time a few days ago. Dana, whom we drank with yesterday.

And, he was also guarding the Kepler family's claw.

After the battle, they couldn't even see Chloe's face properly. Did you say you
have realized something?

Chloe has been confined to her room and has been concentrating on magic research
for the past few days.

"...Hi."

As if she had learned something during that time, Chloe even greeted her first. It
felt good.

The couple sat down. At the end of the extended desk was Erch Ludbolt. Erhi said
with a faint smile.

"First of all, I want to say that you worked hard. Thanks to your efforts, we were
able to overcome the crisis of the empire."

“It was possible thanks to Erhi-sama.”

Dena said with a single smile. Erhi answered with a smirk.

"Well. I won't deny what I did, but it was possible thanks to each and every person
doing their part. And I hope that this kind of breathing will continue in the
future."

Erchi placed a medal adorned with gold and precious stones on the desk in the
conference room.

The seal of the imperial family was stamped on it, which was a symbol of the
commander of the special task force.

"I want you all to join the task force."

At Erhi's words, Terry and the party's expressions became more serious.

It was not an easy decision to entrust one's body to the Knights Templar. It meant
that his affiliation would be decided in the future in the capital.

Even considering that the current state of the Empire is on the edge of a knife, it
was nothing more than determining the future.

"...I'll do it."
It was Chloe who broke the brief silence. As soon as Erhi finished speaking, she
opened her mouth. Erhi said to Chloe with a grin.

"You haven't told me what to do with you yet?"

"Are you going to do well?"

"It is not."

"That's it."

Chloe nodded once and closed her mouth. as if that was enough.

Terry saw the scene and raised her hand while scratching her head.

"I... can I ask you one thing...?"

"Tell me."

"Uh, um... uhh. I'll just say respectful things. I can't come up with half-talks.

“I will show you the fastest way to grow.”

"...Yes?"

“Maybe everyone felt that something had changed after this battle.”

All of them nodded their heads. It was such a huge battle. The amount of
achievements everyone had accumulated was not small. Even Chloe and Terry, who have
already excelled in their innate traits, have acquired new traits.

“If you are in the task force, you will have many experiences like that. And, I
will show you the way to adapt to that change as quickly as possible.”

"...how?"

"Somehow."

"......"

It wasn't a particularly logical answer, but no one in the conference room could
refute Erhi's words.

In Erhi's confident tone of voice, there was a strong belief that he would do
something 'somehow'.

"Ummm... Master said he wasn't taking the contract carelessly. A, I don't know.
I'll join the task force. I don't think I'll regret it if I go in."

First of all, Terry nodded her head coolly. Next was Elysia.

"I'll go in too. Actually, I've been thinking a lot about what to do with magic in
the future. Erhi-san, would you introduce me to a good teacher?"

"I'll give you more answers than you expect."

Erhi thought of the Archmage who would drool when he saw Elysia in the Edmund
Tower.
They were two people who had a priestly relationship several times in the original
story. It will definitely lead to good results.

"......"

"Basset? Why?"

"Huh? Huh?"

Basset, who had been staring blankly into the air, raised his head in a hurry.
Everyone in the conference room was looking at her.

"Ah, uh, the task force. Uh, I'll do it too. Yep. Everyone does it, but I can't
leave out."

Bassett answered in a strangely sullen voice. Erhi looked at her for a moment, then
said.

"Okay then, welcome to the special task force. I'd like to have a drink with you,
but..."

"That's Okay!"

"I won't drink again!"

"...for now, I'll tell you the mission I have to do until I return to the capital."

Erhi pointed to the map hanging on the wall in the conference room. There, the
names of the units of the Knights of the Silver Cross that had spread throughout
the Topus region were pinned on the pins.

“What you need to do is join the Silver Cross Knights’ subjugation of monsters.”

"A monster subjugation?"

Deep in the Topps region, there was a habitat for monsters.

In this region where several Magul were intertwined, there were quite infamous
named monsters.

'If you catch those guys, experience is experience, but achievements will also be
accumulated.'

Erhi raised an eyebrow. Once upon a time, he regretted not being able to control
his comrades.

'I'll roll it for sure.'

But now, the main characters of [Ashhan Heroes] have become his subordinates.

In Erhi's head, numerous routes to extract their potential to the limit were
springing up.

"...I'm afraid of something."

“After all, as Master said, it might not have been possible if I took the
contract…”
"It's the first time I've seen Erhi smile like that."

Bassett, Terry, and Dena were talking in turn, while Erhi pointed to the map and
said.

“From now on, I will tell you where you should go.”

return to the capital (1)

in the dense forest.

The place where the sounds of small animals, bugs, and wild birds should resound,
it was as quiet as breathing.

Traces of the battle remained throughout the forest. The excavated ground, the
broken trees, the fragmented rocks.

Elysia was hiding in the dark shadows that had been created.

'early.'

Elysia looked through the gaps in the bushes.

Far away, somewhere, Dena was hiding like her. There was no sign of how well he
hid.

Even though she thought it was amazing, Elysia pouted her lips out of envy.

Then he laughed at himself and laughed silently.

'I've changed a lot too.'

A month was a short but very long time.

For Elysia, this month was a long time that will never come again in her life.

After receiving Erch's orders and leaving the city of Trotz.

The special task force, including Elysia, did not return to the city of Trotz for a
single day.

One day in that unit, one day in another unit.

Together with the other knights and other special forces, they hunted down
monsters.

After such a hard hunt, if you tried to catch a breath, you had to continue another
battle.

'How did it fit so tightly?'

The past month has been really hard.

Every time he was with another task force, he lamented Erhi's ruthlessness every
day.

But nonetheless, no one, including Elysia, cursed Erhi.

The last month has been a really tough schedule. Because there was so much to gain.
"Cook!"

A harsh breath filled with anger was heard from beyond the forest.

Elysia held her breath as she lay flat on the mud. I had to be careful with the
excited beast's senses.

The pain sensation was weakened, and the sight, hearing, and smell of finding
enemies became sharp. Even the sound of breath, or the faint smell that ran along
it, could be dangerous.

Not long after, a monkey appeared, covered with rocky scales.

Durungka.

Among the monsters and stone monkeys, it was the monster who was the owner of the
nearby mountain.

Durungka looked around with an angry face.

Durungka's face was studded with arrows shot by Dena.

Durungka scanned the area around her face to see if it bothered her. He then swung
his fists in all directions to see if the pain rose.

Elysia's eyes became sharp.

"Koooooooh!"

-thud! thud! thud!

When Durungka's fist hit the floor exactly three times. The moment when you inhale
the passionate breath.

-Sweet!

A rain of arrows fell from Durungka's head.

It was Dana.

Dena was hiding right above where Durungka would appear.

Durungka blocked Dena's arrow with a monster-like reaction speed. He had already
been attacked once, so he was very alert.

-pop!

And Dena's arrow exploded.

flame arrow. It was a high-class magic tool made by Thorbond and given a magic
trick by Chloe.

When Durungka's whole body was engulfed in flames, Elysia sprinted off the floor.

In her hand, not a rapier, but a longer sword wider than before.

A new weapon that was given to him by Thorbond in order to deal with monsters and
was adapted to fit his hand.
"[Haste], [Strength], [Sharpness]."

The three spells [Memorize] had flowed out of her mouth.

They were all spells that were transformed for hunting monsters.

Short duration and proportionally powerful effects.

The moment when the three transformed spells are manifested with the help of Chloe.

Elysia's sword momentarily surpassed her limits.

- Shoo!

In an instant, the landscape faded away.

Durungka's body expanded rapidly in the squashed and blurred landscape. The feeling
of falling from the sky to the ground.

At first, I was quite embarrassed, but now it was a pretty familiar scene.

- Whoops!

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooo!"

As if through a jousting spear, Elysia loaded her whole body and pierced Durungka's
heart. Shattered stone scales and blood fountains gushed out.

Elysia's expression was calm in the scattered drops of blood.

- Shush!

Then Dana's arrow was fired.

Durungka's arm, which was about to swing a fist even though her heart was broken,
was pushed by a powerful arrow and pierced to the floor.

"Wow..."

Durungka's movement, which had failed even his last move, slowed down.

- Koo!

Dena and Elysia, who jumped from the tree, whispered away from the fallen Durungka.

"...are you dead?"

“The knights say that if you say that, you will come back to life.”

"Then did you live?"

Dena and Elysia, who came down from the tree, chatted softly.

So a few minutes passed.

Even so, when Durungka did not move.

"finished!"

"Finally done!"

The two girls could truly rejoice at the end of the subjugation. The two hugged
each other, leaping and jumping, enjoying the joy.

"I want to take a shower, shower!"

"Me too! Then I'll put on a soft blanket and sleep well!"

"Me too, me. And..."

The subjugation of Durungka was the last task that Erhi gave.

Without the help of the Silver Cross Knights, the task force teamed up in pairs to
catch the named monsters of the Topus region.

Dena and Elysia, who accomplished the task, could not hide their joy.

Similar voices were resounding from other mountains.

= =

"...Erchi-san caught Cronkas?"

After the subjugation was over, the special task force gathered at the encampment
of the Silver Cross Knights.

When they were talking to each other about the fierce battle they had gone through.
They heard unexpected news.

"Yeah. He was also seasoned."

Lindon, the captain of the 7th Division of the Silver Cross Knights, who was
guarding the camp, said with a faint smile.

He had seen Erhi's magic in Ortban's Magul.

It feels like yesterday when I was dealing with trolls. Even back then, Erhi was
unusual for his age, but now his class has changed significantly.

“Would you like to see it for yourself?”

"Yes."

The party nodded and followed Lindon.

Beneath the wide basin was the corpse of a huge rhinoceros.

Rather than being a living organism, it looks like a natural feature.

It was the corpse of [Steel Horn Kronkas], the most infamous monster in the Topus
region.

"Ah..."

Cronkas' corpse was covered with ice in several places. A silver spear was embedded
in the crown.
Erhi was talking to Jorhedin in front of the corpse. It looked like he was
replaying the battle.

"Erhi-sama!"

First of all, Leila ran towards Erhi. Erhi, who was having a conversation with
Jorhedin, looked at Leyla and smiled. Layla said in an urgent voice.

"Weren't you training in the castle? How did you get such a monster..."

"Where could I have caught this guy alone? I just added one hand to the knights'
battle."

Elysia, watching the conversation between the two, opened her mouth blankly.

The atmosphere of Erhi that I saw after a month was different from before.

'...something is very sharp.'

Elysia, who had high intuition, could immediately notice Erhi's change. The
momentum of the magical energy that Erhi exuded was different from before.

Previously, the atmosphere of a wizard was strong, but now the atmosphere of a
restrained knight wafted.

It looks like something has been peeled off a notch.

They weren't the only ones who had grown significantly over the past month.

After a brief conversation with Leila, Erhi said to the task force.

"Everyone worked hard. Thanks to your efforts, the Topps region will not have to
worry about the attack of monsters for a while."

Each of the special forces members nodded their heads with a proud expression on
their faces.

"Captain!"

Then a knight on horseback from the other side of the forest approached them. The
knight jumped off his horse and said to Jorhedin.

"It is said that officials and soldiers have arrived from the capital."

It was the expected communication. From subjugation to return. Because their

schedule was cut like a knife.

Jorhedin nodded and exclaimed in a loud voice.

"This ends the subjugation! Go back to Trottsu City and prepare for the return!"

"Yes, I understand!"

It was time to return to the capital.

= =

Arriving in the city of Trots, Erhi ordered the party to rest, and then met the
representatives of the officials.

"Nice to meet you, Confucius Erch Ludbolt. I am Tibor Anton, the secretary who has
been ordered by His Majesty to stabilize the city of Trotz."

"This is Erch Ludbolt."

"Uh huh, please keep your words low. I'm the one sent by your majesty to receive
orders from Confucius Erhi."

When Erhi wiggled his eyebrows, Tibor said with a smile.

"As you might have expected, your Majesty's Majesty is going to grant the city of
Trotz to Confucius Erchi's estate. The appointment ceremony will be held in the
capital, but I and the officials will continue to be dispatched to rule the city of
Trotz on behalf of Erhi."

Erhi thought while scanning his chin with his fingertips.

'It means that the poems of Trotz are mine, not Ludbolt.'

The fact that the emperor had Tibor and other officials attached to the city of
Trotz meant that the city of Trotz should be entirely owned by Erhi.

It was an expression of intention that the emperor still trusted Erhi, not Ludbolt.

Once again, feeling the emperor's stubbornness, which is not easily changed, Erhi
grinned.

"Okay. Did you understand the situation of Yeong-ji?"

"Yes. The financial situation is disappointing, but since this city is the center
of the Topps region, it seems that it can develop into a large city depending on
the management in the future."

“This time, by subjugating monsters on a large scale, the need to hire mercenaries
would be less than before. Take that into consideration.”

"All right."

"And um..."

Erhi tapped the desk with his fingertips and looked at Tibor.

"Why?"

"Because I'm not sure how heavy your mouth is."

"Yes? Oh, no need to worry. I was sent under your Majesty's orders."

"Actually, everyone who knows it knows this, and you will soon find out too.
Thorbond-sama, the ambassador of the dwarf, is in this city."

"...!"

"Thorbond-nim has an appointment with me now, so he'll be staying in the

blacksmith's area for a while."

At Erhi's words, Tibor became dazed. Are you a dwarf ambassador?

The equipment the Dwarves made was an invaluable treasure.

It was unimaginable for such a dwarf to reside in the city and teach a blacksmith.

"Thorbond-sama is staying with you because of the debt of your heart, but you have
promised to fulfill all your requests.

"Yes? Yes, yes. Of course. Yes."

"And precious metals will come in from Ruudbolt."

"...Yes?"

"These are the ore mined in the Wolmyeongsan mine in the Marquis of Tess. If you
process it and sell it to the Rudbolt estate, there will be no problem with the
estate's finances."

It wasn't without problems.

It was surprising enough that even a Dwarf would fall out of his jaw, but also
precious metals?

Tibor also heard rumors about the Wolmyeongsan mine. It is a treasure mine where
rare metals are poured out along with silver.

If it's a combination of the ore there and the Dwarf craftsman...

'It must be great.'

Tibor swallowed his saliva.

I thought you had come to the impoverished estate on the outskirts of the Empire
under your Majesty's orders.

Trotz has a lot of potential to grow into one of the largest cities in the empire
in the future.

"Oh, I see. I will make Trotz the best city in the empire."

"...It's not necessary, but I'll leave the city management to you anyway."

When Erhi was about to get up, Tibor quickly stopped him.

"Oh, and Erhi-sama. Your Majesty has a message to convey to me."

"What is it?"

"Uh, um... On the way back to the capital, I told you that Erhi-sama must be in the
lead with Jorhedin-sama."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

'Are you preparing something?'

Erhi was the leader of the advance squad and the commander of the special task
force, so there was no reason to be at the forefront. However, it was surprising
that the emperor picked it up and gave it an order.
"Okay. Let's keep that in mind."

"Okay. Leave the city management to me!"

Erhi nodded and left the mayor's room. From the window outside the hallway, you
could see the busy workers.

Tomorrow, the Knights of the Silver Cross and the Special Task Force will leave the
city of Trots.

Erhi looked at the scenery and moved forward.

I had work to finish before I left the city.

= =

The dungeon of Trotz city.

In the deepest part of the place filled with a musty smell, there was a room
blocked by a thick iron plate.

The locks of prisons that had not been opened in the last month were opened.

"...suck."

The person locked in the room was chained to every joint.

The chains were cleverly intertwined, and if they tried to break it with force, it
would be self-squeezing.

"...Damn, I don't know how long it's been since I've seen this light."

The man locked in the room was Genos. He blinked his eyes a few times with a
distorted face, then lifted his head.

Erhi was standing in front of him, looking down with cold eyes.

"...Ha, who is this? I used it well when I needed it, but because I didn't have any
use for it, wasn't it the one who threw me in jail. Hey, I didn't expect to see
your face here. I was going to visit you later."

Genos said in a growling voice.

He and the [Leaf of the Deep Forest] mercenaries were arrested as soon as the
battle was over.

After that day, Genos was imprisoned and hadn't heard from outside.

Erhi said with a cold expression on his face and a twisted smile.

"Then, how many times did you think that your military sins would be washed away
with the warlocks' dogs, Genos?"

"...!"

"If it's a dog, you should be prepared to boil it after hunting like a dog. It
would be better if I thank you for the mercy I didn't cut your head off."

Genos clenched his teeth, but had nothing to say. As Erhi had said, it was not
strange that Genos had been beheaded as it was.

The resentment that had been accumulated for a month burst and he got angry, but
Genos was in a position to leave everything at Erhi's disposal.

"Nevertheless, the reason I did not cut your throat is because I have a promise
with you."

Genos asked urgently.

"My brother, how is my brother?"

"My men rescued me safely."

"Ah......"

Genos let out a long sigh. Erhi looked down at Genos like that and said.

"But it's not in good shape."

"...What?"

"Your brother has been afflicted with terrible black magic and has yet to open his
eyes. If he does not receive proper treatment, he will not be able to wake up
forever."

"...Damn it!!"

Genos struggled. The chains on the wall clashed loudly and strangled him.

Even in that state, Genos, who had struggled for a while, said with bloodshot eyes.

"You can kill me, but save him!"

"Those who died would have said the same thing as you."

"I'll do anything! Please!"

Genos shook his head as if torn apart in a pleading voice.

"...Please. Have mercy. Please have mercy."

Although Genos was strangled, he did not raise his head shyly. Erhi watched it for
a long time and then turned around.

"Come in."

"Yes? Now? Isn't it a bit like that now? Oh, that..."

From beyond the door, mercenary commander Cormac shook his head and shook his head.

capital return (2)

Cormack entered the dungeon with a pale face.

He looked through the dungeon as if terribly, then looked at Genos and took a deep
breath. Cormack said in a pleading voice.

"I, that... Erhi-sama? This place doesn't seem like a place for me to be."
"Why. Considering the price of your past sins, it doesn't seem strange to you, even
if you're imprisoned."

"......"

Cormack was caught robbing the street.

Somehow, he belonged to Erhi's party and contributed to the battle, but when Erhi
ordered him, he was immediately in the room next to Genos.

While Cormac bowed his head as he said, "...I'll do whatever I ask you to," Erhi
said to Genos.

"Genos."

"...Yes."

"Your sins can only be repaid with your death. There is no option for you to
survive."

"......All right."

"But since you're trying to save my brother, I'll give you a moment before I die."

Erhi approached Genos and unlocked the chain.

Genos' left hand was freed.

It was likely to be a surprise attack, but Genos calmly laid his hands down on the
floor.

Erhi looked at it slowly and took out the medicine bottle in his arms.

"This is a drug used by the warlocks of the Temu Empire. They use it to change
their appearance."

High-ranking warlocks learn magic to transform faces, while low-ranking warlocks

use drugs and human face skins.

"Now, here, Genos dies. Instead, you become Cormac's subordinate as a nameless
mercenary."

"Yes? Yes? Me?"

"I'll do it."

"The choice is yours."

"I'll do it."

"If you do that, your brother will be able to lead a normal life."

"I will give my life."

Genos poured the drug over his face. He did not know the identity of the drug, but
there was no hesitation.

A viscous drug stuck to his face. Erhi took out a plain mask from his arms and put
it on Genos' face.

"You won't be able to take this mask off until I give you permission."

After saying those words, Erhi left the dungeon. Cormac followed Erhi with a
bewildered look.

“I, that… Erhi-sama?”

"Genos will be released two days after I leave the city of Trotz. You and Genos
will form a mercenary corps and go near Mount Katov."

"If it's Mount Katov, isn't that where the denomination is? It's not earnest
there... No, it's not. Are you saying that I should put that monster down and form
a mercenary corps?"

"It wouldn't be a bad idea to pretend to be a mercenary devoted to the Church.

There, while faithfully following the mission of the Church, gather as much
information as possible."

"Ah... I, that..."

"Any questions?"

Erhi looked at Cormac with an indifferent expression. Cormack opened his mouth a
few times and then nodded as if resigning.

Erhi left Cormac behind and thought about Genos.

'It's a loss worth throwing away.'

He used Genos as his subordinate quite a few times while playing the original.

Genos was a capable mercenary.

As well as his swordsmanship skills and characteristics, he possessed a versatile

talent in many ways.

Even so, if Genos was an unmanageable villain, Erhi would have just killed Genos.

But Genos wasn't like that.

It was because of his younger brother that Genos became the captain of [Leaf of the
Deep Forest].

'If it's a tool, it's a tool.'

Genos' younger brother was a young mercenary who had just turned 16.

When they were young, the two brothers were embroiled in the tribulation of the
northern kingdom and separated.

Genos' younger brother was living as a young mercenary in the mercenary, just like
his older brother.

The reason Genos' younger brother entered [Leaf of the Deep Forest] was because he
had killed a nobleman hired by the mercenary to which he belonged.

The boy, who was being chased, followed the mercenary and belonged to [Leaf of the
Deep Forest]. It has come to the present situation.

Erhi was planning to heal the boy properly.

The boy did not go to the church.

It was because the warlocks tied the boy with complex magic to control Genos.

Because the bondage of black magic still remained, Genos' younger brother had to go
to the capital city tower with his party.

And as long as my brother is in the capital.

Genos would never even dream of betraying him.

'I feel like I've become a villain.'

Erhi smiled bitterly and shook his head.

There was no need for this in the original.

I just had to subdue Genos with the sword and then either die, or listen, or I had
to choose between the two.

'The situation itself is better now.'

Genos' younger brother will be healed of black magic and lead a normal life as
Genos wants.

In the meantime, Genos wouldn't even dare show his teeth to him.

A capable superman mercenary became his loyal dog.

"Hey, Erhi-sama. But it seems like a really difficult task for me, but it's better
to hire a more competent person..."

"Do you want to be locked up in a dungeon instead of Genos?"

"...Oh, come to think of it, I'm really talented. I was really good at running
mercenaries even with bastards as subordinates. Yes, just trust me!"

= =

The Knights of the Silver Cross and the special task force left the city of Trots.

In the meantime, Erhi met Thorbond and agreed to grant him whatever he wanted in
the name of Ludbolt.

Thorbond grunted and promised to stay in the city of Trotz for the time being, as
Erch wanted.

The lifespan of a Dwarf is quite long, so for the time being, it will be quite a
long time.

The group returned to the capital along the road.

Originally, when such a great expedition was successfully completed, every city was
bound to hear praise and praise. However, the group chose to return home quickly.
After joining the advance squad and the knights who remained in the other
territory.

They arrived at the capital, Eurelium.

"Wow..."

Numerous flags were fluttering on the plains of Eurelium, where the white walls
were glistening in the sunlight.

Seals of various families and the emblems of the Knights Templar.

The troops of the nobles and knights who responded to the call of the Grand
Nobility Council filled the wide plain.

Leila, who was watching the scene from Erhi's side, exclaimed and said.

"It's really spectacular, Erhi-nim. But it seems that the nobles of the Empire have
gathered really quickly."

“Everyone must have noticed to some extent.”

The emperor had already ordered an increase in armament for several months.

Of course, there were nobles who opposed it, but anyway, everyone was following the
order.

'You must have expected the emperor's call at some time. I didn't know it was going
to be a great aristocratic meeting.'

Leader-level nobles from factions spread across the empire. And the backbones of
the major knights belonging to him were gathered in the capital.

"Hmm... It looks like the rumors have been buzzing around."

Jorhedin smiled as if he was having fun, and looked at the plain. In his eyes, he
could see the roar of the military camp in the distance.

Just as they raised their flags high, the emblem of the Silver Cross Knights was
fluttering in the sky no less than that.

"Suck!"

Leyla raised the flagpole as if she could not lose. Erhi looked at it and smiled
bitterly.

A flag with a pattern embroidered with gold thread on a black background.

The flag of the special task force, which was hastily made at the suggestion of
Leila and other special task forces, fluttered in the wind.

"Hey..."

"Why?"

"I see a miserable face."

"...?"
Not long after, even in Erhi's eyes, he could see a group of knights approaching
them.

At the forefront of them was a middle-aged knight who appeared to be in his 50s. He
had a majestic body and his skin was burnt to dark brown.

He chuckled and spread his arms out in delight.

"Who is this! Long time no see, Sir Jorhedin."

"Yeah, it's been a while since I've seen you, Van Haydn."

“Haha, unlike the Silver Cross Knights, the Knights of Dayton have to breathe only
the stale air of the desert. They have to go up to the capital.

"Yeah, how about taking it?"

"It's really good... it's really good. Hahaha."

His mouth was smiling, but his eyes were gloomy. Jorhedin was also smiling, but it
wasn't a genuine welcome.

"And... hey, Erch Ludboltguman, who said you actually solved this very thing
yourself! Nice to meet you. It's Van Haydn Russo, the leader of the Knights of
Dayton."

Erhi snorted inwardly and shook hands with Van Haydn.

'I knew it... but I'm also narrow-minded.'

Van Haydn was a knight who harbored a strong hostility to Jorhedin.

Decades ago, Van Haydn, who was aiming for the position of leader of the Knights of
the Silver Cross, was pushed aside by Jorhedin and was appointed to the position of
leader of the Knights of Dayton.

The Knights of Dayton were knights belonging to the imperial family, and were
stationed in Dayton, a fortress city in the western part of the empire.

In fact, the knights in charge of the forefront of the empire were full of honor
and pride.

But for Van Haydn, the comfortable life of the capital was more attractive than
fame.

In addition, Van Haydn had a personality that did not forget grudges. A person who
clashes with Jorhedin all the time.

"It's an exaggeration to say that I finished the subjugation alone. It was possible
because of Jorhedin-nim and the Silver Cross Knights."

"Ah, don't say it. I can only hear your name in the capital right now. Silver Cross
Knights? Ha, you're only raising spoons, isn't it possible for the Knights on the
outskirts to do it? Hahaha! It's a joke, a joke."

It was a joke, but it was an openly arguing tone.

The faces of Ediel and the captains who were guarding Jorhedin's back hardened.
But Jorhedin's expression was only calm.

That's because Jorhedin had too much experience to fall for such trivialities...

"Oh, it's not wrong. If it wasn't for Erhi, it would have been very difficult.
Probably, half of the captains would have been lost."

"...!"

It was because Jorhedin actually thought that the subjugation would have been a
huge failure had it not been for Erhi.

"And if the Knights of Dayton were there instead... Hmm, I think everyone would
have died except for you."

Jorhedin said with a strange smile.

Van Haydn blushed and smiled as if he had calmed down.

"Oh, you're still there. It's just that you're turning upside down with absurd
words. It seems that you've still corrected it, so it's the true coat of arms of
the Empire..."

"I was serious."

"......"

Van Haydn looked at Jorhedin with a desolate expression and called the knight
standing behind him.

"Tolpeso. Come here."

The knight standing behind Van Haydn came forward.

He was a dark-haired man who appeared to be in his mid-30s. said Van Haydn,
pointing at him.

"Jorhedin-sama must have seen this child before."

“It’s been a while, Jorhedin-sama.”

Jorhedin nodded, and Van Haydn said with a confident expression on his face.

"Tolpeso recently overcame the wall and became the captain of the 6th division of
the Knights of Dayton. Now, his fame seems to have spread throughout the empire...
Now, Tolpeso will take his place."

Van Haydn said with a wild smile.

"Unlike the peaceful capital, the sword in front is fierce."

Tolpeso looked at Erhi with indifferent eyes. Erhi also made eye contact with him.

'Hmm...'

He pretended to be calm, but his eyes were full of emotions. The eyes that were
bothering Erhi's reputation.

'Don't do that.'
The talents gathered together as a special task force now are regarded as the
golden generation.

It is not that the last generation of the Ashan Empire did not have outstanding
talent.

They were staying in their own estates in various parts of the Empire, or in the
Knights Templar in front.

They, including Tolpeso, must have been waiting for war more than anyone else.
honor and fame. And you must have been longing for an opportunity to build
achievements.

“I have heard your name many times.”

Tolpeso smiled coldly and said to Erchi.

"It looks like he was lucky enough to accumulate a lot of balls... but it will be
different in the future."

In front of a clear enemy, Erhi tried to open her mouth with a cold expression.

How dare you speak recklessly to your majesty's direct commander of knights.

I don't like to be crushed by authority, but I didn't hesitate to use it if

necessary.

But the moment Erhi tried to open her mouth.

-Puuuuuuuu!

The gates of Eurelium opened with the sound of a magnificent horn.

"Everyone, bow your head and be polite! The great lord of the Ashan Empire is
here!"

The cry of the guard knight with a good voice echoed in the plains.

The people on the plain were roaring like waves.

Lifeguards glistening in the sunlight.

And the moment when Loenz III, riding a white horse, appeared in the center.

The sound of kneeling echoed across the plains.

The silence that came in an instant.

In the midst of it, only the hooves of the emperor and the guards resounded through
the plains.

Erhi also knelt on one knee and bowed his head according to the rule of the Empire.

Van Haydn and Tolpeso, who had been staring at him like he was about to kill.
Jorhedin, who had a relaxed expression on his face but had horns in his heart, also
knelt down.

- little by little
The sound of horseshoes was getting closer to them. The sound of the emperor's iron
shoes in armor treading on the grass of the plain followed.

"Raise your head."

At the emperor's command, they raised their heads.

Loenz III was standing in front of Erch.

"Erch Ludbolt."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Get up."

"......"

Erhi got up with a calm but bitter smile inside.

The emperor embraced Erhi as it was and tapped him on the shoulder.

"It's wonderful. It's also Jim's knight."

The scenery seen over the shoulder of the emperor.

Only the faces of the knights who looked at each other with astonished faces were
full.

capital return (3)

After hugging Erhi, the emperor said to Jorhedin.

"Jorhedin Rankin. Jim's faithful knight. You did a great job too.

“I am truly grateful to you, Your Majesty.”

“Still, I will not accept retirement for the time being.”

"That's really unfortunate."

A jokingly light voice.

Jorhedin, along with the Guard Knights, guarded the imperial capital during the
emperor's life.

Their relationship was more than just a military god.

The emperor, who praised Jorhedin, turned his head.

There was interest in his eyes.

Those behind Erhi.

It was because the seal of the special task force hanging on their chest caught my
eye.

"Hey..."
The emperor, who was always interested in talent, could be recognized at a glance.

The fact that the special task force that Erhi had gathered all had exceptional
talent, or that they were rumored to have such a talent.

'You're a good talent.'

The emperor looked down at Erhi.

Erhi has gathered all the exceptional talents that are attracting attention in this
generation under him. He must have caught it again with that dazzling wit. The
emperor has already been hit by him once...

Recalling the past, the emperor raised an eyebrow faintly and turned back. Then
another knight caught my eye in the eyes of the emperor.

"Um? Sir Van Haydn. Why are you here? You must have entered the capital two days
ago?"

"......"

Van Haydn bit his lip with a dark face.

He waited outside the castle early in the morning to hear that Jorhedin had
arrived.

He scratched Jorhedin's stomach a lot. He was going to brag about his disciple's
superiority than Erhi whom he loved.

I was expecting to see Jorhedin's distorted expression through that. It was he who
actually scratched the inside.

Even the emperor was so obsessed with Erhi and Jorhedin that he only now realized
that he was there.

Van Haydn was terribly upset about this.

"...How can I stay still at the castle when I hear the news that Sir Jorhedin is
returning? I have come to see you off in person."

Van Haydn struggled to hide his anger, managed his expression, and informed the
emperor.

And Van Haydn's true intentions were read to the emperor as it was.

Nevertheless, the emperor patted Van Haydn on the shoulder.

"That's great. You're also a model for a knight."

"The castle is coming to an end."

Only then did Van Haydn bow his head with a relaxed expression on his face, as if
satisfied.

'It's because I have such a narrow stomach. How can I be respectful with you by my
side?'

The emperor sighed inwardly.

The emperor was excellent at reading people.

The only thing he hadn't read properly so far was Erch Ludbolt.

Maybe he doesn't know Van Haydn's true intentions. Van Haydn had snobbish desires
and ambitions too great.

His skills are first-class, but there were a lot of problems to keep him by his
side.

But how can you have only perfect things?

Even if there are flaws, you can say that you are the master of the empire if you
hold it in your arms.

The emperor unconsciously looked at Erhi.

"......"

"...?"

'If there were three more guys like that, the empire wouldn't have to worry about
talent...'

- Boo!

The emperor shook his head inwardly and gestured. The lifeguard gave the signal.

The trumpeter blows his horn once more, and the emperor gets on his horse.

The knights, soldiers, and nobles of the plains once again bowed their heads. The
guardsman approached in front of the group.

"You will enter the capital with His Majesty."

The guardsman pointed to Erhi and said.

"Sir Erhi. You must stand by His Majesty's side."

"...!"

All of the special task forces had their eyes wide open and chattered quietly.

"Hugging me and standing by my side..."

"Your Majesty seems to really like Mr. Erhi."

"Is this supposed to hold our line well?"

Contrary to the chatter of the group, Erhi only nodded with a strange expression on
his face.

The type that sees the end when plugged in. excessive blowout.

Also, while realizing that the emperor's personality has become more prominent.

= =

"If you go into the palace, there will be no time for an interview. So, if you have
something to say, do it now."

As Erhi rode a Granit and sat beside him, the emperor spoke in a low voice.

The guards stood next to the emperor and Erhi like a tent.

Between them and the emperor, a magical artifact that blocks external sniping and
noise has been manifested.

"You didn't just put me by my side to show you."

"There is such a thing. Useless fights, tricks to get Jim's attention. It's boring.
If you show it like you, I'll take care of it."

The emperor clicked his tongue. The emperor's direct welcome to Erhi was the result
of various political intentions intertwined.

To the knights gathered from all over the Empire, "If you, too, make a
contribution, regardless of age or rank, you will be favored by Jim." and to
declare that

It means "Erch Ludbolt is my favorite knight right now, so please refrain from
making unnecessary noises."

"Rudbolt is getting too bloated. Still, he didn't have a lot of power in money, but
it's getting bigger because of you. If you give you a trotsy poem, there will be a
lot of people who will protest."

The emperor had personally greeted Erhi in order to silence such a voice in
advance.

"The castle is coming to an end, Your Majesty."

"If you make a ball, you have to give it a prize for Bonn to live."

While the emperor grinned, Erhi looked around. Through the veil of the guard
knights, the eyes of some knights were felt.

It is the desire for fame and fame.

The knights of an empire without war had a flame deep in their hearts. As Tolpheso
did.

'The flies will be entangled.'

Whether it's because I want to cling to Erhi's honor, or because I want to steal
it. There seemed to be few articles targeting him.

Erhi glanced at the head of the spear hanging from the Granite, and then grinned.

If anyone was looking for him, he had no intention of sending him off.

"So, do you have anything to tell Jim?"

Erhi said after scanning his chin with his fingertips for a moment.

"They have brought Dragon Hearts and vast numbers of spies into the Empire. This
means that there is a hole in the Empire's borders."
"I believe in the strength of the walls of the Empire."

“No matter how well a lock is secured, it will rust over time.”

"Did you mean that the nobles in the front betrayed you? There is no such thing."

The emperor answered firmly.

The Imperial Knights were stationed in front of the Temu Empire.

If the nobles there had betrayed them, they would have come right into the ears of
the emperor.

"The nobles in the front will be counting the cruelty of the Temu Empire deep
within their bones, so it's not their betrayal."

Erhi knew that too.

"But there is no rule that only the nobles will betray."

"...!"

The emperor's eyes grew serious. The emperor, who had been pondering for a moment,
said in a heavy voice.

"They came through the Principality."

"I think that's most likely."

The routes the spies entered in the scenario varied.

Mixed with the smuggling merchants, through rough terrain with less boundaries. Or
make a tunnel.

Either way is possible, but when spies came in on a large scale, they were often
entangled with the Principality.

"Hmm..."

The emperor let out a heavy sigh and said:

"What you said will be discussed at the Grand Nobility Council."

"I see, Your Majesty."

The emperor shut his mouth at the end of those words. The emperor crossed the
gates. Thousands of people bowed their heads in front of the emperor.

It was only outside the gates that Erhi could keep by his side.

Even inside the gates, only the guards can stand by the emperor's side.

Erhi got off his horse and took a bow. The emperor looked at Erhi softly, raised
the corner of his mouth, and then headed to the palace.

After the emperor's back disappeared, the special task force also entered the
castle. Bassett, who was so nervous that his facial muscles trembled, sighed and
said.
"Ah... I thought I was going to die of suffocation... Huh?"

Bassett's mouth shut again.

Nobles and knights with heavy expressions on the other side of the road were
approaching them.

"...Erch Ludbolt."

Erhi greeted him with courtesy.

"It's been a while since I've stayed in the capital, but this is the first time
I've seen you. Acting Count Kepler."

He was Kepler's real owner, Mitchell Kepler.

“I heard you hit a big ball this time.”

"It was possible because of the hard work of the Kepler family."

Mitchell gave a twisted bitter laugh.

The Kepler family's note... Obviously, they were the protagonists of this
subjugation.

Still, Mitchell couldn't blame Erch. The twisted incident was clearly headed for
catastrophe.

If it wasn't for Erch, Kepler could have been held responsible for his failure to
subdue.

Furthermore...

"Chloe."

"...Yes."

Didn't his daughter, Chloe, do her part properly?

Chloe had a more determined expression than before. He had the same expressionless
expression, but he knew it because he was a father. That Chloe's wick was much
harder than before.

Mitchell smiled brightly and spread her arms. But Chloe was still standing there
with an expressionless face.

"...Chloe?"

"Why?"

"Are you going to keep standing there?"

"Should I go?"

Chloe asked. However, his gaze was not on him, but on Erhi.

"...The summoning of the task force will be there later, so let's go home first."

Chloe nodded slowly. She waved at the task force and walked towards Mitchell.
"......"

Mitchell felt his eyes widen.

No, I thought I wouldn't feel like losing my daughter until ten years later...

Mitchell looked at Erhi with a tired expression and said.

"...Erch Ludbolt. Since your father said he wants to see you, I hope you give me an
answer as soon as possible. I'll go back!"

Mitchell took a breath and turned around, wrapping her arms around Chloe's
shoulders.

Mirkel, who had been with him until the end, greeted Erhi and followed him along
with the other advance squad.

'Reister Kepler?'

Reister Kepler. The master of Kepler's tower and the archmage who represents the
capital along with Royenson.

'I thought we would meet sometime, but...'

Leister Kepler's nickname is 'Righting Leister'.

As the archmage representing the empire along with Royenson, he was not an easy
person to even meet.

It was famous that many wizards eagerly wanted to hear even a single word from him
and were aiming for it.

'Hmm...'

However, Erch was concerned that he was not sure exactly what Reister was trying to
find him.

'If it was related to Chloe, Mitchell would have mentioned it. If not, there must
be some other reason...'

The reason that Reister's nickname became 'Dominating Reister' was also because of
Reicer's subversive magic.

It was also nicknamed because of Reister's personality.

At the very least, meeting Reicer was unlikely to be as mild as meeting Royensen.

'I'll have to find out more.'

"I... Erhi?"

When Erhi was pensive,

Elysia called him. When Erhi turned her head, Elysia smiled and said:

"I think my father hasn't arrived in the capital yet, so I think I'll have to stay
at an inn. Can you recommend a good place to stay?"
"Go to my house."

"Yes?"

“Is there no place for guests to stay in the Rudbolt mansion?”

Dena and Leyla nodded.

"Come with me. I'm also staying at Erhi's mansion. You'll be surprised if you go."

= =

Elysia and her party were literally startled.

The Ludbolt Mansion has been the most luxurious mansion in the capital since it was
first purchased and has undergone several extensions.

The Lauren family also had considerable wealth, but would that be comparable to
Ruudbolt?

From the entrance they let out a sigh.

"Wow... Look at this. It's Rajansen's [Rainy Night]!"

"...what is that?"

"An expensive painting left on record at the auction house."

The Ludbolt mansion was splendid, but not vulgar.

The interior was carefully designed to naturally reveal Ruudbolt's wealth and
power.

After having the attendant guide the group, who are exasperated, to the guest's
room.

Erhi headed to the person who was waiting for him first.

"I'm here?"

Ioderyl was reading a book in the sun in the underground training ground. Looking
at Ioderil like that, Erhi grinned.

"You don't have to pretend to be calm."

"...how many years have I lived. At least, that kind of excitement..."

Ioderyl's mouth, which had been speaking profusely, stopped. Layla came from behind
Erhi with a decoration box containing a dragon heart and Hrundal.

The moment the Dragon Heart's eyes met, Ioderyl hardened as it was.

"...Ioderyl?"

"Shhh. Be still so you can appreciate it."

Layla put down her wardrobe and left the basement.

Ioderyl squatted in front of the Dragon Heart and stared blankly with her hand on
her chin.

"under..."

An exhilarating sigh followed. Then I raised my head as if I wanted to. Erhi raised
the corners of his mouth and looked down at Ioderyl.

"...If you're a wizard, it's natural. You don't know, but for those who explore the
mysteries of magic, dragon hearts are magical things!"

'Actually, so did Chloe.'

While the wagon was loaded with ornaments, Chloe was obsessed with the Dragon Heart
for several days.

Dena had even tried to open the closet unconsciously.

"So. Now that I see it in person, do you think you can use Dragon Heart?"

"...Well."

Ioderyl once again looked blankly at the Dragon Heart and muttered.

"...with the help of Ma Tower, it might be possible to some extent."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

reister kepler (1)

“Do you think it would be possible with the help of Ma Tower?”

When I asked what it meant, Ioderyl patted the eye patch as if it were a pity.

"Um... I actually got in touch with Royenson while you weren't there."

Erhi wiggled his eyebrows in surprise. No, after taking the crane like that...

"We didn't meet in person. We just exchanged writings with the crystal ball."

“That alone is amazing.”

"Isn't that surprising? In general, wizards secretly interact often. People who
study similar fields, but even more so with people of similar skill level. Most of
them are eccentric and become enemies, but Royenson said that the child He's become
quite a person."

"......"

Although Royenson wasn't old enough to listen to children, Erhi just kept his mouth
shut.

"Anyway. That's why I asked about Dragon Heart. Because there are a lot of
miscellaneous materials in the tower anyway. It wasn't free.

“There is no need to make excuses.”

"Someone say they're making excuses! It's just that..."

Ioderyl's pointed ears lit up slightly. Erhi looked down at it as if it were fun,
sat down on a chair and folded his arms.

"So, is there anything about Dragon Heart?"

"All right? I don't know if Dragon Heart is still intact even after it accidentally
gets stuck in the spear. You have to find out through the denomination. However,
whatever the reason, Dragon Heart is stable, right?"

Erhi nodded his head. After being stuck in the spear, the Dragon Heart did not
change much.

Except for the fact that Hrundal was slightly extracting magic power, it seemed to
be just fine.

Even that was enough to steal a few grains from the sand compared to the enormous
dragon heart's magical power.

"It means that it can be used once it is stable. Among wizards, we talked about
what we could do under that assumption. So, the conclusion that came out was to
seal the Dragon Heart."

"......seal?"

"Yeah. Don't look at it with strange eyes. It's the conclusion that the Archmage
came to with their heads together."

Ioderyl licked her lips, crossed her legs, and pointed to the Dragon Heart.

"When we think of sealing, we often think of putting the evil to rest. But from a
magical point of view, sealing means disabling power. And a properly designed seal
can activate some of that power."

Ioderyl took out a piece of fine paper mixed with sandstone and drew a large circle
with a quill.

"Imagine, for example, that you hold air in a gapless awning, although you could
completely seal it."

"Maybe you can open a little bit of breathing."

"...Yes, that's it. If you can control it to your liking, it will become a magic
tool using the magic stone we know."

“In other words, are you saying that it will be possible to seal the Dragon Heart
and use it as a power source like a magic stone? However, since it is not a
commonly used tool like a magic stone, there is no precedent for it. Guaranteed
that it will work... Why?"

"...Did you even study magic without me knowing?"

"I never trained in hiding."

"Then why do you understand so well?"

Erhi shrugged.

Although Erhi had no magical insight, he had the knowledge he had accumulated on
Earth and while attacking the game.
Although it was difficult to dig up and study the mystery, there was no problem in
understanding and accepting organized information.

At Erhi's gentle attitude, Ioderil shook his head.

"Maybe I should have done more research on you... Anyway. I wonder if some of the
Dragon Heart's power could be used by mobilizing the human and material resources
of the Magic Tower. It's still just a hypothesis."

Even though it was a hypothesis, it was quite an interesting story. Use the Dragon
Heart like a magic stone...

'I'll be able to draw out the most power.'

And the seal was also quite meaningful. Dragon Heart's enormous magical power, and
the seal...

"Why?"

"no."

Erhi looked over Ioderyl's heart and shook his head.

It was still just a premature guess. Erhi did not dare to reveal his thoughts.

"So, how can I do that seal?"

"It's just an idea so far. I haven't seen it in person. However, Dragon Heart is
more stable than I thought. This is the best state I expected. Since Royenson said
he would prepare it separately, there You'll find out if you ask."

Erhi nodded his head. The situation was not bad. It was well worth a try.

"Then I'll have to show Royenson-sama the Dragon Heart once. I had to visit him
anyway, so I'll have to stop by the Edmund Tower."

"Wait a minute."

"Why?"

"Take another 30 minutes. I haven't seen Dragon Heart yet."

"......"

= =

There was no end to the splendor of the Ruudbolt mansion.

As soon as Elysia and Bassett were escorted to the guest room, they were walking
around the mansion with Dena.

"Wow... what is this?"

"Is that? It's made of glass."

Bassett's eyes lit up and he pulled out the doll from the cupboard. It was a
gorgeous doll decorated with precious stones and high-quality pigments in
transparent glass.
"It's the first time I've seen something like this. It's absolutely beautiful."

"Is that right? I think it's the prettiest of all decorations. But it's glass, so
you have to be careful."

"Is that right? But it's really pretty..."

Bassett looked at the glass doll for a long time.

'When I was young, I really wanted something like this.'

Bassett liked the doll.

It was a secret she couldn't tell Elysia that the stuffed toy her father made when
she was a child is still in the Fraser family's bedroom.

Bassett smiled bitterly as he looked at his callus-studded hands holding the glass
doll.

I'm too old to play with dolls now.

Bassett stroked the glass doll one last time and tried to put it back in place. I
won't be able to have it, but I thought I'd check it out more often while I was in
Ruudbolt's mansion.

- suddenly

Then, out of sight of her. The wall of the hallway, which was obviously empty, was
pushed aside, and Erch Ludbolt appeared.

"What, what!"

"Ah, I was just about to explain. That's Erhi-nim's underground training ground..."

Erhi's underground training ground was originally a converted mansion's owner's

secret warehouse.

The secret wall, which was originally quite crude, has been remodeled so that it
cannot be easily recognized.

It was a place where Ioderil stayed and Erhi was training, so he was concerned
about security to some extent.

"You just got together."

"It's not a secret society, it's not hiding too much... huh?"

Basset's body, which had swept away his shocked chest, stopped.

There was a clear crack on the neck of the glass doll he was holding. Surprisingly,
without realizing it, strength entered his fist.

Erhi, who approached Bassett, spoke in a low voice.

"It's cracked."

"......"

Bassett was silent for a while, holding the glass doll, and then carefully raised
his head.

"It's expensive..."

"Okay."

Erhi picked up the glass doll from Bassett's hand and returned it to its original
position.

"After all, it's just decoration. It's a trivial matter. More than that..."

"No, wait! It's not."

"What do you mean?"

"Still, it's not just decoration. It's precious! It's my fault, so I'll make up for
it! How much is it?"

Bassett struggled and tried to pull the money bag out of his pocket.

Erhi looked at it softly and turned his head.

"Merlin. How much does that decoration cost?"

"Based on the purchase price, it was 112 gold, 27 silver, and 51 copper."

Merlin, who is in charge of Erchi, said with a strict expression because of the
relationship she made in the study.

"Pear, one hundred and twelve gold?! A doll?"

"The salary of a special task force is 50 gold, so it should be two and a half
months' salary."

Bassett looked at the glass doll with a blank expression. Erhi looked down at
Bassett and said.

"Still, it's unreasonable to collect all of your salaries for two months, so I will
forgive you the debt when you fulfill your duty."

"...mission?"

"Yeah. Just a week away from the capital, there were monsters in the forest of
Lugebor..."

"I'll go! I'll go! Let me go!"

Basset nodded his head and grabbed Elysia's hand tightly.

"Elysia, please help me. Huh?"

"I can give you the money."

"No, you can't go into debt again for something like this."

"Not Elysia."

Erhi said with a firm voice.

"Why? Don't even help me?"

"No. Elysia has a place to go with me. Bassett. You must go with Terry and Dena."

Terry and Bassett both learned the best sword in the Empire for ten years.

In order to digest that sword as his own, many battles were still required.

Dena was in a similar situation, so she needed more time to count what she had
learned over the past few months.

'I still needed an assortment to subdue monsters, but it turned out well.'

While Erhi grinned, Bassett held the glass doll in his arms with a firm expression.

Elysia looked at Erhi with a puzzled expression.

"Where are you going?"

"Yes. Come with me to the Edmund Tower."

= =

“Hey…”

The top floor of Edmund Tower.

Even in the tall tower, there was the office of 'The Great Royensen' at the highest
point.

Royenson's office was a neat atmosphere. There are bookcases on the wall, bookcases
by the window, and a sofa and tea table for guests.

But Elysia had her eyes closed tightly with a pale expression.

Erhi was looking everywhere with an eye full of interest as much as Royenson, who
was looking at the Dragon Heart.

'I was expecting it, but it's amazing.'

Royenson's office was a collection of all kinds of magical devices.

The sofa he sits on looks like an ordinary sofa, but it has the effect of
recovering from fatigue and increasing magical power to the person sitting on it.

Also included was a trap from which powerful magic could be spewed out at any time
Royenson wished.

Such was the case with the tea table, the bookshelf, and even the space itself.

A bookshelf invisible.

It was less than a few steps to see, but he felt he couldn't get to the bookshelf
without Royenson's permission.

"That's enough to pass Reister's test."

As Royenson snapped his fingers, the strange pressure in the room disappeared.
Elysia sighed, and Erhi still had a calm expression on her face.

"What do you mean by exam?"

"Literally. Reicer is a strong old man. He doesn't easily unravel his own."

Royenson got up from his seat and sat across from Erchi.

"After getting in touch with your master, I tried to prepare as much as possible.
But one essential thing was lacking."

"What do you mean?"

"The magic of the Archmage. If your master could use magic, it would have been
solved, but they say you can't use magic now."

'They said it was completely hidden...'

Erhi thought of Ioderyl and smiled strangely.

"So you're saying that you need Reister-sama."

"Are there any other archmage in the capital? Reicer was also interested in talking
about Dragon Heart. But..."

Erhi opened his mouth before Royensen spoke.

"After I use it as much as I need, I'll give you two a chance to use the Dragon
Heart."

Where would it be free to get help from the two archmages? It was not something
that money could solve.

However, Erhi didn't want to just give it away, so he said he would hand over the
rest after he had used it enough.

"Hmm... I'm happy with that. I wonder if I'll ever get a chance to practice this
kind of magic again in my life. But will that nasty old man nod easily? I'll bet
it's unlikely. will hear."

'Righter of Dominance' was a hard-working person as its name suggests. He was so

reluctant to bow his head that he was reluctant to meet the emperor.

Even meeting Reister had to prove his 'qualification'.

For Erhi, who wants to trade, the 'qualification' will be demanded more
excessively.

"Can you tell me about the exam?"

"Well, that old man becomes very creative when he bullies others... But I believe
you can overcome it because you have excellent judgment and are used to tough
battles."

Erhi nodded his head. Royenson tapped the armrest of the chair with his hand and
turned his head.

"That's enough to talk about..."

Royenson looked at Elysia with a blank look.

Elysia, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, nodded and bowed her
head.

"Hello, Mr. Royenson. This is Elysia of the Lauren family."

"Yes. But why did you follow this child?"

"Yes? Uh..."

Elysia looked down at Erhi and tilted her head and said.

"I need a magic teacher, so I wonder if it's because..."

Erhi kept her mouth shut despite Elysia's questioning gaze. It was a place where
the relationship between master and disciple was formed. If he helps Elysia,
Royensen will be rather disappointed.

"Because you're a teacher... Hmm, how did you learn magic?"

"Two years ago, there was a plague in the Lorraine estate..."

Elysia unraveled her own story.

Royenson admired and asked questions while listening to Elysia's story.

Royenson even ordered Elysia to show off her magic in the middle.

When Elysia showed her magic, Royenson asked questions and tested various things by
telling her to transform the magic and unfold it.

Elysia followed Royenson's orders well.

Each time that happened, the corners of Royenson's lips rose a little.

"...and now I'm here at the horse tower."

Elysia smiled bashfully and sat down on the sofa. Royenson looked at Elysia with a
happy expression and asked Erhi.

"Do you want me to teach this child?"

"I've only introduced you to a talented wizard. Do what Royensen wants you to do."

"...ha, clever guy."

Being clever among wizards was a great compliment.

In the battles of wizards that lead to spells and covenants, cleverness was an
advantage.

"Elysia. You should stay for a while."

"Yes? Oh, I see."

Elysia looked at Erhi and Royensen alternately, then smiled and nodded.

"You'll have to go as far as you can. Let's start the sealing ceremony when we
catch Ricer."

"All right."

Erch politely greeted Royensen and left his office.

They were two people who had a very close relationship with each other while
working on the original story. Elysia's magic will grow rapidly with Royenson's
full support.

So when Erhi returned to the mansion alone.

A messenger from Reister was waiting for him.

reister kepler (2)

Kepler's messenger was Kelton, Chloe's secretary and nanny.

Kelton, who was waiting for Erhi in the drawing room, bowed his head helplessly.

'It looks like he hasn't recovered yet.'

Kelton, who was engrossed in Thorbond's fire, suffered from the aftereffects.

A lot of time has passed since then, but he still has no energy.

"Hello, Erhi-sama. Good evening. Haha..."

"Did you come with Reister-sama's call?"

"Yes, it is. Actually, someone else was supposed to come instead, but I volunteered
myself. Haha."

Kelton smiled vigorously and carefully pulled out the envelope.

"This is Reister's official invitation. You can think of it as a certificate that

is allowed up to the 25th floor."

Erhi looked into his eyes as if he meant what that meant, and Kelton scratched his
head.

"Uh, as you may not know, Kepler's turret became the head of the capital turret
because he didn't stop people from coming to ask questions or to learn."

"I've heard of it."

"You just have to pass a test to learn or ask for help."

Kelton unfolded several folds of paper from his bosom. It was a map that briefly
drew Kepler's tower.

"The test is prepared by the wizards representing each floor, and as you can see,
there are a lot of floors."

The Kepler Tower had a total of 33 floors. It was one of the buildings that stood
out even in the large capital city.

"In general, you have to go up every floor step by step. It's not a one-day
schedule. Most wizards can't even get past the threshold of the first floor. You
can go up without a test."

"After that, you have to pass the test."

"That's right."

Kelton pointed to the upper part of the tower. It was painted red unlike the other
places.

"All of you here are the great masters of Kepler's Tower. Their ordeal is unusual,
but..."

said Kelton, scratching his cheek with a bewildered face.

"Isn't Erhi-nim very famous? Also, because they care so much for Chloe-nim."

"You mean there's going to be a tougher test than before?"

"Yes. That's why Chloe sent me this."

Kelton secretly handed me a note in an empty drawing room. Erhi opened a notebook
on the spot.

"Ah, that's just what I was trying to tell you to read and ride alone in a secret
place later."

In the notebook, the personal information of the great master of each floor. And
the contents of the last test were written down.

'Hmm...'

Certainly, the content of the exam was unique and varied.

Confrontation with artificial spirits, overcoming psychedelic magic, battles under

the guise of real combat, moving stones with enchantment on them, etc...

One by one, the tricky stuff. It wasn't impossible to attack, but Erhi had to bear
the possibility of failure and a lot of determination.

After thoroughly examining the book, Erhi nodded.

"To say thank you to Chloe. It's been a big help."

"Ah, yes. I see. Is it okay if I give you one last thing Chloe-sama said?"

"okay."

"You said fighting."

"......"

I wish I could have said that in person if possible.

Erhi looked at Kelton in his thirties with a clenched fist, and smiled bitterly.

"Yeah, I got it."

Now that I knew the content of the exam, I had to prepare for it.
= =

"I want to learn magic."

"...?"

Erhi went to the underground training center with the invitation letter and Chloe's
notebook.

Ioderyl was reinforcing [Elemental Tears] under the moonlight.

Even after Erhi used it, he continued to work, so the teardrop-shaped gem had
regained the same strength as before.

"If anyone sees it, they'll think I've taught you the wrong things."

Erhi put Chloe's notebook down on the desk.

Ioderyl opened the notebook as if asking what it was. She quickly read through the
notes as if intrigued.

"...that's interesting. You want me to teach you the magic to beat this test?"

"To some extent. However, the exam will be conducted at a higher level of
difficulty than written there, so I want to prepare in a more in-depth way. Above
all, I want to prepare for the Reicer Kepler exam."

There was only one line in Chloe's notebook about Reicer Kepler.

[Grandpa is very strong].

Ioderyl read Chloe's sentence and closed the notebook with a bright smile.

"Ummm... Yeah. So what kind of magic do you want to learn?"

"I've come with a few candidates."

Erchi sent Kelton away and held out the palm-sized piece of paper he had written
down in the parlor.

Ioderyl took the paper with a puzzled expression. But her expression soon turned to
absurdity.

"...You're going to learn all these magic now? Until when?"

"The date promised in the invitation was set a week later. I want to learn it until
then."

"It's ridiculous. It takes three months at least to learn these things."

Ioderyl was convinced.

If other wizards see this list. And if I said I would learn those magics within a
week, I would be terrified.

The spells on the list were all magic with difficulty. From circles 4 to 6, magic
that requires chaotic magic.

You will learn such magic in a week.

Fortunately, Ioderyl had taught Erhi before, so it was only three months, but even
that was an unrealistic story.

"I don't know if it's ice-based magic."

Ioderyl said, pointing to the list with her fingertips.

"But these magics are different. This is magic that requires a different type of
magic than you."

Erhi's magical power was born with the properties of water and darkness.

The combination of magical powers of two different characteristics kept him a magic
system specialized in the Ice series.

"I don't know if you've followed the steps step by step like ordinary wizards, but
you've only mastered the Ice series, haven't you?"

And, except for some magic, including common magic, Erhi was a wizard specialized
only in the Frozen series.

It was an unusual case among wizards.

Although it is not usually used well, it was because the magic represented in the
process of building a circle was learned.

However, Erhi has been investing that time to learn ice-type magic and practice
spears.

As a result, hours of training have achieved incredible results.

"By the way, you're going to learn these magic in a week? It's ridiculous."

"I guess I'll have to try it to see if it makes sense or not."

"Do you know anything even if you haven't tried it?"

Ioderyl sighed and spread her palms.

Small water droplets formed in the air above her palms.

When Ioderyl folded her finger, the water droplets turned into ice.

Then he put his finger on the pizza again, and the ice evaporated as it was,
forming a small mist that floated on her palm.

Iodaryl moved his fingers in succession. The water vapor turned into wind and
circulated through the air. When she moved her thumb, it became a small spark.

As she spread her palms out, the flames turned into twinkling lights and
disappeared.

“I too, passed the 7th circle and trained for a long time before I could properly
handle other types of magic. Magical conversion requires a long time of training.
If that part is not resolved, it is possible to learn those magics in a week. If
you don't, it'll just be a waste of time."

Erhi sat across from Ioderyl and pondered for a moment. And spread out his palms.
"...what are you doing right now?"

"Wait a minute."

Erhi closed his eyes and moved his fingers. Ioderyl looked at it as if it were
nonsense and widened her eyes.

"You now..."

Small grains of ice formed on Erhi's palm.

Ice cubes all over the place.

The piece grew in size little by little and took the shape of a drop of water by
cutting itself off.

as if time had advanced.

The ice drops changed into the form Ioderil manifested.

'No.'

Ioderyl really wanted to. Even if Erhi wasn't normal. Even if you get used to it.
This......

"...!"

When Erhi folded his fingers, the ice became water droplets.

The drop of water shook unstablely, but it floated on Erhi's palm.

And when Erhi stretched out that finger.

The water drops sank on Erhi's palm as it was and disappeared as a dark shadow.

"Whoa... I'm not in the 7th circle, so it's hard to go beyond this."

"You, you, now...!"

"I want to express some level of magic like this one now. Even if I can't handle it
freely, it's enough if I can only use it."

Erhi raised an eyebrow and said.

"Because that alone is enough to surprise the masters of the Kepler Tower. Don't
you think that would be possible?"

"......"

Ioderyl closed her eyes and thought again.

Erch Ludbolt once again broke her common sense.

'What the hell are you going to do later?'

And after that, with what else will she break her common sense? That's terrifying.

= =
Corridor on the 27th floor of the Kepler Tower.

There stood a wizard in a loose robe.

His name is Padilla. He was a great teacher and a disciple of Staber, the owner of
the 27th floor, and a wizard who reached the level of the 6th circle.

"The casting of magic is very fast, and the response is quick due to the numerous
melee battles. They say that they deal with magic very cleverly, so don't give up."

"Okay, Master. No matter how many battles you've been through, you're still young.
I'll make sure to subdue it."

Padil stood here at the command of his master, Staber.

It was to raise the honor of Kepler horse tower, to raise his reputation.

'Frozen mythical monsters and catching ghosts of hell?'

Fadil was one of Kepler's top prospects.

Although he was thirty-seven, he was still young in the world of wizards.

'It doesn't sound like a word.'

However, the value of Padil's name fell sharply.

It was because Chloe, an undisputed genius, appeared.

The status of being the granddaughter of Reicer Topju, plus her growth and skills
that seem to transcend her age.

Clearly, Chloe Kepler's talent was outstanding. But it wasn't fair competition.

Isn't her teacher the 'ruling Reister'?

It is unfair to have been taught by Reicer Kepler since childhood.

Someone has been sleeping through the night longing for a word of advice from
Reister...

The news came that Chloe had lost to a wizard of the same age.

Erch Ludbolt.

A person who has been transformed from Rudbolt's foolishness into a new divinity of
the Empire.

There were all kinds of rumors about him. Just hearing the rumors made me wonder if
it was the right person.

A wizard who can defeat Chloe comes out of the Rudbolt family, a money player who
only wields a spear.

"Watch out for his surprise magic. You shouldn't be paying attention to the spear
either."

"Okay, Master."
Padil saw this as an opportunity. An opportunity to elevate a forgotten reputation.

Clearly, Chloe was immature. On the other hand, Erhi Ludbolt was a person who
wandered around numerous battlefields.

Although the details of the duel were unknown because the confrontation took place
at the Edmund Tower, the content of the duel between the two was obvious.

He must have embarrassed Chloe with the spear and overcame it with a surprise
magic.

Fadil was well prepared for that. He prepared the best magic to deal with, and even
prepared a protective magic circle on the floor.

The enemy does not know him, and he knows the enemy well.

A battlefield that is absolutely advantageous for wizards.

He will defeat Erch Ludbolt here and rise to Kepler's divinity once again...

Then I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Padil said after taking a deep breath.

"Stop it. Erch Ludbolt. I am Padilio, the disciple of Staber-nim who is in charge
of the 27th floor test."

Erhi, who went up the stairs, looked at Padil and said.

"What is the content of the exam?"

Even in nominal terms, Erchi possessed the status of the Great Master Edmund. Even
in terms of hierarchy, Erhi was higher than Padil, regardless of age.

He knew that, but at the blue-eyed young Erhi's half-spoken words, Padil bit his
teeth and said.

"...It's simple. If you defeat me, I'll go upstairs and gain the right to ask
questions to Master Staber-sama."

"I know."

Erch Ludbolt just nodded with a gentle expression.

As if Padil was just one of the passing gates.

'jackanapes.'

Padil clenched his teeth and grabbed the staff. He wanted to distort that
expression by defeating Erch Ludbolt at once.

"Then I'll start first. [Firewall]!"

Padil accidentally cast a spell.

His staff shone and his magic moved according to the prepared recipe.

According to the preset coordinates, a curtain of fire spread all over Erhi.

Fadil performed the [Memorize] magic one after another.

"[Grand Flame], [Fire Spear]!"

The battle between ice magic and fire magic was won or lost depending on who took
the offensive first.

Padil was going to lock up Erhi and beat him.

Erch Ludbolt, trapped in the flames, endures with the ice magic that he is proud
of, and will suffer from constant offensives.

He was sure of his victory.

- Whoops!

Fireworks crashed like waves in the hallway.

[Fire Wall] became a curtain of fire that reached the ceiling.

Inside, the flames that Padil opened in succession were making the inside boil like
a furnace.

Clearly, Erch Ludbolt must have been thinking about when to cry out for giving up.

Padil smiled with a pale face as she fired magic in succession.

[Memorize] Now that I've used up all the magic, it's time to finish with a
simplified spell.

"Fire brilliance, [Firest...]"

"Penetrates. Firmly. [Ice Spear]."

That moment. A white dot appeared through the middle of the veil.

The dot grew in size by itself and spewed out a huge amount of water vapor.

The fog quickly obscured the flames.

A spear of clear ice appeared through the reddish shadows reflected over it.

"Ugh, evil! [Fire Shield]!"

- Whoa, whoa!

Fadil was terrified and performed magic.

The floor he was standing on shone, and the protective magic circle he had prepared
in advance sprinkled magical light to assist Fadil's magic.

[Fire Shield] blocked Erhi's magic by emitting hot heat.

Padil sighed in relief.

[Ice Spear] was not one.

manifested through the brigade. The ice spear that Erhi had poured with enough
magical power shook the center of the fire shield and melted it.
A spear of ice smaller than that followed one after another, pouring down towards
Padil.

"Aww!"

Light erupted from Fadil's robes, and the ice spear was blocked by the light and
shattered.

But the shock remained, so Fadil rolled back.

Fadil closed his eyes tightly at the shock of falling to the floor.

And when he opens his eyes again.

Suddenly, Padil's staff was in Erhi's hand.

"I think I passed the test."

Erhi was not looking at Padil.

The subject he was talking about was the master of the 27th floor, Master Staber.

Starbert said with a contorted expression on his face.

"... [Hyde] You used magic."

"Yes."

"And I went back through the [fire wall] to the back of the hallway, without coming
any closer. My disgruntled disciple didn't even know where you were, he just did
what he had prepared for his magic."

"That's right."

[Hyde] Magic wasn't black magic, but it was magic that used dark magic. It deceives
the viewer's perception and renders the location unreadable.

It's called 4th circle, but it's a fairly high level of difficulty.

I heard that Erch Ludbolt only uses ice magic.

Staber couldn't even guess that Erhi had already prepared such a magic.

'no. If it wasn't for [Hyde], Fadil would have lost.'

It was an immaturity resulting from a lack of practical experience.

Padil did not even look at Erhi and only performed magic as he had prepared.

It was nothing more than a demonstration of useless power.

The only magic used was [Hyde]. Even without that, Fadil was no match for Erch
Ludbolt.

Starbert, unable to look at the disgruntled face of his pupil, said, closing his
eyes tightly.

"... it's passing."

"thank you."

Erhi nodded his head with a grim expression.

He put his wand down in front of the bewildered Padil and went up the stairs.

reister kepler (3)

Kepler's tests were varied.

The magician he faced on the 27th floor was not good, but there were many rare
magics on the other floors.

The magic of the magician who explores the mystery and walks his own path.

It was something he had never experienced before.

Erhi's magic was focused only on battle.

Repetitive practice and mastery.

Like swinging a sword and swinging a spear. It was a process of practicing to be

able to use magic at any time, in the circuit of the body and magic, and in the
circle.

However, this was not the case with the magic practiced by the Masters of the
Tower.

Even if they seem inefficient and sometimes meaningless at first glance, they are
magics to realize the desired image.

Those were works that were close to one 'art'.

'I'll have to remember it well.'

The magic he experienced through the test remained in Erhi's image.

It is set up so that you can recall it in your mind at any time.

It was not something that could be followed just by looking at it.

However, the inspiration from these magics will be a good material when you train
your magic and enter the circle for the 7th circle.

"Great."

"thank you."

Erch bowed his head to Rowingsen, the deputy chieftain of Kepler's Horse Tower.

The owner of the 32nd floor, Royingsen, prepared a maze for him.

The hallway, like any other floor, became infinitely long, and the goal was to find
Rowingsen.

To do this, not only had to break through the magic traps spread out throughout the
maze, but also constantly resist distorted hallucinations.

Erhi had to spend more time here than the time spent downstairs.
Since there were so many things to see and feel, there was sincerity in Erhi's
gratitude.

"When I only heard the rumors, I thought I was out of luck, but in reality, it
seems to be more than the rumors, yes."

"It's overrated."

"No. Don't be humble. It's not a virtue suited to a wizard."

"...?"

"A wizard must be arrogant. The arrogance of being able to hold and shake the world
as he pleases. With that, he can be bold and can perform great magic beyond walls."

Rowingsen smiled strangely and got up from the chair he was sitting on.

He said as he walked past Erhi.

"When I heard that you were the commander of the task force, and that Chloe was
joined there. It was nice to see you."

Rowingsen stood in front of the stairs. He stabbed the stairs with his cane. The
seemingly ordinary staircase changed itself into an antique form.

“Chloe is still young. Her magic has grown, but her spirit has not kept up with it.
I think the child’s confidence is more of Reicer’s than that of him. As he
acknowledges, his magic is excellent. "

Rowingsen said, pointing to the stairs.

"But it seems that Chloe has changed a lot since this expedition. I think it's
fortunate that you're leading it well."

"thank you."

"But it's different with Topju Leister. He's very proud of himself. If you want to
change his mind, you'll have to do it for sure."

'Is it a riddle?'

When Erhi tried to ask, Rowingsen was gone.

I wondered if it was a hallucination, so I tried to energize it, but I couldn't see

Rowingsen's figure.

'Wizards.'

Erhi smiled bitterly and went up the stairs.

The stairs were old-fashioned. It seemed to be older than the history of the Kepler
Tower.

The splendid decoration of the stairs was still connected to the large door. Erhi
pushed the door.

As soon as you open the door, the overwhelming smell of flowers and grass.
On the top floor of the Kepler Tower, there was a huge flower garden.

- Tit, Tit

Erhi raised his head. It was definitely in the tower. The ceilingless, overcast sky
and flying birds caught his eye.

Suddenly, the door he entered was gone.

'As soon as I entered, I immediately cleared the exit...'

Erhi raised his magical powers and walked through the flower garden.

When I walked for a long time along the path adorned with all kinds of flowers.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...

There was a mansion made of white marble in the middle of the forest.

There was a fountain in the front yard of the mansion.

There were two people sitting on chairs opposite the fountain.

One of them was Chloe.

"...Ah!"

Chloe looked at Erhi and widened her eyes. As she was about to speak, a cold, harsh
voice interrupted her.

"It's not enough to tell Kepler's vision, do you want to talk about this old lady
this time too?"

It was an old man with neat white hair.

An angled robe with sharp eyes. The old man exuded a strong sense of intimidation
just by his appearance.

Erch greeted the old man, Reister Kepler.

"Nice to meet you, Mr. Reister. This is Erch Ludbolt."

Reicer let out a cold snort and got up from his seat.

A long staff appeared in her right hand, which was obviously nothing. He said as he
poked his cane on the floor.

"A wizard is a path maker. It's natural to go out of your way to get what you want.
But you crossed the line. Are you stealing information about the Kepler Tower from
my granddaughter?"

"......"

Chloe was half crying and bowing her head.

I did this because I thought it might be helpful for Erhi...

It was very upsetting to know that it actually caught Erhi's ankle.

Erhi, who was looking at Chloe like that, bowed her head.

"It's my negligence. I apologize."

Thinking with your head down calmly. Seeing this, Reicer made an expression of
surprise.

'Still, he's a basic guy.'

This place was a play written by Reicer.

Reicer knew Chloe had volunteered to hand over the information. He, the master of
Kepler and the archmage, wouldn't even understand that.

However, Reicer intended to use it as a means to alert Chloe.

For the wizard, knowledge was a weapon.

Even, it was strictly forbidden to reveal the contents of the test on the upper
floors of Kepler Tower.

How dare you go through that without hesitation.

He had him sit here to leave a stinging lesson for his beloved granddaughter.

At the same time, it was very natural for a wizard to use it as a weapon to put
pressure on Erhi.

Reicer looked at Erhi softly and said.

"If you commit a crime, you have to pay the price. Leave the Dragon Heart to me. I
was told there was a ritual, so I'll do the research first and then..."

"I will refuse."

Erhi cut off Reicer's words and answered.

Erhi opened his mouth as Reister raised his eyebrows.

"If you wanted me to be punished for reading Chloe's notes, then Reister should
have banned me from entering the tower."

Erhi said without changing his expression.

"But Reister-sama allowed me to come up here."

"......"

"Then it means that the test is still in progress. Still, it is not right to ask me
like that. Ask me about my sins as a test."

Reister let out a smirk.

It was really crazy. Has there ever been a wizard who dared to show such an
attitude in front of him?

The owner of Kepler's Tower, and an overwhelming archmage. In front of the

'dominating Reister'.
Reicer said with bitter eyes.

"You brat. You know what kind of test I'm going to put on you? I can put a test you
can't handle."

Reicer's eyes were bitter.

Seeing that, Erhi snorted inwardly.

'I didn't expect it to end easily.'

Have you heard from one or two people that Reicer's personality is dirty?

Even Erhi knew it well from his experience of playing the original.

So, Erhi spoke in a calm voice.

"You'll have to try it yourself to know if you can handle it or not."

"...okay?"

Magical power burned in Reister's eyes.

The hem of his robe fluttered. Reister said in a cold voice.

"Okay. I'll let you do it if you want. I'll tell you the conditions of the test."

The scenery distorted as Reister struck the floor with his cane.

The forest full of flowers disappeared and became a wasteland of sand and stones.
Chloe sat far away in a chair.

"Your boy's test is to survive."

Reister swung his hand, changing his staff and robes. They were plain and ordinary
things with no great effect.

"Your guy's magic power is 6th circle, so let me use only 6th circle magic power.
Try to survive my attack for 10 minutes. Then I will accept your test pass."

'The ruling Reister' said in a cold voice.

"Your tongue is smooth, but I'll see where it's as good as the tongue."

Electricity surged from Reister's wand.

= =

Increasing the circle does not simply mean increasing the amount of magical power.

One circle meant one world, and it meant that the world the wizard could handle
would expand.

Therefore, the 7th circle was the realm of the superhuman. Because it was at a
point where he was able to transcend the limits of magical power and manipulate all
the laws of the world.

And Reicer Kepler was an archmage known to have crossed the 8th circle a decade
ago.
- Grip Jijik!

A thunderstorm runs through the wasteland. Three lightning bolts rushed towards
Erhi. You can't react by looking at it and avoiding it. Slower than light, but
faster than sound.

That's why Erhi moved one step ahead.

Before Reister could raise his staff, a spell was chanting in his mouth.

"[Haste], [Strength], [Leather Fall]."

Three different common spells were manifested. Erhi's feet slammed into the ground.

[Leather Pole] that makes the fall slower, [Haste] that makes the body's reaction
speed faster, and [Strength] that increases muscle strength.

The combination of these three magics made Erhi instantly float up to 10 meters in
the air.

- Fragile!

The thunderbolts that had gathered at the place where Erhi was standing soared
straight into the sky. A streak of lightning that soared into the air like a snake
burning a tree followed Erhi.

Erhi threw a small ball at the lightning that chased him.

- Whoops!

The extra [Flame Bullets] received from Thorbond exploded in contact with
lightning.

In an instant, a flame rose in the air.

The flame hit the ice shield that Erhi had built under his feet.

With that shock and the effects of the three common magics that he still
manifested, Erhi left the battlefield at an unparalleled speed.

"You're doing some amazing tricks."

Reicer was purely in admiration. It was a talent that a wizard could not do. It
causes an explosion in the air, and stands on a shield of ice to accept the impact.

This was possible because Erhi handled both magic and spears at the same time, and
his physical abilities were not inferior to those of the knights.

Erhi suddenly moved so far away that it looked like a small dot. Reister looked at
it softly and waved his wand.

"Thunderbolt."

The sky darkened with a short chanting. Not above Reicer, but above Erhi's head in
the distance.

- Crumpling!
Lightning flashed above Erhi's head. Steam rose in the distance. The veil of ice
that Erhi had opened prevented the lightning strike.

Lightning struck Erich's head in succession. Erhi's body became faster. Seeing
that, Reister was constantly admiring.

He said that he had only learned ice magic, but when he looked at how he used it,
he looked like a seasoned wizard of circle 7, not a magician of the 6th circle.
Didn't even Erhi use a spear?

Aside from the admiration, Reister's magic fell on Erhi's head with an elaborate
rhythm.

Reister Kepler. The reason his nickname was given the name 'ruling' is because his
magic rules the battlefield.

The elaborately designed magic destroys the enemy's enmity and leads to a thorough
victory.

He completely neutralized the enemy's response and fought as if he was controlling

him, and his appearance was truly that of a ruler.

Because now he has the words he spit out himself. And since the words of a magician
who has reached the heights are like spears that weave themselves, [Double Singing]
was not used.

If Reister had used [Double Shout], Erich would have already been engulfed in
lightning bolts from all directions.

Even if this is not the case, the results are not significantly different.

Reicer finely adjusted the location of the lightning strike. It was a net spread
out by reading Erhi's movements.

avoid or block. Either way, Erchi had to choose. It was not a decision made by
himself, but a decision made within the options that Reicer offered.

Erhi was slowly approaching Leister. Not because he wanted it, but because Reister
wanted it.

The dark clouds in the sky darkened little by little. The thunderbolt disappeared
leaving dark traces in the wasteland, but its magical power remained as a trace and
became a mark.

What was thus completed was a prison woven by the flow of magic.

- Curlleung!

Once again, a civil war fell over Erhi's head. Erhi's body protruded forward.

At the same time, Reister's hand was the first to form a seal.

"Contain him, [Five Dragons' Shackles]."

The same magic that Chloe did in the basement of Edmund's Tower in the past was
unfolding on the wasteland.

It was the same in form and size. But what was different was its smoothness,
texture, and speed.
In an instant, the space where Erhi was standing became a prison ruled by five
raging thunder dragons.

Reicer lowered his wand. He said he would kill him, but he didn't really mean to
kill Erhi.

Defeating the spirit by showing enough pain and the gap. His goal was to get what
he wanted.

When Reister checks Erhi's condition and decides when to dispel the magic.

"...!"

Erhi, who should have been trapped in magic, disappeared.

reister kepler (4)

Erhi opened his eyes.

Chloe's surprised face filled her vision.

Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. Chloe opened her eyes wide in surprise
at the sudden appearance of Erhi.

It was a breath-taking distance.

I don't know if it's unconscious or magical. Erhi was holding Chloe's finger.

"how...?"

"I'll explain later."

Erhi got up on the chair and ran towards Reicer. The condition of his body was
awkward. His vision was blurry and his arms and legs were stiff as if they had been
numb for a long time.

'It's so different from when it was used in the original.'

When it was used in the original, it was just a movement of space.

But now it was as if all the senses had been gathered into a single point and
spread again. He was dizzy, as if he was drunk with strong alcohol.

'I'm glad I tried it now.'

If it was your first time experiencing this in a life-threatening situation, you

would have been at a loss.

Fortunately, Erhi's senses quickly recovered.

His body and magical powers were trained as a knight and as a wizard.

Adapting to sudden changes was unusual for the entire continent.

As Erchi approached Reicer, he regained most of his senses. Erhi's charge

accelerated.

Erhi was expecting Reicer to prepare a magic that would be a big blow.
That's the nature of the 'ruling Reister', and wizards usually prefer to finish
with certain magic.

So Erhi waited for the best moment. Optimal timing to use [Romyerson's Ring].

As a result, Erhi was able to drain Reister's magic.

No matter how high a wizard he was, he was able to pour out magic that would be
burdensome under the restrictions of the 6th circle.

- Fragile!

Although he was embarrassed by the unexpected result, as expected, Reicer was an

expert.

He still threw a thunderbolt in front of Erhi with a calm expression.

However, its power was significantly weaker than before. He had just performed a
large-scale magic, so he needed time to recover his magic.

"[ice flower]."

Countless small flowers bloomed in front of Erhi.

The petals of ice that floated at an angle collided with Reister's thunderbolt.

- Pass it!

The ice flower crumbled, changing the direction of the lightning bolt. Erhi's speed
did not decrease in the meantime. Reister stretched out both hands toward Erhi.

- Grip Jijik!

Thousands of lightning bolts spread out at the same time.

He was trying to break Erhi's defense at once and force him to evade.

As Reicer intended, [Ice Flower] quickly oxidized and disappeared.

Several lightning bolts broke through the defense of [Ice Flower] and rushed
towards Erhi.

Erhi took it with his body.

"...!"

A trained knight's magic has resistance to magic.

Erhi's magical power was clearly at the level of 6 stars, and it guaranteed a
considerable level of magic defense among knights.

Reister's magic, which has not yet recovered magical power after manifesting large-
scale magic. Even the magic that had its power reduced with [Ice Flower] was enough
to withstand it.

Erhi, who increased the speed further, narrowed it down with Reister.

Erhi's hand turned behind his back. A silver spear was in his hand. Erhi stuck the
spear to the floor.

Reister looked at Erhi and let out a sigh.

"her...!"

Erhi's body soared into the sky as if jumping high. In mid-air, the spear rode
around his body.

One lap, two laps, three laps.

The spear accelerated every time it swung through the air, and a roaring sound as
if swinging a huge fan reverberated everywhere.

The window slammed down toward the floor.

- Kwaang!

The soil was scattered like sprays of water. Dirt and gravel fell like rain.

In it, Erhi's spear was aimed at Reister's neck.

The wand that Reister was holding was cut in half exactly.

"......"

"......"

Erhi slowly lowered the spear to the floor.

Reister's gaze turned to his neck and followed the tip of the spear sinking to the
floor.

"Thank you for taking care of my hands for me, which I lack."

Erhi politely bowed his head. Seeing that, Reister snorted.

Did you look at your hands? No way.

Reister was definitely trying to subdue Erhi. It was Erhi's perfect ability to
escape it.

Reicer felt embarrassed and embarrassed. But it was the wizard's curiosity that
came out before that.

"How did the [Five Dragons' Roots] escape and protrude in front of Chloe?"

"There were artifacts obtained by chance."

"Show me."

Erhi held out his hand. [Romeerson's Ring] with dried blood has appeared.

"[Eye of Harmony]."

Reicer cast the spell and looked at the ring. After looking at it for a while,
Reister let out a sigh and looked at Chloe.

"An ancient magic entangled in blood."

"That's right."

[Romyerson's Ring] was a powerful artifact. However, there were too many
constraints on this ring.

So, Erhi tried to reduce that restriction as much as possible.

It was to store the blood of the task force.

There were 6 bottles inside Erhi's robe.

Because of the long war, the healers of the Empire possessed a high level of
surgical ability.

He had deep knowledge about blood transfusion and blood collection, and magic to
preserve blood had been developed.

Erhi had prepared blood through that magic.

At the moment when Reister's [Five Dragons' Flesh] was about to appear, he
activated the ring and teleported to Chloe's side.

The moment I found out Chloe was in this space. That was why Erhi said that he
would take the test without hesitation.

"Would you like to acknowledge the passing of the exam?"

Erhi said in a calm voice.

Reicer licked his lips. passing the test? This was a plate that had to get a
promise so that Erhi would not spread rumors.

Even if there is a 6-circle restriction. Even if you don't have the numerous
artifacts and wands you had.

Defeat was defeat. Due to his high self-esteem, Reicer had to admit that Erch's
abilities exceeded his expectations .

"...Yes. In exchange for passing the test, I will help you with the ceremony of
sealing the Dragon Heart."

"Thank you. And..."

Erhi thought for a moment, then opened his mouth.

"I haven't been able to use a wand lately, so can I ask you for a decent wand?"

"......"

It was a request, but it was a deal.

I'm not going to talk about what happened here, so I'm asking for a staff.

It was more convenient for Reicer to do that.

There has to be a trade that comes and goes, just in case Erhi works here.
Especially since you can be sure that you won't reveal it to Royenson.
'If that sassy young man finds out about this...'

Just thinking about it was terrifying. Reicer nodded immediately.

"Let me give you a decent wand."

"thank you."

Erhi lowered his head with a calm expression as if nothing had happened.

= =

The ceremony to seal the dragon heart began to be prepared quickly.

It was the result of the efforts of Kepler's tower representing the capital, and
Edmund's tower of Archmage Royensen similarly.

There were rumors that something unusual was going on among the capital wizards.

However, such rumors were buried under larger rumors and did not make a big impact.

The Grand Nobility Conference was approaching.

"Marquis Tess goes to the capital with the Knights..."

"The rumor that the Knights Commanders in the front had gathered one after another
through the gate..."

All kinds of rumors circulated in the capital of the empire.

Wherever you go in the vast capital. Rumors of the Great Nobility Council were
swarming with commoners, nobles, and servants alike.

"Aren't you supposed to be more concerned about that? It'll start in two days."

Erhi was in the basement of the mansion, one step away from such rumors.

"A great aristocratic meeting?"

"Yeah. I heard that it was an important meeting to decide the future of the
empire."

Erhi said as he put down the papers he was reading.

"It's called a meeting, but it's not really a meeting. It's closer to His Majesty's
announcement. The real meeting is already taking place."

The Grand Nobility Conference was a meeting where major nobles and knights from all
over the empire gathered.

That is, the core of the empire gathers, and the number alone exceeds three-digit
numbers.

A normal meeting cannot be held in such a place.

"My father is discussing the meeting, so I'm focused on my work."

In fact, the meeting of the great nobility had already begun.

After Erhi came to the capital, he could only see his father for a short time.

Even then, Victor was living in the Imperial Palace, so he had to visit the
Imperial Palace himself.

The two fathers had a brief conversation and immediately shared the details of the
Grand Nobility Council.

Even now, Erhi was checking the progress of the Great Nobility Council every day
through a letter from Victor.

"Hmm... Yeah? Last time, the father of a child named Elysia came to visit. I
thought I might be busy after that."

Erhi let out a bitter laugh. Erhi recently became Elysia's father and the owner of
the 5th powerful family.

I met Shrever Lauren.

It wasn't a very pleasant place.

Shrever Lauren was the owner of a family and the many factions associated with it.

Besides, since he has a long relationship with the Fraser family in Bassett, there
must be a good feeling for Ruudbolt.

However, the children of the three families, allies of the Lauren family, all came
under Erhi. In fact, the conversation was almost like an interrogation.

However, thanks to Elysia's anger instead of Erhi, Schrever's momentum died

suddenly, and the conversation ended quickly.

"Dad, if you keep doing that, I'll be really angry."

Shrever's expression and anger subsided at the words Elysia spit out in a cold
voice.

The conversations that followed were clerical conversations related to the Grand
Nobility Conference.

In the process, Victor and Shrever met, so Erchi also went in and out of the
Imperial Palace for a while.

"Anyway. There is no need to worry about the Grand Nobility Meeting. Now is the
time to wait for the results. So, is the progress going well?"

"...Why do you think I was talking about the Grand Nobility Council?"

Ioderyl raised her head with a sullen expression. She stretched out and shook her
head.

"Should we proceed with the Dragon Heart Sealing Ceremony, and at the same time
modify the magic of the staff? I'm too busy to do one thing at a time."

Ioderyl was modifying the staff that Erhi had received from Reister.

Reister gave Erhi the staff as promised.

Certainly like an archmage, the staff he gave him was of the highest quality.
A top-notch staff that not only aids in the recovery of magic power and aids in the
calculation of magic, but also [Poison Resistance] and [Projectile Defense] magic.

It was true that it was a precious item that could not be obtained even with money,
but the staff had one weakness.

It was too long and too big for Erhi to carry.

If it was a magician with little movement originally, it was an excessive size for
Erhi, who continued to fight until close to hand.

So Erhi wanted to reduce the size of the staff even if they gave up some of the
effects of the staff. Ioderyl was working on it.

"Don't rush it. Do you know how easy it is to modify a staff? I can do it because I
am."

Erhi shrugged and looked back at the paperwork.

It was a document that summarized the nobles entering the Grand Nobility Conference
and the content to be dealt with in the ceremony.

"You don't have to rush."

"...If that's the case, then why not stay here?"

"It's because I'm focused here."

The great aristocratic meeting to be held the day after tomorrow.

At the meeting that would determine the direction of the empire in the future, Erhi
was also scheduled to attend.

= =

Emerald Hall.

The place where the biggest ceremonies are held in the Imperial Palace.

Since ancient times, there have been numerous nobles who have been in charge of
large-scale events including the coronation of the emperor.

The nobles who attended the Emerald Hall were all the great nobles who ruled their
area.

But now, they too were positioned according to the size of the title and the size
of the faction.

The front row of the hall was the seat of the 5th powerful family and the head of
the Imperial Knights Templar.

Standing closest to the emperor, they were those with the highest power among all
the nobles.

Among them was Tolpeso.

The leader of the Knights of Ayton, Van Haydn, had to attend the Great Nobility
Meeting.
Tolpeso looked around with a confident expression. The faces of several knights in
the back row stood out. A fishy smile appeared on Tolpeso's face.

'Do you know the difference in class?'

The faces of the knights who met their eyes subsided.

Knights of the same age. They were all talented and ambitious.

Just by attending the Grand Nobility Meeting, the articles that prove that their
level is higher than others.

But Tolpeso was proud of himself ahead of them.

If only there wasn't one person.

The pride would have been greater.

'...Erch Ludbolt.'

A man with silver-gray blonde hair was seated in the front row of Tolpeso.

Erch Ludbolt was wearing armor. Hanging on that shoulder is the crest of the
special task force.

Seeing the face that was closer to being younger than that young, Tolpeso sharpened
his teeth inwardly.

'It is said that he was lucky to build a reputation at a young age, but it will be
different now.'

Knights, including Tolpeso, were always thirsty for the battlefield.

The Knights of Ayton were at the fore, but the task was repetitive and tedious.

The monsters of the desert, or the scouts of the Temu Empire, the time to catch
them.

Times when there was no opportunity to accumulate merit, only rotting swords.

But now it was different.

'Let me give you the fame for a moment. But soon it will be mine.'

It was glamorous, but it was a reputation that didn't last long.

He is a 7-star knight who has crossed the wall. There was no way that the merits he
would accumulate were less than that of Erhi.

When the fires of war overturn everything, what happened before that will become a
thing of the past.

Fame was also fame, but more important than that was a reward that will last
forever.

If a war breaks out, a full-scale reorganization of the territory will take place.

Tolpeso vowed that he would be the first knight to receive a territorial award...
"Behold, the great ruler of the empire, Eurelius Loenz Ashan III! Everyone be
polite!"

All the nobles bowed their heads at the cry of the guardsman.

The door opens. The Emperor stood before the throne of the Emerald Hall.

"Everyone, raise your head."

The nobles raised their heads at once. The ruler of the empire, Loenz III, was not
wearing a fancy robe.

The emperor was wearing armor. Hanging from his waist was the noble sword
[Astalius] that symbolized the imperial family.

"The evil of the enemy has crossed the line."

The Emperor scanned the hall with a gleaming glance.

"The Empire will not be swayed by their bullying. Today's meeting is not to decide
whether to fight enemies or not. How to punish them. It will be a meeting to
decide."

The emperor's voice was calm, but that made it even more eerie.

When tension builds up on the faces of nobles.

The emperor smiled and opened his mouth.

"Before that, there will be a ceremony of merit for the loyalists who stopped their
scheming."

As soon as the emperor finished speaking, the guards knight shouted.

"Erch Ludbolt, come before His Majesty!"

The heads of the nobles turned in an instant.

Dragon Heart (1)

The Emerald Hall was also a special place in the Imperial Palace.

Hosting large-scale events such as the royal family's ceremonies, such as the
emperor's wedding or the conception of the grandchildren.

Or a place where important national events, including the current grand

aristocratic meeting, are resolved.

It was the most symbolic and meaningful place in the Imperial Palace.

Therefore, there has never been a case of an award ceremony in the Emerald Hall
until now.

Ruby Hall, Sophia Hall, etc., which are of lower grade, become places of merit
ceremonies.

It was the royal custom, and it was the etiquette.

But the emperor rejected that tradition.

"...and thus granting the authority to rule the city of Trotz to Erch Ludbolt."

It was said that the imperial court official threw his whole body to the ground,
but the emperor's will did not change.

The emperor's intentions were clear.

Now that the war is approaching, it is necessary to raise the morale of the nobles
more than ever.

Even if the empire was in crisis, it was unlikely that the nobles of the empire
would fight against the Temu Empire with all their might.

Wasn't the faction of the Rudbolt family, which immediately advocated the anti-
imperial faction, constantly increasing in number?

Therefore, the emperor wanted to make Erhi his symbol.

stand the ball If so, Jim will love it.

Even if it is seen as any kind of shock, Jim doesn't care...

As a result. Erhi was receiving the gaze of the nobles representing the empire.

The Emerald Hall was silent.

Erhi received the certificate and returned to his seat.

The steps down the stairs were never too fast. Because it was also one of the royal
etiquette.

Thanks to this, Erhi was able to read the emotions felt beyond the gaze of the
nobles.

My father was nodding his head with a puzzled expression on his face. Marquis Tess
was looking at him as if it was a recipe. Mitchell Kepler and Shrever Lauren were
looking at him strangely. The Marquis of Votel was still watching him with a cold
gaze.

Other aristocrats' eyes were different. Among them, there was a mixture of wonder,
surprise, and curiosity.

At the same time, on the one hand, there was jealousy and hostility. It did not
come into Erhi's eyes.

Because there were too many nobles in the Emerald Hall to look at them all.

Obviously.

It was known that the emperor's intentions had been fulfilled.

"Jorhedin Rankin, come before His Majesty!"

Jorhedin was next to Erch.

The old knight, who had left the formalities and procedures, knelt in front of the
emperor with a relaxed expression.
The process of meritorious service ended with the reward for the Meritors of the
Silver Cross Knights and the Special Forces members.

When Jorhedin came down the stairs.

The atmosphere of the Emerald Hall was clearly heated.

"I'll start the Grand Nobility Conference from now on!"

With the cry of the Guard Knight, Marquis Tess came out first.

"Your Majesty! God can't bear his rage any longer at the number of these cruel men.
Give God a chance to advance to Karaherum!"

Karaherum was the gateway city of the Temu Empire. Passing by there is the capital
of the Temu Empire, Eusenespolis. Marquis Tess immediately decided to strike the
enemy's heart.

"Your Majesty, the territory of the Temu Empire consists of a long desert. A
strategy to target the enemy's heart is premature. It is more right to aim at the
territories adjacent to our empire."

What followed was a message from the Marquis of Votel. Since then, there have been
messages from other nobles, including my father.

Several arguments and rebuttals followed.

That was the conclusion reached by the owners of the powerful families leading the
great factions over the past few months.

Some agreed-upon and some divergent opinions.

At the same time, these were opinions that had already been presented to the
emperor and had been thoroughly reviewed.

Hearing the story with a serious expression, the emperor knocked on the handle of
the throne.

-bang!

"Stop. I've listened to your opinions. All of the lords' claims are true. I'm
Horihild and Saikahan. I order punishment for both regions."

Both Horihild and Saikahan were territories located on the border of the two
empires.

Among them, Horihild had a high-quality mine, and Saikahan had a large-scale
medicinal plantation.

Hitting an area that would have important strategic value during the adversary's
future warfare.

At the same time, the allies were the target, taking into account all of them
coming back to the territory of the Ashan Empire with minimal damage.

"Tell me, sir, what will be the plan for attacking the enemy's territory."

Setting goals was just the beginning.

More important than that is 'how' to attack.

And, 'who' was going to attack.

Therefore, the remarks of the nobles continued for quite a long time.

'Actually, this is the key.'

Erhi said to the emperor.

An all-out war is a loss.

The power of the Temu Empire is greater than the Ashan Empire could have imagined,
and the blades of our allies became dull during the period of peace.

The emperor accepted Erhi's opinion.

Therefore, the strategy of the Ashan Empire was focused on 'to carry out the war
without taking as much damage as possible.'

What was needed for this was a large number of troops.

Troops to divert the enemy's gaze and reduce the pressure of the allies.

The Empire was going to have numerous knights and troops stationed in front of it.

Inevitably, it was necessary to reorganize the troops scattered throughout the

empire.

As it was the process of drawing up the agreement and notification, the meeting had
to be lengthy.

The conclusion that came out was the knights of the two marquis, including the
Marquis of Tess and the Marquis of Votel. And the Imperial Knights became the main
force and attacked Horihild and Saikahan.

At the same time, the frame was established to confuse the enemy by concentrating
troops in other frontier areas of the Empire and engaging in sporadic engagements
with the enemy.

"Listen, gentlemen."

The atmosphere in the Emerald Hall was heated.

war that was planned. The burden of going back into that muddy battle.

At the same time, the expectation that the opportunity has come to build a major,
increase fame, and raise the status quo by being in the eyes of the heavens.

In an atmosphere where everything is mixed.

The emperor rose from the throne and drew his sword.

"The long peace is over. Now is the time to punish those wicked people."

The emperor raised his sword high and said in a low voice.

"The Empire will triumph."

- Good! good! Good!......

Numerous nobles in turn knelt on one knee and bowed their heads.

The wave filled the Emerald Hall.

= =

"...are you here?"

After the meeting.

Erhi was immediately called by the emperor.

The emperor's office was neat and tidy, as always.

But the emperor was leaning back on his chair with a tired face, as if he was
already at war.

"Your Majesty is calling."

"Yes. Sit there."

The emperor pointed to the chair as if it was annoying. While preparing for the
Grand Nobility Meeting, Erhi sat down on the chair where countless people would
have stayed.

"......"

The emperor stared blankly at the ceiling for a long time, immersed in thought. The
emperor slowly opened his mouth.

"Do you think Jim will remain as a Myeonggun in the future generations or as a dark
army?"

Erhi answered without hesitation.

"You will remain as a great emperor to be praised for many years to come."

"Hey, the words in your mouth."

Because it was Erhi's words, who had never said anything wrong, Abura was also
happy. The emperor smirked and got up.

“Whoa, about half a year is left.”

"You mean until we attack Horihild and Saikahan?"

"No. It is the time from the border to the first engagement. It will take more time
for the main force to attack."

Gather troops, move, and build supplies accordingly.

The process couldn't be done right away. At least six months was a possible time
because the emperor had already ordered to increase armaments.

"I have also issued an order to summon the tower. They need time to complete the
preparations."
The corners of Erhi's lips rose slightly.

Because he expected this, Erhi paid a lot of attention to the progress of the
[Dragon Heart] sealing ceremony.

When the wizards started preparing for war, they did not have time to focus on the
sealing ceremony.

'The treatment of Genos' brother will be a little slower.'

At the same time, Erhi also requested the treatment of Genos' younger brother from
the tower.

The target was the Muslim horse tower, which he had a relationship with during the
subjugation of Ortban in the past.

As preparations for war were made, there was no choice but to reduce the number of
manpower and resources for treatment.

Still, the condition is improving little by little, so even a little longer will
not cause any problems.

"In the meantime, I'll have to fill a hole in the barriers of the Empire."

"You're talking about the princes."

"Yes. The four dukes of the Empire. I will send an ambassador to them."

The four kingdoms adjacent to the empire.

They were the monarchs who ruled over each kingdom, and they had the dukes of the
empire.

With the war approaching, it was imperative to secure their support and fortify the
alliance.

"Jim is going to send you to the northern kingdom."

northern kingdom. It was a harsh kingdom ruled by the Sycadian dynasty.

The kingdom's biggest export was mercenaries, and always fighting against monsters.
And it was a place where there was a battle with the elves of the Great Forest from
time to time.

"Do you doubt the Northern Kingdom?"

At the same time, the northern kingdom was the first candidate Erhi suspected that
the spies of the Temu Empire had entered.

"The northern kingdom has always been dissatisfied with tribute. Besides, the
battle for successors is in full swing, so it's no wonder that one of them passed
to the Temu Empire."

It seems that the emperor was also suspicious of the northern kingdom.

The emperor pointed to the map one after another and said:

"The number of territories adjacent to the northern kingdom is not large. Among
them, there must be a few people who respond to the northern kingdom. You should be
suspicious of that too. Get this."

As Erhi wiggled his eyebrows, the emperor held out a deed and a seal.

It was a letter of appointment appointing Erhi as ambassador to the imperial

family.

"...Are you appointing me as ambassador?"

'I said escort the ambassador, but...'

Usually, the ambassador visiting the Principality is the senior member of the
imperial family.

It is to match the ranks to face the monarch of a country.

But to appoint Erhi as ambassador...

"I don't think it's too much of a shock."

"Anyway, King Musupa of Psychedia is sleeping, so he won't be able to even have an

interview. He'll be dealing with the successors who are aiming for him, but if it's
Jim's knight, he's worthy enough."

The emperor spoke with a logic that wanted to be shameless.

While Erhi was contemplating while examining the ambassador's tokens, the emperor
said:

"I will leave the matters related to the northern kingdom to you. Even if you do
not perform the mission, there will be no punishment, so please put your safety
first."

The fact that he could abandon his mission during wartime meant that the emperor
loved Erhi that much.

Erhi smiled slightly bitterly and nodded.

Then the emperor handed him a flashing metal plaque and said:

“Let me take this too.”

"This...?"

"This is the key to entering the Imperial Ruins."

Erhi widened her eyes.

imperial ruins.

It was an ancient ruin known to be accessible only to the royal family.

Ruins imbued with mysterious ancient magic that cannot even be understood by
current magic.

It was a ruin where only the royal family with exceptional talent was allowed to
enter.
"...there will not be a lot of backlash."

"If you knew it would be so. So why don't you go secretly? If you want to check the
situation in the north, you'll have to move secretly anyway. Make sure to stop by
the ruins then."

Erhi accepted the nameplate with a strange expression.

'I didn't know I was going to be here already.'

The imperial ruins were an important growth event.

When the war intensifies and the wounds of our allies become severe. An event given
by the emperor despite the opposition of those around him.

It's already been given to him like this...

'Should be rewarding.'

It should be said that it was a reward for running around the empire while
attracting excessive attention.

Erhi decided to receive the emperor's favor with gratitude.

"Your majesty's castle is destroyed."

“The talents of you and the children you gathered are outstanding, so I would have
given them to you someday anyway.”

It was permission to enter the ruins with not only Erhi, but also the special task
force.

When Erhi bowed his head to express his gratitude, the emperor spoke in a heavy
tone.

"Now that the power of the Empire is gathered to the front, if there is a hole in
the rear, it will be the most fatal thing. It is by no means light that it hangs on
your shoulder."

"I'll keep that in mind."

= =

Underground of Edmund Tower.

A training ground with magic defenses for training. There, Elysia raised her head
and said.

“Can I do this, Loelles?”

"......"

Loelles, the Great Master of the Tower, sighed.

'I thought two monsters were enough, but...'

He was now teaching Elysia magic on behalf of Royenson.

He didn't always teach. Elysia's classes were being conducted under several
teachers.

One day under the guidance of Royenson, one day under the other great master, one
day under the guidance of Roelles.

It was also because Royenson was busy preparing the magic of the century called
[Dragon Heart Sealing Ceremony].

It was also because Elysia was so special.

'Have you ever had a child who learned so quickly?'

Elysia's magic training was quick.

It was partly due to her intuition and understanding, but she learned a lot from
seeing Erhi.

Efficient spells optimized for combat.

Observing it, Elysia already had a virtual and ideal goal.

So, rather than digging a single stem deeply, Elysia's magic led to learning
various magic necessary for actual combat.

So, when Elysia did not learn from Royenson, who had mastered all the magic of
Edmund's Tower, she was learning magic from several great masters who inherited his
magic.

And now, Loelles admitted to Elysia that it was time to announce her graduation.

"Yes. It's great. This is enough to fill the depth of training."

At Loelles' words, Elysia smiled wildly.

'thank God. I can finish it before I leave.'

It's been a long time since I haven't seen Bassett, Terry, and Dena.

Erhi told Elysia that he would be leaving the capital soon. I'm leaving as soon as
I'm done with Dragon Heart.

Although she had not heard of the destination yet, Elysia was thinking that she
would head towards Mount Laenca, which Bassett and the others were headed for. And
I was told that the gate would be used in the process.

'How does the gate feel?'

Learning magic was fun.

But it was even more exciting to see the friends I had been with for the rest of my
life. As an added bonus, using the gate you've only heard of.

To this end, Elysia accelerated her magic training, thanks to which she did not
spend a long time with her father who returned to Lauren's estate.

Thanks to this, I was able to learn the desired level of magic.

"Thank you, Loelles!"

When Elysia bowed her head to Loeles with joy and lifted her head.

She saw the archmage walking down the hallway with a serious expression in her
sight.

"...Royenson-sama?"

Royensen, who was passing the training center, stopped and motioned for Elysia.

"Elysia. Come here. Let's go together."

As Elysia stepped forward with a puzzled expression, Royenson's wand flashed.

All of a sudden, Elysia was walking alongside Royenson.

"What are you doing?"

Elysia asked with a puzzled face at Royenson's hasty attitude, even using magic.

Royenson answered in a serious voice.

"It sounds like something is wrong with Dragon Heart. I'll have to go to Kepler's
Tower right now."

Dragon Heart (2)

The basement in the moonlight.

In a quiet and dark space, Erhi was holding a staff.

The shape of the wand was unique.

A length closer to a shorter wand than a normal staff.

A strangely colored metal wrapped around a wand like a net with a wooden body.

"[Water Splash]."

Erhi's clasped hands touched the air. 3 circles of water magic unfolded
underground.

Originally, it had the power to push away even thick rocks, but by deliberately
restraining its magical power, the magic led to scattering water everywhere like a
fountain.

At the same time, the magical energy emitted from the staff controlled the flow of
water.

It has a geometric pattern and draws a large circle in the air.

"[Glacier Pulse]."

Erhi's magic spread like a dance.

Light flows from the magic circle drawn with water in the air.

After that, numerous pillars of ice rose from the air.

- Wow!
Like raindrops hitting the ground and scattering, the ice pillars that rose at once
filled the basement in an instant.

"......"

Erhi raised the corners of his mouth and canceled the magic.

The pillars of ice melted and turned into water vapor, and they followed Erhi's
hand out of the room.

Erhi, who was watching the flow, glanced all over the place.

The basement had returned to its original state as if when magic had unfolded.

If it had been at the previous level, the ice pillars might unfold as elaborately
as cogs.

After the magic was lifted, the situation in the basement wasn't as good as this.

And Erhi's magical powers wouldn't have been so generous.

It utilizes a secondary magic circle through a water splash. And it was also
because of the magic aid of the staff.

It was also the result of the accumulation of minor differences that appeared while
using magic.

What Erhi concentrated on during the last hour in the capital was to increase the
depth of magic.

Erhi's original magical operation was completely focused on speed and power.

Faster, stronger.

It's not that there wasn't a delicate operation, but it wasn't the focus.

However, through Ioderyl's training and experience at Kepler's Tower, a kind of

'elegance' began to dwell in Erhi's magic.

A more delicate arrangement of magical powers and switching of techniques. It led

to more efficient use of horsepower.

This also affected the efficiency of magic, and Erhi became convinced that he could
unleash more power with less magic than before.

'The preparations are almost complete.'

Erhi put the wand in his arms and walked to the desk.

On the desk was a spread of the Empire.

This map, on which key information about the empire was written, was a first-class
military secret map that could not be read without the permission of the emperor.

The first place that Erhi will head to is the Raspor region. To the northwest of
the empire, a gate existed.

Two days away from there, there was Mount Loenka, to which the task force sent by
Erch was headed.

'Once you join Basset, Terry, and Dena, move north.'

As the imperial ambassador, he was commanded to grasp the situation in the northern
kingdom and fortify the alliance.

Erhi had no intention of heading straight to the northern kingdom.

The situation in the northern kingdom was not known for sure, and the strength of
the special task force had not yet risen to the level that Erhi wanted.

Half a year was a long time. It was even more so now that the emperor gave
permission to use the gate.

In the flow of the war that started earlier than planned, there were still many
events worth trying in the Empire.

'The Troll of Lerdehe, the Skeleton Crusher of Maint, the Golden Goblin of
Shetele... All A-class events.'

Enough growth and rewards. And achievements can be guaranteed.

And one by one, the events were concentrated in the north.

'Proceeding with the events while exploring the provinces near the northern
kingdom.'

Even Mount Laenca, which sent Dena, Bassett, and Terry, was an area where an event
called [Laenca's Red Glow] took place.

It was an event of high value because it could be attacked at the level of the
party, and there were also artifacts guarded by the gnolls located in the ruins
outside the magul.

Erhi was planning to move slowly through the northern part.

So, if the force of the party reaches the desired level.

The next one is a difficult event for the current party. The goal was to head to
the [Imperial Ruins].

'The problem is here.'

At the same time, what Erhi was paying attention to was the 'church'.

Although it is a little roundabout, Katov Sando, where the church is located, was
located in the northeastern part of the Empire.

Since the contents of Master Elysia's letter were unusual, I wanted to visit the
denomination if possible.

However, it was also true that he was hesitant at the moment because he did not
know what the problem was in the denomination.

'First, find Genos and Cormac and obtain information. I'll have to choose after
that.'

- Whoa!
At that time, Erhi wiggled his eyebrows as a light was emanating from the crystal
ball that was placed on Ioderyl's desk.

Ioderyl was now at Kepler's Tower to finish the [Dragon Heart Sealing Ceremony].

Although it was a condition of using magic tools that hide their identity, and only
giving advice without using magic. In any case, he was doing everything he could
for the sealing ceremony. In such a situation, there was no particular reason to
contact Erhi.

"What's going on?"

Erhi approached the crystal ball. Letters began to appear on the crystal ball.

[Emergency. Dragon Heart is running wildly. Come to Kepler Tower as soon as

possible.]

Short letters written in haste were listed on the crystal ball.

= =

ruined.

As soon as the incident occurred, an idea entered Ioderyl's mind.

[Dragon Heart Sealing Ceremony] was proceeding smoothly. No, it seemed to be going
smoothly.

Accumulates a 10-fold control technique to suppress Dragon Heart's enormous magical

power.

Using the highest quality magic stones and gems, he builds up an incentive to
support the flow of magic.

At the same time, he installed a top-notch protective magic circle for fear of an
unexpected magic leak.

The process was truly the process of making the great magic equipment of the
century.

No one thought that this process, in which the three archmages put their heads
together, and the two archmages commanded all their magic, would fail.

"I really hate God."

"Me too."

-...Freshly!

- ...

A spacious underground research site in Kepler's Tower.

In the place where all the original facilities were demolished, there was a huge
magic circle with a diameter of several tens of meters.

And the magic circle was falling down screaming.

"The 3rd protection magic circle has collapsed!"

"The controls are shaking! If this continues, they will all stop working in no
time!"

The wizards who were helping to create the magic circle screamed.

"Whoa... I think I have to make a choice?"

Reister Kepler said to Ioderyl with a puzzled face.

Although that time was not long, during their time together, Reister acknowledged
that Ioderil had a depth of field that was different from that of the Ashhan Empire
and Matop.

Therefore, the final decision on this site was held by Ioderil on behalf of Erhi,
the owner of Dragon Heart.

"Are we going to stop the ritual?"

"Of course. Is there any way to stop the evil evil of the hidden God from
rampaging? There is teleportation magic, so there is no way to solve it unless you
bring a saint."

said Reicer, biting his tongue in annoyance.

"If we go on like this, a catastrophe will happen. We must destroy that dragon
heart right now."

Ioderyl, Reister, Royenson and other wizards have done enough research on Dragon
Heart.

As a result, he had come to the conclusion that the Dragon Heart could be sealed.

However, the moment the Dragon Heart's seal is coming to an end.

The divine power of the Temu Empire God erupted from the depths of the Dragon
Heart.

The divine power that appeared as if creating something out of nothing ruined the
sealing ceremony.

Eventually, the consciousness led to a state of collapse.

'The power of the gods planted to use the dragon heart for rituals has run out'

Yet how did this happen?

I didn't know what the hell I was doing, but I was on the verge of burning fire
inside.

Now I had to make a choice.

Either way, stop the runaway of Dragon Heart.

If you can't, choose to break the Dragon Heart to prevent a bigger accident.

"It's not too late yet!"

Then the door to the basement opened and Royensen appeared.

Next to him was Elysia. Reister said with a puzzled expression.

"Did you bring that kid too? Why?"

"Isn't it time to add even one more power?"

"...What?"

"Yeah, did you see anything in person?"

After Leister, who looked at him like an absurd, Royensen asked Elysia.

Elysia looked carefully at the magic circle and spoke in a cautious voice.

"...Hey, wouldn't it be possible to buy a little more time by reinforcing the magic
stone in the defense team and adjusting the control technique?"

At Elysia's words, all the wizards were amazed and looked at the magic circle.
Reister, who was carefully examining the magic circle, nodded slowly.

"...Certainly that will buy you time."

It was a part that no one thought of because of the sudden incident and whether or
not to break the Dragon Heart.

At Elysia's words, Reister, who was carefully examining the magic circle, gave the
order.

"Let's reinforce the magic stone for the 5, 7, and 8 and 10 control formulas right
away!"

"All right!"

While the wizards were busy moving, Royenson said to Elysia.

"Well done. Do you see anything else?"

Elysia had innate intuition and understanding, as well as the divine nature.

It led to a creative gaze that even highly trained wizards could easily miss.

Royenson was fully aware of her qualities while teaching Elysia, so she brought
Elysia here.

"Well... I don't know the cause of that phenomenon, so I don't know."

But even such Elysia could not find a way to stop the runaway.

It was because it was the realm of foresight and trust, rather than understanding,
beyond her common sense.

That time when the wizards looked at the magic circle with somber expressions.

"It's not too late yet."

Erhi appeared from the stairs.

= =

"...do you see anything?"

"Not yet."

"Isn't that right?"

At Erhi's words, Ioderil sighed.

It was expected that the Dragon Heart could be stabilized with the [Past Time] in
Erhi, and the ability to receive God's blessing.

Of course, there is no [Past Poem] or oracle for Erhi. Erhi was still examining the
Dragon Heart with a calm expression.

He was grasping the singularity of a phenomenon that wizards could not see.

'It must have been an intervention.'

Erhi stared at Ioderyl. and turned his head.

Erhi was looking at the [character sheet] of the people around him.

I found out that their causality rates were all higher.

'It was the same until the morning.'

It was unprecedented for the causal rate to soar at the moment the incident
occurred.

Before an event, the causal rate would always rise accordingly.

In the city of Trotz, of course, in the Marquis of Tess, in Ortbahn.

But now, the causal rate of the party, which was only in single digits, has risen
to around 20%.

'Does it mean that even God did not expect it?'

Ioderyl said while Erhi was pensive.

“Because you are the owner of Dragon Heart, you decide. What will you do?”

"How much time left?"

"About 15 minutes is a safe zone. From 20 minutes is a risk zone."

With Elysia's advice, the magicians, including Reister, reinforced the sealing
magic circle.

Thanks to that, the sealing ceremony, which was likely to explode at any moment,
gave off less momentum than before, but in the end, a fundamental solution was
needed.

"Wait a little longer. If a solution is not prepared after that, destroy the Dragon
Heart."

Erhi said in a calm voice.

Ioderyl's eyes widened at that calmness. No, it's so easy to say that you can
destroy a dragon heart...

"What's the solution..."

As Ioderyl was about to speak, a commotion was heard from the stairs.

-Please wait a moment. The basement is dangerous...

- His Majesty's name.

The underground door that had been closed opened, and a knight in brilliant armor
appeared.

"...Sir Erch."

"You're not late."

It was the Emperor's Guard. The knight quickly walked towards Erhi, looking around
with a tense expression on his face.

"Your Majesty gave permission, but it is absolutely impossible. Sir Erhi must be
aware of that..."

"All right."

Erhi nodded and held out his hand. The guardsman, with a tense expression on his
face, carefully held out the long object covered in the furoshiki he was holding in
his arms as if it was about to break.

"Please, there should never be any problems. The prestige of the Empire and the
imperial family..."

"I know."

The eyes of the wizards were focused on Erhi in a cautious atmosphere that had
never been seen before.

Erhi removed the furoshiki and walked towards the Dragon Heart.

"Everyone, move out."

"What the hell is that... Whoa!"

Royenson, who came closer, was startled and stepped back.

It's like seeing something that shouldn't be here.

Royenson stuttered and pointed to the object Erhi was holding.

“Hey, wasn’t that Astalius!”

Inscribed on the pure white scabbard is the pattern of the Ashan Empire's imperial
family.

A strange sense of intimidation and divine power were flowing from that pattern.

A mythical sword that became a symbol of the imperial family, given directly to the
gods by the founding dynasty of the Ashan Empire.

What Erhi received from the Guardsman was the [Astalius], a treasured sword that
symbolized the imperial family.

"It is the most powerful relic in the Empire. If this does not work, I will give up
the Dragon Heart."

Everyone opened their mouths at Erhi's words.

“It’s Astalius…”

“How do you use the royal treasure sword...”

Erhi, who was walking past the wizards who were startled, looked back and said,

"The fact that Astalius was here should never be known outside."

"...Of course."

I don't know how Erhi got [Astalius] permission.

If this is known, it will be a huge scandal that will shake up the system.

While the two horse masters nodded, Erhi approached the Dragon Heart.

'The power of God is the power of God.'

If the gods of the Temu Empire intervened and disturbed the situation.

Even the gods of the Ashan Empire would have to stand up with heavy hips.

Erhi stood in front of the Dragon Heart.

Enormous magical powers and a gloomy energy rushed towards him.

But that power disappeared like snow melted in front of Astalius.

It was like a relic in the myth that God gave him directly.

Erhi knelt in front of the Dragon Heart while holding Astalius.

= =

"...my, I knew that child was daring. I never imagined that he would come with
Astalius."

"I knew your Majesty's Majesty was unconventional, but you seem to like him more
than I imagined."

Royenson and Reicer held their breaths as they conversed.

All the wizards were looking at Erhi with their mouths closed.

The Dragon Heart was still throbbing and screaming.

Kneeling in front of him, Erhi had his eyes closed for several minutes and did not
move.
Is the Dragon Heart's sealing done properly?

Or is something going wrong?

The wizards looked at the magic circle with nervous faces.

"...is it okay?"

Ioderyl, who was silently looking at the magic circle, turned her head. It was
Elysia. She tilted her head as if in a mysterious way and was watching the magic
circle.

A different atmosphere from the other wizards who seemed very nervous.

Looking at it, Ioderyl realized that she was not as strangely nervous as Elysia.

Dragon Heart could run rampant at any time. A runaway that even involved the power
of God.

It was a dangerous moment that, if done wrong, could cause major trouble for the
entire capital.

But nevertheless, Ioderyl

Surprisingly, there were no worries.

And then.

A blinding white light filled the basement.

Dragon Heart (3)

It was just a guess, though.

Erhi was convinced that no one could deal with Astalius as calmly as he did.

Even if you bring anyone in the capital with you.

Even if there is a priest here in the denomination.

In the current situation with Dragon Heart in front of us, which can run wild at
any time, and if it does, a catastrophe can occur.

'Because there is no one who has experienced like me.'

If a war broke out with the Temu Empire, the first thing to watch out for was
traps.

The supplies left behind by the enemy, the defense line of the enemy's strangely
weak resistance, and a small town where ordinary people live.

'Unexpected events' could occur anywhere.

The unexpected manifestation of black magic, and the subsequent disaster.

It was something that went dark in front of my eyes, but after going through it
dozens or hundreds of times, I was able to know how to deal with it to some extent.

'The ideal thing is that it doesn't happen at all.'

The best course of action was to prevent that from happening at all.

However, Dragon Heart is a treasure obtained through 'Causality Correction', and

many wizards have confirmed that it has been stabilized.

No one would have imagined that this would happen.

Even God.

Then, destroying the trap with overwhelming force was the next best thing.

So, as soon as Erhi heard about the situation here through the Crystal Orb, he was
the first to contact the Imperial Palace.

One of the best relics in the Empire, Astalius.

Because I was convinced that the divine power of that sword would be enough to
'overwhelm' the enemy's malice.

And the emperor willingly, surprisingly willingly, gave up Astalius.

The emperor's shock was expected, but the symptoms seemed to have gotten worse than
the original.

I was a little concerned because Erhi was probably the cause, but thanks to that, I
was able to receive Astalius in a timely manner.

'It's good that there's no pressure.'

Considering that it is an [Unexpected Event] now, it was a rare good condition.

He possesses a powerful firepower called Astalius.

Even if it fails, it can be finished by destroying the Dragon Heart.

Losing the Dragon Heart was very regrettable, but Erhi was not obsessed with the
Dragon Heart like other wizards.

After all, a tool is just a tool. No matter how precious it was, he thought it
should be thrown away if necessary. It's a hundred times better than losing a
friend.

Therefore, Erhi was very comfortable and closed his eyes in front of the Dragon
Heart while holding Astalius.

What to do next was decided.

'If you feel responsible.'

to pray to God.

'I'd like to try some numbers.'

Erhi prayed in a direct way that no one else in the world could ever speak.

And that moment.

Erhi's senses disappeared in an instant.

detachment from the body.

In the past, the feeling of defeating the Loenshati Wyrm captured Erhi.

= =

Erhi's spirit once again took a step to 'somewhere', one step away from his body.

The realm where the senses of the body and the mind, or the senses of the soul,
coexist.

The difference is that in the past, the space was filled with only vague darkness.

A lot of lights were twinkling here now.

'They seem to be wizards.'

Was it because I didn't lose consciousness?

Erhi could look around.

The world in my consciousness was still dark.

But there were lights shining in different colors everywhere.

Among them, three lights that shine particularly brightly.

Erchi guessed it was Royensen, Reister, and Ioderil, respectively.

Those lights that twinkle in the dark space. It was a sight that felt like being in
space.

There was a single light shining like the sun.

'The sun is the sun, but the sun is sick.'

A dragon heart flashing with light right in front of Erhi.

The light that illuminates a mysterious color different from that of a wizard is
somehow covered with purple stains.

Light tried to approach Erhi with malice, but it couldn't get any closer as if
something had blocked it.

That time when Erhi calmly looked at the light of the Dragon Heart.

[Confirm user request.]

A mechanical message occupied one side of Erhi's gaze.

[Confirmation of hostile irregulars.]

[Check the coping algorithm.]

[......]

[......]
[Check completed. Execute coping sequence.]

Another light flashed in front of Erhi.

The pure white light poured towards the light of the dragon heart as if
penetrating.

The black speck twitched like a seizure, and then fiercely collided with the white
light.

'It feels like white blood cells fighting a virus.'

The white light was pushing the stain away with overwhelming power.

Erhi looked at it softly and turned his head.

[Check completed. It was the place where there was a message saying, Execute the
coping sequence.].

'therefore. Is there anything more to explain? The compensation came as a defective

product.'

The Dragon Heart was the reward that Erhi obtained through 'Causality Correction'.

However, the fact that the evil spirit of the Temu Empire god was protruding from
within it could only be seen as a problem with the cleanup process.

'I didn't give it to you in the first place. It doesn't seem right to give a
defective product.'

So, Erhi asked for an explanation.

If the priest of the 'Cult' knew, it would be terrifying. How can you make such a
threat at the moment you receive the messenger of the gods...

However, Erhi had a firm standard for the gods of this world.

It was that God was not a being to be trusted and followed, but a relationship of
giving and receiving.

It is not through mercy that God influences and characterizes the world. God and
the new world also wanted something.

Although it is said to be from the original work, Erhi was certain to face God
directly.

In fact, even this statement now was the result of his exercise of considerable
self-control.

How many questions have you had since becoming 'Erch Ludbolt'?

About yourself, about the world. about the original. Things I want to ask each
other by grabbing by the neck.

But I was patient because I knew that it would be possible only on the day I met
God in person.

However, if it was the same now, he had the authority to clearly demand an
explanation.
Erhi was sure of that.

[The heavenly riders share their concerns at your request.]

[His second feather sighs deeply.]

[His third feather crosses his head.]

Even in the new world, opinions were divided. Erhi mentally crossed his arms and
stared at the message.

After a while, a message appeared in the air.

[Causality Rebound]

[A warped causal factor and a wavering world line. A phenomenon that occurred
because the change according to the user's achievements improved the responsiveness
of the adversaries.]

[Decreased hit probability of 'Foreknowledge', increased odds of triggering.]

[As a result, the volatility of the causal rate increases.]

[The occurrence of an incident that is difficult to deal with with a normal

response due to a vicious cycle.]

Erhi narrowed his eyes as he saw the message that suddenly came to mind.

'...so does that mean that the change has gotten worse as I have corrected the
twisted causality?'

The 'adversary' referred to in the message is probably referring to the god of the
Temu Empire.

In other words, the system message was that in the process of resolving various
incidents in Erhi, the gods of the Temu Empire also had more changes and responses.

It was as if the power of the Temu Empire god ran rampant in Dragon Heart.

[In order to respond accordingly, an intuitive semi-prediction system is permitted

to the user.]

'Intuitive semi-predictive system?'

When Erhi tilted his head at the nonsensical remark.

----

[Quest occurs!]

[Content: Meet the saints of the church, solve the problems related to the depths
of the church, and acquire the relics.]

[Reward: Heaven's Message]

----

Erhi widened her eyes.

[Blessings on your path ahead.]

Before Erhi could react, his vision went dark once again.

= =

"...Lehi-san!, Erhi-san!"

"Don't shake it. If you shake it, it might go wrong."

"...Yes?"

"Ah... I was shaking. I'm sorry."

The dizzying head subsided.

When I opened my eyes, I saw Elysia's face with tears on her face and Ioderyl's
face mixed with various emotions.

"...a quest."

"Yes?"

Erchi, who unconsciously muttered, got up.

The first thing he saw was the Dragon Heart.

The Dragon Heart remained silent as it had Hrundal in it.

It was similar to when Erhi first got the Dragon Heart.

"......"

At the same time, his eyes were still showing the quest window.

After closing the screen once, Erhi asked Ioderyl.

"What is the state of the Dragon Heart?"

"It has stabilized to some extent."

"Good luck."

"I'm not glad, really! I just knew it was wrong!"

When Elysia saw Erhi collapse for the first time, she had a very surprised
expression.

"......"

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

It was surprising that Ioderil, who had already experienced something similar, was
so embarrassed...

Anyway, Erhi said after checking his body for a while.

"I'm fine. It happened because I was exposed to excessive divine power."

"I just thought something really bad was going to happen. A white light came out of
Astalius, and a scream-like sound came from the Dragon Heart.

It seems that what Erhi saw in the out-of-body situation was actually a more
radical and magnificent sight.

"Now you don't have to worry about running out. I think we will be able to proceed
with the sealing ceremony again."

"It's hard right now."

The answer came from behind Erhi.

Turning his head, Royenson looked down at him with a curious expression.

"It's the first time I've seen a scene that evokes divine power without being a
priest. I'd like to repay you as much as possible for your efforts, but the sealing
ceremony can't be operated anymore."

"Why?"

"It's because the key ingredients are broken."

Reister interrupted the conversation and pointed to the magic circle.

As if a bomb had fallen, the magic circle surrounding the Dragon Heart was
shattered.

"Some of them are made of precious materials that are only available in the tower.
In particular, the eyes of Rabsalon are precious treasures that have not been found
for 10 years."

“Other materials are similar. Even if it’s not as close to Rabsalon’s eye, there
are a lot of out-of-stock items left in the tower right now, so the sealing
ceremony seems to have no choice but to stop.”

Dragon Heart's runaway has stopped, but the aftermath remains.

As Erch clicked his tongue as he looked at Astalius who was still on his lap, said
Royensen.

"Still, there is information gained during the sealing ceremony this time, so it
may be possible to resume it."

"First, we need to improve the sealing ceremony. Some materials can be omitted
while simplifying the process of the ceremony."

"The eye of Rabsalon must be removed. It may or may not be available again."

"From that point on, I'll focus on research. And by improving the techniques from
Protection Formula 6 to Protection Formula 8..."

Leaving behind the two archmages who had already moved on to the discussion about
magic, Ioderyl said.

"I talked to you while you passed out, but you better take the Dragon Heart with
you."
"Isn't it better to leave it here for the sealing ceremony?"

"Partly because I think I can use Dragon Heart."

Ioderyl pointed to the Dragon Heart.

To be precise, he pointed to the Hrundal that was stuck in the Dragon Heart.

"What you're trying to do with Dragon Heart is to use it as a source of magic for
the 7th circle."

Although that wasn't the only purpose, Erhi nodded.

"Then I thought it might be possible to raise the circle slowly rather than going
all at once. Through Hrundal."

Ioderyl said.

If you use the know-how accumulated while making small-scale magic induction and
sealing ceremony, you can make Erhi come into contact with magic through Hrundal.

It doesn't happen all at once like the circle of circles, but if you put in enough
time, it will be of great help to your 7th circle.

This is a method only possible by Erhi, the owner of Hrundal, and it was originally
a theory that should have been abandoned as the sealing ceremony succeeded.

However, in a situation where the sealing ceremony could not be continued, Ioderil
explained that it was well worth trying.

"There's been talk like this. It's been stabilized as a relic, but it's better to
get confirmation from the denomination because something like this shouldn't happen
again."

There may still be an unknown threat in Dragon Heart, so it was said that we should
make sure through the denomination.

"...Right."

Erhi looked down at the Dragon Heart, then turned his head once more.

'quest.'

As soon as you think about it, the screen comes to mind.

It was a bizarre screen.

How could a system that did not exist in the original appear before your eyes like
this?

'The causal rebound seems really serious.'

It was a guess, but it was certain.

Even though this 'system' was unique to Erhi, it wasn't just given to him.

All of God's influence on this world is the result of consuming his or her own
resources. The new world is also in desperate need.
'I have to go to the church no matter what.'

"Elysia."

"Yes?"

"After the additional procedures related to Dragon Heart are finished, I will leave
the capital immediately."

"...what?"

It was Royenson who responded to Erhi's words. He looked at Erhi with a strange
expression on his face.

"What does that mean for a child who is still learning magic?"

"I have no choice but to do so because of His Majesty's order to carry out the
mission that contains the fortunes of the Empire. I'm sorry."

"......"

Royenson licked his lips as if regretfully and nodded.

In fact, I didn't have to take Elysia with me.

The emperor told Erhi to take care of it, because it wasn't a coercive order.

But for Elysia's growth, it was right to go together.

It was important to learn magic under Royenson, but the imperial ruins and actual
experience were more important than that.

"Mr Reister?"

"......"

And the same was true for Chloe, who was not here.

Reister was only paying close attention to Chuck Dragonheart.

It was known to everyone who knew that Reicer was living with her granddaughter,
who was separated for the first time since she was born, using strict discipline as
an excuse.

Erhi spoke in a soft voice to Reister who turned his head and turned away.

"When I used it, the performance was very good. I will use the staff you gave me
well."

"...do as you please."

The answer came immediately.

Omen (1)

Late at night, the back door of the Rudbolt mansion opened.

A group of people came out of the mansion.

They boarded the carriage waiting in the back alley and secretly headed to the
Imperial Palace.

It was Erhi, Layla, Elysia, and Chloe.

"I will tell you about the future schedule."

In the dark carriage, Layla raised her magic lamp and performed her secretary's
work.

"We're going to use the gates of the Imperial Palace to travel to Baron Roshmu,
near Mount Laenca. We'll join the task force there, then use the gates again. We'll
head northeast of the Empire."

Leila, who was speaking, also lit up Elysia and Chloe, who were listening.

A gate that appeared in many legends.

I was excited to be using that mythical artifact.

To be able to use a gate that says that only some of the great aristocrats
recognized by the emperor can be used in the empire...

The reason they secretly rode the carriage was to use the gate unofficially.

"......"

However, unlike the excited party, Erhi's expression was blunt and slightly
displeased.

After reading it, Layla asked with a puzzled expression.

"Are there any problems, Erhi-sama?"

"You'd better not expect too much from the gate."

The party could understand Erhi's words not long after.

"...Ha ha ha ha."

"The ground... shakes..."

"...I'm dizzy."

The hearth of the Imperial Palace. The joy of using the imperial gate guarded by
numerous protective magic and knights was brief.

When you exit the gate after consuming a lot of magic stones and precious
resources.

The three of them fell to the floor.

I was also surprised that I had come to an unfamiliar space in an instant. I

couldn't even feel the excitement of using the gate now.

It was because of the aftereffects of the gate that everyone suffered greatly at
first.

"...are you okay?"

Erhi turned his head. He was the only one in the group standing there.

Except for a slightly pale complexion, she looks pretty.

The knight guarding the gate looked more surprised than worried.

In fact, that was how the article felt.

He was once aware that such a young and large number of people use the gate even
with luggage and weapons.

And I was surprised once again that Erhi looked pretty normal.

"It's okay, so I'll prepare the horse."

"All right."

'Is it because I experienced space movement with the ring? You can survive more
than you think.'

He was deeply concerned about the aftereffects of the infamous gate, but when he
actually experienced it, it wasn't as severe as he thought.

It was fortunate for Erhi, who plans to use the gate quite a bit in the future.

"And can you send someone to Baron Roshmu?"

"What's going on?"

"There must be a contact left over there in the name of the task force. I'd like to
check that first."

"...I... I'll go... I'm done."

"From the beginning of the recovery."

Erhi ordered Leila, who forcibly woke up, to rest.

Gate sequelae can last as short as two hours or as long as several days. It was
better to rest when you can.

When the party was resting near the gate, at the knights' quarters. A knight who
had visited Baron Roshmu delivered a letter to Erhi.

"...why do you do that?"

When Erhi received the letter and raised her eyebrows, Leila asked.

Erhi said as he folded the letter with a strange expression.

"There's a problem."

"Did Terry and Bassett do something else?"

Elysia asked with a frightened face.

The two would sometimes do things they could not have imagined without a suppressor
named Elysia.
Still, I thought it would be okay if Dana was with me...

"I didn't have an accident. I just got tangled up in something I didn't expect."

Erhi said as he picked up the letter.

“It is said that the three went after the villagers because the demons had
kidnapped them.”

"...Are you talking about kidnapping?"

"okay."

"No, the demons kidnapped people..."

“For intelligent monsters, this is quite possible.”

Greenskin represented by orcs and goblins, and bipedal walking monsters represented
by gnolls and shellshades had intelligence.

Such a monster would sometimes act like a human. In other words, they could devise
schemes such as kidnapping, intimidation, or trapping.

It seemed that Dena and others were involved in the matter.

'In the original story, there was nothing particularly related to kidnapping. Is it
a problem caused by a distorted causal ratio?'

Erhi scans his chin with his fingertips and examines the sentence at the end of the
letter.

The party, to be exact, Dena wrote in the letter that they were heading northeast.

It was written in the letter that he would return to Baron Roshmu once the problem
was resolved, but it seemed that the work had not been completed yet as he had not
returned yet.

Considering the time and the history of the party, there was a high possibility
that he was entangled in a more complicated case than he thought.

Erhi said to the knight captain guarding the gate.

"I will cancel the request for horses."

"What's going on?"

"I'm going to use the gate again. Get ready."

"Yes? I, the gate can only be used if there is an order from the imperial family."

Without a word, Erhi took out a piece of paper adorned with gold leaf from his
chest.

It was a handwritten letter signed by the emperor.

"...!"

The knight captain guarding the gate looked at the paper and looked at Erhi in
amazement.

'A letter from His Majesty, saying you can use the gate whenever you want?'

It's been years since I kept the gate, but he too. Even looking at the history of
the gate, it was something that had never been seen before.

"You must have enough resources to use the gate. Please charge the Rudbolt family
for the amount consumed. It will be re-supplied in the near future."

It was a luxury that could be done because Ruudbolt was entangled with money with
merchants across the empire.

Erhi said to the party, leaving behind the knight captain who nodded with a blank
expression.

"Then let's start preparing to use the gate."

"......"

The group nodded their heads in disbelief.

The excitement of using the gate...

It was shattered in just one use.

= =

'What day is today?'

Dena stared blankly at the sky.

Night in the forest came early. It was familiar to Dana. It was common to spend the
night in the forest while hunting beasts.

'...I've been away from the kids for three days. It has been this week since I
entered the forest. I started looking for the child's family 65 days ago.'

Dena consciously recited the number.

One extra meal is left over. The number of monsters caught today is 15. The last
time I got water on my body was three days ago...

'It's miserable, it's miserable.'

A smirk came out. It's not a situation that would make me laugh, but it was for
nothing.

As I pondered why I was laughing, I could understand why.

'Actually, it's not that hard.'

The Wheeler family was a very frugal family.

To put it bluntly, he was a frugal, in fact, he was no less than a beggar by the
standards of aristocrats.

The ancestors of the Wheeler family, who made a contribution in the war and were
granted the village where they lived as a manor, were not particularly special.
At least he was the best hunter in town?

Since then, the Wheeler family has passed without a chance for the family to grow.

That poverty continued through Dana's generation, where she would hunt until she
was old enough to celebrate her coming of age.

So, it's not like it's really hard work...

'I must have gotten used to being so happy.'

Dena laughed involuntarily. I don't know how long it's been since I laughed. Dena
bit her lip, feeling refreshed.

The situation was bad, but not the worst.

Dena, Basset, and Terry, who went on a Gnoll hunting, encountered more monsters
than expected.

I heard from Baron Roshmu that the number of monsters has increased significantly
in recent years.

In the process, the party found out that some villagers living in the forest had
been kidnapped by monsters.

"A monster a human? Aren't you crazy?"

"I can't forgive you. Let's wipe them out right now."

Unlike the two excited, Dena felt strange.

Although Nol had intelligence, he was still a monster.

However, the villagers had more abducted than dead.

Demons could kidnap people.

But that was extremely rare.

Sometimes, clever monsters who have accumulated knowledge about the ransom
intentionally kidnap them, or... they kidnap them with bad intentions.

Either way, it wasn't normal to intentionally kidnap people rather than kill them
as it is now.

unknown event. There was a high possibility that it would be difficult to solve it
with the strength of the three people alone.

But Dena couldn't stop Bassett and Terry.

"...my sister, heh, got caught..."

How can we stop the two people from hearing the cries of a child who lost their
family?

'I couldn't stand it either.'

So, even now, Dena did not regret starting chasing monsters. It was a pity,
however, that I would have had to prepare a little more.

Prepare enough food and drinking water in case the chase is prolonged. Even in the
forest, I always record the movement. I even left a letter in the direction the
party was going.

It was a pity that I could have done better than that.

'I can't help it. Rather than regret what you don't have, you said to think about
how to use what you have. It'll turn out okay.'

Dena grabbed her bow, remembering the advice she had heard from Sir Mickelson of
the Silver Cross.

The bow that Thorbond touched had been protecting her despite the abuse of the past
few months.

Dena started moving with sharp eyes.

During a brief rest, the moon disappeared beyond the clouds.

Even monsters with good night eyes could not easily grasp her.

As he moved carefully, avoiding dried branches and bushes, he saw a group of

monsters.

"Kook, Kook!"

"Wow!"

"Kerek, Kerek!"

More than three-digit monsters were settling down in the vacant lot in the forest.

All of them had intelligent humanoid monsters gathered in one place.

'...there's more.'

When Dena bit her lip, a monster with a huge body got up.

"Woah woah ah ah ah ah!"

It was a dark green giant, a forest troll.

This monster, who came out of the basement and adapted to the forest, was a strong
monster with a larger size and stronger vitality.

The troll swung menacingly with his gigantic club, coveting the meat of something
the orcs were eating.

The orcs raised their bodies, letting out a menacing low alert.

As natural warriors, they had strong stamina, strength, and group battles.

Ten Orcs and Trolls confronted each other.

The trolls hit the floor with their clubs, and the orcs raised their weapons.

The moment when it felt like blood and flesh would be splashed right away.
- Whoa!

A strange sound was heard. The movement of the orcs and trolls stopped.

And what appeared was a gigantic gnoll with a deformedly large body and a skeleton
staff in his hand.

Dena narrowed her eyes and calmed her breathing.

It was because of that 'monster gnoll' that she acted separately from her group.

'You have to be careful. I don't know when I'll be caught.'

The three men, who were chasing after the villagers, found this place.

A vacant lot where many kinds of monsters gather in one place.

It was a strange and overwhelming sight, but the three of them jumped into a group
of monsters to rescue the villagers.

He also had the confidence he had gained while hunting monsters.

The belief that if Terry and Bassett guard the front and rear, and Dena's arrow
assists them, it will be possible enough.

And that 'monster Gol' appeared.

The moment he swung his skeleton wand, the monsters who had been running wild with
excitement and tangled with each other suddenly attacked them in unison.

The party had no choice but to run away from the demons.

"...I thought I was going to die. What the hell is that monster?"

"If you knew it, it would be a monster. I don't know what it is, but it's crazy.
Kobolds sting, gnoll spears, orcs run... I'm afraid they'll come out of my dreams."

As Bassett and Terry got fed up, Dena said.

“I think the problem was with the wand he had in the game.”

"Yeah. I think that's right too. Just looking at it makes me feel bad... It was
like that, that."

"it?"

"There's a warlock you saw in Trotz City. It just breathes fire and becomes a
skeleton."

"Ah... that? It felt a little different."

Terry tilted her head. Bassett said it was annoying.

“Otherwise or whatever, that doesn’t matter. Anyway, that wand feels so dirty. No
matter how you look at it, what should you do with that wand? After all, it’s only
those monsters and people sensitive to their domain. They're fighting amongst
themselves, so we won't even care?"
While Terry and Bassett were talking, Dena was thinking.

'What would you do if it was Erhi?'

For no reason, that calm expression and voice came to mind, so I followed it
without realizing it.

"Dena's expression is not serious..."

"Why do you think the captain is coming to mind?"

While the two of them talked, Dena said in a calm voice.

“Can we just aim for monster gnolls?”

"I've only seen it for a while, but I think it's going to be difficult because I'm
still hiding among the demons."

"Then let's get him out of the crowd."

"how?"

A plan was made.

Bassett and Terry decided to harass the enemy periodically.

It was to confirm the people who had been kidnapped, and to elicit a response from
the monsters.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooo!"

A battle broke out on the other side of where Denna was. Although I couldn't see it
in person, it was the raids of Bassett and Terry that had come periodically over
the past three days.

Dena slowly pulled out an arrow. A top-class magic arrow wrapped in cloth spit out
subtle magical energy.

"...Greor."

He swung his wand as if annoyed by the monster play. The eyes of the demons were
dyed purple.

No matter how intelligent you are, you are a monster.

Instinct couldn't stand it.

Basset and Terry, as annoying as flies, must have been very annoying to him.

The annoyance of the monster Gnoll also permeated the command, and the monsters
rushed to the other side of Urdena.

Wait a minute.

There was an empty space between Dena and the monster Gnoll.

At that moment, Dena's magic power surged up like an explosion.

The body, which had undergone countless trainings, moved faster than the signal of
the head.

Its speed is truly insane.

Dena fired her bow before she even noticed the monster play.

- Hehehehe!

Dena's arrow pierced the monster's gnoll's staff with a creepy shattering castle.

- Kugugung!

Even though the arrow and the staff were definitely hitting each other, a sound
close to the sound of an explosion spread.

And at the same time.

"...Kreorre."

Violet energy rose from the monster Gnoll's body.

'...Isn't it just a stick?'

Dana's complexion turned pale. The staff hit by the arrow was clearly cut in half.
Even so, the momentum rising from the monster's body did not change. No, it seemed
to be stronger than before.

"Great!"

He ran towards the monster play Dena. Great speed and leaps. The stench of beasts
rushing in and out.

Dena quickly turned back. But the speed of the monster gnoll was too fast. It
seemed difficult to avoid his claws.

And then.

- Kwajik!

The monster Gnoll's body was pushed aside.

Sharp claws slashed past the tree Dena was leaning on.

'...Huh?'

A spear of clear white ice was embedded in the side of the monster.

Omen (2)

A magic circle was being drawn on the hill overlooking the vast forest.

It was even reverent to draw the patterns with delicate hands and place the
objects.

Chloe, who finished with the magical jewel powder, shook her hand and said.

"It's done."
Erhi chanted a spell and approached the magic circle.

At the center of the magic circle was the Dragon Heart, and Hrundal, which was
plugged into it.

Erhi grabbed Hrundal's handle.

- Paah!

A mysterious red light erupted from the magic circle.

Erhi narrowed his eyes.

After a while, the magical powers of the demons were clearly felt beyond the black
field of vision.

'It seems to perform better than I thought.'

This magic circle was a magic circle that searched for monsters.

It was to improve the existing magic circle in Ioderil's method and amplify its
power with Dragon Heart.

Dragons were the source of all demons.

According to the myth, monsters were created from the blood and flesh of dragons in
the past.

Maybe it was because of that, but in magic related to monsters, the magic of the
Dragon Heart acted as the ultimate catalyst.

As a result, Erhi was able to search for monsters within several kilometers of her
seat.

'So where are you?'

Erhi was convinced that here, in the forest south of Mount Antour, there were
Denna, Bassett, and Terry.

It means that the area where large-scale monsters can live in the vicinity is
limited.

Nevertheless, it is rare that there is a Magul on a large scale that Dena and his
party could not solve for two months.

And it was a location that reflected the movement distance calculated based on the
armed forces of the three people.

And there was no one in the party to doubt Erhi's claim.

Layla originally had infinite trust in Erhi, and Elysia was analogous to Erhi with
her intuition.

Chloe... I just thought it was the right answer because Erhi said it.

They boarded the gate near Mount Anture and then rode down south.

In the process, not only Baron Roshmu, but also the demons here are showing strange
movements.
It was also known that the period coincided with the period of the Dragon Heart's
runaway.

'Maybe the effect of a causal rebound.'

With that in mind, Erhi explored the vast forest untouched by humans.

The forest was strangely empty.

Even animals, or weak monsters, seemed to be lacking.

Even the living creatures that were there were slow to move.

It was as if he was afraid of being caught at any moment.

'That's strange.'

Erhi, who was carefully examining the forest, stopped.

A few kilometers away in the deep forest.

He could feel the energy of a strangely enormous monster there.

A horde of monsters swarming around as if insects were clustered together.

Not even one species, but a mixture of many species.

"I think I found it. I'm moving."

"All right."

As soon as Erhi’s words fell out, Leila began to organize her belongings.

The process of retrieving precious jewels and items from the magic circle and
putting the dragon heart back into the decoration was over in the blink of an eye.

While Chloe was holding the magic tools in her arms with a blank expression, Erhi
said to the party.

"Layla, let me and Elysia pick up Jim. You take Chloe."

"All right."

Layla put Chloe on her back, still unconscious. Erhi jumped forward first.

In the rushing landscape, Erhi had no greater confidence.

Footprints that regularly catch the eye.

They all resemble those of a human, even though they vary in size and shape.

'It's a humanoid monster that swarms.'

Several possibilities ran through my mind, but they were all in vain.

No matter how much the timing was pulled, there were only events that were
impossible to happen now.
'You can see for yourself.'

It seemed that he would have to deal with the demons directly to know how the
'causality recoil' was accomplished.

There were no monsters or beasts to stand in the way, so Erhi and the party reached
their goal in an instant.

when your field of vision is widened. The companions took a breath.

A huge number of monsters were moving in one direction.

Elysia let out a scream.

"Terry, Bassett?!"

The monsters were chasing Terry and Bassett.

"Take it easy and come in your turn!"

The great sword cut through the air with a shrill sound. At the same time, the
limbs of three monsters bounced in all directions.

Basset, who had concentrated all his strength at once, leapt backwards. The troll's
club slammed into her place.

-thud!

"Good!"

As Bassett retreated, Terry rushed towards the troll. The troll tried to stop Terry
with his other hand.

Terry evaded the troll's attack with a bizarre move.

Terry's sword jumped up the troll's forearm and pierced the man's eyes deep.

-thud!

Although not dead, the troll could not move until the brain regenerated.

Its huge body became an obstacle blocking the demons.

'You've grown.'

There were many monsters and they were strong. Couldn't face it face to face.

However, Bassett and Terry almost made fun of the demons with their free movement.

The appearances Erhi wanted. It was a look that brought back memories to him.

"...you still look full of energy. May I go help you?"

Erhi nodded his head. While the party ran towards the demons, he looked around.

Although he fell in love for a moment, his reason was still working sharply.

If a huge number of intelligent monsters are gathered in one place, there must be a
reason. It also bothered me that Dana was not seen.
'...that one?'

At that moment, Erhi's eyes caught on to the play of a particularly gigantic body.
It was holding a skeleton staff wriggling with strange magical powers.

'What are you doing?'

Among the many named lists, such a guy was the first.

First of all, it was clear that it was an unusual monster in that it was a game of
controlling monsters.

When Erhi narrowed his eyes, the monster's staff exploded.

"Wow!"

The play screamed like it was hurt.

The dark purple magic emanating from the skull enveloped the Gnoll.

At that moment, Gnoll's sense of intimidation increased explosively.

The moment I felt it was dangerous, my body moved at the same time as I thought.

Erhi pulled out the wand from his waist as if plucking his wrist. At the same time,
a seal was formed on his left hand.

The required magic power and difficulty increase according to the distance and
range of magic.

The distance between Erhi and the monstrous Gnoll is about one kilometer.

Even Gnoll was about to run away.

However, Erhi displayed magic without hesitation.

"Condensation. Acceleration. Penetration. [Ice Spear]."

Chorus of short-cut spells.

At the same time, a white line spewed out of the wand.

- Hehehe!

The ice spear penetrated the battlefield in an instant.

The arms and legs of the middle and middle kobolds and orcs were caught, but the
magical energy stored in the ice spear struck the monster Gnoll's side as it had
been calculated.

- Whoops!

Even before the sound of a crash, Erich was running through the forest.

"[Haste], [Strength]."

He got used to running while activating magic through the battle he had with
Reister.
The body naturally accepted the magic. The instantaneous acceleration made Erhi's
body soar upward.

Erhi jumped up like I was flying and approached Nol.

"...Erhi-sama?"

Then, with her mouth open, she faced Dena with her eyes wide open.

= =

'Are you looking at vain now? Why is Erhi here? That magic belongs to Erhi-sama, so
it seems right...'

Dena stared blankly at Erhi who was approaching.

Erhi passed Dena at the speed of a flash. Dena's head followed Erhi.

The game that had been thrown around by the ice spear was approaching nearby.

- Whoops!

"Kerreek!"

Erhi, who pulled out a spear briefly as if bouncing, fell into the chest of the
monster Gnoll. The purple magic was so powerful!

Dena saw it and shot an arrow with an unconscious movement.

It was a familiar reaction through repeated actual combat.

"Keek!"

The arrow pierced the armpit of Gnoll, who was attempting a counterattack. It was
an attack aimed at a momentary gap.

Gnoll roared nervously, pulling out an arrow stuck in his armpit.

"Grumple!"

At that moment, the flow of the demons changed.

Numerous monsters were rushing towards Dena and Erhi. When Dena swallowed her
saliva at the overwhelming sight. Erhi's voice was heard.

"It's fun."

"...Yes?"

is this fun Since when did fun become a word used at times like this?

Erhi said to Dena with a puzzled expression.

"That gnoll draws out both the magical powers and divine powers of monsters.
However, because of its low level, the duration of that power is short."

"...Me, Erhi-sama? I'm sorry, but I'm a little short in learning..."

"In other words, it is vulnerable to a series of attacks. Otherwise, it would be
difficult to penetrate."

"Oh, I see."

Erhi said while Dena nodded her head.

"Follow him. Just focus on my movements."

"Yes, I understand!"

Erhi's spear drew a circle as if dancing.

= =

The gnoll was strangely strong.

Even with the ice spear and the successive spear strikes, there was not a single
scratch left on the body. I was swept away in shock, though.

On the other hand, Gnoll was wounded by Dena's arrow, which was aiming for a gap.
When Erhi saw it, he felt a strange sense of dread.

'Loenshaty worm.'

Although it is a mythical monster that cannot be compared in its level and

severity.

The power flowing through Gnoll's body was similar to the dark magic that flowed
through Loenshati Wyrm's body.

Even getting close to him paralyzes his body and soul, and he couldn't inflict any
wounds unless it was overpowering.

Although it lacks the overwhelming power that comes from the ranks built up by
monsters in mythology.

Clearly, in the body of a Gnoll, there was not a mere magical power of a monster,
but a power that was felt.

'Once you get rid of it.'

I don't know how the monster gnoll got such power.

Put those worries aside for later. Erhi made him focus on the treatment of
monsters. Erhi speared the monster Gnoll's back.

-puck! Puffy!

"Kerek! Kerrek!"

The monster Gnoll was hit in the back and fell on the floor, then immediately got
up and jumped at the monsters.

'After all, you are not shocked by the power that does not exceed the standard.'

While Erhi was paying close attention to the reaction, the demons roared and rushed
towards Erhi.
Erhi gathered the breath and generated magical power. The hem of the robe fluttered
along with the flow of magical power. The armor glistened in the sunlight through
the gaps in the hem.

The moment when demons filled his quarters.

Erhi's spear drew a large circle.

Blood and flesh spurted out like fountains.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooo!"

"Keeek!"

Erhi swung the spear one after another. The afterimage was as if a large ball was
drawn around Erhi.

The piercing force of the arrow passed through the gap.

Erhi constantly ran through the crowd of monsters.

The demons rushed to madness, but they couldn't reach his body.

swinging, slicing, stabbing. A series of processes continued like flowing water.

When I had to pause in the middle to correct my breathing, Dena's arrow pierced
through the monster as if she knew.

"Mr. Erhi!"

It was Elysia's voice. They were being chased, and suddenly they were chasing after
the demons. As if splitting a tsunami, the special task force approached Erhi.

"I'll leave you behind."

After giving the order, Erhi put the spear on the floor. At the same time, a spell
came out of his mouth.

"[Haste], [Strength], [Feather Falls]."

Spells that follow one after another, like gears meshing together. Erhi's body
soared into the sky.

After jumping over the roaring and weapon-wielding demons, Erhi fell over the
monster Gnoll's head.

- Aww!

"Kaeeng!"

The spear hit Gnoll's head exactly.

The Gnoll was thrown to the floor as if it had collapsed and then bounced back.
Even though it bounced like a ball, there was still no wound on his body.

'Whoa...'

The flow of magical power that Erhi possessed has changed.

From a knight's to a wizard's.

Erhi released the saved magical power.

"...[Water Splash]. [Glacier Pulse]."

Two types of magic unfolded in one breath with the appearance of [Double Thinking].

A stream of water is sprayed in all directions along the cane.

The demons rushing towards Erhi were drenched in the water.

- Wow!

At the same time, a pillar of ice soared from there.

Pillars of ice that rose from the arms and legs of demons.

It became a death trap that killed not only itself but also the surrounding
monsters.

In an instant, dozens of demons were pierced by the ice and died.

Blood and ice filled Erhi's radius several meters.

The silence on the battlefield momentarily subsided.

- Pasasak...

Erhi achieved the magic.

The corpses of monsters floating in the air, entangled in entangled ice, fell to
the floor at once.

The sound of heavy guns falling to the floor was heard one after another.

"Ke, Kerreuk..."

Only the monster gnoll was unscathed in the disaster.

In front of the overwhelming spectacle, the monster Gnoll was running backwards
with a terrified sound as if even a forgotten instinct had been revived.

Erhi walked towards the Gnoll.

There was a spear in his hand.

"Let's see how well it holds up."

"Kerreuk?"

Erhi's spear drew a circle.

= =

Bassett, with blood in his eyes, left the battlefield for a while, then stopped.

"...Oh my God. What is that?"

Bassett's gaze was fixed on one thing.

Erhi was fighting the monster Gnoll.

No, it wasn't a fight.

It was a one-sided massacre.

"Keeek!"

- Pupper Puff Puck!

Erhi's spear pounded the monster Gnoll's entire body with great speed.

It wasn't just the window.

Every time Erhi reached out, ice covered the body of the monster Gnoll.

The attack that followed like flowing water somehow reminded me of a dance move.

Bassett looked at Erhi blankly, forgetting that he was in battle.

The continuous attack seemed to test the limits of the monster Gnoll.

Violet lights flashed from the monster's body one after another.

An eerie light that makes you terrified just by looking at it.

Nevertheless, Erhi's momentum and attack did not subside.

And at some point.

- Quajik!

Erhi's spear pierced the heart of the monster Gnoll with a sound like something
being torn apart.

"Keeeeeeek!"

With a desperate scream, the monster gnoll's body froze little by little from its
pierced heart.

It turned into a statue of ice and hardened as it was.

-... oh oh oh

A bizarre scream, unknown to whom it belongs, reverberates through the battlefield.

- Crisp!

The monster gnoll's body was shattered to pieces.

Omen (3)

The moment the monster play died, the battle was over.

The number of monsters Erhi and his party killed was enough to leave fear deep in
their souls.
The monsters faltered from the moment they started being beaten by the monster game
Erhi, and when the monster game collapsed, they scattered in all directions as if
struck by lightning.

"I should have killed them all!"

Bassett couldn't hold back his anger and said sarcastically. And other task force
members had similar feelings. It was because he saw the misery inside the cave.

The villagers they had abducted were imprisoned in the village.

There were many sloppy wooden prisons, and thousands of people were exhausted from
hunger and terrifying.

People who suffered so much that they couldn't even express the joy of surviving.

Erhi ordered some of the task force to bring food and people from nearby estates.

In the meantime, Chloe and Elysia made clean water by magic, and looked after the
sick with those who could heal themselves.

"......"

"Why?"

“We need to move people out as soon as possible.”

"All right."

At Erhi's orders, Layla moved busily.

Erhi's gaze continued to be fixed in one place. It was in the direction of the cave
heading to the depths of the Magul.

'Can a god hold a grudge?'

There is no reason not to. Rather, it might be strange not to hold a grudge.

He closed the Magul, sent the Loenshati Wyrm back to the basement, and even
defeated the monster Gnoll, which apparently had 'will'.

Even a generous person is bound to become angry when disturbed, but I did not know
how much wrath a humble god would harbor toward him.

- Whoa...

Something was wriggling deep in the cave. There was no smell or sound. Only the
dark magic, the malice felt beyond it, was wriggling.

'It would be better not to enter the Magul from now on.'

If a grudged god was targeting him, it was best to avoid it.

'Drink is not very active. Still, seeing this kind of reaction...'

Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips and then left the Magul behind him.

The gloomy feeling of someone staring at his back continued until he left the
Magul.

= =

Erhi and the special task force mobilized the forces of the territory closest to
the forest to subdue the people.

Fortunately, the villagers were exhausted and exhausted, but they did not suffer
from black magic or magic.

With rest, food, and peace of mind, most recovered quickly.

Among them was the older sister of the child whom the three of them had been
looking for, including Dena.

"I'm glad. My brother was very worried."

The three were able to see off the child's older sister with a smile, worried about
what might have happened.

With Ludbolt's name and money, the follow-up proceeded quickly.

At the point when the task force no longer needed to touch, Erhi said to the party.

"What are the monsters in other places? I'll have to check the situation."

"Ah... not only here, but in other places as well, can demons run around on me?"

At Elysia's words, Erhi nodded.

"Yeah. There might be some regularity. Maybe you can find the cause."

"Where are you planning to go?"

"I'm going to the city."

By order of the emperor, the troops of the nobles were largely reorganized.

A significant number of troops were heading towards the front of the empire, to the
west.

However, thieves and monsters were still intimidating, so it was the mercenaries
who hunted the most monsters in the Empire right now.

And the mercenaries were usually based in guilds in the city and received quests.

"Do you have a city in mind?"

Of course there was.

"okay."

'It was not prepared for such a case.'

However, it was not immediately known where they were. It's not that I didn't think
of such a case, because I didn't leave a separate ferry line.

But if you're following his orders, it shouldn't be that hard to find. Although I
could have sold a few feet.
"We go to St. Royès."

"Uh, if it's St. Royès... isn't it quite far from here?"

"About a month on horseback? No. I have to go back, so I think it will take another
month."

"Why don't you go through the forest at all? Then it might be a little faster."

While Dena, Bassett, and Terry spoke in turn, the faces of the other party fell
heavily.

'Gate.'

'You will use the gate.'

'......'

The three seriously considered whether or not to suggest that we cross the forest
instead.

= =

St Royes.

It was a holy land, a stronghold city near Mount Katov.

St. Royes was a large city.

There were always a lot of people looking for the denomination, from nobles to
commoners.

They spared no expense in spending money to reach the Holy Land, and there were
mercenaries visiting St. Royes with them.

So St. Royès draws crowds to cure sickness, make a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, and
escort them.

It was one of the largest cities in the empire.

"...Wow..."

"Really... great."

"......"

It was the admiration of the party who entered St. Royes.

They all looked around with exhausted faces.

There was no strength in admiration because of the aftereffects of the gate.

In particular, the aftereffects of Dena, Bassett, and Terry, who experienced Gate
for the first time, were severe.

"...Now what can we do?"

Although Leila was pale, she asked Erhi with a better face.
The party was all wearing deep robes.

They disguised themselves as pilgrims who had visited the Holy Land and entered St.
Royès.

It was because he did not want Erhi to reveal his identity.

"Let's get you a dorm first."

The group nodded eagerly.

They wanted to lie down anywhere right now. Chloe was actually leaning halfway on
Layla's back.

"And I'll have to find a mercenary guild..."

"I know the location."

Layla replied with a snap. As Erhi's secretary, it was a natural task to learn the
geographic information of the city to be visited.

"Any information you want? I'll look into it and come back."

"No. This time I'm going with you."

Erhi looked around. There were many people coming and going on the road. It looked
like one of the largest cities in the empire.

'Maybe it's harder to find than I thought.'

It was a city famous for many mercenaries from the beginning. In such a place,
finding two mercenaries who do not know their size or their final destination could
be more difficult than expected.

Erchi thought that he might be lost in St. Royes for a longer time than he thought.

= =

"...A masked mercenary? Oh, you're talking about the Cormac mercenaries. They sure
are good guys."

After hearing the story from the person in charge of the Mercenary Guild, Erhi
smiled bitterly.

Cormack was more capable than I thought. Or maybe Genos's prowess was beyond his
expectations.

Cormac was not even a mercenary, but was forming an organization that was close to
a mercenary group. It hasn't even been a few months since we broke up in the city
of Trotz...

"Doesn't it look like they're very famous?"

“Don’t say anything. If you are given a mission, you will be able to complete it
unconditionally and solve even the most difficult missions quickly. Besides, he has
a high credibility as he has prevented some thieves from trying to rob a merchant
who was supposed to be escorted by the reverse. They are now considered one of the
best mercenaries emerging in St. Royès."
Erhi nodded with a curious expression.

'It's ironic that a thief got famous by preventing theft.'

Erhi said as he set the silver coin down on the desk.

"I want to meet them, so I would like to introduce them."

"Ah, I don't have one or two quests right now, so I guess I'll have to wait a long
time..."

"I only need to know the location of their stronghold. I'll go and solve the quest
myself."

The person in charge was satisfied with Erhi's words. The mercenary guild is
maintained as a brokerage fee for the quest, but if they do the quest themselves,
they have nothing to take care of.

"Let's tell them that we've been introduced by the guild."

"Oh, will you? Then, I'll write an introduction letter, so wait a minute."

Erhi went down alone. At the table in the hall, Layla, dressed in such a robe, was
waiting.

"It looks like you have done what you want."

"Yeah. It came out easier than I thought."

Erhi nodded and looked around.

The Mercenary Guild was a kind of complex facility.

Not only did it arrange requests, but it was also a pub selling alcohol.

Mercenaries drinking beer from daytime were chattering all over the hall, and on
the wall were slates with quests written on them.

'There are many requests from the church.'

There were various types of quests, but all of the quests the church put forward
were subjugation of monsters.

Erhi, who was examining the contents of the quest, narrowed her eyes.

'It's not just about subjugating the monsters around here.'

The denomination was requesting the subjugation of demons from all over the empire.

Even if the original church strongly wanted to eradicate demons, it was unusual.

"...Did you hear that? They said Brandt was dead."

"It's not just that Brandt died. Most of the mercenaries who went to the moon this
time were either dead or injured."

"He was a good bastard. Damn it... But he must have gone to heaven. He died while
working for the Church, so God must have been paying attention."
"Well. These days, there must be one or two people who have died while catching
monsters. You'll be annoyed at why there are so many coming from heaven."

"Damn, should I catch the day I die?"

'The level of the demons has risen enough that even the mercenaries can feel it.'

As Erhi was contemplating the conversations of the mercenaries, the person in

charge approached him.

"Here's your introduction."

The person in charge was sociable, but at the same time was giving out the
invitation with a sad expression on his face.

It was obvious that he was going to make a fuss anyway, but he looked like he was
having a hard time buying it.

"The location is written inside. Haha, I hope you can make the quest as you wish.
If the quest does not come true, please come back.

Erhi nodded and got up from his seat.

The person in charge would think he would return to the mercenary guild, but that
didn't happen.

= =

"...So, if possible, I'd like you to take on the quest, Commander Cormac."

"This is so... I can't ignore the quest the Viscount himself made... I will do my
best, but it seems difficult to give a definitive answer."

"Let's wait for a positive reply."

"Take a look."

Cormack bowed politely. The noble, the owner of a fairly large upper level, left
the dressing room.

"Whew... Whoops, whoops..."

As the door closed, Cormack sat down on the sofa. Laughter flowed out.

'You've made it, Cormac. I even received a request from the noble Nari.'

Even the request will be rejected.

Now, the Cormac Mercenary Corps is full of quests for the next three months.

'Rejecting the nobleman's request.'

It was unimaginable for a Cormac from a year ago.

The fact that he, who had run a group of only six bandits or mercenaries, became
the leader of one of the most prominent mercenaries in St. Royès.

All of this was possible because of Genos.

Genos was not only excellent in his force, but also in the ability to operate
mercenaries.

What kind of quests should be received, and how should mercenaries be accepted as
subordinates. How to build a reputation. Genos was clear.

In addition, Cormac's fine hair and eloquence shined the most while serving as the
leader of the mercenary corps.

As a result, Cormack was able to become the master of a huge mercenary group with
five mercenaries under his command.

'...Why are you so anxious?'

I am having a very happy day. Lately, Cormack has been feeling a bit queasy.

I had a feeling that something beyond my control was about to happen.

He has been sleeping these days.

'It's because of the monster, yes, because of the monster. The kids keep getting
hurt and come back...'

Now, the Cormac mercenaries were carrying out several quests at the same time.

Among them, there were also quests related to the denomination.

It was because there was an 'order' to make a link with the denomination.

'There are no knights. Demons are strong. I can't get hurt like this.'

Being a mercenary with many requests is a good thing, but if it threatens your
life, it's a different story.

Thanks to this, there are many merchants who want to escort, so the profits are
high, but as a Cormac running a mercenary group, it was a concern in many ways.

"Captain!"

Then the door to the room opened and a man with a goatee beard entered the room. It
was his subordinate mercenary who served customers.

"What's going on? Don't you think it's a request?"

At Cormack's words, the man made a bitter expression on his face and then made an
excuse in a hurry.

"Chief? The request is correct, but I think we should meet again."

"What's going on?"

"That... this client seems to have a lot of money. Even though he said he couldn't
take on the quest, he said that he would pay the money for the effort."

Cormack clicked his tongue. It looked like he had taken a bribe.

Still, having a lot of money means that I am not an ordinary person, so I thought I
should show my face once.
"It's okay... It's not good to meet up and say no to it often. I'm telling you to
come up first."

"Come in."

Cormack frowned. that stupid bastard No matter how good the money, it seems that
the client has already been parked in front of the door.

As the two men in robes entered the room, Cormack clasped both hands and said.

"I don't know where you came from, but I think I should say I'm sorry in advance. A
request is coming to our mercenary corps..."

- flutter

The moment I saw the face of the man with the deep hood removed.

Cormack's tongue as he continued to speak, his whole body hardened like a stone.

"You seem so busy that you can't even take my quests."

The master of the nightmare he used to have every day was standing in front of him.

Omen (4)

Cormack's expression changed unexpectedly.

First startled, then fearful, depressed, and finally resigned.

Cormack got up from his seat, holding the key with an ecstatic expression on his
face.

Cormac pulled out a book from the safe in the corner of the room and politely held
it out.

It was a ledger in which the transactions of the mercenaries were written in

detail.

While Erhi was reading the book, Cormac rubbed both palms together and said:

"A request, what are you talking about... The reason I was able to become the
leader of this mercenary corps was all thanks to Erhi-sama's consideration. Ah, I
also want to play outside, but when the mercenary team grows in size, there are a
lot of things to do while sitting... hahaha...ha."

"I didn't say anything."

"......"

After examining the ledger of the mercenaries, Erhi handed it to Leila.

Cormack's eyes followed it constantly. Then, when Erhi's eyes met, he hurriedly
lowered his gaze to the floor.

“I heard that the demons are moving.”

"Yes, it is. The Church knows this and is using its riches. Now St. Royes is
experiencing a shortage of mercenaries."
"Since when?"

"Yes?"

“When did the monster’s ideal appear. When did the church’s response start after
that?”

"Huh..."

Cormack said, groping his memory with a cryptic face.

"It's the opposite."

"The opposite?"

"Yeah. The church first asked for a monster subjugation quest, and as I was
subjugating monsters according to the quest, there was a rumor that these guys
aren't the same as they used to be."

“It seems that the church expected the ideal of a monster first.”

"The mercenaries also think so. It's a denomination, so they think that God has
given a prophecy."

It could be a prophecy, or it could be something else. Prophecy is classified into

classes depending on the case, so in this case, it was guessed that it was about
'revelation'.

"No matter what happens, the center of the Order must know the truth."

Leila, who was listening to the story, tilted her head and asked.

"Why don't you send a secret message to the denomination? Even the denomination
will not dare to treat you like any other nobleman."

“After checking the internal affairs of the church a little more, I will make a
decision based on the situation.”

Erch entered St. Troyes secretly.

That's half the reason for not letting the outside know that you're heading to the
northern kingdom.

The other half was due to a letter from Elysia's teacher.

[Don't trust the denomination too much.]

The first thing to do was to confirm the sentence that was supposed to be a
prophecy.

In order to do this, it was necessary to first know the circumstances within the
denomination.

Upon hearing that he was going to investigate the internal affairs of the church,
Cormack looked at him with bewilderment.

"Is there any problem?"

“I, that’s… Erhi. I donate to the church every month and treat the priests with
respect. Aren't you guys?"

It was said that there was not enough time to gain trust from the priests.

No matter how much Cormac was the owner of a new mercenary group, trust was built
only after sufficient time was accumulated.

'Even if there is trust, it will not be easy for mercenaries to know the internal
affairs of the denomination.'

Erhi pondered for a while and then asked Cormack.

"Still, there are priests that you know. Who is the highest-ranking priest among
them?"

“Presumably, Priest Basellimo, who is in charge of the church’s quests, has the
highest age and is expected to have a higher grade within the church.”

"Contact the priest. There is an urgent need to meet."

"...Yes? Oh, I see!"

Cormack made a bewildered look on his face and then quickly ran out of the room.

Erhi looked down at the scenery outside the window and said to Leila.

"There will be a separate request form sent to the mercenary by the church. Let's
check it out."

= =

"...It's amazing. I never imagined that there was such a young owner in the Cormac
Mercenary Corps."

"I have formed a mercenary corps with the heart of serving God. It seems to be well
established than I thought, so it is really fortunate."

Erhi smiled calmly.

There was awkwardness in the facial muscles because it was an expression he doesn't
usually make well, but the expression he practiced as he developed to the [all-
disease practitioner] left him with a smile full of faith.

It seemed that it was quite impressive to Priest Basellimo.

Vaselimo, in a more comfortable manner, encouraged Erhi to sit on the chair.

It was an all white room.

Not just this room, but the entire building. And it will be the same for the
buildings inside that we haven't seen yet. The buildings are all white, but
strangely not dazzling.

Half-day on horseback from St. Royès.

Thousands of years ago, Erhi had come to the Church of Mount Katov where the gods
were said to have descended.
"So, what was it that Mr. Derge, the true owner of the Cormac Mercenary Corps,
asked to see this poor priest?"

"As I said, the reason I formed a mercenary group was to serve God. But my main job
turned out better than I thought."

"Ah... You're talking about going back and forth between the northern kingdoms."

"Yes. I was able to deliver goods to the imperial family, so there was ample profit
left."

Erhi took out a piece of paper from his pocket. Vasellimo's eyes twinkled.

What Erhi took out was a bill of Rudbolt, which boasted a credibility comparable to
gold coins.

"So I'm going to donate to the church, but..."

"Oh, what a blessing it is... Heh!"

Vaselimo's eyes widened as if torn apart as he turned his gaze to the words with a
smile.

"Are you saying you're going to donate a thousand gold coins?"

"Isn't heavenly happiness more valuable than earthly gold?"

Erchi smiled softly as he recalled the most faithful believer in his memory.

The expression was so natural that Basellimo could never have imagined that Erchi
had no piety at all.

"Really, you will be very blessed. This donation will be used for a good cause..."

"By the way."

Erhi said with a slight pull on the note.

"I had a very strange incident."

"What...?"

Erhi took another piece of paper from his pocket. It was a request from the church.

“It is said that the people under me met a very bizarre monster in the process of
resolving the cult’s request.”

"If it's a bizarre monster...?"

“They say it’s a monster that controls demons.”

"...Huh!"

"I managed to get rid of it, but I suffered a lot."

The [Request for Subjugation of Demons in the Southern part of Mount Anture] only
contained the story of subjugating monsters, nothing about the monsters controlling
the monsters.
"...You did a really great job. A monster that controls monsters... If such a
monster had raised its power, it would have been a really big deal."

“I was lucky. However, it was really strange that the church did not know about the
existence of such a monster. Nevertheless, the subjugation quest is still pending.”

"Ummm..."

“Priest, can you tell me what is going on so that I can have a heart of service
unwaveringly?”

Basellimo pondered for a long time at Erhi's words.

This was related to the secrets of the denomination, and even something that could
be called a shame.

These were the stories that should not be spilled out of the mouth.

However, Derge, the owner of this Cormac mercenary corps, seemed very religious.

The atmosphere emanating from the trivial expressions and habits shown in him was
something only seen in a priest who had served the denomination for decades.

Wasn't he even a person who volunteered a thousand gold for the church and subdue
dangerous monsters?

If you want Derge's help, you have to explain.

"...you mustn't tell anyone about this."

“I will make my mouth heavy as much as I believe.”

"Actually, the denomination is experiencing internal chaos right now. Saints and
Archbishops have different opinions."

The church had no pope.

Instead, the Archbishop, who made St. Katov as his diocese, was in effect the
status of a pope.

'The saint's name was Anne, and the archbishop's name was Tesilei.'

And the most religious clergy were revered as saints or saints, and were treated at
the same level as the archbishops.

'The two are fighting?'

It wasn't in the original.

I didn't know much about the denomination, but if there was such a fact, I couldn't
have known it.

"It's hard to tell the reason, but I'll just say that it's related to the movement
of the demons that are happening right now. We need to come up with a solution
quickly, but... It's really frustrating that they keep getting caught up in their
ankles."

Basilemo sighed deeply and said.

“Until we reach an agreement, we have no choice but to focus our efforts on
subjugating monsters.

"Priest Vasilemo is a person who follows the advice of the saint."

"Huh!! How do you do that...?"

The Church did not know the identity of the monster, but knew its location.

Then, it was clear that he was guessing the location of the dangerous monster
through his divine power.

Since divine power and intelligence were the domain of a saint, there was a high
possibility that Basilemo, who was in charge of the related quests, was a saint.

Moreover, Basilemo's expression faltered when referring to the archbishop.

In other words, it was a guess to the last, but Erhi spoke with an expression that
seemed to know everything.

"Somehow, I felt that way. Being in the denomination may be because I am full of
divine power."

"Ah......"

Basilemo prayed with admiration. Erhi said in a more serious voice.

"Can I help you?"

"Help... you mean?"

"Yes. I would like to help strengthen the will of the saint in the denomination.
Wouldn't this be resolved quickly when the denomination united in the will?"

"Ummm..."

"I know it is not an easy decision to make. If it is difficult to make a decision

now, why not ask the saint?"

It was saying that a saint with divine power would not be able to make the right
decision.

At the same time, it was a word that eased the burden on Basilemo.

Basilemo nodded slowly.

"...Okay. Then let me ask you a question."

"And, from now on, we will not accept any quests for subjugation of monsters
entrusted to the Cormac Mercenary Corps."

"Huh! Is that for real?"

“How can you expect a reward for serving God?”

"Ah... I'm really glad if that's the case. The church's finances are shaken by the
subjugation of monsters so... I'll be sure to tell you."

With a smile of kindness until the end, Erchi handed the Ruudbolt note to
Basellimo.

After receiving it in a respectful manner, Vasellimo sent Erhi out to the door.

Erhi came out of the church and got on a horse. As he moved away from the church,
his expression returned to his characteristic calm expressionless expression.

'Once there was a line.'

I ended up spending quite a bit of gold, but it wasn't worth it.

Compared to the amount of money used by the gate, that amount was nothing more than
a penny.

'But we'll have to wait to see if it's a proper line.'

Although he was once connected with the saint, Erhi did not trust the saint.

In the beginning, the saint was a little...

'I didn't like it at all to pretend to be alone.'

He acted as if he had carried all the burdens of the world, but he didn't like the
prophecies because they weren't very useful.

In the first place, he was a character who didn't communicate well enough to read
the inside. Now that the causal ratio is twisted, I can't even imagine how it has
changed.

'I'll have to wait and see.'

= =

"Whoa..."

There was a towering tower in the deepest part of the church.

The tower, built on the ground where the gods were said to have descended in the
past, was a sacred place for the most faithful to pray.

It was the place where the saint lived.

Saint Anne looked up at the sky and sighed.

'God, please light the way.'

Anne gave her last prayer and came down the tower.

Contrary to her sincere expression when she prayed, an expressionless mask was put
on her expression.

She came down from the tower and went straight into the room. There, the priests of
the church who followed her were waiting.

"I will tell you the location of the revelation I received today. The valley east
of the Viscount Ratum..."

The priests wrote down the place she was talking about. Anne, who had spoken of the
last place, said in a calm voice.
“Has the Archbishop still not yielded his will?”

"Yeah. Giving up the traditions of the Order is like giving up on the will of
Heaven..."

"It's absurd. How could it be his will that demons flood the earth?"

The priests kept their mouths shut. They also agreed with the will of the saint.
But the Archbishop and others objected, so there was nothing he could do about it.

"Whoa... We must not leave the seal of the basement as it is. We must change the
will of the Archbishop as soon as possible."

"I... Saint?"

"What's going on, Vaselimo?"

"Anyway, I have something to tell you about that."

Vaselimo brought up Erchi's story. His wealth and ability are outstanding, and he
has great faith.

“In a situation like now, I would like to ask for help from outside...”

Anne held back the desire to sigh inwardly.

'It's so easy to shed the inside of the church so easily... I may have
misunderstood the person.'

The confrontation between the archbishop and the saint was a secret that should
never be leaked.

It is a matter related to the dignity of the denomination.

But Vasellimo spills it on outsiders...

Anne said in a firm voice.

"It is not right to invite outsiders into the church's work. If you are a mercenary
group with great faith, please tell them to focus more on subjugating monsters."

Anne shook her head and said.

"Especially, the group of monsters in the forest south of Mount Anture must be
resolved urgently. In the revelation, it has come down that the area should be
especially careful. Even by contacting the imperial capital..."

"I, actually, he said that he defeated the monsters of Mount Anture."

"...Yes?"

Anne's eyes filled with surprise.

"Are you saying that you have already defeated the monsters of Mount Anture...?"

"Yes. I was surprised by that fact, and I told the saint."

There was a revelation that a particularly dangerous monster would appear in the
southern part of Mount Anture.

For this, the saint even tried to contact the capital of the empire.

The denomination does not allow magic, even through a priest in another area.

But if you dealt with that monster...

Obviously, Derge, the owner of the Cormac mercenaries, was no ordinary person.

Anne pondered for a while, then opened her mouth.

"...If you already know the insider facts of the denomination and are so deeply
religious, you may meet once. Send me a call to visit me at the prayer meeting."

"Yes, I understand."

denomination (1)

Erhi and the task force were staying in a mansion in St. Royes.

Originally, it was a villa for a merchant, a faithful follower of the church, and
the merchant rented the mansion for a long time after a brief conversation with
Erhi.

It is not known what happened between the two, but it was clear that the merchant
had happily surrendered the mansion.

There was also a large vacant lot inside the mansion.

Originally, it was an empty place to build a shrine inside the mansion, but now it
is being used as a training ground for special forces members.

- Boo-woong!

Basset, who was wielding the great sword at the training ground, put the sword on
the floor and sighed deeply. His expression was very dark.

"what's the matter?"

Elysia, who was training together nearby, asked with a puzzled expression.

"...I want to be like this."

"what?"

"just..."

Bassett sighed once more. Terry and Elysia looked at Bassett like that and chatted.

"Why is he like that? What else did he eat wrong?"

"Well. I haven't eaten anything weird lately. Maybe I ate something weird when
catching monsters with you?"

"Is that so? He must be a little pig..."

"I can hear everything, you idiots!"

Bassett kicked the dirt and turned around.

"Just, just... just, just. I'm going."

"Where?"

"I don't know! It's a pig, so I guess he wants to eat rice!"

Basset snorted and left the gym. When Bassett tried to open the door leading into
the mansion.

"What's going on?"

"...!"

Snow blue like the winter sky looked down at her.

It was Erhi.

Basset, who had reached out to open the door, shrugged.

"I'm going to go rest after training..."

"If you're hungry, I'll order you to bring me a meal. Continue training as
scheduled."

"No, you've heard everything, so why did you ask!"

Erhi walked into the training ground, leaving behind the energetic Basset.

As the task force members tried to stop training, they raised their hands.

"Don't mind me, let me go on."

Erhi looked at the special task force members as they continued their training and
turned around. Bassett stood next to him with a prickly expression on his face.

"Are you going to just stand there?"

"No... Why are you catching people going..."

"......"

"Okay. I'll do it. You can do it."

Bassett sighed and grabbed his sword. A leather-finished handle was wrapped around
the palm of the hand.

At that moment, all the thoughts in my head disappeared, and I couldn't even feel
Erhi's presence.

'...It's not like that.'

For some reason, it feels very good to have a cool side hair.

- Boo-woong!

Bassett swung his sword. The strong voidness split the air, but I didn't like it at
all.
'Elysia was also very good at using magic.'

After the monster gnoll subjugation is over. Bassett couldn't shake the thought
that he was behind.

Dena skillfully devised a plan and dealt with the monster gnoll.

Elysia, whom I had not seen in a long time, used all kinds of magic freely, and
Lord Leila protected her allies without spilling a single monster as if she was
really ironclad.

Chloe's magic defeated the most monsters even when surrounded by monsters, and
Terry... grew as if she had overcome a wall.

'It's just me.'

- Boo-woong!

The feeling of being left behind was really bad. It was even more so because it was
the feeling I felt between really close and close people.

- Boo-woong!

Such depression mixed with a sense of self-doubt, and Bassett's mood was the worst.

"The sword is mixed with emotions."

Basset stopped at the sound of a voice next to him.

"Don't stop the sword."

"......"

"Why did you mix hesitation with your sword? Your sword probably wasn't like that."

'Oh, little!'

Bassett tried to get angry. What are the complaints about training as instructed?
It's still hard, but why are you doing this to me?

But the moment I met Erhi's eyes.

Bassett couldn't keep his mouth shut.

"Why?"

Erhi's eyes were more serious. Blue eyes that seem to be sucked into something.
Bassett was speechless.

"No, just... If you're going to give me advice, don't rush it and do it for sure.
I'm worried..."

"Let's swing the sword a little more radically."

"...extremely?"

Erhi nodded, and Bassett tilted his head. You swing your sword violently.
'Is that the one that you got scolded the most by your master?'

Bassett's power was strong. It was also too strong.

The body may collapse on its own with more force than is allowed.

If Bassett clenched her fists with all her might, her hand bones would be broken.

Her body trained with magical powers gave her more than normal strength, but that
didn't mean she was free to wield the sword.

It was not once or twice when I broke a bone while swinging a sword without
thinking when I was a child. Her bones, and Terina Elysia's bones.

"It wouldn't be a bad idea to put emotions on the sword."

"Isn't that the attitude that knights should avoid the most? That's how I was
taught..."

"There is absolutely nothing. It's not what the teacher said when he saw you now,
but it's advice he gave to you before. Let's try it."

Bassett tilted his head continuously and raised his sword. A sword that wields
according to one's emotions... It's good for hurting the body, that's it.

'Uh, I don't know. Still, I felt bad. The denomination is nearby, so I should get
treatment right away.'

- Hehehehe!

Basset's sword pierced the air.

Immediately, a load was applied to the whole body.

Although his back and shoulders were sore, he believed Erhi's words and swung his
sword with all his might.

'...Huh?'

surprisingly.

Surprisingly, the sword continued following the set sword formula.

Cut, swing and shoot down. The sequence of processes was so natural that Bassett
opened his mouth without realizing it.

- Kwaang!

"Heh heh, heh heh..."

Unable to control the force, the sword struck the ground. Bassett, who was spitting
out the dirt that had entered his mouth, blushed.

'What kind of ugly thing is this.'

Seeing how pathetic it was, I carefully raised my head.

Erhi was smiling.

"Good. You've definitely grown."

"...!"

"The balance will change and you will need to adapt. Don't miss out on training."

Erhi left Bassett behind and walked towards the other task force.

Bassett stared blankly at Erhi's back with a complex expression that he couldn't
even define himself.

= =

'Everyone accepted the message from Heaven.'

Maybe it was normal. There were not many monsters the party had faced in the past.

In addition, 'Monster Gnoll' was a fairly threatening beast.

Erhi, who had already received the extraordinary traits, still lacked achievement
points, but the other task force was good enough to receive the new traits.

'The direction of growth is continuing well.'

The most troublesome part of the original was that the growth potential was
determined depending on which [Heavenly Message] was issued.

In that respect, the party, fortunately, received a helpful trait. In particular,

the characteristics that Bassett received were impressive.

'You should already get [Armor of Regeneration]. Maybe Bassett will break the wall
before Terry.'

[Armor of Regeneration] was a quasi-tier 1 attribute that increased the body's

durability and recovery.

Although valuable in itself, it was the best trait, especially for Basset.

Because her unique characteristic [Chungeun History] is the key to her growth.

He seemed to be wandering a bit because he didn't even know that he had acquired
the trait, but when he gave him advice, he seemed to get a sense of it.

Perhaps in the upcoming war, it seemed that he could be active in full force right
away.

Then, compared to the original, the growth would be one and a half years earlier.

'If you go through the ruins of the imperial family, it will definitely be
possible.'

So did the other special forces members.

There were some who were unaware of the characteristics they had acquired, but most
of them quickly got used to it. I thought that the compressed practical experience
would be of great help.

The only problem is young age and lack of experience.

It will be filled naturally in the wars to come.

whether you want it or not.

'...I'll have to think about how I can roll more.'

Thinking about the war, the current leisure seemed like a luxury. When Erhi was
deep in thought, the door opened.

After training, Layla, whose hair was still wet, came inside.

"Erhi-nim. I have received a call from the church."

"What's going on?"

"The prayer meeting is scheduled to be held at 6 am tomorrow. The church will send
a wagon, so please make sure to attend."

Erhi nodded his head.

A few days ago, I received a letter inviting me to attend a prayer meeting.

But the prayer meeting is just an excuse anyway. What was important was the meeting
with the saint.

Will the saint be exactly what he knows? What are the church's problems? You will
be able to see it in person.

"And you must keep an empty stomach before attending the prayer meeting, and attend
after waking up after praying, wash your body with essential oil, and wear white
clothes..."

"stop."

'...the saint that I knew is likely to be right.'

"There is no reason to listen to all of their demands. To prepare only the minimum
necessary."

"All right."

= =

early morning dawn.

When I went out in front of the mansion, a carriage sent by the church was waiting
for me.

A knight in pure white armor was waiting in the carriage. It was the sword of the
church, a paladin.

"It's not too late. I'm sure you wouldn't have known to those around you that
you're attending the prayer meeting by any chance. Let's keep in mind that we are
attending at the mercy of the saint with a humble heart."

The paladin said in a cold voice.

It was a way of speaking that showed the high self-esteem of the denomination.
Erhi looked at the paladin like that, and spoke in a colder voice than that.

"You're talking too much. I'll take care of it, so don't worry about it."

The paladin, startled by Erhi's words, said in a growling voice as if scratching

his neck.

"You bastard...! Say something like that in front of anyone right now...!"

"If I tell you? Are you going to kick me out after I was invited by the saint?"

"...!"

He said he didn't like the Paladin, and he couldn't help Erhi.

Even if he was known as a merchant, he was invited by the saint.

"If you are a guide, focus on your own work like a guide."

"You bastard...!"

The paladin clenched his teeth and glared fiercely at Erhi. It was a gaze with a
lot of momentum.

'That's funny.'

Yes, it was a knight who could not even cross the wall. By the standards of a
paladin, he was not even a knight with grace.

At that level, no one could threaten Erhi.

Erhi did not raise an eyebrow, and the Paladin was embarrassed to see such Erhi.

It was clear that Erhi, who was known as a merchant, could not understand how
casually taking over the momentum of the knight.

Erhi ignored the paladin and took out the Bible. It was one of the things the saint
requested.

Of course, I didn't read the letters in it.

'Are the paladins a faction of the archbishop?'

He could not have liked Erhi's attendance at the prayer meeting. Originally, it was
an event only attended by members of the church.

However, regardless of whether he liked it or not, as long as he was invited by a

saint, the paladin shouldn't have shown that kind of hostility.

It must have something to do with the Archbishop.

It is highly unlikely that only the paladin in charge of the guide is the
archbishop's faction, so all of the paladins must be the archbishop's faction.

'Once you change to the Archbishop, it is excluded from the option.'

Originally, the possibility of collaborating with the archbishop was low.

In the original story, the current archbishop, Tesilei, resigned from the post of
archbishop after the outbreak of the war.

It was later that he became entangled with the Church in earnest, and he had not
even seen Tesilei's face.

'Maybe the battle for power that is taking place now was also fought in the
original.'

Erhi was deep in thought, considering the various possibilities.

Meanwhile, the carriage arrived at the church.

At the entrance of the church, Priest Basellimo was waiting.

"Welcome. Derge-sama."

“To attend a prayer meeting like this will be an honor that will remain in my
life.”

"Haha, prayer meetings are a normal thing in the denomination. It's not something
to be so moved by."

"For me, it's inspiring enough."

Erch played the role of a devout believer again in front of Vaselimo.

He saw the paladin who was riding in the carriage with a shocked expression on his
face, but he ignored it.

"You don't have much time. I'll guide you. Let's go."

"All right."

Erhi headed to the depths of the church under the guidance of Baselimo.

The prayer meeting was held in the church's cathedral, its basement.

Many priests were seated in the spacious hall.

On the high podium, on the wide, pure white wall, a huge tree and the sun were
drawn in relief.

It was a symbol and sign of the denomination.

“I will start the prayer meeting.”

Not long after Erhi took his seat, an old man with almost bare white hair came up
on the podium.

'That person must be Archbishop Tesilei.'

Tesilei was a priest with a thin body and a strict impression.

It was like seeing a medieval priest in a painting of the earth, as there was a
melancholy atmosphere on his face.

When Archbishop Tesilei began to read the text of the Bible, numerous priests
followed it and recited it.
The content of the prayer that continued for a long time was that the church was
the last stronghold to protect the empire, and that priests should not forget its
original purpose.

'I think the content is political.'

Looking around, I could be sure.

Because some of the priests' complexion was not very good.

The prayer recitation that had been going on for a long time was over. Next, the
saint came up on the podium.

The saint in a priestly robe white as snow looked particularly white here.

I had never seen another saint or saint, but I wondered if that was the proof of
the saint.

"The Ashan Empire and the Order are communities of destiny with the same roots."

The saint said with a determined expression.

"The denomination will not have to wait any longer."

After making a brief declaration, the saint glanced at the archbishop and prayed.

As she grabbed her hands, a halo of light flashed behind her back.

'As expected, one divine power is great.'

It was a sight of reverence. It wasn't for him.

The prayer meeting ended with the performance of the saint.

The priests each go to their place of service. Basilemo approached Erchi.

"The saint is waiting for you. Let's go."

Erhi was ushered to the saint's room.

"Wait here for a while. The saint will call you soon."

"All right."

I said for a while, but after quite a while, I heard the voice of a saint telling
me to come in.

"Stop there."

The saint's room was old-fashioned and desolate.

The few pieces of furniture had an old-fashioned atmosphere, as if they had been
used by saints and saints from generation to generation.

The saint was standing at the end of the room, on the wall with the sign of the
gods hanging on it.

The saint said to Erhi with a solemn expressionless expression.

"You are Derge. I gave permission for an interview because of your outstanding
abilities and opinions, but I will not allow more than that. Keep your head down.
You are not permitted to make eye contact with me."

There was no need to even talk.

The saint was just as he remembered it. Even the content of the dialogue he was
talking about was familiar enough.

"People don't seem to have changed."

"...I beg your pardon?"

Erhi looked at the saint. The saint whose eyes met, frowned and said.

"Can't you hear me? I'm sure I shouldn't raise my head...!"

“Saint Anne. I will make a formal request right here right now.”

Erhi's mood changed.

The sincerity he was acting came and went, but there was only coldness and
indifference.

"I am Erhi Ludbolt, the commander of His Majesty the Emperor's knights and special
forces. I came here under His Majesty's orders. I will ask for your full
cooperation."

The noble expression of a saint's mask was dyed with embarrassment.

denomination (2)

Saint Anne in Erch's memory always said goodbye.

The pride of hearing the voice of the gods closest to us and the pride of being the
last bulwark to protect the empire.

In other words, she was unlucky and arrogant, but in any case she was the same
despite many retries.

So, Erhi saw that the possibility that she would become a variable that threatened
the Church or the Empire was very low.

The only possibility was if the character itself changed because of the change in
causality...

When I met him in person, I could be sure.

Saint Anne is the character that Erhi knew.

"Wow, what are you talking about, Your Majesty the Emperor! Didn't you say you were
the master of the mercenary corps? But suddenly... Ah!"

Erhi took out the token of the special task force and the emperor's letter.

"Your Majesty is very concerned about this matter. It is unprecedented for the
denomination that should be the foundation of the Empire to have a problem."

"This...?"
"This is a certificate that His Majesty ordered a solution as soon as possible, and
even allowed free use of the gate."

Of course, the right to use the gate had nothing to do with the denomination. But
Erhi said proudly.

There aren't one or two lies that have already been spit out, but adding one here
won't leave any flaws.

If the emperor later found out about this, there was no problem.

Because of the emperor's personality, he said that he did well, because there is no
reproach.

"......"

The saint slumped down on the chair as if surprised by the shocks in succession.

Still, his white face had lost all the blood and looked paler.

"Your Majesty... What did you say?"

"The current situation in which the church's opinions are not in harmony is
deplorable, and he has asked us to identify the cause and urge a resolution as soon
as possible. A messenger to prepare for war must have arrived."

"...a messenger came about a week ago."

It must have been a messenger sent directly from the capital, but since Erhi used
the gate, there was not much time difference between the two.

It would have been faster if he had communicated with the imperial family through
the crystal ball, but there were no wizards in the church.

"Your Majesty knew that there was a problem with the Church, and he said that in
order to prepare for war, it was urgent to solve it. That's why I came here. I
think that might have been enough to explain."

There were no extra chairs in the room. Erhi leaned his back against the door and
folded his arms.

"So, what the hell is going on in the church, so the archbishop and the saint are
at feud. Why are strange monsters swarming all over the empire. Can you explain?"

The saint still had her eyes closed with a pale expression on her face.

The way you try to calm your dizzy head. It wasn't strange.

'I've been in the church all my life, so it must have been an overstimulation.'

Saints and saints are born by revelation.

It may have been a mixture of divine intentions, but most of them were children or
orphans of married priests.

Saint Anne is the latter of these, and her life only took place within the
denomination.
Even the current political confrontation would have been too much of a burden.

He must have made a bold choice and decided to meet the merchant Derge.

It was difficult to come to his senses when he said that he was the emperor's
emissary.

After a while, Seongnyeo took a deep breath and spoke in a confident voice.

"...,,,Even if you are the Emperor's emissary, I am a saint of the Order. Your tone
is too impolite. Please fix it."

"I have come here as Your Majesty's representative. If you wish to be courteous to
me, please speak to Your Majesty."

Erhi, who had no intention of bending his head, said firmly.

Anne's expression changed to a cry of anger, embarrassment, and resentment.

"...You, how...! Your Majesty shows respect to me too!"

"I see. When I return to the capital later, I'll ask your Majesty."

"......"

It was Erhi who had dealt with the clever emperor and Archmage Reister as well. Can
a saint win?

The saint finally took a deep breath and said as if she was going to leave it
alone.

"...You are very arrogant. I will definitely ask your Majesty about this."

"If you wish."

“I heard from Priest Vasellimo, so I will explain briefly. The denomination is in

great chaos right now. It is because the seal in the basement is shaking.”

"seal?"

“It is certainly not unusual for the seal, which has not changed so far, to be
shaken. So I consulted with His Majesty and thought that we should repair the seal
even with the help of the Empire. However, the Archbishop said that the shaking of
the seal is temporary We have to wait and see. We are saying that we must not
change the tradition of the denomination."

The saint raised her head as if it had been done now.

Seeing such a saint, Erhi clicked his tongue.

"If you're going to explain, you have to do it properly. What the hell is that
seal, and what exactly is the Archbishop insisting on?"

"...The sealing cannot be known outside. The Church's old secret..."

“If I wasn’t wrong, didn’t I say that you were trying to solve the problem even
with help?

"......"
Erhi looked at Saint Anne's sullen expression and shook her head.

Unspoken pressure to speak quickly.

The saint sighed and opened her mouth.

"...do you know about the history of the denomination?"

"In part, I know that the Church has been with the Empire's birth, has maintained a
closed policy for many years, and has moved whenever the Empire is in crisis."

"There are several reasons why the denomination does not engage in outside
activities. The main reason is that the denomination is in charge of suppressing
the power of evil spirits."

"A push stone?"

“The battle on earth is an extension of the conflict between the gods. The
greatness of God has brought light to the earth, but so is the darkness that the
evil spirits bring forth. The brighter the light, the darker the shadow. We are
perched on Mount Tob, prepared for the worst."

Hearing the saint's explanation, Erhi thought it was strangely familiar.

A phenomenon in which actions to prevent catastrophe provoke greater repercussions.

It was similar to his 'causal ratio'.

'In other words, does it mean that the more active the denomination is, the
stronger the divine power of the Temu Empire god?'

The reason why the denomination was closed was that it was a high-level policy not
to shake the causal ratio.

To this end, the denomination had been extremely restrained in its movement for
thousands of years.

"If the balance is disturbed, there is nothing we can do, but otherwise, the
doctrine of the denomination mandates self-reclusion. But I am convinced that now
is the time for the denomination to act."

As a saint who directly heard prophecies from God, it was an instinctive sense of
crisis.

"But my opinion was not accepted by the priests of the Order, including the
Archbishop."

"It must be because of a custom that has been hardened over the years."

"Yes. And... the seal began to shake a few months ago."

'That's the seal of the matter.'

Erhi asked, changing his posture.

“So, what is that seal?”

"...a part of the demon has been sealed."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

The 'evil god' and 'devil' in the church refer to different gods.

The former meant the god of the Temu Empire, and the latter meant the god of
demons.

"I've never heard of such a thing in the church."

"It's not a good story to know. So far, there have been no problems."

The denomination has kept it a secret, said the saint, because it could cause
problems with the seal if it was known outside for nothing.

“In the end, the seal that the church had secretly hid was shaken, and demons all
over the empire went crazy.”

"...That's right."

"If the seal is shaken, we will have to fix the seal again. Is the Archbishop
against this?"

"The problem is that I'm not sure if this is a temporary phenomenon or if it is

something that needs to be done somehow. The Archbishop is saying that it is a
temporary problem, so if you touch the seal for nothing, a bigger disaster will
come."

“You could ask God in prayer, or examine the seal yourself.”

"You can't ask God for a direct revelation about the seal. That's too expensive.
And the priests don't have access to the seal."

It's an inaccessible seal.

When Erhi wiggled her eyebrows, the saint spoke in a voice filled with lamentation.

“It is a seal from the ancient times, and it is a place that has been denied access
until now. Since there is no precedent from the past, no one knows how to approach
it, and above all, the priests of the denomination cannot use divine power there.
to get..."

"Then I can go."

"...Yes?"

"I'm not a priest, I'm also an outsider. Why don't I check it out?"

The saint made a blank expression on her face, then looked at Erhi up and down as
if suspiciously.

"Can you do that? The seal should not be taken lightly. Aside from its insidious
power, the seal has strong defenses."

"If it's just observing the situation, I don't think there's a problem. If you're
defensive, you can deal with it."

"You're so slender... Do you know how to wield a sword?"

Erhi grinned. He was wearing a puffer suit to play the merchant.

Originally, he had a thin physique, so his muscles were not prominent.

'Do you know how to swing a sword?'

"Well, I don't know how to wield a black sword."

"Look. And then, what a useless..."

“But I think I can do something about checking the seals.”

Erhi said firmly and opened his arms.

“If you don’t know for sure about the state of the seal, you can’t even come up
with a countermeasure. I need to check the seal now, so I'll call someone to guide
me. Don't tell me about my identity."

= =

The saint could not believe that Erhi was strong until the very end.

"This is it."

So, the role of guiding Erhi down to the basement was taken by the Paladin.

And the paladin guiding Erhi was the paladin who rode the carriage with him.

"...I'll see if I can get as good as that arrogance."

Judging from the growling words, it seemed that he had applied directly.

Instead of arguing with the knights in vain, Erhi concentrated on looking around.

'I don't know if that's the case, but it's dark.'

The underground stairs had so much dark magic that it was hard to believe that this
was a holy place.

It was not pure darkness, but strangely turbid energy. It was an atmosphere that
could only be felt in a magic cave.

If it weren't for the old-fashioned, pure white walls and stairs, it was to the
extent that I was mistaken for going down the cave.

Erhi looked around and slowly went down the stairs.

The paladin who was guiding him slowly slowed down and his breathing was getting
steeper.

He seemed to feel a strong pressure when he came down to the basement.

"...I'm calm for now, but after a while I'll feel numb..."

“Is the dark magic so thick in this place?”

"......"

At Erhi's calm voice, the paladin kept his mouth shut.

Although the threat was negligible, Erhi seemed really innocent.

"Originally, it is a place with strong demonic energy. Although the concentration

is excessive now..."

Erhi nodded and went down the stairs incessantly.

The stairs are over. A wide cavity emerged deep underground.

The cavity was filled with all kinds of characters and patterns.

At the end of it was a large door made of unknown metal.

Letters and patterns even covered the door.

"...If you're going to go back, say it now."

The knight stopped on the stairs and said. His voice was trembling because of the
heavy burden that had come down from the basement.

There was definitely a concentration of dark magic that touched his skin.

It was hard to breathe, as if climbing a high mountain.

If it wasn't for the magical properties of Erhi, it would have been quite
difficult.

'It's amazing. I mean, these are the relics of the ancient times.'

Even in the original work, I had never been to the ruins of the ancient times
except [Imperial Ruins].

It was also the first time to directly examine the remains of the ancient times, as
the internal structure had not been properly examined.

'That's fun.'

Erhi looked at the characters and patterns drawn in the cavity.

I couldn't read the contents, but I could see the layout.

Its structure and form were quite familiar.

'I feel like a magic circle.'

"If you go further down there, you will be attacked by the seal!"

The paladin shouted evilly, but Erhi blew those words out of one ear and continued
to examine the letters and patterns.

'If you think about it as a form of magic circle, it is a structure that projects
power to the outside rather than the inside. There are four gates in total. It
seems to be a trap-type technique... but I can't be sure.'

I couldn't be sure because I was looking at only the external arrangement, not the
content.

However, one thing is clear.

The point was that the magic circle-type defense technique was drawn on the seal in
the deepest part of the denomination that rejects magic.

'Maybe that the priests could not approach the seal, it may have happened because
the seal was in the form of a magic circle.'

"Stop arguing anymore...!"

Rather than worrying about Erhi, leaving behind the cry of the paladin that he spit
out because he wanted to leave this place.

Erhi took a step down the stairs.

- Fragile!

At that moment, a black lightning bolt enveloped Erhi. I heard the paladin
breathing in behind my back.

and.

- Taang!

Erhi's palm struck the magic circle.

-Pigeon, supportive...

The air is pushed out like a wave.

The thunderbolt faded as if it had lost its power.

Erhi looked back and said.

“I couldn’t hear properly because I was concentrating, could you say it again?”

"......"

The paladin opened his mouth and did not say anything.

denomination (3)

When I asked him to speak, he left the paladin who kept his mouth shut, and Erhi
looked at the magic circle.

Even if you look closely, you can't even look at the characters from the ancient
times.

But the structure looked a little clearer.

While building the depths of magic in the capital, there was one thing that Erhi
realized.

He had an extraordinary talent for making magic, even if he couldn't create it.

It was his natural temperament, and so was his character.

He had the [blessing of mana] characteristic that gave him overwhelming mana
sensitivity, and he had the knowledge.
In-depth academic research that leads to principles, concepts, and formulas is
difficult.

In terms of intuitive understanding and inspiration, Ioderyl also sometimes showed

surprising results.

'I earned about 5 minutes.'

What Erhi did now was to temporarily overload the magic circle.

All magic circles have a circuit that connects magical powers.

The magic circle circulates along the circuit, and the spells engraved on the magic
circle are activated, and the spells mesh with each other like gears, triggering
the magic circle's function.

It was also possible to temporarily disable the magic circle if the core circuit
was overloaded.

Of course, the more properly crafted magic circles are, the more auxiliary magic or
protection magic that blocks them will be engraved...

'It's broken.'

This magic circle seemed to have broken that part.

There were fine stains all over the magic circle.

At first glance, it looked like a trace of time accumulated over a long period of
time.

However, since he was able to 'understand' at least partially the structure of the
magic circle, Erhi was convinced that this was a trace of someone's malice.

Without that, it would have been impossible to temporarily stop the magic circle.

Anyway, this was the magic circle of the ancient times.

'Strictly speaking, it is related to divine power, so it would be correct to call

it something similar to a magic circle.'

Traces were left all over the magic circle as if they had scattered ink, and they
continued to the door.

Erhi approached the door, examining the traces. At that moment, a strong feeling of
pressure swept over my entire body.

'...Do you feel hostility?'

A cold smile crept onto Erhi's lips.

The demonic hostility was overflowing beyond the door.

It was similar to when I caught the monster Gnoll and watched the depths of the
Magul.

The difference was that the current pressure was much stronger, and it was close
enough to touch the skin.
"What are you doing now?"

"Great, Archbishop!"

Then a low roar was heard from the stairs. Erhi turned his head.

A skinny, depressed-looking man was staring at him with cold eyes.

It was Archbishop Thesilei.

"Is my eyes wrong. Why are there outsiders in the basement?"

"The saint requested it..."

"Why is the request unknown to me, Russellt."

The question came from the man who came down underground with Tesilei.

It was a middle-aged paladin wearing colorful armor than the paladin who guided
Erhi.

"Sorry, I'm sorry, Captain Hugo. I have an order from Captain Andrei... But I've
come all the way here to give you more details later."

Erhi looked at the scene carefully. Especially about the paladin named Captain
Hugo.

'I'm sure it's over the wall, but I don't know what level it is.'

The power of the paladin was different from that of the knight, so it was not easy
to guess the state of it.

'It seems that not all of the Paladins are listening to the Archbishop...'

Erhi remembered the name of Captain Andrei, who had passed by, in his mind.

"Are you going to keep standing there?"

The Archbishop said to Erhi.

Anyway, the time limit for the magic circle to start again was at the end.

After looking at the door one last time, Erhi walked up the stairs.

The archbishop looked at Erhi with a cold expression. Erhi bowed his head, acting
as a faithful believer.

"The Merchant Derge is meeting the Archbishop.'

"Because it's a merchant... I heard a story from the saint. There must be one
merchant attending the prayer meeting. But why is that merchant here?"

"There was a request from the saint."

"request?"

"I am interested in relics and relics from the ancient times, so I have a lot of
knowledge about quite unusual relics. When I told the saint, she asked me to take a
look at the ruins in the basement of the church."
"Because I'm a merchant interested in the ruins..."

The archbishop raised one corner of his mouth. like it's not even funny.

"But how did you get in there? I'm sure the protection was working."

"Remains with an old age may break down. Traps that should be operated are broken,
or they may be activated irregularly."

Erhi said with a smile.

“I wonder if that kind of luck was with me.”

"......!"

The paladin who was guiding Erhi opened his mouth as if he had a lot to say.

However, no one here paid attention to the Paladin, so the only person who saw that
expression was Erhi.

"Lucky..."

The archbishop looked up and down at Erhi with eyes licking like a snake. Erhi
calmly lowered his head and said without changing his expression.

"If it's uncomfortable for me to be here, I'll just go upstairs."

The Archbishop neither gave permission nor held him.

Erhi passed the archbishop and went up the stairs.

When he passed the paladin who came with the archbishop and the paladin who guided
him.

Erhi's eyes went cold.

The archbishop's gaze was firmly attached to his back.

= =

Today was a harsh day for St. Anne.

It wasn't something she had high expectations for when she called the merchant
Derge.

He praised the capable and pious merchant, and tried to get some advice.

What has been happening in the denomination recently has been so daunting, that she
has made a breakthrough in her own way.

But he must have been the Emperor's emissary...

After sending Erhi away, the saint had no choice but to groan in the room left
alone.

Erhi told him not to reveal his identity, so he couldn't discuss it with anyone.

So, wondering if she had been deceived, Anne asked God a question. God had no
answer.

That gave her some comfort.

Because God's unresponsiveness wasn't a sign that at least she and the Church were
in danger.

When Anne was kneeling in front of the wall and praying. The door to the room
opened and Erhi entered.

Erhi declared at once as soon as the door was closed.

"The Archbishop is the culprit."

"...God. Do not lead me into temptation."

"What are you talking about?"

The saint sighed and got up. She said as she leaned against the desk with a pale
complexion.

"You didn't go to see the seals in the basement. Why are you suddenly taking the
archbishop as the culprit?"

"While we were examining the seal, the archbishop came down. Together with his
aides."

"The Archbishop is saying that the seal must be left as it is. Since the paladin
has entrusted the guidance to the seal, it is not strange to come down to
confirm..."

"Even though he came down to the basement, there was no sign of discomfort. The
paladin who came with me hated it."

At Erhi's words, the saint's face hardened.

Holy power could not be used near the seal, and dark magic overflowed underground.

All the priests were suffering, and the place where they had a hard time was the
basement with a seal.

"...The Archbishop has a strong spirit. He may not have shown any signs of
hardship..."

"It's not just the Archbishop. There was also a paladin named Captain Hugo who came
with him. If it's just one Archbishop, it's natural to doubt if both of them are
fine. Especially when the seal is damaged."

At Erhi's words, the saint opened her eyes in surprise.

"The seal... was broken. Is that true?"

"I'm pretty sure the culprit was the Archbishop."

'It was also the eye that recognized me.'

Those cold, heavy eyes.

Even when Erhi was examining the seal, it didn't look like he was too surprised.
Erch thought it was clear that the archbishop knew his true identity.

Maybe it's because of the information network he has as the denomination's

archbishop.

Or, I didn't know if it was because of something entangled with the seal.

"I don't know what the Archbishop was aiming for to tamper with the seal, but it's
clearly not a good idea. The Archbishop must be arrested as soon as possible."

"The Archbishop has immunity from immunity. Unless he is impeached..."

"Then we must proceed with the impeachment of the archbishop immediately."

"...the impeachment of the archbishop is not something I can do alone. I can

proceed with the examination only with the consent of the high priests and
bishops."

“Even if the archbishop was the culprit for breaking the seal, could they not
agree?”

"......"

The saint bit her lip. It was, after all, a matter of trust.

This is possible only if you believe in the words of the emperor's ambassador, Erhi
Rudbolt, and be certain that the archbishop is the culprit who caused the church's
crisis.

If not, the object of impeachment would rather be the saint herself.

"Sigh..."

Even if they believed in Erhi, the problem remained.

The saint was ignorant of politics.

To cling to the interests of the world is contrary to sincerity.

To persuade the high priests to impeach the archbishop.

That alone was enough to make the saint's eyes go dark with the burden.

"Do it one by one."

"...Yes?"

“Among the high priests in the church right now, who is a high priest who can be
said to be close?”

"Uh... High Priest Alois is the one who took care of me when I was young."

"Then leave it to him to persuade the high priests. It's a secret job, so it's
better to go that way than to go out on your own. And are there any paladins who
aren't from the archbishop's clan?"

"The general, Sir Falcao, has declared neutrality. And..."

The saint tried to think with her eyes narrowed, but she could not easily open her
mouth.

The paladin side was almost held by the archbishop.

As a saint, it was impossible to know who was the archbishop's servant and who was
not.

"Captain Andrei seems to be neutral. It would be better to meet him first, convince
him, and ask for protection. The Archbishop may attack you."

"...Such! How could an archbishop attack me in the Holy Land?"

"I've already touched the seal, but it's not impossible."

Erhi said with arms crossed.

"Paladin may not be enough, so for the time being, let my subordinates entrust you
with your escort. We need to prepare a suitable title so that me and my
subordinates can stay within the church."

The saint took a shallow breath.

It looked like he had lost his mind to accept Erhi's words.

Is it because my brain is messed up?

The saint could not open her mouth for several minutes.

Erhi, who was looking at it silently, approached the saint.

The saint, who had not noticed until it was close, was startled to see Erhi.

Erhi said while looking into the eyes of the saint.

“Saint Anne. As before, the peaceful times of praying and only speaking prophecies
will not come back. If you want to protect the denomination in the future, you must
be prepared.

The saint looked at Erhi with a blank expression and said.

"...can I do it?"

"can do."

Erhi answered immediately with a firm voice.

That decisiveness somehow reminded me of when I received a revelation from God, so

the saint smiled faintly and said:

"How do you know?"

"Well. Maybe it's because I'm here following God's guidance?"

God threw him a quest and led him to the church, so he literally had been guided by
God.

The saint said with a stern expression on her face.

"...don't say God's will so easily. It's blasphemy."

Contrary to the words, the saint's expression was more calm.

The appearance reminded me of the noble saint who firmly leads the church even in
the midst of war, as seen in the original story, and Erhi raised an eyebrow.

= =

The saint appointed Erhi as a temporary attendant.

It was a position where a faithful member of the general public could stay in the
denomination and experience the life of a priest.

It was not Erchmann who became a temporary attendant priest.

The special task force came to the church after receiving a call from Erhi.

"...long time no see."

After completing the quest, Genos also came to the church.

The mask was still written on Genos' face.

So I couldn't read the expression, but I could still read the atmosphere.

The tremors of the voice, the posture, and the reaction of the magic.

The appearance of Genos was the same as what he had seen in prison.

"Your mission is performing well. My brother's treatment is proceeding smoothly in

the capital."

"...All right."

Leaving behind Genos, who seemed more relieved, Erhi told the party about what was
happening in the church.

"...Oh my God, the Archbishop is an apostate..."

While Elysia, who understood the situation first, muttered in surprise, Erhi said.

"For now, the saint is preparing for impeachment, but there is no chance that the
Archbishop will stand still. So, I will tell you what each of us has to do."

First of all, Erchi, Leila, Elysia, Bassett, and Dena. I entrusted the escort of
the saint to four people.

If the saint was in danger, the denomination was over.

It was the first priority to pay the most attention to the escort of the saint.

"As much as possible to focus on escort without time away from the saint."

"All right."

All four of them are talented, but especially with Layla, it seemed that there was
no need to worry about the saint's safety.
"The seal is in the form of a magic circle, but the specific structure is difficult
to grasp. So I want to entrust the investigation of the seal, can I do it?"

"...I'll try."

Chloe officially received Kepler's master's rank, and he had his own laboratory in
the tower.

As such, Chloe had some knowledge of the ancient characters.

If the seal was investigated based on the data on the seal in the denomination,
there was a possibility that it would produce meaningful results.

"What shall I do, Captain?"

Terry, who was left alone, raised her hand. Erhi said while looking at Terry and
Genos.

"You follow in the footsteps of the Archbishop with me."

denomination (4)

Erhi was going down the sealed stairs.

The magic of the dark magic got worse as we went underground.

As I went down the stairs, I saw the small back of a wizard squatting in front of
the seal.

It was Chloe.

"Do you think you can see some answers?"

"......"

Chloe just frowned without answering. It looked like he was completely immersed in
the sealing.

Erhi looked around without disturbing Chloe.

The seal of the basement still held a vicious force.

The subtle hostility felt beyond the door was the same.

He looked no different than when he visited three days ago.

After the saint met High Priest Alois, Erhi told the saint to first secure the
control of the seal.

As long as I'm sure the Archbishop is breaking the seal, we shouldn't let the
Archbishop hold that power.

Surprisingly, the archbishop did not react much. To be precise, I must say that I
did not react.

Sealing was one of the most secretive and important issues within the denomination.

The saint, who had been concentrating on persuading the archbishop so far, was
prepared to confront the archbishop and demanded the right to manage the seal, so
even the archbishop could not do anything about it.

As a result, for half of the day, the priests who followed the saint managed the
seal. Meanwhile, Chloe was researching the seal.

"...I'm here?"

A few more minutes passed before Chloe lifted her head and opened her eyes
slightly.

Now, even Erhi knew that it was a sign of surprise.

"Just a while ago. Do you see anything?"

Chloe shook her head.

"I'm running out of time... I think I'll have to get my grandfather's help."

Chloe's words were originally slow, but the seal was even slower.

It was because of the pressure that the seal gave.

Still, in the esoteric magic circle made up of characters from the ancient times,
an enormous amount of magic was exerting influence underground. Chloe must be
suffering quite a bit too.

"I don't mean to rush. As long as the status quo is maintained..."

"The structure of the constraint of divine power
reagents, magic stones, and holy relics that can
that it can be suppressed. And the repair of the
partially possible with [magic power]. ...but it
seal properly..."
is roughly understood. With some
be used as catalysts, it seems
magic circuit seems to be
seems difficult to understand the

"......"

Chloe bowed her head sullenly.

Erhi looked at him and smiled.

I had forgotten for a while, but Chloe was a wizard called the genius of the
century.

The seal was made of divine power and characters from the ancient times, so any
wizard would have been unfamiliar with it.

It came to my mind that Chloe might have been the most suitable for finding the
seal.

“The necessary items will be brought in later. Isn’t the seal getting worse?”

"To some extent. Every time I come, there is a part that I touch a little bit. It
helps me understand the seal."

The Archbishop was still trying to make the seal worse.

However, Chloe was using it as a data to understand the seal while confirming and
analyzing the change.
'The Archbishop must be confused.'

The Archbishop was clearly breaking the seal, and that was helping to restore the
seal.

'Suddenly, the body must have heated up.'

It was unclear what the archbishop was going to do with the seal.

Is it the purpose of releasing the seal itself, or is it trying to do something

else with it?

But it was clear that breaking the seal was the key.

The movement of the saint who began to confront the archbishop, a seal that did not
collapse as planned.

It was a brief meeting, but the Archbishop did not appear to have the personality
to remain still.

able to do anything if necessary.

Because the archbishop had the same image as a fanatic.

'Today must be the right time.'

To impeach the archbishop, solid evidence was needed.

You can't do anything with heart disease alone.

If the Archbishop seemed to be making any move, stabbing before that was the
answer.

'It's the right time to get evidence that the Archbishop had apostatized.'

Erhi said while patting Chloe on the shoulder.

"It was a lot of work. The sealing research is enough for now, so I think it would
be better to pay more attention to conditioning for the time being."

"...Is that so?"

Chloe raised her head.

He kept his lips shut as if in regret. It's like a child who loses a toy.

Erhi said with a smirk.

"A battle can happen, so if you can prepare, you can do whatever you want."

Chloe raised an eyebrow and nodded.

= =

The place where the saint lived was the building with the highest tower in the
church.

The place where saints and saints lived from generation to generation was located
near the peak of Mount Katov.
late night. A window opens in the area used as a warehouse for the building where
the saint lives.

Two men ran out of the building.

They were accustomed to moving into the forest.

Not long after, they met Erhi who was waiting in the forest.

"We're here, Captain."

The two secretly coming out of the warehouse were Terry and Genos.

Erhi, who was examining the buildings of the church at the waist of the mountain
fortress, said behind his back.

"Are you properly armed?"

"Yes. I did what you asked me to... But Captain. How long do I have to hide and go?
Every time I eat, I'll die because I notice it. Basset makes fun of me every day.

The task force and Genos entered the church, but not all of them came in proudly.

In particular, Genos wearing a mask and Chloe the wizard had many problems with the
doctrine of the Church.

So, Erhi converted some of the wagons to sneak in, including Terry.

"She sleeps in a comfortable bed and boasts that she eats food with the saint..."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"Why. Do you want to be the escort of the saint?"

"Yes? No, it's not like that. I'm just trying to do an investigation without
results every day, so it's frustrating."

"Don't worry. Today will see the end."

"Ah, finally?"

At Erhi's words, Genos and Terry's eyes lit up.

The last few days, the time to see the hardships that have been going around the
church late at night has finally come!

Terry clenched his fists as he hid in the warehouse and got a headache from trying
to figure out the internal geography and information of the church.

Erhi, who was looking at the excitement, said in a cold voice.

"Terry Rozier. Don't forget. This is the Church, and our opponent is the
Archbishop. A moment of vigilance can put everyone in danger, not just you."

Terry, who met Erhi's cold eyes, swallowed saliva and nodded. Erhi thought for a
moment while looking at Terry, then shook his head.

Other people can predict personality, but Terry can't. Because it was a character I
played myself.

But to not give them trust was to cut the possibility directly.

'I can control enough to prevent accidents.'

It's not that I don't understand what I'm talking about or that my judgment is bad,
so I can control it.

"No need to worry."

These were the words of Genos, who noticed Erhi’s concerns.

Erhi nodded and said.

"Then let's get started."

After taking a deep breath, Erhi signed the seal.

In the middle of the holy land full of divine power, magical powers trembled.

Genos and Terry, who have no knowledge of magic, did not know, but if Chloe or
Elysia had been here, they would have opened their mouths and were surprised.

Holy power and magical power were different types of power.

Demonstrating magic in a place full of divine power was similar to lighting a fire
in the sea.

As it was at the Altar of Trotz, in order to use magic here, it was necessary to
push away the divine power.

However, Erhi's magic proceeded slowly, but surely, according to the set method.

"...[Shadow Walk]."

Slowly, but clearly, Erhi's spell is chanted.

The three people's faces turned hazy as if they were sinking in the shadows.

'I've gotten used to it quite a bit.'

Erhi nodded while examining the jewel he was holding.

Being able to use magic in the middle of the Holy Land was the result of Erhi's
mana sensitivity adapting to the divine power.

At first, it was possible only by holding Hrundal in the Dragon Heart, but now it
is possible by consuming only a small amount of the power of the jewels Ioderil had
made.

'It's not 100%, but up to 7 or 80%, there's no problem.'

The factor that Erhi was most concerned about with magic was whether she could use
the power she wanted when she wanted it.

It was also due to the experience of the original, which was defeated because it
could not use its proper power due to various unfavorable conditions.
It could be said that it is an innate nature or a kind of obsessive-compulsive
disorder.

At last, Erhi, who had no anxiety in his heart, raised the corner of his mouth and
sent the promised hand signal to the party.

The three disappeared as if being sucked into the darkness of the church.

= =

The denomination has not been invaded for many years.

The long years here meant the time since the church was established until now.

This place, at the heart of the empire, remained untouched by the Temu Empire, even
during a period of dozens of border changes.

As such, the boundaries of the denomination were not so strict.

At least the priests who prayed late at night or managed and studied the numerous
data kept by the denomination were the subjects to be wary of.

[stop.]

But here. The center of the denomination, the building in which the archbishop
resided, was different.

A bonfire was burning outside the tall and huge building as if symbolizing the
dignity of the church.

The presence of paladins was felt everywhere, including the main gate.

'The boundaries are stricter than usual.'

While Erhi was paying close attention, Genos sent a hand signal.

[I prefer to go to route D.]

Erhi nodded his head.

Genos took the lead and moved secretly to the back of the building.

When middle and middle paladins appeared, Genos signaled first.

He was a superman who crossed walls, and Genos who roamed all kinds of
battlefields.

A paladin standing on the outer perimeter could recognize it long before they
approached it.

The place the three of them headed was the resting place where the paladins hung
from the building stayed.

From the outside, the rest area looked empty.

'also.'

If the boundaries were increased, there would be fewer people to rest.

If the paladins were proficient, they would have kept the rest area as well, but
the paladin, who was famous for being fair in the first place, could not be
vigilant.

Erhi and the party entered the rest area while there were no people in the rest
area. The small-sized rest area had a passageway leading to the inside of the
archbishop's building.

'From here.'

This has been coming in the past few days. What was important was the deepest part
of the building, and the basement.

No one knew about it except the archbishop's aides. It is an unknown territory for
them.

Fortunately, he knew the structure of the building's blueprints, but he didn't know
what was waiting for him.

Erhi grabbed the jewel and activated a new magic.

"... [Hyde]."

If [Shadow Walk] was a magic that hides in the shadows, [Hyde] was a higher class
magic.

A magic that makes noise and even momentum disappear.

It was difficult to keep the three people enchanted for a long time because of the
large amount of magic consumed.

[See the end in 15 minutes.]

Genos and Terry nodded at Erhi's [Message].

= =

The three of them went secretly to the deepest part of the building.

As we got closer to the depths, the boundaries became looser.

At some point, neither the paladin nor the servant appeared in the hallway.

However, Erhi's vigilance remained the same. No, it just got stronger.

An unfamiliar feeling of incongruity was constantly irritating him.

'Why?'

And the cause was soon discovered.

Stairs leading down to the basement in the deepest part of the building.

When you carefully open the closed door.

Because I could feel the clear magic energy that was touching my skin.

"...!"
Leaving behind the startled Genos and Terry, Erhi carefully looked down the stairs.

'It is similar to the basement with a seal.'

I don't know if it's original or new.

The stairs here were similar to the stairs in the basement with a seal.

It was the same in its style, form, and atmosphere.

[What should I do?]

It was Terry's hand signal. Erhi responded by walking towards the stairs.

The dark basement was so dark that I couldn't even see in front of my nose.

The three of them cautiously went down the stairs, vigilant about their
surroundings.

And then.

- Tack, tuck, tuck

There was the sound of footsteps coming up from the basement.

The eyes of Terry and Genos turned to Erhi.

Erhi looked around and pointed to the wall.

The three immediately stuck to the wall.

The stairs were wide enough for four people to walk at a time.

There was enough space for them to hide.

Genos and Terry hold their breath.

The footsteps of the paladins were heard from a distance.

- tak, tuck

Paladins were going up the stairs with expressionless faces.

Paladins with solid armaments one by one.

They were walking up the stairs with no expression.

At that time, the tension on Terry's expression slowly relaxed.

Erhi's eyes shone sharply.

"[Ice Spear]."

A spear of ice condensed in the air flew towards the paladin at a fierce speed.

-bang!

"Wow!"
Terry was startled. No, it must have been a secret infiltration...?

"It's a change of plan. Raise your sword."

Erhi's staff radiated light.

denomination (5)

There were no magic lights or torches in the basement stairs.

Only the magical light emanating from Erhi's staff was the faint light source that
illuminated the basement.

The battle began in the thick darkness.

The sound of swords being pulled echoed through the basement.

Erhi's left hand drew the beast seal at high speed.

- shhhh...

A cold energy spread through the dark basement.

"[Shroud of Frost]."

This magic, which originally projected cold air into a narrow area, changed into a
simultaneous wide-area magic as I gained understanding of Erhi's magic.

The cold air that immediately freezes the entire body imprisoned the Paladins like
a prison.

Paladins raised their shields and resisted the cold.

I expected it to be difficult to move properly. Magic resistance is stronger than I

thought.

While carefully observing the reactions of the Paladins, Erhi gradually increased
the power of magic.

"Aww!"

The energy of the paladins increased explosively.

His eyes were dyed red, and his presence grew noticeably.

The Paladins who twisted their bodies and broke the ice on their bodies rushed
towards Erhi.

"[Ice Shield]."

A small plate of ice was made in front of Erhi, and it quickly grew in size and
became a shield of ice that completely blocked the front.

The swords of the paladins collided with the ice shield.

- Kwaduk! Quad Duck!

Ice cubes popped out one after another.

Through the transparent ice, the red eyes of the paladins were burning, and the
madness beyond that was felt.

After examining it carefully, Erhi quickly slammed the staff against the ice
shield.

At that moment, the ice shield vibrated and trembled and shattered like an
explosion.

"Aww!"

The paladins fell out with their whole bodies covered in blood.

After carefully examining their reaction and their condition, Erhi nodded as if the
confirmation was over, and grabbed the staff with both hands.

A grip method similar to holding a spear, supporting the back with the right hand
and holding the middle finger with the left hand.

And in fact, the staff hit the paladin's head like a spear.

- Whoops!

The staff, whose ends were closed with iron, was practically nothing more than an
iron rod.

As if wielding a short spear, Erhi defeated the three knights who were entangled in
magic.

The sight of him looking down without a single breath being disturbed was still as
if everything had been done.

"......"

Genos was staring blankly at Erhi like that.

Erhi's coldness affected not only the Paladins he had targeted, but also those
around him.

At the same time, there were delicate manipulations, so Genos and Terry were not
affected by the cold.

Thanks to that, Genos, who was able to subdue the enemies earlier, was able to take
a closer look at Erhi's battle.

'The realm has risen again.'

I know because I've tried it once before.

Erhi's realm had passed into another realm.

Magical power and cold that dominate the space in an instant.

A dazzling and immediate response to a surprise attack.

And to the last bizarre spear.

Even though it wasn't a very long time, Erhi's realm had reached another realm.
If Erhi wanted it, he would have been able to wipe out the Paladins at once.

I just adjusted the power to check and examine the power of the paladin.

perhaps...

'...I'm not sure.'

Unlike the past, when it passed through artifacts and spirit.

Now, the picture of Genos beating Erhi even in a head-to-head match was not well
drawn.

'Is there only monsters in the empire?'

Genos's gaze slowly turned to where Terry was.

Although he lacks compared to Erhi, Terry's sword talent made him terrified.

"Aww!"

The sword and the sword collide. The paladin blushed and frantically swung his
sword towards Terry.

However, Terry showed a strange movement and did not give the paladin a chance to
successfully attack.

It even looks as if the master is playing tricks on the sewage.

Obviously, the age of training the sword, and the absolute level is the same, or
Terry would be lacking.

"Kaak!"

The paladin screamed and swung his sword.

That last attack with all its power was clearly sharp and powerful.

However, Terry faced the sword with a movement that seemed to have 'anticipated'
it.

- Giggig!

The noise of twisted iron, and twisted tracks.

- Kwajik!

The winner of the battle was Terry.

Erhi, who was looking at it from behind Genos, nodded.

Clearly, Terry has grown more steeply than in the original.

The calmness that stands out even in the sudden battle in the dark.

And even a swordsmanship that subdues a paladin equivalent to 6 stars without

taking a single wound.

'It's worth rolling.'

When Erhi was satisfied inside, Terry said, shaking off her blood-stained sword.

"Captain, wasn't combat the last resort? What's happening all of a sudden?"

"They've seen through magic. They're trying to attack you."

"Yes?"

Leaving behind the surprised Terry, Erhi asked Genos.

"They seem to see clearly even in dark places. Don't they?"

"It was."

Except for the faint light from the staff, the basement was completely dark.

Even so, the Paladins rushed in without hesitation as if it was broad daylight.

'Initially, there is no divine power that a paladin should show, and he adapts to
berserk and dark magic. And is it physical ability enhancement?'

The [Hyde] magic that Erhi used was a dark magic type of magic.

Paladins saw through the magic and moved freely in the dark.

'It's an ability that wasn't even in the original. It's similar to the Zemu
Empire's Berserker, but it's different...'

When Erhi was deep in thought.

Genos said with a firm voice.

"Erhi-nim. It's strange."

"what?"

"At this level of commotion, reinforcements should come in, but there is no
response."

At Genos' words, Erhi's expression hardened.

"[Magic Search]."

He put the most effort among common magic, and in harmony with his magic
sensitivity, a magic boasting extraordinary efficiency was expressed.

Erhi's magical sense began to look beyond the thick darkness.

And just as Genos said, there was no sign of anyone else underground.

"...Is it mixed?"

"Yes?"

"Come back. Saints are in danger."

Erhi ran up the stairs with a stiff expression.

= =

"Ah... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"You're crazy, be quiet, Basseti."

"Aww! It hurts!"

“So, you should have been careful.”

Bassett tried to speak.

Is now the time to be careful? Those crazy paladins are rushing, is it time to save
yourself?

But it was too painful to open his mouth.

Bassett clenched her teeth and shed tears.

"...Whoa. It's done."

The mysterious white light that I was used to now had ceased.

Bassett admired as he fiddled with his side, which had returned to pure white flesh
without a single scar.

"Thank you, saint sister."

Saint Anne shook her head.

"I am the one to be thankful for. Without you guys, I would have lost my life."

Anne turned her head and said.

"I am only truly grateful to Sir Andrei."

"Please stop saying such things, saint."

The pale-haired, middle-aged paladin looked over the tightly closed door and said.

"I'm just doing the mission I've been given, unlike me, the fallen apostates."

Andrei's eyes blazed with anger.

He wanted to cut their heads off right away and push them into the pits of hell,
but his hands were trembling slightly.

The wounds of the body could be healed with divine power, but that energy was not
restored.

Andrei sensed that one battle ahead, that was the limit left for him.

And that was the case with his subordinate paladins as well.

In the subdued atmosphere, Dena asked the saint.

"Saint. When will Sir Falcao, the commander of the Holy Knights, be able to come?"

"...I'm sorry. I can't give you a definitive answer. Since you're practicing alone
in the depths of Mount Katov... There's a good chance you don't even know what's
going on here."

The leader of the Holy Knights, praised as the denomination's greatest force and
the sword given by the gods.

If Sir Falcao had been here, none of this would have happened.

However, Sir Falcao declared neutrality in the confrontation between the archbishop
and the saint, and had been digging alone deep in Mount Katov for several years.

At the words of the saint, Dena sighed and said to Elysia.

"Well, it's hard to expect help. I think I'll have to make a choice soon, what do
you think?"

"Break through or hold on. It's good that the enemies didn't start a fire, but it
won't last that long."

Dena frowned.

For some reason, his eyes were cold and his lips were cold, as if he was imitating
someone's expression.

"Um... how did you do that..."

"...?"

That time when Dena was pensive and Elysia tilted her head at the strangely
familiar expression.

- Kwajik!

The sound of something breaking rang in my ears.

It was the sound of breaking down the defense gates of the building where the saint
lived, which had been there for many years.

"Saint."

Then Andrei and the Paladins stood up.

“We will clear the way. Please preserve the body and head to the cathedral. Others
in the church will also hear the commotion here and realize the ideal. You need
help."

"Sir Andrei. No. I don't want to live at the expense of anyone's life. I'd
rather..."

"Don't say that! The Archbishop has betrayed the Order. The saint will lead the
Church in the future..."

"Wait!"

Then Dena raised her hand and said,

"If you have to drill a road, you don't have to drill straight ahead."

"...what do you mean by that, Miss Dena?"

"There's no law that says you have to go out the door, right?"

Dena pointed to the window.

"This place is four stories high, about 9 meters high, but people here can
withstand that much, right? You can recover from an ankle or knee injury."

"Ah...!"

All of them here were trained warriors.

Although the height of 9 meters was burdensome for them, it was not an impossible
height.

There was no common sense reason to jump out of the window on the 4th floor, so it
was something that no one thought of.

"Still, who has to carry the saint..."

"I'll do it."

Leyla, who was listening to the conversation, raised her hand.

"At this height, it is enough to withstand it."

For Leila, who was used to taking shocks with her shield, falling from the fourth
floor was no problem.

"Chloe-sama will come with me."

"...Yes."

At the beginning of the battle, Chloe used magic to give her allies time to gather.

Since it was a magic practiced in this place full of divine power, it consumed a
lot, so Chloe had been resting since then.

Dena nodded and said.

"Okay then, let's go out in order..."

Then a shout was heard from beyond the door.

"Do it in moderation and stop surrendering, saint! It would be better to light up

the future of the church by martyring yourself, than to endure to the end and
become a villain!"

"That damn bastard...!"

"Don't face it. Let's get out of here quickly."

Andrei clenched his sword and turned his head. He rushed towards the window first.

- Clap!

Andrei raised his shield and flew himself. The paladins followed.

- Koo!
"Ugh!"

They were paladins who were good at using their bodies.

The body that was strengthened by accepting the divine power was excellent in
durability and stamina.

They rolled on the floor, fell, and got up again.

Some were lame, but most formed quickly.

"Aww!"

- Koo! thud!

"Basset. Even so, I wouldn't be screaming."

"Um... I'm sorry. I didn't know."

Bassett and Elysia landed on the floor in succession. After that, Dena came down to
the floor.

"You'll find out soon anyway. Move quickly!"

And Leila jumped to the floor.

- Kwaang!

"Wow..."

"also."

Even after such a loud shock, Layla stood up with a calm expression. Chloe and
Saint were held in her arms.

"Are you okay?"

"......Yes."

Perhaps because of surprise or embarrassment, the saint who blushed and Chloe, who
opened her eyes slightly, came down from Leyla's arms.

"Then let's go to the forest!"

At that time, the group formed and started running along with Sir Andrei's shout.

"I did, but I didn't know you'd jump out the window."

A paladin appeared from among the shadows of the bushes.

"...Hugo!"

"Andrei. A pitiful friend. Why can't you follow the cause?"

Andrei grinded his teeth. Hugo was a motivator who spent his days as an apprentice
paladin with him.

"You bastard... Aren't you ashamed of God!"

"God? What kind of god? Was there only one god in this world?"

Hugo said with a smile.

Among the shadows of the bushes, other paladins were appearing one by one.

"How can you face the truth only if you are so narrow-minded? Since you think that
the world you see is everything, doesn't it come to an end like this?"

"...Hugo. Can you say that in front of Sir Falcao? Sir Falcao will bring God's
punishment."

"Well... even if Sir Falcao is great, he's only a stronghold in the royal family.
Did I just do it without any countermeasures, Andrei?"

Hugo said with a low laugh.

"Even if we praise God for the rest of our lives, God only gives us scum. In the
end, we are nothing more than slaves wrapped up in crumbs and chanting. Andrei,
take off that bondage..."

Then her red hair ripped through the air.

Basset sprinted off the floor and flew several meters and swung his bayonet towards
Hugo.

'This kid!'

Hugo, upset, swung his sword at Bassett. Did you come in as an escort of a saint?
Anyway, I'm still just a milky, grassy little kid...

- Kwaang!

Basset bounced his entire body in the air and swung his great sword.

Indeed, the blow that carried the entire body at first glance resembled the spear
technique used by Erhi.

Combined with her enormous power, it caused a powerful shock.

"Wow!"

Hugo, who had been vigilant, slammed the side of the sword against his shoulder and
got down on one knee to relieve the shock.

Basset returned as if bounced back to the formation of his teammates using the
reaction of the impact he had hit, said Bassett.

"Don't deal with such a bastard, Sir Andrei! It's a time-consuming trick anyway!"

Andrei looked at Basset blankly and nodded.

Bassett was right. It didn't matter what the past was or what Hugo's motives were.

All that matters now is that they are enemies and they have to break through them.

"Attack everyone!"
With Andrei in the lead, the Paladin and the Special Forces rushed towards the
forest.

denomination (6)

Hugo and the Apostate Paladins were hiding in the forest.

The paladins of the saints, led by Andrei, and the special task force clashed with
them.

-visor! visor! visor!

The sound of iron and iron hitting each other resounded.

Due to the battle that took place one after another, it was not strange even if the
paladins fell down immediately.

But they swung their swords more fiercely than anyone else.

It was as if he was going to die swinging his sword one more time.

"Fall into the pit of hell, Hugo!"

"The place I'm going is heavenly, Andrei!"

- Kwaang! Wow!

In the center of the battlefield, the swords of the two paladin captains collided.

In the dark night sky, a dark red light and a pure white light bloomed one after
another.

The swords of the two paladins, who crossed the wall based on the standard of
royalty, were scattering light according to their beliefs.

The battle continued around the two brightly shining lights.

'Twenty-seven.'

- Hehehe!

"Big!"

Dena looked at the battlefield with cold eyes.

The fingertips are caught in the feathers of the arrows.

The arrow was naturally caught in the string of the bow as if it were attached to a
magnet.

The next thing to do is pull the strings and shoot.

- Hehehe!

'Twenty-six.'

"Wow!"

The battle was escalating into a melee. A situation in which the paladins with red
eyes are rushing madly from all directions.

Nevertheless, the battle continued in a whistle.

It was also because the friendly paladins swung their swords and shields with a
force to risk their lives.

The performance of the special forces was outstanding.

"Hey!"

Basset swung his sword as if bouncing his entire body.

It was awkward at first, but now it was a basset who was quite accustomed to
fighting with all his strength.

Even with the conviction that he could receive treatment from a saint, the movement
was more radical and powerful.

- Quad Duk!

But inevitably, a big move called a big gap.

Elysia filled that part.

Although she could not use magic, Elysia's sword was still sharp.

Maybe it's because the eyes that read the flow of magic have risen.

Elysia hit the basset faster and more accurately than before.

Even so, whenever she was pushed by the constant enemy pressure, Layla stepped
forward.

"How dare you!"

- Kwaang!

The sword of the paladin aimed at Elysia's back bounced off the shield. Layla's
spear pierced the enemy's neck.

"Cruckle!"

The paladin did not stop even as he spewed bubbles of blood from his neck.

He tries to swing his sword while pushing himself against the spear.

- Hehehe!

'Twenty-five.'

Dena thought as she looked around the battlefield, leaving Layla behind, who made
eye contact once as a sign of gratitude. It shouldn't be like this.

The number of enemies continued to grow. The ally's stamina was limited.

There was also a limit to the number of arrows Dena had. In my heart, I want to
pour out the speakers, but that was the reason I was holding back.
It was clunky. Those cold eyes and firm mouth immediately came to mind. What would
you say if you were here?

'...I think you just solved it somehow.'

"haha!"

Then my vision got really dark. The white light that had lit the darkness faded.
The saint shouted like a scream.

"Sir Andrei!"

A red light rose from behind Andrei's back.

That light has gone. Andrei's body collapsed to the floor helplessly.

It was then that blood spurted from the back of his back. Hugo smiled madly and
grabbed Andrei's hair.

"Why! Did God give you an answer? What do you say!"

Andrei said, spitting out blood-stained saliva.

"You're... going to hell... you say... you bastard."

"Haha! It's already a purgatory and a pit of hell..."

Dena, who was looking at Andrei blankly, turned her head.

Chloe clutched the hem of her robe with a pale expression.

At Chloe's feet, there was a magic circle drawn during the battle.

It was a small magic circle full of precious gems she had.

"Close your eyes when you signal."

"Eyes?"

"Yes."

Chloe looked at the saint and said.

"Help me."

"...what would you like me to do?"

"Here. Give me strength."

The lady was puzzled. Imbuing the magic circle with divine power...

Although she had no knowledge of magic, she knew that divine power opposes magic.

And there was an intrinsic reluctance to put power on magic as a saint.

But now was not the time to ask that question.

Seeing Andrei who was losing consciousness and Hugo who continued to speak nonsense
towards him, the saint put her hand to the magic circle after grieving.
Light entered the magic circle.

Chloe chanted the order with a more relaxed face.

"[Shining Flare]."

Crackling static electricity bounces from the magic circle.

A pure white ball floated into the air.

"now."

"Everyone close their eyes!"

And the ball turned into a huge light and colored all around.

"Aww!"

"Wow, snow!"

"I feel like I'm burning!"

Screams erupted one after another.

Dena closed her eyes tightly and opened her eyes narrowly.

A dazzling bright light was shining everywhere.

The enemies were in great pain from the light shining all over the place.

It wasn't just dazzling, it seemed that it was painful just to touch the light.

Fortunately, the condition of the allies was not bad compared to the enemies.

Allied Paladins, unlike the apostates, did not seem to have a large burden on the
light.

Hearing Dena's signal, the task force members turned their heads in all directions
just like her.

At that moment, Dena and Elysia's eyes met.

'Should I run away now?'

Elysia shook her head when Dena turned her gaze to the forest.

'no. It's dangerous for that person to come to his senses.'

Elysia's gaze was directed toward Hugo, who was suffering like the other apostates.

At that moment, the two of them made sense.

Dena drew an arrow to the protests.

- Shhh! Shhh! Shhh!

Her specialty, the rapid storytelling, unfolded one after another.

The heavy iron arrows he had saved rushed towards Hugo.

At the same time, Elysia grabbed Bassett's arm and ran towards Hugo.

At first, Bassett was embarrassed by saying "Uh, uh, why?", but soon after hearing
Elysia's brief explanation, he grabbed the great sword.

"Annoying bastards!"

Hugo blocked Dena's arrow while twisting his body. not all An arrow pierced through
the gap between Hugo's shoulder blades.

As Hugo's body wobbled, Bassett swung his sword.

"Die, demon!"

-Koo-Wang!

Even when the sword and the sword collided, there was an explosion sound.

The air was pushed out, and so did Bassett's body. Basset clenched his teeth and
controlled his body spinning like a top to land on the floor. Behind him was
Elysia's sword.

- Kaduk!

A sharp longsword pierced Hugo's stomach.

Elysia quickly stepped back. Hugo's sword swept over where she was standing.

- Fragile!

The dark red light emanating from Hugo's sword stirred in all directions.

However, the task force continued to attack Hugo calmly and constantly.

Leyla's spear and Dena's arrow aimed at Hugo's hole.

The attack continued like a gear wheel.

Hugo, unable to open his eyes properly, wielded evil and swung his sword.

The party used to put their hands together and pushed Hugo away.

Just like when you catch a beast.

"Aww!"

- Whoops!

Elysia's sword pierced Hugo's right arm.

That time when Hugo's sword fell to the floor and the group's faces filled with
relief and joy.

"...finally."

Hugo's expression filled with joy as well.

Hugo was smiling as he dropped his sword and blood was dripping all over his body.
Suddenly, a black energy surged up from his body as he stood still.

he raises his hand

hit the dirt floor

- Kwaang!

"Damn!"

A black energy was pushed out in all directions. With that power, the special
forces were pushed back as if they were being thrown away.

"Huh... I'm afraid I'll be humiliated like this..."

Hugo raised his head. His eyes had turned completely black. The energy emanating
from Hugo's body gradually grew in size.

It was not like a human, but a force like a beast in an overwhelming myth.

"Damn bastards. How dare you make me look like this... I'll tear your limbs
apart..."

Hugo's mouth stopped. His head turned back.

far away in the forest.

An old knight with a white beard was flying as if flying above the tree.

It was as if a messenger from God was descending as he ran, emitting a pure white
light all over his body.

"Sir Falcao!"

The saint shouts with surprise and joy. Hugo let out a sly smile.

"You come to know where you are going to die. Still, I was going to visit you when
this was over, but it worked out. Even if you're a teacher, you can't be my
opponent..."

Hugo's expression distorted as he continued to speak.

The black energy that had been constantly emanating from it shook like a flurry.

While Hugo is bewildered by an unexpected event.

The new Falcao that was running up the tree disappeared.

I hear the wind blowing. An explosion followed.

-bang! bang! Aww!

Hugo's sword and Falcao's sword collided one after another.

That wave alone was enough to push her whole body away.

The task force quickly gathered around the saint.

Bassett said in a bewildered voice as he watched the battle between Falcao and
Hugo.

"...I don't understand now. What's going on?"

"What is it? Fortunately, it came on time."

"Terry?"

Bassett turned his head. Terry and Genos were standing next to them.

"Mr. Terry? Didn't you go with Erhi-sama? How did this happen now?"

At Leyla's question, Terry said, gazing at her.

"You may ask me. I just did what the captain told me..."

"Erhi gave us a contact message. After that, he ran right here."

Genos said while raising the Unterbaum special contact box that had exploded.

Seeing it, Elysia asked.

"So, where are you, Erhi?"

"Erhi-nim said that he would solve the cause of the situation and moved away from
us."

Genos swung his sword along with the horse.

"Great!"

His sword cleaved the throat of the approaching apostate.

Hugo wasn't the only one who had strange powers as the black energy exploded.

The apostate paladins were also approaching them with black energy dripping from
their bodies.

The task force members hardened their faces and raised their weapons.

The battle was still going on.

= =

"Yeah oh oh oh!"

Erhi looked at the staff and sighed.

'I'm going to have to get it repaired.'

I've only rolled it rough twice. The cane had its head broken.

Well, those two times were not common.

The dark energy emanating from the seal was losing momentum.

Similar to magic, but different.

Its power resembled that of a monster, but its rank was much higher.

It is also the magic of darkness, and it is also more fundamental.

It is an energy that seems to embody chaos.

It was an energy that contained the power of a demon.

"Do you know what your bastard has done?"

"Why do you think I don't know?"

Erhi said, throwing away the broken staff.

"Some of the demons touched the seal in the basement where they were trapped, and
the magic gushed out. If that's the case, isn't it obvious? It must have been that
they were greedy for the demon's power."

"...!"

"Because sealing isn't just about imprisoning it. Suppression means that it can be
dealt with in some cases. Isn't it?"

Tesilei kept her mouth shut. That alone could have known. that he was stabbed in
the corner.

Tesilei opened and closed his mouth a few times, then smirked.

"Erch Ludbolt... It's more than a rumor. It wasn't that the demon wanted to tear
you apart for nothing."

"You knew me, too."

"I don't know. It's impossible to know unless you're the priests who turned their
eyes to the world like a rat trapped in a pit. There is no one more famous in the
Empire than you now.

The archbishop bowed his head and smiled. Then the laughter grew louder.

His face turned red in anger, then he laughed out loud.

Maybe he was drunk by the power of a demon or his emotions were not normal.

"What's so funny?"

"How can it not be funny? Thanks to your appearance here, you can draw out the
power of a demon."

- Whoops!

As the archbishop spread his arms, a black energy spread in all directions.

"What you did was shake the seal at best! The saints and men whom Hugo loves are
already dead! Struggle in despair, Erhi Ludbolt!"

"Well. Would it be true if there was Sir Falcao?"

"...What?"
Erhi did not continue to speak.

He cannot afford to leave the maximum power of the denomination as it is.

I sent a letter to Falcao, who had already hid deep in the mountains.

When the contact bomb goes off, they have contacted them to come to the place where
the saint is.

Of course, I didn't get a certain answer, so I wasn't sure.

Even if Falcao didn't come, it was okay.

As long as he knows and believes them.

Because I had the belief that I would overcome it somehow.

"I don't care what kind of mean motives you have. It must be ugly and trivial
anyway."

Now the conversation is over.

It was because the magic that was poured out while shaking the seal was restored
thanks to the time earned by continuing meaningless conversations.

Erhi unpacked the luggage bag he was carrying on his back.

"Do you think that there is no match for the power of a demon with a seal?"

"You bastard, what now..."

"Strength is just power. Who uses it and how it is used is not decided."

Erhi was even thinking about the possibility of seeing the end today.

To do this, prepare even the last resort.

For him, who always prepares for the worst, it was quite natural.

"You are not the only one who can draw power through the seal. Tesilei."

Erhi grabbed the Hrundal that was inserted into the dragon heart.

denomination (7)

Was it because I saw something I never imagined?

The archbishop, who had been talking frantically, kept his mouth shut.

It was as if he did not understand the situation itself.

It was the expected reaction.

When the seal was shaken, the archbishop did not respond properly.

The reaction to the protection technique he had prepared while descending

underground was disrespectful.

From then on, Erch was convinced that the Archbishop had no combat experience.
'If you think about it, it's natural.'

I don't know how the Archbishop touched the seal or how he acquired magical
knowledge.

The archbishop was the archbishop. He must have had experience in combat using
magic.

'The power is enormous, but the way to use it is immature.'

Obviously, the power of the demon that was drawn through the seal was huge.

The power in which all things are mixed is chaos.

However, the Archbishop could only use power, not the master of power.

If so, there was a possibility that Erhi could also draw on that power.

Of course, sufficient conditions had to be met for this to happen.

For example, conditions such as making a contract with a demon.

But there is no reason why there is always one right answer for everything.

Dragon Heart and Hrundal.

It was insurance in case he brought these things that he certainly couldn't

control.

Insurance that tries to prevent the worst situation even by running Dragon Heart.

However, as soon as they enter the basement, the Dragon Heart begins to oscillate.

The moment when I felt the vibration of Hrundal, which sounded like it was looking
for its owner.

Erhi felt a certainty that was close to intuition.

The moment I grabbed Hrundal, that certainty became a reality.

- Doubt! pounding! pounding!

It was as if immersed in a magical sea.

The dragon heart was pulsating.

One wave per pulsation. I felt omnipotent, as if dealing with infinite magical
power.

'I can see why the archbishop went crazy.'

Erhi was careful not to be intoxicated by that power and manifested his magic.

"[Water Splash]. [Glacier Pulse]."

The activation of the two magics now familiar was done only with the chanting of
runes without a hand.
The water flowed like waves into the wide underground cavity.

It is as if the sea was created in the sky.

And the stream turned into ice and grew in size.

It rained down on the archbishop.

"Lo Siture Pahasaha Kantu! [Karute Tarmac]!"

-Kwagwagwang!

The ice pillars suddenly crashed into the shield magic that the archbishop had
created, and a huge noise was made.

A loud noise and vibration that shook the entire basement.

Crushed and crushed, the ice grains wrapped around him like a mist sank.

A circular orb with a mysterious light was protecting the archbishop.

The archbishop was gasping for breath and seemed to be greatly surprised, but he
successfully defended [Glacier Wave].

'This is the first order I've ever heard of.'

The incantation sung by the archbishop was the first one he had ever heard as Erhi,
who had a relationship with the three arch wizards. However, judging from the
bizarre pronunciation, I thought it was the magic of the ancient times.

"Heh heh heh heh heh..."

The archbishop gasped in surprise and burst into laughter.

"Ha. Haha... Hahaha! Have you seen it! Your low-level magic! You can't be my
opponent! With this power, I will ignite a new light on the earth!"

Before the last words could be finished, the archbishop's hand reached out to Erhi.

"Fa Surata Maha! [Cruese]!"

Clouds shining in five colors spewed along the Archbishop's hands.

The cloud took the shape of a fist and slammed down towards Erhi.

- Wow!

The basement shook as if there had been an earthquake. In the midst of this, the
archbishop burst into madness.

"Hahaha! No matter how crazy you run..."

"[Ice Spear]."

At that time, the [Ice Spear] filled with enormous magical powers and numerous
auxiliary magic flew toward the archbishop's side at a speed that could not be
followed by the eye.

- Kwajik!
"Ugh!"

The archbishop did not respond, but the dark energy moved by itself and blocked the
ice spear. It seemed that the sealing-related protection techniques had already
been applied.

"You bastard, how the hell...!"

Erhi did not dare say that he had activated [Illusion], a light-based hallucination
magic, and moved to the side of the archbishop earlier. Instead, he performed
magic.

- Kwajik! Kwajik!

The ice spear, triggered by the silent spear, poured down like a shower of rain
towards the archbishop. The archbishop's hands were busy moving.

As much as the magic of the ancient times he used for the first time, the
protective magic filled with enormous magical power filled the air.

It was an extremely ineffective defense. However, the archbishop's magical powers

were abundant enough to make it possible.

And the Archbishop himself was adapting to it.

He learned and mastered magic, but almost never used it properly.

Just learning the sense of switching between defense and attack was a huge step
forward for Archbishop Tesilei.

"[Patum]!"

A black bird pierced through the pouring ice baptism.

The bird with its beak spread out as if screaming turned around Erhi's body and
aimed at his back.

- Quad Duk!

While keeping his gaze fixed on the Archbishop, Erhi manifested the [Ice Shield].

As the black bird crashed into the thick ice, a crackling sound was heard.

The ice shield was melting as if even strong hydrochloric acid had been poured.

When the archbishop saw it, he was excited and performed magic one after another.

"[Patum], [Patum], [Patum]!"

A flock of black birds flying like a flock of migratory birds.

Erhi was surrounded in an instant, and it was almost impossible to see him.

The archbishop smiled as if he had become accustomed to the magic, and shot the
magic one after another with only a few people without a choral chant.

"Hahaha! Your limit in trying to deal with me with the power you stole..."
"I understand that your understanding of magic is insufficient."

When the archbishop heard Erhi's voice, he was startled. I wonder if I have been
deceived by the hallucinations again.

The archbishop scans the surroundings with magical power.

But Erhi was still surrounded by a flock of black birds.

"Magic is originally to draw power from outside, not oneself."

- Damn it!

The Archbishop suddenly realized that the basement had become particularly cold.

I didn't pay much attention to it because I thought it was the effect of the magic
that Erhi poured out. The basement was getting colder every minute.

- Damn it!

A white castle was wrapped around Erhi's feet, still trapped in a flock of black
birds shot out by the archbishop.

And the castle gradually expanded its territory.

- Damn it!

The Archbishop exclaimed, "Stop the bullshit!" And as soon as I spoke, I was
startled.

The magical power of the seal that was flowing toward him was gradually decreasing.

"what...?"

"Freeze. [Spirit Realm]."

- Jjjjjjjjjjjjjak!

The cold air spread in all directions.

It was not the air, but the cold air that spread from the unit of magic that
colored the whole world.

The archbishop hastily tried to deal with Erhi's magic. However, the power of the
seal, which is the source of it, did not move properly.

"Oh, no...!"

The castle that spreads over the seal touched the archbishop's toes.

The archbishop twisted his whole body and tried to escape, but his body froze from
his toes.

Eventually, the archbishop was transformed into an ice statue with a grim face.

Erhi approached the archbishop and looked at his frozen body.

-tuk
pushed with your fingertips.

- Crisp!

Drops of blood, flesh, and even bones.

All frozen, the Archbishop's body shattered.

"Whoa."

Erhi rubbed his neck in fatigue and let out a short sigh.

As the battle continued, the Archbishop was not the only one who adapted.

Erhi was also adapting to understanding and handling the power of the seal through
Dragon Heart and Hrundal.

At the same time, I was preparing another spell through [Double Thinking].

Just as a knight with more than 7 stars uses the Auror Blade, there are
representative magics that distinguish the realm of the wizard.

The magic of the [Region] series was a typical case.

Properly used magic of the 7th Circle [Region] series dominates a specific space
itself and exerts an overwhelming influence on the magic field.

And the wizard, who had been deprived of the magic field, could not handle external
magic. As the Archbishop is now.

'It's the knowledge you learn while preparing for battles between wizards, so
there's no way you're aware of it.'

Actually, this battle was about when Erhi would activate [Spirit Realm].

The power emanating from the seal was so great that it took a while to activate.

In the first place, Erhi didn't even think about losing the battle with the
Archbishop.

Erhi, who had recovered his magical powers, opened his eyes wide while
indifferently examining the remains of the archbishop.

"...Well?"

There was something left in the rubble. Erhi picked up one of them.

It was a dry, twisted finger, shining as black as a jewel.

It was difficult to guess the original owner with only his fingers, but judging by
its size, it was not human.

The archbishop's corpse wasn't the only thing left of his fingers.

There were also books with mysterious patterns drawn on them.

Erhi, who lifted the book, stopped while trying to open it.

'I don't know what kind of bizarre power resides, but it shouldn't be spread
easily.'

Erhi, who had put the book deep in the empty backpack, looked at the seals.

The archbishop died, but the seal still radiated power.

The role of the archbishop was to activate the seal and draw out that power.

Erhi shook the seal, but it was also gradually regaining its strength.

"Hmm..."

Erhi, who was carefully examining the seal, walked slowly.

He still had Hrundal and a dragon heart in one hand, and strange fingers in the
other.

The place where Erhi stopped walking was the end of the seal. It was in front of
the door.

There was a small gap between the doors that I would not have seen if I had not
seen them several times before.

Erhi looked carefully at it, then raised a finger and brought it to the door.

Obviously, the door had neither a keyhole nor a handle.

However, my fingers naturally soaked into the door as if submerged in water, and
immediately I felt a sense of resistance as if something was caught.

Erhi turned his finger.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...

At that moment, the gap between the seemingly invisible door disappeared.

The energy that had dyed all directions faded like a lie.

"...Well."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows and touched his trembling knees. My head felt dizzy at
the moment of exhaustion.

'Well, since you used such a huge amount of magic... um?'

I thought it was momentary, but it wasn't.

The strength of my whole body disappeared as if my whole body was torn apart.

It felt as if my body was not mine.

Erhi just lost consciousness.

= =

"...Erhi-san? Saint! Erhi-san has come to his senses!"

When Erhi saw Elysia's surprised expression, he came to his senses.

Handling the sealing power through Dragon Heart and Hrundal was extremely
burdensome for Erhi as well.

In some ways, an excessive shock was applied to the body than when dealing with the
Loenshati Worm.

When I was full of that energy, I didn't feel any abnormality in my body, just like
the adrenaline soared and I couldn't feel any pain.

As soon as that power was drained, he passed out.

It wasn't that Erhi didn't foresee that.

However, when I forcibly expressed the power of the 7th circle using [Tears of
Spirit], I wondered if something similar would happen, just as the 'miracle'
prevented my body from getting hurt.

'Isn't this a breach of duty?'

However, the [Heavenly Message] did not come down.

I tried using the quest command just in case, but the screen that appeared in his
eyes was the same as before.

'Are there any restrictions on how God can manifest his power in the Holy Land?'

The words related to 'causality' that the saint had in relation to prophecy came to
mind.

Perhaps because he was in the denomination, the [system] was not able to connect
with him.

'I'll have to go outside the church and check it out.'

There was no fear that his abilities might have disappeared.

The other abilities were the same, and God had no reason to do so.

Fortunately, regardless of the 'miracle', Erhi's physical condition was perfectly

normal.

"It's good that you're in good shape. I just need one more day off."

The saint entered the room with Elysia and examined his body.

With her eyes wide open, the saint looked more like a sick woman than Erhi lying
down.

"Thank you."

"...Yes? Oh, no. Of course it was meant to be."

The saint smiled softly and said. That figure was really like a 'saint'.

Erhi asked Elysia.

"Did I faint for a few days?"

"You haven't woken up for four days. Everyone was very worried."
Elysia said the names of the task force one by one and recounted their actions.

Some say that Bassett, who said he would be fine in front of others, developed a
habit of biting her nails, that Leila, who had been through similar events several
times, stayed up all night while pretending to be resolute, or that Dena went out
to nurse her several times a day. ...

"Everyone seems to be fine."

An arc line was drawn on Erhi's lips.

I believed that I would overcome it, but it would be a lie to say that I didn't
have any anxiety at all.

In fact, the moment I saw Elysia's worried face, I was relieved inside.

"......"

"...why do you do that?"

"Ah, ah, nothing!"

Elysia, with a somewhat blank expression on her face, shook her head. The end of
his voice was trembling.

Finally, the saint who was observing Erhi's condition said:

"I'll just leave. Take a break for half a day. You haven't fully recovered your
energy yet."

Erhi nodded and the two left the room.

In the quiet room, Erhi looked out the window for a moment blankly.

'The power of the denomination must have weakened a lot.'

The paladin was one of the core powers of the denomination.

Those who protect the priests, sacrifice their lives to the gods in critical
battles, and wield swords.

However, since the power of the paladins has been greatly weakened by this
incident, the influence of the denomination on the battlefield has also decreased
by that much.

'I'll have to tell the Emperor that we need an extra force to protect the priests.
and...'

At that time, when Erhi was calmly immersed in thought.

"Can I come in for a moment?"

An unfamiliar voice was heard outside the door. It was a heavy, low voice, of a
fairly old man.

Erhi glanced over his chin with his fingertips for a moment, then opened his mouth.

"Come in."
"I'm sorry. It won't take much time."

The door opened and an old man with white hair entered the room.

"It's the first time I've seen your face, Erhi Ludbolt. The first sword that
worships the gods is called Falcao."

growth (1)

"This is Erch Ludbolt."

"You don't have to get up."

Falcao took a chair and sat in front of Erhi.

The whole process of dragging the chair, attaching the buttocks, and making eye
contact was slow and ordinary.

It was the best sword of the Order, and it didn't look like one of the best knights
in the Empire.

It was like an easygoing old man living in a mountain valley.

"Thank you for saving the Church. Without you, an unbearable disaster would have
happened."

Falcao watched Erhi for a while and then opened his mouth. Erhi shook his head.

"You're overjoyed. It would have been a failure if Sir Falcao hadn't come."

Perhaps those words were rather painful, and Falcao let out a deep sigh in his
lungs.

"If I had come out sooner, it might not have happened in the first place... It's
something I've been protecting all my life, I couldn't help it."

Falcao said with a face full of remorse.

"The saint and the archbishop are the two pillars of the denomination. If you put
power on one, the other will collapse... I've seen it many times already."

Falcao's age was not known exactly.

However, it was clear that he was an old knight no less than Jorhedin, and had
grown up to be the number one paladin of the Order from an extremely young age.

"Do you know how the Archbishop broke the seal and used magic?"

"I don't know. I didn't even try to find out. Because of that, I didn't know that
the pillars of the denomination had already rotted, but... I don't think there's
anything wrong with that."

Falcao said with a bitter smile.

"The Church is blocking all the dangerous things that exist in this world from
going out."

"Are you talking like a seal?"

"It's safe to say that the history of the denomination began with the seal.
Dangerous things require a person to manage, and the Archbishop is a position that
has been in charge of that role from generation to generation."

Information was organized like a puzzle put together.

‘How do you know the magic of the ancient times? Did you learn the dangerous magic
sealed in the church?'

Falcao said.

"That's why successive archbishops have always been raised, taught and ordained by
previous archbishops themselves. As was Tesilei... But there must be such a deep
darkness in that child's soul."

Falcao muttered with a young gaze of remorse. Erhi shook her head.

'Was the Archbishop really that alone?'

Nothing like this has ever happened in the original story.

Tesilei was a non-existent figure, and with the outbreak of war in the Empire, he
was withdrawn from his position.

'Still, the next archbishop hasn't been appointed.'

Since then, the church has been managed and directed by a saint.

In other words, even in the original work, Tesilei tried to do something, but it
was quietly suppressed.

'I had the will, but I didn't have the ability.'

what happened in the original. There was no way to know now.

Considering that the position of the archbishop remained vacant even during the
war, it can be said that Tesilei coveted the power of a demon in the original story
and then dismissed it.

However, the difference between the original and the current incident is that, in
the original, Tesilai did not have the opportunity or ability to do so.

that there was now.

That it is possible...

'The power of the emperor is stronger than the original.'

Not Loenz III. The worst warlock and master of the Temu Empire.

And the worst barrier to the ending. Emperor.

It may be an exaggerated speculation that the emperor beyond the distant desert is
the main culprit for corrupting the archbishop of the Holy Land.

However, Erhi was sure that the emperor had reached out to him in this matter.

Intuition from countless experiences. Or it was a foreshadowing.

It was also a kind of trauma.

Trauma resulting from an ending that could not be reached even in countless retry
times.

'...Okay.'

Erhi narrowed his eyes.

That alone calmed my mind. The cool chill that came from the magic of darkness and
water was calming my heart.

'Whether it was the emperor, or the general of the emperor.'

At first, I was determined to survive somehow.

It was a determination that was nothing more than an escape from the heart of
running away from the ending.

But now it was different.

'It'll be faster for me and the task force to grow than for them to get stronger.'

Erhi opened his eyes.

Falcao had a smile on his lips.

"Are your minds in order now?"

"I'm sorry. I have some things to think about."

"It's fine. If you have any concerns, you should shake them off. Waiting is a
familiar thing."

Falcao said with a smile.

"And I'm in a position to ask for a favor, so what's the point of waiting?"

"Is there anything you want?"

"Um... As you know, I lost a lot of children this time. I don't mean to blame you.
However, the future of the denomination has become uncertain."

Falcao let out a long sigh.

"I heard from the saint. In the future, the Empire will be engulfed in phone calls
again. And they say that it will be a war big enough for the Church to take an
active role. So, I'm going to ask you a favor..."

"I will refuse."

Erhi refused to even listen to Falcao.

Falcao opened his eyes wide and asked in surprise.

"No, I haven't even talked about the main point yet, are you saying I'll start with
rejection?"
"Aren't you trying to make [oath]?"

"...!"

Falcao's eyes widened. Erhi continued.

"A paladin who has accumulated divine power over a long period of time can make
only one wish for the rest of his life with his trust as collateral."

"......"

“Through that wish, he exerts miraculous power, but the paladin loses a significant
portion of the divine power he has accumulated. Isn’t that what you intend to use
[oath] for my task force members?”

"No. You guys."

When Erhi raised his eyebrows in surprise, Falcao said.

"Originally, my eyes were on the children below you. I especially like those Terry
and Bassett."

"I use magic."

"I heard that you also use a spear. I've heard that people of the world say that
you are favored by the gods. I believe you can do it well enough."

"It's overrated."

“Then why do you want to reject the [oath] even though you know it?”

Erhi said with a firm voice.

"First of all, I don't want Lord Falcao's divine power to diminish."

"I'll get more from my vows than my divine power diminishes. Especially when I need
one more hand like now."

"I don't think so."

Falcao was the highest paladin of the Order , and was strong enough to be called a
messenger of the gods.

When asked who was the strongest of the empire, he was always one of the strongest.

"What the Church needs now is not Lord Falcao's successor, but Lord Falcao. There
is no guarantee that the Church will be able to escape the fire in this war. Life
in seclusion while avoiding killing as it is now will be difficult in the future. "

"...!"

Therefore, Falcao's [Oath] should be saved for later.

Even if the miracle was alluring, to use [Oath] now was to sell the future for the
present.

"And when [the pledge] is made, he will inevitably become Lord Falcao's heir. I
cannot accept that."
"Ummm..."

Falcao was also trying to add strength to protect the denomination through the
[Oath].

Of course, learning his sword would be of great help.

In a normal case, it would not be enough to bow down and thank you.

However, it was an extremely inefficient path for Erhi.

"Um... Can't the children below you? I'll raise them with my best talent."

"Absolutely impossible."

Erhi said in one voice, even if it wasn't decisive and even cold.

"All of the task force members are valuable talents who must work for the entire
Empire, not just the Order. Even Lord Falcao cannot take them away from me."

"Hmm... I'm sorry."

Falcao nodded with a curious expression and stood up.

"Then I can't help it. I'm sorry for taking your time."

"No. I'm sorry I couldn't give you the answer you were looking for."

"No. I respect your will."

"If you are concerned about the safety of the denomination, I will give you a word
of caution."

"I'd appreciate it if you would. Then I'll go for it. Take good care of yourself."

Falcao got up and opened the door to the room.

"Oh, everyone was waiting. I'm sorry the old man took your time."

"Oh, no."

Basset, Dena, and Leyla were waiting for him with strange expressions in front of
the door.

= =

"...Erhi-sama. No matter what happens, I will not leave Erhi-sama's side."

"okay."

"Me too."

"okay."

"...Ummm, so I..."

"okay."

"No, I haven't said anything yet!"

Erhi said with a sullen face.

"There is no need to say things that you can hear even if you don't speak. Everyone
worked hard. They did a better job than expected."

At Erhi's praise, the three of them smiled mischievously.

said Dena.

"Actually, it would have been dangerous if Erhi-sama hadn't called Lord Falcao in
advance."

According to Dena, the battle between Falcao and Hugo was a spectacular sight.

Hugo, engulfed in the energy of a demon, scatters tremendous power in all

directions, regardless of allies or enemies.

And it is said that Falcao took all the attacks alone.

It was truly a sign of a difference in 'class'.

Hugo ran wild the more he did, but eventually fell to Falcao's sword.

"I guess... Sir Falcao must have been weeping."

The moment the black energy disappeared, the apostates said they all fell.

Some of the apostates, who are still breathing, said they were imprisoned in an
underground prison.

After that, he added that he found the fainted Erhi in the seal.

Other than that, Chloe was locked in the room to see if she had realized something
while examining the seals. Terry also talked about fighting Genos every day.

"Everyone was very worried about Erhi-sama. I'm glad you woke up so well."

At Layla's words, Bassett and Dena also nodded their heads.

Erhi, who was listening to the story, looked at them intently.

"Why?"

“The four of you, including Elysia, have nothing to do right now.”

"......"

It wasn't wrong. However, if you think about what Erhi had to say, who had just
woken up after fainting for 4 days...

Bassett said with a sullen expression.

"We're not even playing. We're still training..."

“Just like in St. Troyes. Aren’t you feeling frustrated while training?”

"Uh, um... I think so..."

“It feels like something is clogged up, and I feel like I don’t know.”

"Oh, right! How did you know?"

'Because there were several similar events in the original.'

As you gain new [talents] or gain experience in battle, you need time to digest
them.

In terms of games, it should be said that it is a time to practice and adapt to new
skills.

'Usually, in this case, you get help from your teacher or hunt monsters to get used
to it.'

At this point in the original story, the task force had to be in the capital.

In that case, he used to learn from Jorhedin in the capital or from the captains of
other knights.

Erhi was pensive and said while scanning his chin with his fingertips.

"You'd better ask Sir Falcao to teach you."

"Yes...?"

“Let Terry and Genos go too.”

'If Sir Falcao was even going to write the [oath], he would gladly accept the
request of the special task force.'

It may be difficult to learn the art of Falcao because it is only a short period of
time to look after the sword, but it will be possible to refine the newly learned
characteristics and experience and to peek into a new realm.

“And the seal is closed, but the monsters that ran out of the den will still
remain.

"What do you mean...?"

"For now, we should mobilize Cormac's mercenaries for nearby monsters, and let
monsters from far away go on an expedition."

The three men's faces turned pale. Because that meant that I had to get on the
gate.

Erhi smiled more at their expressions and said,

"Don't worry. If you receive the priests' blessings, the gate's fatigue will be
less."

The priests' divine power not only healed wounds, but also had the power to recover
from abnormalities in the body.

If you use the gate with the divine power remaining in your body, the aftereffects
of the gate will be greatly reduced.

At Erhi's words, the three of them sighed in relief, and Leila said.
“Then, can I just leave the church and come back?”

Ordinary monsters didn't even need the special task force to go out. It was
necessary to meet Cormac to coordinate the schedule and obtain information about
the monsters.

"No. I'll do it for you."

And Erhi said he would come and meet Cormac himself.

He had a reason to leave the church.

= =

late night.

Erhi got on the carriage and headed out of the church.

The leaders of the denomination, among them Saints and Falcao, knew his identity,
but other than that, it was still a secret.

However, since such a big event took place, I can only guess that it was someone
related to the Empire.

Since he still had no intention of revealing his identity, Erhi was heading out of
the church while hiding.

"What's wrong, Vaselimo?"

"...I need to visit St. Royes for a while."

"I see. The atmosphere is ugly, so you have to be careful."

"Okay. Let's be careful."

There were many paladins who did not agree with the apostates, but the paladins had
a time of penance under the leadership of Falcao.

Leaving behind the priest who guarded the front gate of the church on their behalf,
when the distance from the church was far enough away.

Vaselimo stuck his head inside the carriage.

"Derge... Sir. It seems like you can just come out."

"Thank you, Priest."

"......"

Vaselimo nodded with a look that looked like he was both smiling and crying.

Apparently, it was this Derge who saved the church's crisis, but no matter how much
he thought about it, he couldn't have been a merchant.

From Vaselimo's point of view, it was really difficult to know how to treat Derge.

"Uh, um... I'll park the wagon near here and wait. It's always good, so please come
back when it's convenient for you."
"Okay. It won't take long."

After bowing his head to Vaselimo, Erhi got on a horse he had unleashed from the
carriage.

The horse walked slowly.

On a cold winter night with breath, the road at night was quiet without anyone.

Even Vaselimo's figure disappears over the horizon. When you're the only one left
on the road

Erhi grabbed the horse's reins.

"......"

When I lifted my head, countless stars were twinkling in the sky.

The stars that make up the Milky Way and brighten the earth.

Beyond that picturesque landscape.

[A message from heaven has come down!]

[The heavenly riders sing to your heroic feat!]

[Quest accomplished.]

[His first feather expresses admiration.]

[His second feather expresses his consent.]

...

A system message emerged with momentum that seemed to fill the night sky.

growth (2)

Messages came out at once, as if through a blockage.

As you might have guessed, the system message did not appear within the
denomination.

Erhi read some of the messages that stood out among them.

[The causal rate obtained by users so far is 402%. The calibration minimum is met.]

It was an unprecedented high causal ratio.

As it was an important event related to the denomination, the causal ratio seemed
to have accumulated that much.

Other than that, I looked at other things, and there was one message that stood out
in particular.

[His third feather sends out enthusiastic cheers.]

What had to stand out was that this message alone had a different font and a large
font size.
'...If it's the third feather, is it Chadkael? It's a demigod with a lot of royal
stains.'

Erhi paid attention to the message for a moment, then looked at other things.

And I realized that the most important thing is nothing.

'The reward of the heavenly message. I don't think it has any traits?'

[It requires an independent procedure because it is linked to the reward of the

intuitive semi-predictive system. Would you like to receive a reward?]

Erhi looked at the message and nodded.

Of course, there was no reason not to receive compensation.

However, I'm concerned that I don't know what that 'independent procedure' is...

[It is recommended to place the user's body in a safe place.]

The moment I read the message, I burst out laughing.

The identity of the independent process, as before, seemed to be a process that

made him unconscious.

"let's go."

I pulled the reins of the horse and went into the grass. A tree grew in a place
that was moderately hidden from the surroundings.

Erhi, with his horse tied there, leaned against a tree and sat down.

'Hmm...'

Looking around, it seemed that the place had been chosen quite well.

It's not far from the church, so there's no problem, but it was a place that
wouldn't be noticeable even if it wasn't.

'Ready.'

As soon as I thought about it, or a thought, a sensation came to mind.

It was as if he had lost consciousness, but a different sensation took hold of him.

In an instant, my whole body went away. The feeling of being in space. And I felt
an endless sense of wealth.

At some point, the whole body, no. I felt a shock as if my soul was pounding and
clashing.

"...This?"

The voice should say...

It felt as if I was saying something directly, different from conveying the

thoughts in my head.
[Finally meeting you! Nice to meet you, Erch Ludbolt. I am his third feather,
Chedkael!]

turned his head In the middle of the pure white space, a light whiter than the
space had risen.

It was a huge light.

Even in this place where my senses were distorted, I had to raise my head to see it
properly. And even though the light was directly facing me, I didn't feel any
glare.

Instead, there was a strong sense of coercion.

It feels like it is being squeezed all over your body. However, it was a feeling of
intimidation as if I had to bow my head deep in my heart, rather than succumb to
hostility.

Erhi resisted the pressure.

And said in a low voice.

"Chedkael. It seems that you called me Gandaleum. Should I say that I have met you
for the first time or that I have not seen you in a long time?"

[Oh, you know about gandaleum too! But it's not true that I called. I just
volunteered to welcome you, but you came here according to the law.]

Gandalleum is a region corresponding to the boundary between the divine realm and
the earth, and it was a spiritual realm that could be reached through the event of
meeting the gods.

It was not unfamiliar to Erhi as it was a place he had been to several times
through the original story. It was the first time I felt it with my whole body.

Because he had experience with the original work, he asked a question. It's the
first time we've seen it, right? In other words, it was a question I had been
asking for a long time.

[Don't ask me about that! Even if you know, you can answer, and if you don't know,
you can't answer. It will undermine your causality, and the answer will not be
satisfactory.]

'After all, I can't find the answer right now.'

Erhi said after a short chuckle.

"If you ask me if I don't know or if I can't tell, how many causality do I need?"

[Well, I'd recommend not asking questions if possible. Your causality will be
greatly damaged.]

"In the end, I'll have to ask God directly."

[Yes. I hope that day will come as soon as possible. Your level is still low, so
it's hard to have a proper conversation!]

There was no disappointment as it was the expected answer.

The reason he became Erch Ludbolt.

The reason he sees the system in his eyes.

Because I thought that I would be able to find answers to those things, at least on
the day I met God, when I met a sufficient level.

But that didn't make him feel good, so Erhi asked in a cold voice.

"So. If you can't even explain it properly, why did you call me here?"

[Oh, I understand your complaint. But sincerely, Heaven is sending praises to you
for your hard work. great! So that's how I came out on my own. haha!]

"I'd rather a helpful reward than a meaningless bullet."

[Sure! I called you Gandaleum to reward you for your achievements, so of course you
should.]

The light flickered. I couldn't see beyond it, but I wondered if Chadkael was
sitting on the floor and resting his chin with his palms.

[You did a great job. He stopped the church's crisis and put some of that chaos
back to sleep. So Heaven has decided to grant you a preference to choose your
reward.]

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. he said with his arms crossed.

"If it's a preference for choosing a reward, do you mean that I have to choose the
traits to be obtained from Heaven's Message?"

[Yes! You can choose anything.]

whatever...

Erhi narrowed her eyes and said.

"The heavenly law couldn't be that wide. Are there any conditions?"

The lights flickered once more.

[Ummm... not really. Apart from the privileges you receive, the heavenly law makes
no exceptions. If the amount of grace you receive outweighs your feat, your feat
will be flawed.]

"You mean the achievement will be negative."

[If you understand it that way, it is.]

Achievements are not always cumulative.

When you do great things, or feats, you accumulate achievement points, but if you
do evil things, you lose those achievements.

Things like slaughtering civilians, apostasy, etc.

A state in which notoriety has accumulated because of not losing achievements in

this way is called the achievement-minus state.
There were various disadvantages when the achievement was in a negative state.

First, the recovery according to the divine power is slow, and the more vulnerable
to black magic. In addition, it will come to an unlucky state, such as getting
involved in a bad event.

"If I get the best trait for my achievements, what traits are possible?"

[Hmm, I have to spend some causality, right?]

"I'll listen."

[According to your deeds, the best attribute you can receive is 'Heavenly Voice'.]

Erhi recalled the tier chart of the trait that remained in his memory.

[Heavenly Voice] is a Tier 1 mid-level characteristic.

It was a trait that made it stronger when chanting spells or prayers, and it was
definitely a trait that would be helpful in many ways if Erhi got it.

Erhi was in trouble for a while.

And slowly opened his mouth.

"I want to gain [indomitable inner]."

[...Hoo. There will be flaws in the feat, will it be okay?]

"Yes."

[After all, you are wonderful.]

It grew in size like a swarm of lights wriggling.

[I want to hold on to you and talk more, but the new world is already shaking just
by meeting you near the Holy Land. damn bastards! Heaven is watching you. I hope to
see you in a better way next time.]

A ray of light filled the whole room. And when the light is gone.

Erhi opened his eyes in the bush.

"...Whoa."

Looking up at the moon, it seemed that time had passed.

Erhi got up from the tree he was leaning on, untied the rope, and got on the horse.
The horse slowly made its way back up the road.

'I don't have a clear sense of it right now.'

In fact, it was natural to feel the effect only when faced with a crisis.

[Indomitable Innervation] was an innate trait with very strong mental resistance.

If you have this characteristic, you will have strong resistance to various types
of mental attack type magic, including hallucinations.
This 'strong resistance' type characteristic is a very rare unique characteristic,
and it was a characteristic that could never be obtained through a normal method.

The required achievement points were large. Erhi had no choice but to accept a
slight achievement minus status.

'It's a quality that deserves it.'

Although this trait shows its true value when dealing with the dark magic of the
Temu Empire.

At the same time, it was a very helpful characteristic when attacking [Imperial
Ruins].

The [Imperial Ruins] was a ruin with great rewards, but also a lot of risk.

If you weren't ready, you could lose your life.

If it was the royal family, they could leave the ruins before that, but if it was
Erhi and the special task force who were not of the royal family, their lives could
be in real danger.

Then [Indomitable Inner] will be of great help.

'That level of achievement minus can be overcome quickly.'

In return, the achievement was negative, but he wasn't worried about it.

After all, because of the twisted causal ratio, they are already involved in all
kinds of cases.

The amount of achievements you owe is not very large, so you will be able to
recover them in no time.

'More than that, there are things to be done before going to the imperial ruins...'

Erhi drove the horse slowly and organized his thoughts.

= =

A week has passed since Erhi woke up.

In the meantime, the special forces subdue the monsters and started receiving
Falcao's training.

As Falcao had to take part in the Knights Templar, there was a time constraint, so
while the two of them were taking classes, the rest of them went to subjugation of
monsters.

After giving the special task force a 'work' for the time being, Erich talked with
the saint about the church's policy going forward.

Although the atmosphere of the denomination was atrocious, the will of the saint to
send priests out of the denomination did not change.

As there are not enough paladins in the denomination, the subject of dispatch will
be priests, and they have expressed their intention to send volunteer priests to
the battlefield.
After the conversation with the saint, Erhi's next goal was to become the church's
grand library.

A large library of all kinds of materials accumulated in the church.

Numerous academic priests were organizing and researching materials here.

The person in charge of the Great Library was High Priest Alois.

Aloy was an old priestess with a kind smile.

The reason Erhi went to High Priest Alois was to request verification of the Dragon
Heart.

"...well, based on the records of the dragon heart, I looked it up, but there are
definitely no traces of a demon in this dragon heart anymore."

Erhi expressed his gratitude for the words of High Priest Alois, who called him
back after a few days.

"Okay. You must be busy, thank you for checking it out."

"I mean. Thank you for saving the lives of the Church and Anne. Oh, and the book
you found will be sealed deep underground."

"In the Archbishop's secret room?"

"That's where the atrocious things have been gathered over the years. It will be
difficult to properly manage until the next archbishop is appointed."

High Priest Alois said he would do what the Archbishop had done until the chaos
subsided.

He said that it was a task originally assigned to the priest in charge of the Great
Library.

"Okay. Then let's go."

"I hope his blessings rest on you... um?"

Alois, who was praying for blessings, tilted his face.

He looked bewildered because the prayer didn't go as he had expected.

Erhi smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that I will not be able to receive
blessings for a while," and then left the library.

= =

So, things to see in the church are finished.

Erhi and Chloe were moving while riding in a wagon.

"...can you explain a little more?"

"Well. I have nothing to say other than that I did it unconsciously according to
the flow of power."

It was an answer to the question of how to re-block the seal.

When Erhi answered that he didn't even know, Chloe said with a long sigh.

"...I want to take a look again. Seal."

"Yeah. Let's stop by when we come back to the church."

Chloe nodded with a small smile on her lips. And then he turned into a nervous
expression.

A disk-shaped piece with blue waves.

Arrived at the gate of St. Royes.

"This is Erch Ludbolt. Are you trying to use the gate?"

"Yes."

When a knight who had already made a acquaintance with St. Royes was preparing the
gate. Chloe let out a long sigh.

"Whoa..."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"It'll be fine, because I've been blessed."

"Yes."

Chloe nodded her head. Erhi and Chloe crossed the gate.

The feeling of being disorganized and gathering again continued for a while.

When I opened my eyes, I saw a view of the forest.

Perhaps it had snowed the night before, so the whole space was pure white.

Thanks to this, a slightly new but familiar landscape caught my eye.

It was the gate of Eurelium.

Erhi came down the stage with Chloe staggering.

The Imperial Guardsman was waiting in front of the gate.

"Are you here, Erch Ludbolt?"

"Nice to meet you, Sir Paul."

The Emperor's Guard Knight, who had been involved in several incidents, including
the Loenshati Worm, was waiting for Erhi.

"Let's go. I have a wagon ready."

Erch and Chloe headed to the carriage, guided by Pault.

'You have a deep relationship with a particularly colorful carriage.'

What Paulz had prepared was a carriage dedicated to the imperial family with the
imperial design on it.

"This is the carriage chosen by Your Majesty."

As if it was still difficult even after receiving the blessing, as soon as Chloe
got into the carriage, she sat back down on her seat. It was as if her small body
was buried on the sofa.

Seeing Chloe like that, Poltz, who had a happy smile, returned to his solemn
expression and said to Erhi.

"Your Majesty ordered Sir Erhi to come to the palace as soon as he arrived in the
capital."

"Are you going to your Majesty right now?"

"Yes."

"I'm going to His Majesty's office."

"No. Your Majesty is attending the Great Nobility Meeting. The Empire's subjects
are suffering because of the overflowing of bizarre demons..."

Erhi smiled with a strange expression.

Poltz asked curiously.

"Why are you smiling...?"

"Good."

"Yes? What do you mean?"

"Because what I'm going to tell your Majesty is related to that matter."

"...Yes?"

growth (3)

Erch followed Polz to the depths of the Imperial Palace, to the waiting room for
the emperor's attendant.

The emperor called him, but of course he didn't go to the conference room where the
great aristocratic meeting was held.

Because the Grand Nobility Conference was a place where conversations between the
most powerful nobles in the empire and the emperor, the empire itself, took place.

The right to attend the conference room is the owners of the powerful families. And
only to the emperor and his attendants.

In the room, other guards and officials were waiting for the meeting to end.

Poltz said to them, "I'll report it to His Majesty," and entered the conference
room.

After waving his eyes to the guards and officials, Erhi adjusted his clothes.

In the middle of the royal court, it was even a meeting place with the emperor.
No matter how impeccable the emperor was, he had to have a basic formality.

An imperial official was also looking at him with sharp eyes.

'It will take some time.'

The original meeting of the great nobility was quite time consuming. Now that the
preparations for war are in full swing, there is no choice but to add. If the
meeting isn't over, you'll have to wait a couple of hours.

Erhi closed his eyes and rested for a while.

It is said that it is less than others, but the gate was the gate. It was
impossible not to feel tired.

How many minutes had passed like that?

"Sir Erch."

Paulz stood in front of him with a puzzled expression on his face.

"What's going on?"

"Your Majesty is asking you to come into the conference room."

As Erhi wiggled his eyebrows, Paulz continued.

"It seems that the topic of the meeting and what Sir Erhi is going to say overlap,
so he asked me to attend the meeting and speak if necessary."

'Is the Emperor's shock wave triggered again?'

It was a large aristocratic meeting where my father had a proper voice only after
he had a faction.

But, not even the head of the family, but having him attend the Grand Nobility
Meeting and speak if necessary.

It was a shock to the extent that the imperial officials in the room were
trembling, but there was no reason to refuse or reject the emperor's call.

Erchi got up from his seat and followed Poltz.

There were several doors in the passage leading to the conference room, and each
door was guarded by a guard knight.

When I opened the last door, a thick curtain came out. The voice of the Marquis
Votel was heard through the curtains.

"...some troops must retreat and defend the rear of the empire. If the territory is
in danger, the morale of the nobles who have contributed to the war will be greatly
reduced."

“Well, Marquis Votel. If you tell the knights to return to their territory because
of the demons, I think it will only increase confusion...”

It was my father's voice. After a moment's silence, the father spoke again.
"Your Majesty. There are still troops and some knights guarding the estates of each
nobleman. And there are mercenaries. I think it is right to entrust them to solve
this matter."

"Ugh..."

The voice that was in deep trouble was that of Acting Count Kepler, Mitchell
Kepler.

"I also... I agree to a certain extent with Count Rudbolt. If the army is reduced,
the barriers protecting the wizards will inevitably become thinner."

The inner anguish is evident in the voice.

Politically, he should take the side of the Marquis Votel, but he agreed to his
father's will in consideration of the interests of the Kepler family.

If it was like before, I would have taken the side of the Marquis of Votel even at
the cost of the loss...

Erchi smiled bitterly as he thought of Chloe, who returned to Kepler's tower with a
tired body.

"It's such a shallow idea. Both of them only see what's happening right now, but
not what's going to happen in the future."

'Erhi?'

Erhi raised his hand to mean to wait for a moment to Poltz, who was whispering.

“The war between our empire and the enemy is not a matter of one or two years. It
is a war that we have to think about ten or a hundred years from now. The history
of the empire is nothing but war, so I’m sure everyone knows it.

But if I cut off my flesh and wage a war, how can I endure the years? If the flood
of demons continues, our empire will..."

Erhi walked out of the curtain.

As I pushed the thick purple curtain that symbolized the imperial family, my eyes
met the Marquis of Botel.

The face of the Marquis of Votel showed embarrassment and gloom. Seriously, would
you have imagined seeing Erhi's face here?

"Why are you doing this, Marquis... Huh?"

Mitchell, who was sitting next to him, turned his head belatedly to meet his eyes.
His expression was not too different from that of the Marquis of Votel.

The only difference is that you can't see the subtle anger on the face of the
Marquis Votel.

After making eye contact with his father, Erhi knelt in front of the emperor.

"Your Majesty, God Erch Ludbolt, I have come with a command."

"Are you here?"

It's only been a little over a month.

The emperor's face was visibly tired.

Even if he is a very good knight himself, if he's tired like this, it's probably
not because he's usually done heavy duty.

"You have something to report?"

"That's right."

"Tell me what it is."

"There is a report that everything the Marquis Votel said is meaningless."

"...!"

The upper body of the Marquis Votel twitched.

If it wasn't an insult to the imperial family to stand up without permission from

the Great Nobility Council, they would have shouted.

"It doesn't make any sense... It's too broad an expression to say to the nobles of
the Empire. There must be a good reason for saying such a thing?"

"Of course it comes."

"What is that?"

“First of all, the flood of demons is already over.”

""what!""

It was said at the same time. The father's voice was mixed with joy, and the
Marquis Votel voice was mixed with astonishment.

Erhi continued the report.

"The monsters that roam the earth must be killed right now, but new and bizarre
monsters will no longer appear. So, it is meaningless to say that we need to
regroup some of our troops."

The emperor let out a low-pitched laugh.

It was the emperor who summoned Erhi, but he didn't know that Erhi would say that
at first. Because the only thing that was delivered to the Crystal Orb was that
there was a report related to the Church.

The emperor asked in a more lively voice.

"It's amazing. How did that happen?"

"The reason why the demons overflowed is because of the seal of the demon that was
in the church."

Erhi talked about what happened in the church in order.

The corruption of the archbishop, the shaking of the seal, the confusion of the
church, and even the power of demons.
It was more of an outline rather than a detailed explanation, and it was a report.

Therefore, the specific reasons why Erhi made such a choice, how he persuaded the
saint, and how he subdued the archbishop wielding the power of sealing, were not
included.

But nevertheless.

Even with the fragmented information, the atmosphere in the conference room was
sharply divided.

The Emperor and Victor Ludbolt in admiration and amazement. To the astonishment
that the Marquis of Votel could not believe. And Earl Mitchell with a look of
confusion and surprise.

When Erhi finished speaking, the meeting room became silent.

"...Your words. Would it be okay to check with the denomination?"

"You are welcome to do so at any time if you wish. Soon the priests will join the
battlefield, so you may receive a report at that time."

The Marquis of Votel shut his mouth with a heavy, stiff expression.

In addition to the Knights of the House of Votel, their members were sent several
times as staff and officers on the battlefield.

If you listen to them, you will be able to confirm whether Erhi is right or not.

Even if it wasn't, it was said in front of the emperor in the conference room, so
there was no possibility that what Erhi said was a lie.

"Your Majesty, is it okay if I say one more word after committing rudeness?"

"Let's try it."

"The Marquis of Votel said you have to look long, but I don't think so."

Erchi made eye contact with the Marquis of Votel.

The old tycoon of the system.

The knights across the empire, and the master of the Marquis of Votel, who had a
great influence on the strategy of the empire, looked at him with heavy eyes.

"The peace of the past twenty years or so is not an agreed peace. It is only a
peace that was achieved because the momentum of the Temu Empire, which was rushing
like crazy people, has subsided."

There were no mutual agreements or agreements in the peace between the Ashan Empire
and the Temu Empire.

It was a peace that was achieved because the fanatics who had turned on their eyes
and rushed to death held their breath.

"When the Temu Empire rises again, it must mean that what the enemies have been
waiting for for all these years has come true."
I said it like a guess, but it was certain and true.

The war of [Ashhan Heroes] begins when the Emperor of the Temu Empire moves again.

It was a truth that did not change despite the countless number of cases.

"Don't expect this war to be the same as before. The strength of the enemies is
insidious, strong and unpredictable."

It has become 'certain' that the Emperor of the Temu Empire is projecting power
faster than the original.

"We must fight with a heart that cuts flesh and blood."

Don't go to war with an easy mind.

The momentum of Erhi, who spoke in a low voice, as if muttering, was as if he was
shouting, "Calm down!"

At least, the emperor seemed to have heard such a heartfelt message.

After Erhi’s words, the conference room became quiet. It was a silence that was
created because everyone had their own thoughts. The emperor got up and said.

“Now that the core agenda of the meeting has been resolved, there is no reason to
drag the meeting further.

The emperor beckoned to Erhi. It meant to follow.

= =

"...what is this?"

"The report is coming."

"I can read the title, but the volume means what it is."

The amount of reports that Erhi handed over was enormous.

A report thick enough to span the night.

The emperor slowly studied the report.

The report contained a detailed description of what had happened in the

denomination.

And one more.

"It contains my views on supply, major strategies, and the flow of troops."

Horihild, which will take place in about four months from now. Erhi's proposal for
the battle against Saikahan and the situation after that was also included.

"This is a view that takes into account the joining of the priests."

Including the distribution and flow of how to join the church's priests to the
battlefield.

"...her."
The emperor quickly turned the report, then slowly slowed down. The emperor quickly
fell in love with the report.

After 10 minutes or so.

The emperor closed the report and looked at Erhi. It was an ignorant look.

"Are you going to deal with military tactics now?"

"A shallow talent is coming."

"It's bullshit. Don't you think Jim won't even recognize that? This is a strategy
that has already been completed. Where did you learn this? It's better than that of
the Marquis of Votel."

it has to be This is because the strategy of Marquis Votel in Erch's memory was
modified to suit the current situation.

The staff of Marquis Botel was not to be ignored. It was not for nothing that he
was not the laughing stock of the imperial aristocrats.

But the Marquis of Votel was a man of old times. The war he knows at this point is
nothing but the war of the past.

A future strategy that Erhi remembers. Compared to the results that contained the
failures and considerations, the present ones were inevitably lacking.

"What God has given your Majesty is only a shallow opinion. Please bear that in
mind."

This report will surely be passed on to the Marquis of Votel. I'm sure you'll get
quite a shock.

Ignore it at first, even if you are angry. In the end, it was what Erhi was
expecting that it would remain like an afterimage and have an impact.

It is only this time that we can present a military strategy as it is now.

In the end, the Empire's tactics had to be devised by them.

And another one.

"As much as we can't get help from the Paladins, we need troops to protect the
priests.

"You mean Rudbolt's troops?"

At Erhi's words, the emperor smiled bitterly.

The emperor's stubbornness was so great that he still had a suspicious look on
Ruudbolt.

Just by looking at the placement of the Knights of Ludbolt in a position where it

is difficult to expect a major major on the battlefield, it was clear what it
meant.

But if you refer to Erhi's report. Inevitably, he had no choice but to use
Ludbolt's troops heavily.
"Whoa... I tried to hold onto you and ease your worries, but you come with more
trouble."

"I'm sorry."

"Go away today. Jim will look into this further and consider your advice."

Leaving behind the emperor who was in trouble, Erich left the room.

= =

I felt refreshed as if I had finished a delayed homework.

It was an undesirable result for the imperial government to become sluggish in the
imperial politics and power struggle.

To defeat that, one sure shot was needed, and this church's case helped.

'Probably my father will be quite busy for a while.'

If the Knights of Ludbolt, who had been lost in the war, were mobilized quickly,
maybe my father would be busier than he is now. Maybe my mother will come to the
capital too.

But that's later.

Erch returned to the Ludbolt mansion. And went straight downstairs.

The basement of the mansion was dyed red.

It was the light of a winter sunset with a short day.

At the center of the gathering of the lights was Ioderyl sitting in the wide open
ceiling.

Small water droplets floated around Ioderil, who was sitting on the floor in a
fairly thin outfit for a person who was weak in the cold.

The water droplets scattered the light of the sunset, and all kinds of lights
danced around her.

A landscape like the sea under the setting sun.

"...I'm here?"

The scenery disappeared when Iodaryl opened his eyes. The water droplets
evaporated, and the lights that filled the room disappeared.

"I'm sorry."

"What? Oh, this? Remnants. I'll teach you next time if you want."

Erhi ran his fingertips across his chin and smirked. Leftovers...

The light scattered by sunlight was drawing repetitive shapes. It must be one of
her unique magic circles.

If such a thing is a leftover, there would be no magic other than a leftover in

this world.

Ioderyl looked at Erhi softly and said with a smirk.

"There is something much more beautiful and precious than this. I don't know how
long I've waited. It's been purified properly, isn't it?"

"Yeah. I even got a confirmation from the high priest."

Erhi said while taking out the Dragon Heart and Hrundal.

"Now we can start the sealing ceremony again."

growth (4)

It was through the crystal ball four days ago that I heard the news that the
preparations for the sealing ceremony were over.

It was hard to believe when I first heard the news.

Because I knew it would take more than 4 months at the most for the sealing
ceremony to be ready again.

However, at the time, there was a fact that Ioderyl and the other two archmage had
also overlooked.

What could happen when three archmages, furious over an unexpected failure, put
their heads together with all their might.

Even they themselves could not have imagined.

Complex formulas are simply reorganized, and excessive material investment is

boldly deleted. In addition, ineffective techniques are newly softened.

In the process, the structure of the sealing ceremony was greatly changed.

Unlike the past, when many wizards were mobilized and proceeded on a huge scale as
if filling a vast underground, it was made to be operated sufficiently with a small
number of people.

Of course, the small number of people needed had the disadvantage of being three
arch wizards. Even considering that, it was great.

After that, Erhi made a plan to return to the capital as soon as possible. It had
come to the capital.

"Fortunately, Dragon Heart is fine."

Having accepted the power of the demon god from the seal, it was not strange if
something went wrong with the Dragon Heart.

High Priest Alois looked into it, but that was only to confirm that the divine
power of other gods remained in the Dragon Heart.

Whether the Dragon Heart was okay as a magic tool was something Ioderyl had to look
at for himself.

And Ioderil confirmed that there was no problem with Dragon Heart's condition.
Rather, it seems that the condition has improved.

“Tell me what the power of a demon is.”

“Wasn’t the sealing ceremony started right away when I arrived?”

“I have time to listen and check.”

Ioderyl crossed her arms and made an unusual expression.

Erhi grinned as if he was about to interrogate.

"The atmosphere is serious."

"It has to be serious. You've been through the events in the story."

"An event in the story?"

"You faced the demon's seal and drew that power to cast magic. It's literally
something that can happen in a story."

"therefore?"

"The end of a story like that is usually not good. Demogorgon's grace, ancient
sword, Gandhara's secret wish. They are all treasures and giyeon that have led
their owners to ruin."

What Ioderyl spoke of was a tale entangled with the heroes of history.

One by one, things that come down as stories or fairy tales.

At the same time, it was a real history.

"Excessive power that doesn't fit the standard has a bad end. There's a good chance
you'll do the same."

Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips.

Excessive power that doesn't fit the standard. And it's more than just the body...

"In the big picture, it's the same as talking about a crystal ball. Oh, and it was
also broken."

Erhi pulled out his staff and held out his staff, and Ioderil carefully looked at
it.

"Isn't there anything special?"

"Well. If I had to pick one, it must have been something like a strange flow."

"flow?"

"The flow of power intertwined with the seal. It's hard to explain in words, but
when I received the power while holding Hrundal, my sense of magic became very
sensitive."

It felt as if there was another sensation that I couldn't recognize.

There's something there, but it's a feeling I don't fully understand. But I could
feel it and accept it.

When dealing with the power of the seal, he handled it according to his sense and
closed the seal again.

“Maybe it has something to do with the divine power of the demon.”

“Maybe. But since I fell, the saint has treated me, so even if it was the divine
power of the Demon God, there wouldn’t be any traces left.”

If the demon's divine power had remained in his body, it would have been swept away
by the saint's divine power.

As with all powers, the divine power is swept away by a greater power.

'Even if it wasn't, I would have been purified by meeting Chadkael.'

Perhaps any curse will melt just by seeing Chadkael in Gandallum.

"Hmm... I'll have to check it out first. Sit here."

Ioderyl walked to the corner of the room and removed the cloth.

Presumably prepared in advance, an elaborate magic circle was drawn on the floor.

"It's too serious. Do I even need to do it like this?"

"This sealing ceremony, you also need to add strength. It was prepared with that in
mind."

"I know that. It's something I've been told in advance."

"If the sealing is successfully completed, I will start the 7th circle on the
spot."

That was unexpected.

"Right now? I think it's too urgent."

"How many times will the Archmage join forces like this. The circle of 7 circles is
difficult to handle with my magic right now. So, after the sealing is over, with
the help of Reister, I am going to go straight to the circle."

Iodaryl said as he kicked the magic circle with his feet.

"Just in case, don't look down on the 7th Circle lightly. Up until now, I've seen
it through my [Tears of Spirit] and the power of sealing, but peeping and standing
on it are completely different."

"I've never seen anything funny."

"There's no tension, there's tension. I need to check if there is any problem with
the circle or magic, so sit here."

= =

As expected by himself, Erhi's physical condition was normal.

Of course, the body the saint poured divine power into. The horsepower was also
well positioned with no problems.

Right now, Erhi's circle is in the middle of the 6th circle.

Considering that he was holding Hrundal whenever he had free time, it was a larger
amount than expected.

Ioderyl said it was a guess, but he said that he wondered if there was an increase
in magic power in the process of accepting the power of the seal.

"It's unprecedented, so something could happen at any time. You have to be

careful."

Although it was concluded that he was in good health, Ioderyl did not let go of his
worries because Erhi's experience was so unique.

After checking and a few more steps.

Together with Ioderil, who communicated through the crystal ball, Erhi headed to
Kepler's Horse Tower.

"...I'm here."

The place where the sealing ceremony was prepared was not underground.

The top floor of the Kepler Tower. It was the place where Reister's floor was.

Reicer was waiting for him on the 32nd floor just below him. Chloe was with
Reister.

Perhaps it was because he had rested for a while, and Chloe greeted him with a much
better expression.

"Let me follow you."

Reister pulled out an old-fashioned wand. As he tapped the handle of the stairs
with his cane, the shape of the stairs changed.

'It's a different staircase than the last time I saw it.'

"Isn't it strange? It's design magic linked to ancient relics. Even if you ask me
to teach you, you never teach me."

Reister looked back with sharp eyes. Ioderyl shrugged and looked away.

[Isn't the reaction harsh? I don't like it because you said you were leading the
sealing ceremony.]

[What does that mean?]

[You will find out soon.]

As I went up the stairs, the shape of the door had also changed.

Opening the door made of unknown metal, Royenson was waiting inside.

"You're here."

"It's been a long time since I've seen you, Royenson."

"Yes. Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you... Why didn't you bring another nice
person?"

He was talking about Elysia.

Elysia could come to the capital with her, but she volunteered to receive Lord
Falcao's training on her own.

It had been about a month, but he said that it would be better to take a class from
Lord Falcao with his colleagues and catch monsters.

Elysia has the most flexible growth path even in the original story.

It's because of Elysia's innate characteristics, but with her unique intuition and
understanding, she used to grow in various directions as much as the player.

So, after telling Elysia to do whatever she wanted, Erhi and Chloe returned to the
capital.

Of course, it would be unreasonable to explain such things as it is, and Erhi said
that he did not come with Elysia's fatigue, etc.

Royenson blew his mouth away with disappointment.

"Ummm... what are we going to do to find the missing child. Well then, let's start
the sealing ceremony quickly."

"Wait. I need to check one more time. Do you really think it's right to leave this
guy to tune the seal?"

Ioderyl nodded and said.

"Yeah. Is the story over? If you want to save materials, it's much more efficient
to use Hrundal in the Dragon Heart."

"But if the sealing ceremony fails, efficiency will become meaningless."

“Because it never fails.”

"It's just a baseless claim. Don't sound like a clergyman, try to speak logically."

"Why is there no evidence! You've already seen his skills!"

"...!"

Reicer glared at Erhi with a sarcastic gaze.

Erhi answered with a calm expression on his face.

"Even though I lost, I'm talking about the battle that day when Reicer-sama was
generous."

"...Yes, I've seen it. As far as spatial movement and agile movements using relics
of the ancient times. I admit that he has a great sense of battle and talent.
Ability is another thing."

"It's okay. Originally, that is Erhi's main major."

"So the reason is..."

"If I fail, I will hand over all authority related to the sealing ceremony to
Reicer."

At Erhi's words, Reicer's mouth was shut.

The reason Reister objected was that it was unacceptable to his pride that a
sealing ceremony that had already failed once again failed.

However, if you get the full rights related to the sealing ceremony, you will have
an opportunity to study Dragon Heart until the sealing ceremony is completed.

If that was enough, there was enough reason and reason for Reister to back down.

Reister shut his mouth, and Royenson clapped and said.

"Now, is the traffic clearing? Let's start quickly. I've been waiting for this for
the past three months. I don't want to wait a second anymore!"

They stood in their own places.

In the center of the magic circle, with a dragon heart, Erhi is in front of it.

The Archmage stood on the edge of the circle, each in a fixed position.

Across from Erhi was Ioderyl. Behind him stood Claw, a gaze mixed with curiosity
and concern.

For some reason, the expressions of the two of them overlapped, so Erhi smiled
bitterly and closed her eyes.

"I'll start."

With Royenson's words, the sealing of the Dragon Heart began.

= =

The core of the sealing ceremony was to apply a magic trick to the Dragon Heart.

Adjusting the dragon heart, a mythical treasure in itself, so that it can be used
as desired.

This was a new concept that did not exist before.

A new concept of magic that even Archmage had to put their heads together.

To that extent, crafting the magic applied to the sealing ceremony was extremely
complicated, so that part was promised to be carried out by the Archmage
themselves.

What Erhi had to do was to apply that technique at the right time and at the right
place.

In other words, it was the role of activating the trigger of the procedure.

'First.'

Erhi put the first magic activated in the magic circle over the dragon heart.
Ioderil already gave information while examining his body, and ran the simulation.
The application of the technique occurred naturally.

Second and third were no problem.

But the problem started from the fourth operation.

- woo woo

It wasn't a sound, but the magic itself was a vibration that seemed to tremble.

The gap where the full moon is inserted. From there, the magic of the Dragon Heart
began to flow.

It was the expected reaction, so there was no embarrassment.

'fourth.'

The spell activated by the magic circle blocked the gap in the Dragon Heart. The
reaction of the flow of magic power was slow.

But it's only for a moment.

As if blocking the water hole with a finger, other gaps began to burst out one
after another.

'Fifth. sixth.'

Erhi induced the activation of the magic trick one after another. The magic circle
was imbued with magical power. Even with her closed eyes, she could feel the light
rising from the magic circle on the floor.

'...the seventh.'

And when the next spell is activated.

Erhi suddenly felt a sense of déjà vu.

Magical power emanating from the Dragon Heart. The sealing procedure to prevent it.

Although the form and process were different. The penetrating core was the same.

The memories of the underground are still vivid.

The things I had experienced and looked at with my body floated in my head.

'eighth.'

Erhi instinctively activated the eighth magic trick.

Even before the dragon heart's magical power could flow out, the magic trick
blocked it.

That flow of magic, the reaction of the magic circle.

It coincided with the memory.

Erhi's concentration was getting higher and higher.

= =

"It will take ten hours. If the reaction is disturbed even a little during that
time, the sealing will fail, in fact, failure is expected."

Reister signed a seal and projected magic power.

He was already in a state where [Double Singing] was unconsciously activated.

It wasn't difficult to talk while making the recipe.

"Can't you stop being sarcastic? I'm sure you'll do well. It'll be over in two
hours at the most. It'll be successful."

Ioderyl answered in an irritated voice.

[Double Singing] is difficult due to limited magical power, but she was able to
speak without any problem because she was continuing her delicate magic with little
magic.

"Examining the Dragon Heart's reaction and applying magic requires delicate magic
and sharp intuition. That's an area that requires both talent and experience.

"Grandpa. Stop it."

"...heh heh."

Reicer shut his mouth at the granddaughter's cold voice.

Even if he thought about it, it was absurd to have his granddaughter look like
this.

For a moment, the room was quiet.

At that time, they were quietly accumulating alcohol. said Ioderyl.

“If you are so dissatisfied, how about making a bet?”

"bet?"

"Yeah. I bet Erhi will successfully complete the seal within two hours. If I win,
there is no magic promised in return for helping the Circle Magic Circle."

"Hey... What if I fail?"

"I'll hand you another magic. How about it? Will you accept it?"

Reicer smiled strangely.

two hours If Erhi had researched the magic circle for more than 20 years, he might
not know, otherwise it would have been an impossible time.

Ioderyl's magic had a mysterious side, so there were many things that were
unfamiliar to Reister.

What a chance to get one more magic like that.

Reicer had no reason to refuse.

"Yeah. Let me accept that bet."

Royenson, who had listened to their conversation, sighed and said.

"Everyone has a lot of free time. Why not focus on the seal a little more? Where
else can you see such a rare seal?"

"I'm at the church."

"Huh? What did you say?"

When Royenson turned his head at Chloe's words.

Ioderyl let out a bewildered voice.

"...Huh?"

Lights started pouring out one after another from the magic circle.

7 circles (1)

Lights flashed in succession from the magic circle as if fireworks had exploded.

Each time the light flashed, the appearance of the magic circle changed little by
little. As if filling in the gaps, the magic circle was getting denser.

The process of applying a magic trick to the dragon heart and counting the traces.

That in itself was the result the Archmage had expected and expected.

Because it was proof that the Dragon Heart was being sealed properly.

The problem, however, was that it was being done very quickly and urgently.

"This...!"

Ioderyl made eye contact with Royenson and Reicer. There was a sense of urgency on
the faces of the two. The drinks I had prepared were being consumed quickly.

At this rate, not because Erhi made a mistake, but because the Archmage's hands
were slow, the sealing failed.

Iodaryl shouted.

"Let's speed up the recipe making!"

Before Ioderil could speak, Reister held different wands in both hands.

In his left hand he held a staff with jewels carved into the shape of a blunt man's
face, and in his other hand he held an antique wooden staff.

"Sizing, ductility, altar, leaching..."

"Up and down, flow of power. Pillars of magic erected upright..."

The jewel's mouth moved, and two chants were sung at the same time.

As if the time had moved forward, the magic formula was softened in an instant in
front of Reicer.

Even Royenson was memorizing a spell while holding an antique book in his hand.

Seeing the light flashing over and over in the book, it must not have been an
ordinary precious relic.

Ioderyl sighed and held the jewels in both hands. In order to match the tempo of
those two, she had to take out the number she had also saved.

"La Sieria, Mirowaruel Sur Tincona Alkarinke..."

Elven words spurted out, and magical threads flowed from the jewel.

The thread reinforced the techniques of Royenson and Reister with sophistication
beyond what was drawn by hand.

The sight of the three arch magicians squeezing out the rites at the speed of light
was nothing short of spectacular in itself.

Chloe's eyes lit up as she watched the sealing ceremony. Her hands and mouth were
busy.

Once with Royenson's magic, then with Reister. Then I copied and remembered
Ioderyl's. It was clear that this experience today would remain with Chloe forever.

Aside from Chloe's joy, the minds of the Archmage were full of embarrassment.

Numerous incidents or accidents were predicted.

I even thought about what to do if the power of the evil spirit exploded once
again.

But this wasn't it. The magic circle's synthesizing speed is too fast, which could
cause problems.

Fortunately, the light was flashing continuously and the spells were being consumed
frantically, but the magic circle itself did not collapse. The ceremony was
gradually being overlaid on the dragon heart.

The mouths and hands of the three arch wizards moved busily. Twenty minutes of
crazy time passed.

-
Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooo

The dragon heart, covered in magic, shook once and became quiet. As if he had made
his last struggle.

"......"

"......"

"......"

The three archmage looked at each other with exhausted expressions. Royenson, who
paid the most attention to the sealing ceremony, looked closely at the Dragon
Heart. He nodded and said.
"It's been handled properly. Now, only stabilization remains. Sealing is a
success."

At Royenson's words, Ioderyl's mouth gradually drew an arc.

She spoke to Reister, expressionless, but with her mouth firmly shut.

'"I think I won, bet?"

= =

"Even if you ask me to explain it, I don't think there's anything else to explain."

"Why? You can say it in more detail, in detail, and in surière!"

Learning the magic of Ioderyl, the elves also became quite high-level.

So, I knew that 'Shiriere' was an Elven word meaning [as detailed and frankly as
possible].

"If you show magic to someone who doesn't know magic, the light flashes and the
person dies. All I can say is that."

"therefore."

“But the more you know about magic, the more you will be able to explain it in
detail. What kind of magic was used, what level of magic flow was brought to it,
what was the prototype of the magic, and what school ethos resided… "

Erhi shrugged and said.

"I was inspired to 'the experience I had in the denomination, so I applied the
magic quickly.' I said that because there is nothing more to say."

Iodaryl let out a deep sigh. They were now in the room Reister had given them. It's
been a while, but since the crazy time has passed, it was to take a break.

But Ioderil wanted an explanation before taking a break, so Erhi did. Ioderyl was
frustrated.

But there was really nothing more to explain.

When concentration rises, and Dragon Heart's reaction comes as if you could catch
it.

Erhi felt the sensation of closing the seal again. The flow of power, the sense of
seeing beyond it.

After that, the only thing to do is to put the promised rite on top of it.

There was no process of thinking or thinking about what I had learned from Ioderyl.

Because it just happened 'naturally'.

Ioderil, unable to hear the explanation he was looking for, sighed deeply and said.

"...Haha. Okay. There's no way to know unless you see the 'seal' of the church
yourself. Next time you go to the church, I want you to take me with you."
"Hmm, are you okay? The denomination is full of divine power, so you, an elf, must
suffer."

Because elves follow their own gods, they feel repulsed by the divine power of
humans.

As the god of the elves does not confront the god of the Ashhan Empire like the
evil god, it will not inflict devastating damage, but it will not be comfortable.

"It's okay. I'm not a naturalist running around in the woods naked. I can handle
that kind of pressure."

Looking at Ioderyl smiling confidently, Erhi ran his fingertips across his chin.

'Idoreril is doing research on the seal... Even if we just reinforce the results of
Chloe, not a lot of progress will be made.'

Chloe had gone to the stage of easing the suppression of divine power at the
sealing ceremony.

If there is a wide range of knowledge that Ioderyl has and accumulated while
drawing different trajectories.

Their understanding of the magic circle of the ancient times could reach a realm
beyond imagination.

Maybe we can go to the realm where we can grasp the remains of other ancient times.

If so...

"What do you think?"

"It is nothing."

It's still just an idea. It's already gone too far to even think about it.

However, Erhi decided to keep the possibility open.

- Bump!

Then the door to the room was wide open. No one was standing beyond the room.

It was a bizarre sight, but Ioderil pouted his mouth casually and said.

"It looks like the bad-tempered wizard is ready. Let's go."

Erhi nodded and left the room with Ioderil.

= =

"......"

"Stop acting like that. What are you mad about because it's all your own karma?"

"Royenson. Now that the sealing is over, why don't you just leave my tower?"

"I also have a stake in Dragon Heart. The stake I got before you. I wonder if I
have enough authority to see this rite."
When Royenson smirked and Reister wrinkled his face. Erhi and Ioderil appeared from
the other side of the passage.

As soon as our eyes met, Ioderyl asked a question.

"What about Dragon Heart?"

"It's properly stabilized. Enough to be used as a catalyst."

It was Royenson's answer. He had a soft smile on his lips. Ioderyl raised the
corners of her lips accordingly.

"Okay, then the circle of 7 circles can do enough."

It wasn't as good as the Dragon Heart Seal, but the circle of 7 circles was also a
rare magic.

Enough magic power to get past the 7th circle wall. And it required a deep
understanding of magic.

Unlike the level below 6th circle, which deals mainly with the magic that suits
one's characteristics, from the 7th circle onwards, all magic becomes the material
of the wizard.

The process is similar to opening new eyes, so if you are not prepared, you will
not be able to reach the 7th circle even if you have enough magical power.

So, despite the accumulation of magical power, there were not a few wizards who
continued to reach the level of the 6th circle.

However, receiving support from external magic and building the status of the 7th
Circle.

It wasn't unprecedented, but Reicer knew only the theory based on past records, and
it was the first time he had tried it himself, so it was by no means a rare magic
circle.

In particular, the use of Dragon Heart as a catalyst was unprecedented.

“First, let’s adjust the procedure again. Once we open Erhelm’s door…”

"Sietia, so in human language, make an axis in Kandheren..."

Ioderyl and Reister did a final check before preparing the magic circle.

Reicer wasn't sarcastic this time either. Regardless of its success or failure,
Reicer was also very interested in this technique.

He still had a stake in Dragon Heart. If possible, I wanted to make this magic
happen to Chloe as well.

The two Archmage discussed their discussions, and while Royensen and Chloe listened
intently to the conversation, Erhi approached the Dragon Heart.

The Dragon Heart, whose formula has been stabilized, did not show the same strange
vitality as before.

It used to look like a gem, but now it really looks like an inorganic gem. Traces
of being stuck in the window remain.

If you look closely, you can see that the dragon's heart was covered with a bunch
of thorns like a tattoo.

And next to Dragon Heart, Hrundal, who had been carrying a heavy load for quite a
long time, lay neatly on the floor.

'It's nice to meet you. A long time.'

Erhi raised the corners of his mouth and slowly grabbed Hrundal.

During this time, he carried the spear that Thorbond had made, but Hrundal fit his
hand the best.

Erhi looked at the head of the spear, which was closer to a sword than a typical
spear. It seemed that the color of the sword had grown strangely.

It was originally dark in color, but strangely than before...

[...!]

Erhi, who had almost thrown a spear reflexively, grabbed Hrundal again as it was
flowing down to the floor.

[...! [...!]

'...It was nice to see you and missed you?'

[...!!!]

It wasn't the language. The raw material before the formation of language was
flowing in from the spirits of Hrundal.

In a way, it was similar to talking to the system and the mind.

'When I saw that the dragon's heart was absorbing magic power, I wanted to make it
happen no matter what happened...'

Hopefully, the spirit of Hrundal will grow.

"what's the matter?"

He made eye contact with Ioderyl. It looked like the dinner was ready.

Erhi looked down at Hrundal and put it on his back. The spirit's emotions could
only be felt when holding it, and it became quiet again.

"It is nothing."

'I'll ask you later.'

Elves specialize in matters related to spirits. Although Ioderil learned the

forbidden magic and left the forest, he must have knowledge of spirits.

But now was the time to focus on circles rather than asking questions about
unfamiliar phenomena.

Just when he had gathered his thoughts, Ioderyl held up his claws with a stern
expression and brought his face closer.

"Focus, focus. If you fail, you should recuperate for at least a week. Then there's
no guarantee that you can try again."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"Yeah. I've heard about the dangers of circle 7, so it's okay to stop talking about
it."

"Really... Whoops. Go sit down."

While looking at Hrundal, the magic circle was ready. It was a magic circle in the
form of two different circles overlapping each other.

While the other wizards were watching, Erhi sat on the space where the two circles
overlapped.

Ioderil carefully picked up the Dragon Heart and set it down in front of Erhi.

"...Listen. Inducing circles with the magical power of Dragon Heart. It's strange,
but it's important not to miss the flow of the magic trick, and not to be
distracted by the expanding sense of magic."

As much as the sealing ceremony, no. It was the 7th Circle that I had prepared for
more than that.

Erchi was no longer lacking in knowledge. The only thing that matters is whether or
not you can solve it well as you know it.

"Once the sealing went as planned, it's still unclear whether it will really work
as a catalyst. There's also a protective magic in that case, but you're the one
experiencing it yourself, so if it's strange, stop it immediately."

Erhi nodded his head. This was also one of the facts I knew.

This was not only a circle for him, but it was also the last step to make sure the
Dragon Heart was really properly 'sealed'.

If the Dragon Heart was not sealed properly, the magic circle itself could have
collapsed.

In that case, it was promised to stop the circle immediately.

"Don't worry. I'm not the type of person to rush in even though I know the danger.
You know?"

"......really?"

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Do you think I forgot I rushed to the Loenshati Warm?"

“Even then, I had a plan.”

"What kind of plan do you have against such a monster... no."

Ioderyl smiled bitterly and shook her head.

"You could do well."

Ioderyl tapped Erhi once on the shoulder and walked away.

Erhi narrowed his eyes.

It's the second time I'm going through a magic circle today. However, the nature of
the two magic circles was quite different.

The difference between restraining and achieving. Both were difficult magical
procedures, but in terms of difficulty, the present case was more difficult.

But it was strangely calm. More than when the Dragon Heart was sealed.

"Start."

The magic circle was activated with Reister's words.

doing deep breathing

He released the circles he had built up in his heart one by one, and absorbed the
magical energy that flowed from the magic circle into his whole body.

It wasn't trivial. A process similar to when you accepted the power of Dragon Heart
and the power of [Tears of Spirit].

But now we approach it more delicately and cautiously.

The process of building up six circles.

It was because he was overlaid with the magical energy flowing from the magic
circle every step of the way.

It's like twisting two other threads to make one double thread.

As a result, his circle seemed to be different, and similar magical powers were
mixed. It was not a solid circle that could be maintained.

But it will hold up well until you build another circle.

Erhi took a deep breath and gathered the magic of his whole body. And six circles
stacked on top of each other around the heart.

He formed another circle that embraced all of them.

As soon as the process, which was smoother than I thought, was over.

'...!'

All kinds of magical powers flooded his senses.

7 circles (2)

"Look carefully. That's the difficulty of going beyond the 7th circle."

Reicer put Chloe next to him and pointed to Erch and said.

"Magic sensitivity expands in the process of merging all the circles that have been
built up before. It is similar to the opening of a blind person's eyes, so anyone
can't help but be confused. The importance of experience and training shines here."

"It's an important moment for others right now, so are you using it as a teaching
aid?"

As Ioderyl opened his eyes, Reister spoke with a confident voice.

"So. It's a process that everyone goes through if they circle the horse tower. I
want to bring in trained wizards, but it's a pity that it's not possible."

Ioderyl frowned.

What are magic towers?

This is what magicians who formed a group are. Takes down the mysteries of others.

Ioderyl didn't like it. That greed to prey on other people's things was disgusting.
So I set a fire and left the forest...

"Really. Even though Reicer is saying that, it's a common thing in the horse tower.
Rather, it's easy to prevent accidents when you have an objective view like that."

"...okay."

At Royenson's words, Ioderyl took a deep breath and regained his composure.

'It doesn't fit.'

Protruding lips is probably a habit stemming from accumulated time without

realizing it.

It wasn't like this before. He always kept his cool even when he was imprisoned in
prison with insults from insignificant people.

That was her strength, leaving her people, wandering the wilderness, and surviving
the circle restrictions of the Emperor of the Temu Empire.

Ioderyl's feelings quickly subsided. I was just thinking about how to fuck Reister
again.

'it's okay. It's going well.'

Erhi's circle was going smoothly.

The Dragon Heart, which he was worried about, was also stably emitting magical
energy.

There must have been a good reason for Reister to be so carefree.

Then, suddenly, I remembered what Reister had said and asked Ioderyl.

"By the way, there were a lot of wizards in the tower. Did they all go to the
battlefield?"

"...Yes. They said there are already sporadic battles going on at the border."

Royenson sighed and said.

Since it was a magician who handled the crystal ball, the overall understanding of
the war situation was no less than that of the two mages.

"I worry a lot. The young guys will be swept away by the chaos of the battlefield
and lose their lives in vain..."

"It's not a place where a spear knife passes in front of your nose, it's about
safely spreading magic from behind. If you can't do that, you're not qualified as a
wizard."

"If that's what you want..."

Royensen's gaze slowly turned to Erhi, and he continued speaking with a bitter
smile.

"Me and Leister are always ready to head near the border. When the general shows
up, we'll have to go."

"If that skull gourd comes to the battlefield again, I'll make sure to grind it
into powder this time."

"I don't want to make my allies swept away again..."

"To bring up things that are more than 20 years old!"

The 'Great Generals' of the Temu Empire were superhumans with bizarre abilities,
and they were strong men who could sweep the battlefield alone.

In order to deal with them, even the two archmage of the tower had to keep their
sense of touch at any time.

It's only now that I can do large-scale magic like the Dragon Heart Seal.

From now on, even the two archmage will have to devote all their time to preparing
for the battlefield.

As Royensen and Reicer tried to touch each other's teeth as they talked about the
wars of the past, Ioderyl raised an eyebrow.

“Then, [Dungeon of Reconciliation] will be empty now, right?”

Reister furrowed his eyebrows.

Royenson said with a smile.

"I said it as if it was passing, but I remembered it. It is. Now, Grand Master-
level wizards of circle 7 or higher are busy preparing for the battlefield."

“Then, wouldn’t it be possible to use Erhi too?”

Reicer interrupted the conversation.

"That's something only wizards belonging to the tower can use..."

"Isn't Ergi Edmund's teacher, too?"

Royenson nodded.

In the past, Erchi had fought against Chloe at the Edmund Tower and obtained the
position of the Tower Master.
"Yes. I have the authority."

The eyes of Royenson and Ioderyl turned to Reister. Reicer clicked his tongue.

“Yeah. Even if [Dungeon of Dungeon] is under Kepler’s jurisdiction, anyone who

belongs to the Magic Tower of Circle 7 can use it. So Erhi Ludbolt also has the
authority. There will be no need to wait.”

It was like a declaration of surrender, so Ioderil made eye contact with Royenson
and grinned.

Then Reicer continued.

"But that's the story of when that guy got to the 7th circle. The smoke hasn't come
up yet, but you're trying to open the lid. Do you think that guy will go up to the
7th circle at once?"

"No matter how many preparations a wizard prepares, there is nothing excessive.
And... of course, I thought it was possible, so I asked, didn't I?"

Reister just snorted without saying a word.

Even if he could climb the 7th circle on his own, several attempts were necessary.

But, at such a young age, Erhi was trying to do the 7th circle with the help of the
magic circle, which lacked magical power.

"The sealing ceremony, yes. It can be said that it is the first time in history, so
unexpected results may come out."

However, there have already been numerous examples of circle 7 circles.

"Until now, there has never been a case in the history of magic that, when using a
circle magic circle like that guy, overcame a wall at once. The first crisis is
coming."

Erhi's body twitched greatly.

It wasn't a good sign to move your body while circled. Because it meant that the
magic was raging.

Usually this meant a failure of the circle.

Ioderyl's expression turned pale, and the other wizards prepared to stop the
circle. If Erhi couldn't stop himself, they had to come forward.

But Erhi's body was constantly moving. The circle didn't stop.

"what...?"

When Reister opened his mouth in absurdity.

Ioderil, who was watching Erhi closely, felt strange.

It didn't seem like the reaction the magic was out of control. like...

'Is this on purpose?'

From the lower body to the abs, upper arms and fingertips. Erhi's body trembled
according to the set rules.

For some reason, the reaction of Erhi's body now was similar to the one he had when
he practiced the spear.

However, circleling and spearing were very distant concepts. At that time, there
was embarrassment in Ioderyl's eyes and tension in the eyes of other wizards.

- Whoa, whoa...

The light of the magic circle subsided, and the magic that was emitted from the
dragon heart was cut off.

The momentum of the magical energy emanating from Erhi's body increased, but then
slowly faded away.

The wizards' mouths open blankly.

Erhi opened his eyes.

"no way..."

Royenson opened his mouth with a mixture of surprise, joy and bewilderment.

He already knew the answer because he had already seen the circle of 7 circles,
including himself.

But this time he couldn't help but ask.

"Did you cross the wall?"

"Yes that's right."

Erhi nodded with a calm expression.

= =

"...So, you're saying that mastering the spear was helpful?"

"That's right."

At Erhi's words, Royensen sighed, "Heh heh heh heh..."

Reister was scanning him up and down in disbelief.

Seeing the subtle light emanating from his eyes, he seemed to be using magic as
well.

Chloe, standing next to him, blinked his eyes and opened his mouth as if asking for
more. So said Erhi.

"The moment I created the 7th circle, my sense of magic was disturbed. Small things
felt big, and big things felt unbearable."

It was a similar experience to when the power of evil spirits put the dragon heart
to sleep in the past.

Except for the fact that he felt it through his senses dealing with magical powers
rather than his sight, and that his own magic was too large to handle.

"So I tried to control the magic as carefully as possible."

"Aren't you embarrassed?"

At Chloe's question, Erhi said with a small smile.

“Because I had similar experiences.”

When using [Tears of Spirit] and when dealing with the power of sealing.

It was originally dealing with unmanageable powers.

I had a similar experience twice already, so there was no reason to panic.

However, apart from the embarrassment, the problem was that the magical powers did
not move as desired.

The sharp mana sensitivity that I learned from [Blessing of Mana].

As it became disturbed, the fine tuning of magical power became impossible.

In order to tune magic power with consciousness alone, he had to rely on a huge
amount of time or an uncertain attempt based on probability.

However, neither of the results were satisfactory, so Erhi moved his magic to match
his spear technique.

It was a round spear that had become familiar with numerous repetitions. Even in
the chaotic sense, the magic of the round spear moved precisely.

Using that as a reference point, Erhi fine-tuned his magical power even in the
messy sensation. In the end, the circle was successful.

'It was possible because of the experiences I had accumulated.'

I was able to overcome the wall at once because of the things I had prepared for
the 7th circle and what I had been through.

Erch described the process in as much detail as possible for Chloe. Chloe continued
to nod her head, concentrating on what he was saying.

When Erhi finished talking, Ioderyl stood up.

"It seems that today's promised schedule is over. Now it's [The Dungeon of
Dignity]... Is it okay to go whenever you want?"

As Reister wrinkled his lips, said Royenson.

"Of course. Call me if you need any help."

"And the Dragon Heart..."

Ioderyl agreed that the Dragon Heart should be used by the two archmages after
confirming it if requested.

After finishing the story, Erhi and Ioderil, who came down from the tower, got on
the carriage they were riding in.
"Can't you feel the 7th circle yet?"

Erhi nodded his head.

As soon as I reached the 7th circle, I didn't expect overwhelming power or a great
state.

I'm still dizzy and tired. I didn't feel like I had become a 7th circle.

“As much as it was built up with external magic, the circles are unstable, and the
body is not yet adapting.

A new realm was like a new beginning.

It takes time to adapt and accept what you have not been able to step on and have
not experienced before.

Whether it be intellectually or physically.

"But there is a way to shorten that time. We'll go there from tomorrow."

“You mean [Dungeon of Reconciliation]?”

"Yes. Because there is a magic well in the capital city."

= =

Magic requires magic.

For a wizard who realizes miracles by moving more magical power than the circle he
builds in his heart, where to realize the magic was a very important issue.

Dark energy accumulates underground, and water energy accumulates in rivers. In the
highlands where the wind blows, the magic of wind accumulates, and in the volcanic
areas, the magic of fire is accumulated.

Magic power is accumulated where the power of nature dwells. But a wizard cannot
live in seclusion in such a place.

So where the horse tower was, there was a magic well.

"It's also called a fragment of the gods, or a fragment from the time the world was
created. The origins are controversial, but wherever there is even a speckled magic
well, wizards always live together."

next day. Erhi and Ioderil went to the basement of the Kepler Tower.

The luggage was quite heavy. Ioderil piled up a load as large as his own body, and
Erhi carried it on his back.

"This is it."

Deep beneath the Kepler Tower, at the entrance of a cave where you don't know how
old it is, the wizard of the Kepler Tower stopped.

"Sometimes people pass out because of the excessive magic power. In case that
happens, we visit once every hour, but..."
"You don't have to."

"Okay. Then I hope you will achieve great results."

The person looking for [Dungeon of Softness] was the 7th circle wizard, so the
wizard's attitude was extremely polite.

The wizard went up the stairs, and Ioderil led the way into the cave.

"You can think of this place as a tributary of a magical spring. The source is..."

"If you get close, your whole body will melt."

"...I know?"

Of course it was. Because the magic well was one of the most important check points
in [Ashhan Hero Battle].

If you follow the main story until the end, you will naturally find out even if you
don't want to know, information about the magical spring.

'Anyway, I was going to ask for the dungeon of Yeongseong, but I'm going to write
my hand first.'

The dungeon of ductility was a kind of training ground that contained some of the
magic spring's magic.

It was a name that always appeared when a wizard character, such as Chloe or
Elysia, grew up, so I had it in mind.

Of course, it was the first time I saw the reality.

"Um... Yeah? It's also convenient. That ability. I like it because I don't need to
explain it."

Ioderyl strode into the cave. Descending quite deep underground, a door made of
unknown metal appeared.

"Don't be surprised."

- woooong

Ioderyl brought the pendant she had received from the wizard who had guided her and
brought it to the door. And the moment you open the door.

- Whoa!

A flow of magical power rushed in, as if the light in front of his eyes was
brightening. The wind blew. The wind was hot, cold, and dull.

[Dungeon of Dignity] was a place full of all kinds of magic. Even if it is light,
darkness, and chaos.

'It's dizzy.'

Erhi felt a little dizzy and shook his head. On the other hand, Ioderyl smiled with
a happy expression on her face and unpacked her luggage.

Putting the dragon heart down on the floor, Ioderyl said while holding jewels in
both hands.

"It's lacking here, but I can imitate it. My true arcane magic."

Ioderyl held out her hand. Each finger joint was holding a jewel of a different
color.

Drops of water were forming on her palms. And it was changed into the form of
different magical powers.

What I saw in the basement of Ruudbolt's mansion in the past. But it was much
faster and more stable.

"Are you prepared? It will be more difficult than you think. You have to follow
along."

After taking a long deep breath and slowly opening your eyes.

Erhi raised an eyebrow.

"However much."

Teusehes (1)

A wide forest spreads across the southern part of the Ashan Empire.

Roxas jungle.

Famous for its hot and humid climate that ignores the seasons and dense
rainforests, this place was famous for its abundance of animals and beasts.

People also lived here.

It was also a fairly large city.

In the distant past, they were called barbarians, but now they are called Southern
Empires.

Hundreds of years have passed since they belonged to the Empire, but people
affected by the bloodlines and traditions of the past still live here.

"If you keep coming out like this, you have no choice but to call the system's
troops. Lord Ramkampe."

"Do whatever you want, Count Elysia. If you borrow their hand, it's good for me to
be comfortable."

The manor house of the mansion made of wood unique to the LOHAS rainforest.

The lord of Ramkampe, who sat on a chair covered in tiger skins, said with a
sluggish attitude.

"But can they come all the way here? The knights of iron armor through that jungle?
Ha ha ha! I wondered if they could fight without riding a horse. Maybe we will see
them this time. Yeah!"

Ramkampe was sarcastic and chuckled.

This place, ruled by Ramkampe, was a city that grew from trade with the southern
archipelago.

It was far from the capital of the empire, and gold coins were plentiful.

As long as he paid taxes and tribute to the imperial family all the time, Ramkampe
was no less than the king of Theusehes.

Behind it was the imperial will to focus on war rather than projecting power to the
South.

whatever the reason

Ramcampe openly ignored the knights of the Empire even in front of Elysia, a knight
directly under the emperor and the daughter of the fifth powerful family.

"......"

Elysia looked at Ramkampe with a cold expression and slowly opened her mouth.

"Lord of Ramkampe. Don't get me wrong."

"...?"

"We may leave this place at any time. We are not here in Teusejes to hear your
lowly voice, to see your wretched face, or to be compelled to do so."

Because he spoke in such a calm tone, Ramkampe didn't even realize that Elysia had
cursed for a moment.

When he realized it belatedly and blushed, Elysia continued.

“We came here to kill the beasts and save those who lose their lives without
strength. People living outside the jungle are losing their lives to the beasts
every day. Don't forget that you can."

"no...!"

"I hope you don't forget that mobilizing troops while we're here is the way to shed
less blood. Okay then."

Elysia stopped talking and left Ramkampe's room.

As she closed the door and walked down the hallway, Elysia's face heated up
slightly.

That red face did not subside until he returned to the room where his companions
were waiting.

"How are you?"

Basset, lying on the floor, quickly got up. Tired of the heat, the back of the tied
up hair swayed like a red tail.

"......"

"what's the matter?"

"I'm sorry. I failed because I was a little excited."

"Huh? Why?"

Elysia tried to be as calm as possible and unraveled the conversation with

Ramkampe.

"The lord of Ramkampe has no intention of mobilizing soldiers. Even if the

villagers in the jungle die, I think there will be no problem in Teusehes. Maybe he
prefers to die."

"...What?"

"I think he's leaving fear. Maybe he's trying to enslave the survivors of the loss
of the village."

"You crazy!"

Bassett jumped to his feet.

"Hey! Where's that guy? He's still in the lord's room? I'm...!"

"Calm down. I didn't mean it directly. That's just how I felt."

"Your intuition is right once or twice? Get that pig...!"

"But if those demons prosper, isn't this city dangerous too? What did the lord of
Ramkampe say?"

Elysia shook her head in response to Dena's question.

"I think it's just commonplace. No matter how much you explain it's dangerous, you
don't want to hear it."

"...it's absolutely not normal. With that number, Teusehes is also dangerous."

At Dena's words, the task force members all nodded their heads together.

It had been four days before the task force had arrived at the Roxas jungle.

They had no worries at first because they had already killed a lot of monsters over
the past month or so.

It was on the way to the southern tip of the Roxas jungle, so as the saint advised,
all of the special task force members attended.

But when I scouted into the forest. The special task force found out that the scale
of the monsters was bigger than they had imagined.

“Because I never knew there were so many different types of lezards.”

"Besides, it's the first time I've ever seen a tapas boar burning a lezard."

Lezard was a crocodile-headed bipedal beast. Like a humanoid monster, he had

intelligence and walked around in groups.

As a monster living in a humid terrain, it was not unusual to meet Lezard in the
Roxas jungle.

But those lezards make a huge number. Even going with a tapas boar, whose fur is
hard as stone, was unprecedented.
"...were those people well evacuated?"

"You said you were going to the neighboring town, so it'll be fine. But you never
know when that town will be in danger too..."

While hunting monsters several times, the action plan of the special task force was
fixed.

First, through the revelation of the saint, we scouted the presumed habitat of
monsters.

After examining the monsters, if they can solve it, solve it.

If it was difficult, they would go to a nearby territory to receive support and

deal with them together.

This time, the special task force went first to reconnaissance. And the village
being attacked by Lezard was discovered.

The number of monsters that attacked was over twenty, but the members of the
special task force were now nothing but experts in monster hunting.

The special task force, who exterminated the demons without damage, learned from
the villagers that the scale of the demons was at a level they could not afford.

It was headed for Teusehes, the core city of the Roxas jungle.

However, the owner of Teusehes, Ramkampe, had no interest in exorcising monsters.

Rather, it is an attitude like that it is good for demons to run wild.

It was a challenge that the special task force had never experienced before.

"...Why don't we just go alone?"

Terry, who had her eyes closed without being caught in the conversation, opened her
mouth.

Leyla, who was sitting with her legs crossed in a similar way, said in a low voice.

“It is impossible to estimate the level of the leader who owns the monsters. If it
is the leader of a group that is that much, he will certainly not be an ordinary
monster. Reconnaissance may be possible, but there is a high risk of defeating it.”

While the two of them spoke in a low voice, Bassett whispered to Dena.

"...I still can't get used to that. Everyone uses it."

"It's Sir Falcao's arcane training method. I think it's actually helpful."

"Really? I just feel sleepy when I sit still with my eyes closed..."

While the two of them muttered, Elysia said.

"Once again, in the afternoon, I'll visit the lord of Ramkampe again. If it's too
late, coaxing him with money might be the answer. Because he was a snobbish
person."

"Ummm... I don't like giving money to a guy like that..."

Basset pouted his lips, and Elysia said with a smile.

"I'll give you the money later. Why don't we sneak out through the gate?"

At Elysia's words, Bassett put up a thumbs up with a blank expression on his face.

"Wow! Elysia! You just looked like Erch Ludbolt."

"...Would you like to hear it as a compliment?"

"Of course!"

= =

Elysia made up her mind and went back to Ramkampe's lord's office.

However, she met Ramkampe again after two hours in an empty room.

"Ah... Were you waiting?"

Ramkampe slapped his forehead with his palm as if he had forgotten, and grinned.

Elysia said in a calm voice, thinking seriously that she wanted to put fire magic
in that face.

“Lord of Ramkampe. Do you still have no intention of eradicating the demons?”

Ramcampe still looked at Elysia with a smirk, and said.

"I'm from the cold and dry north, so I don't know about life here. Do you know how
many monsters there are in the jungle?"

“I heard more monster sounds than animals.”

“This is a place where there are more monsters than people. It’s unimaginable in
the peaceful northern part, but it is said that death and injury by monsters are
common here. "

"I don't think the wealth of Teusejes would be small enough to go bankrupt like
that."

"If we mobilize troops every time for the savages who live there like barbarians,
that would be the case. If you're afraid of monsters, you just have to come to
Teusehes. Okay?"

'If those people come to Teuseges, they will live like slaves to pay huge taxes.'

Elysia said with an expressionless face.

“If money is an issue, I will.”

"Hmm, you?"

"Yes. How long would it be?"

"Hmm... I should get two thousand gold coins."

Elysia frowned.
It was absurd money. Ramkampe said with a smirk.

"Why. Do you think that much money is too much for a young girl from a powerful
family?"

"......"

Even if it was money that I would not give anyway, there was a degree.

If Elysia offered to pay such a huge amount of gold, Ramkampe would not believe it.

'No, maybe it's because he really wants two thousand.'

Even if that were the case, you would have to show two thousand gold coins to give
up your troops. nope I'll tell you to give it as a deposit first. Judging by that
greedy expression, he seemed more likely.

When Elysia grimaced and Ramcampe was grinning.

A voice was heard.

"I have to meet the lord."

"Now, the lord is talking. Please come after making an appointment."

Elysia heard the voice and quickly turned her head. The sound was coming from
outside the door of the Yeong-sil. Her mouth fell open involuntarily.

"......Huh?"

That voice had no reason to be heard here. You must still be in the capital...?

"What a fuss!"

When the lord Ramkampe spit out an annoying noise in the noise outside the door.

"Stand out."

"Oh no... wait!"

The door opened.

Silver-gray blonde hair and blue eyes.

That cold expression, even in this hot jungle, seems to have a cool chill.

It's only been a little over a month and a half. There was a person I had not seen
in a very long time.

"Erhi... Mr.?"

"I've heard the story ahead of time. You've worked hard."

"Yes?"

Erhi closed the door. The guard who was trying to catch Erhi was blocked by the
door. A bang was heard outside the door.
"Wow, why the door!"

The guard tried to open the door, but strangely, the door was firmly closed and did
not move. Erhi stood next to Elysia's chair with a slow pace.

"Lord of Ramkampe. Is that right?"

"...Yes. Who are you...Who are you?"

Looking down at Erhi's side profile looking down coldly.

Elysia seemed to understand why Erhi looked unfamiliar.

A sense of intimidation emanated from Erhi's whole body. The momentum was different
from before.

If in the past, it had a presence that drew attention by itself.

Now, I felt the difference in class as if I was in a different world.

It seems that the lord of Ramcampe felt a similar feeling.

It was Ramcampe, who only seemed to be sluggish when dealing with Elysia.

He was looking up at Erhi with a noticeably nervous expression on his face.

"The Emperor's knights, the commander of the special task force, Erhi Ludbolt."

"Ahhhhhh... Is that so? I am the owner of Teusehes, Ramkampe Grutheuse."

Even when Erhi let go, Ramcampe naturally rebelled.

Even if Erhi was the emperor's knight commander, it was rude to speak nonsense to
the owner of a territory.

It's not unusual to be very angry.

But Ramkampe didn't even notice that this was a strange situation.

“We need troops to subdue monsters. I heard that we can’t support them.”

"Hey, the situation of the troops is not good. Everyone is tired because they went
out to subjugate once a few days ago. If you go out to subdue monsters now, there
won't be a lot of casualties."

Elysia opened her mouth.

It was absurd. I've already heard from the villagers how much Teusehes's troops
don't come out of the gates, but that's a lie.

"this...!"

"Yeah? Then I got it."

Erhi looked at Ramkampe and smiled and turned around. Elysia, who was getting
angry, looked up at Erhi.

"Erhi?"
"I don't think there's anything more to say now, so I'll come next time."

Erhi approached the door of the room.

As he pulled the doorknob, the guards poured into the room with a bang.

"Hey, what is this..."

"Are you sure it's not open?"

The guards hurriedly got up and glared at Erhi. Erhi stared at Ramkampe, then
Ramkampe said.

"...Everyone get out of the way. You are a guest."

"Oh, I see!"

While the guards shrugged their outstretched hands, Erhi passed them and walked
down the hallway with Elysia.

Elysia, who was following Erhi, hurriedly attached to Erhi's side.

"Erch. Wait a minute. How did you get here? Chloe?"

"The church is looking at the seals. Arrival just before. He met the special task
force first and heard the story, and then found the lord's room."

"Ah, what the lord said now. It's all lies. The soldiers..."

"I know."

"Yes? Then why..."

Erhi stopped walking for a moment. Like the south, which was always humid and hot,
the hallways were wide open.

A view of the city was overlooked outside the tall manor building.

People in a bustling city.

The wall that protected them was large and thick.

"If you forcefully pull out Ramcampe's troops, you'll be like a scarecrow. If
that's the case, then you'll just have to keep it in place like a scarecrow."

When Elysia tilted her head, Erhi said with a sly smile.

"You'll find out later this evening."

= =

Ramkampe drank late and went to bed.

Today's drinking party was not a pleasant drinking party. It was because I
remembered the humiliation I experienced in the morning.

'That little bastard!'

A kid who hasn't even had blood on his head yet. Did I say Erch Ludbolt?
'The Emperor's Knight Captain? Yes, it's just a fluke. How dare you act like that
in front of me?'

Sometimes, short memories left a deeper impression. Erch's memory was like that for
Ramkampe.

Although his rank was Viscount, Ramkampe was no less than the king of the South.

The fact that he had been withdrawn by Erhi's cold gaze felt the most humiliating.

However, Ramcampe was not able to do much.

Aren't they the sons of noble families and knights of the empire's power?

Apart from that, because of the pressure of Erhi, I couldn't even think of what to
do.

That time when Ramkampe, who was lying on the bed, drunkenly, lost his appetite.

"Wow, Lord! It's a big deal!"

"...what nonsense!"

The servant opened the door to the bedroom with a pale expression. Annoyed by the
fuss, Ramkampe threw the little golden toad near the bed.

The golden toad did not even hit the servant's head and fell on the floor.

The toad that stopped after rolling a few laps wobbled. Once, twice, three times.

The shaking didn't stop.

The golden toad continued to shake its head.

- Doo doo doo doo...

The sound of the ground rumble and the shouts of the soldiers could be heard from
afar.

"What is this...?"

"The demons have attacked the city! They are infested with the castle gates right
now!"

Ramcampe was very drunk.

Teusehes (2)

Height from one meter to seventy to eight meters.

They are bipedal, using spears made of stone and wood, or weapons stolen from
people.

At a distance, they throw stones and weapons, and at close range, they wield sharp
claws and teeth, and a thick tail.

Lezard was an intelligent monster. He formed a group like an orc and was good at
group hunting.
The difference between Lezard and Orc is that Orc has great strength in strong
power and ferocity due to its characteristic berserk, while Lezard has strength in
the unique coldness of reptiles.

Rather than being a warrior, it was a monster called Rezard that was closer to a
hunter.

"Bring the hot oil first!"

The walls of Theusehes were busy.

The lezards were rushing into the city. A young soldier with a bow shoots it
hastily, but the arrow flew an insufficient distance and landed on the ground.

"Save the arrows, you idiot!"

"Sin, sorry!"

The captain of the North Gate Guard guarding the northern gates of Teusehs watched
the lezards rushing into the castle.

At first glance, there are more than several hundred.

Even some of the taller ones were riding gray-haired wild boars.

Tapas Wild Boar. Along with Lezard, it was one of the most powerful monsters in the
Roxas jungle. Although it was called a wild boar, it was a terrifying monster whose
weight exceeded tons.

It was quite common for demons to attack the castle during the dry season. It was
as if there was a wall to prevent it.

However, it was the first time that those cold-hearted Lezards had their eyes
turned over and rushed towards the castle.

'They said the movements of the demons were dangerous, and it was beyond my
imagination!'

There were conversations among the soldiers. It's not unusual for lezards to thrive
in the forest.

However, the lord of Ramkampe, who heard the same rumors, was immovable. Are demons
dangerous? Slaves will increase.

When the captain of the North Gate Guard thought of that smirk on his face, bitter
water rose from the inside.

Lezards rushing to the castle will be part of the pack. But how many

I couldn't even guess how many lezards were swarming in the forest.

Perhaps, it was better for Teusehes to have rushed into the city even now before
they were more powerful.

He had to stop it, but only cursing came out.

In any case, the monster that rushed right in front of you was a reality. If you
don't want the city's citizens to become food for the monsters, you have to stop
them.

"Shoot the arrows!"

- Shushu Shusuk!!!

Rain of arrows cut through the night sky from the top of the torch-lit castle wall.
Arrows fell on the monsters' heads.

Since there were a lot of monsters, the hit rate wasn't bad.

However, the demons roared as if they were more angry with the arrows and rushed
towards the castle violently.

- Kwaang!

A tapas boar smashed into the gates. It was such a shock that the gates shook.

The soldiers guarding the north gate moved quickly. He pushed the lezard climbing
up the wall with a spear, poured hot oil, and fired an arrow.

It was a fierce siege that I thought would never happen in Teusehes. A frantic
battle ensued with blood and screams.

"Heh heh... heh heh..."

"They're back!"

"We made it! Damn it!"

"Wow!"

Cheers echoed over the wall.

The corpses of crocodile heads were strewn beneath the walls.

The remaining monsters, leaving behind numerous corpses, were retreating.

The captain of the North Gate guard wiped away the lezard's blood from his face and
said to the soldier standing next to him.

"...Now that the battle is over, check the wounded and report to the commander-in-
chief..."

"Captain!"

The captain of the North Gate guard turned his head at the soldier's startled
voice. Darkness lingered at the tip of the soldier's outstretched fingertips.

"...Oh God."

A huge crowd, several times as many as the monsters that came rushing in, were
coming toward the castle. The cheers from above the fortress walls subsided, and
despair lingered on the faces of the soldiers.

"What the heck... how big did you mean?"

The captain of the North Gate guard sighed and asked the soldier in a hurry.
"The gates! What happened to the gates!"

"Beam, the stiffener is cracked! A new column must be added!"

The gates, which were hit by tapas wild boars one after another, were in need of
repair. Arrows and oil were poured out without sparing. All of them needed
replenishment.

They needed time.

But the demons were rushing right in front of my eyes.

A large group of monsters who had retreated also joined.

At that time, a feeling of despair was etched on the face of the captain of the
North Gate Guard.

- Whoops!

An army of monsters, flames soared from the outskirts. It was a flame that
brightened the darkness at once. The short but flashy flames of those who rushed
towards the demons were briefly revealed.

'Aren't they young nobles who visited Teusehes yesterday?'

The captain of the North Gate guard opened his mouth.

They were familiar faces because he personally took charge of the inspection. The
young knights still had fluffy fur on their faces.

I heard that they had met Lord Ramkampe. I was warned of the dangers of monsters,
and I heard that they were only insulted.

Of course, it was the rumor that Ramkampe lord spread to protect his pride, but it
was clear that they were knights armed with justice anyway.

'Oh My God. Did you run out of the castle gate yourself to get rid of the demons
now?'

The captain of the North Gate Guard let out a sigh of emotion.

Their will certainly warmed my heart. However, the sadness was greater for the
knights who risked their lives because of their youthful spirit.

Demonic monsters rushing in as if to fill their sight. Compared to them, the number
of young knights was small enough to be counted on one hand. They will soon crumble
like sand swept away by the waves...

"...Huh?"

- Quad Duk!

-Keeeeek!

-Kerererek!

- Kwwewk!

Beyond the roar and footsteps of the demons, an unusual sound was heard. It wasn't
once. The sound was constant and constant.

"What is this..."

“It looks like the demons are being swept away now?”

"What am I looking at?"

The soldiers opened their mouths. The same was the expression on the face of the
captain of the North Gate Guard.

A path was being made between the forces of monsters as if drawn with a brush.
Blood, and bones and flesh. It was a road made up of the screams of demons.

- Whoops!

Once again the flames rose. This flame lasted a bit longer if it was of a different
kind. The battle of the young knights could be seen under the light.

"...Oh God!"

The captain of the North Gate Guard once again sought God. But it meant the
opposite.

If the former was spit out of despair, now it was spit out of joy and hope.

- Kwaduk! Aww!

-Keeeeek!

At the forefront of the young knights was a young knight with a shield.

Her shield was no longer an armor for defense, but a weapon to crush the enemy.

Whenever the shield was pushed left or right, the monsters were thrown away as if
hit by a hammer.

The swords of the two young swordsmen followed.

When the red-haired knight wielded the great sword, three lezards died at once.

The sword of the young male knight standing next to him also swept away the demons
at a speed comparable to that.

Arrows poured through them, and sparks soared once again.

- Hurricane!

Truly a hero in the story.

Due to their rush, the spirits of the demons were weakening. The speed at which
they were rushing slowed down, and the formation that had been united in one place
was disorganized.

There was hope to stop Rezard without much damage.

The captain of the North Gate Guard slammed the wall with his clenched fists once!
After that, he gave orders to the soldiers.
"Prepare for all-out battle! Bring more oil and replenish arrows! Bandage the
wounded!"

As he gave the order, the captain of the North Gate Guard, who was going down
directly under the fortress wall, stopped. He bowed his head toward the other side
of the wall, and then quickly descended down the wall.

= =

"...is this what it is?"

- Chow!

"what?"

- Whoops!

-Keeeeek!

“No matter how you look at it, that’s it.”

"Tell me clearly, please."

Terry said as he cut the neck of Lezard, who wielded a wooden spear as if in a
frenzy. Basset answered by cutting the head of the tapas boar in half.

“The way monsters rush to the fortress wall like this. No matter how you look at
it…”

"You mean the captain drove these guys to the castle? Is that even possible?"

Bassett thought so too. But after having the villagers evacuate, he gave orders on
how to deal with the monsters.

No matter how you look at this, it should have been said that the demons moved as
Erhi intended.

'Are you human?'

Bassett remembered half a day ago.

A month or so was not a long time to say that it had been a long time. However,
Erhi's mood was markedly different from before.

Although he said it himself, Bassett boasted that he had grown enough to be proud
of wherever he went.

Just looking at it now Lezard was definitely not a friendly monster. This was
especially the case with such a huge group of lezards.

However, the task force was skillfully organizing the lezard. He looks relaxed
enough to talk in the middle of battle.

Wouldn't you be surprised if you went back to your hometown and met Master?

'Ummm... I think the gap has widened.'

Basset narrowed his eyes and slashed the next monster. In my mind, I wanted to
think about it because it was serious, but the key was not to stop when I broke
through the crowd.

Although he was piercing through the middle of the monsters, not all the demons
were attacking him.

Rather, there were quite a few monsters that turned their backs in surprise.

If you stop, then it could be really dangerous.

'Still, with Dena's arrow and Elysia's magic, I can break through.'

Then, after a sudden thought, Bassett opened his mouth.

“Then why don’t we move together and act separately?”

The answer to Bassett's question came from behind. Elysia, who reduced the density
of monsters by shooting fire magic once, opened her mouth.

"Well, I guess... Erhi-san went to catch the boss, didn't he?"

= =

The jungle was quiet. This was because the Rezards who were in control of this area
had moved to Teusehes.

Erhi, who was walking in the jungle with a calm expression, stopped.

So far, I have passed the residence of the Rezards several times.

Its density is gradually getting narrower, and now you can hear the characteristic
nasal sound of lezard.

"Keeek! Kyeek!"

Deep in the basin that fell to the bottom, there was a huge swamp.

The Lezards were tangled up in the swamp violently as if they were fighting. But it
wasn't a fight.

Erhi looked at it and frowned, then raised his head. A large full moon was floating
in the sky.

'It was a good time.'

The moon in this world is full once every two months. Like Earth, the moon exists,
but has a different orbital period. Or it could be some mythical reason.

And the lezards come into heat when the full moon comes.

Even these cold-headed crocodiles who have intelligence and form a group become
monsters that are faithful to their instincts. Not only the reproductive instinct,
but also the ferocity will grow.

So, Erhi moved the Lezard crowd with some magic.

A few hallucinations, and the lezards possessed by magic mixed with fascination,
moved towards Teusehes.

The crowd wasn't very big at first.

However, the riots made in the moonlight made the Lezards excited. As the
excitement continued to gather more Lezards, it became a huge crowd.

It was actually bigger than I thought, but I wasn't too worried. Because the
Special Forces members have grown beyond expectations.

The result could be understood through the 'character sheet' and sharper mana
sensitivity than before, so Erhi was able to entrust the defense of the city to the
task force.

'That's him.'

Erhi's gaze turned to the deepest part of the swamp.

A monster closer to an ogre than a lezard was located in the innermost part of the
swamp.

In his hand was a trident of an unknown age. A trident imbued with jewels emitting
a brilliant purple color.

That must be the reason the boss made the lezards prosper.

In fact, there was a high possibility that the group of Lezards that took control
of the Roxas jungle would be disbanded even if only that boss was caught.

Unlike the monster gnolls, the lezards were not gathered by magical power.

Due to the powerful boss, the power of the Rezards grew, and it was just a scale
beyond imagination.

However, instead of hunting this bastard with the special task force, Erhi came
here alone.

There was also a possibility that the lezard swarm without the boss could destroy
the jungle rather than collapse on its own.

There was one more reason.

- Rumble!

It's in a place full of magical power, maybe it's because I'm out of the world.

Erhi was still not sure of his senses. As such, it was difficult to adapt to the
7th circle.

It was even more so because Erhi was the main weapon with the sharpest magic
sensitivity.

Assuming you are fighting with your party. Erhi wasn't sure yet that he wouldn't
let them get caught up in the magic.

But when something is lost, something is gained.

"Keeeek Kyeek?"

"Keeek?"

Suddenly, black clouds covered the sky. It was not unfamiliar because it was a
humid tropical rain forest.

However , it was strange that dark clouds large enough to obscure the moon gathered
only over the swampy area . The lezards got up.

A spear of a dark blue blade was held in Erhi's hand. The tip of the spear vibrated
like a cry.

'okay. Do whatever you want this time.'

"Keeek!"

At that moment, the [Hyde] magic surrounding Erhi disappeared. Seeing the sudden
appearance of Erhi, the Lezards got up in excitement. Runes flowed out of Erhi's
mouth.

"[Thunder Calling]."

In the swampy area, a white light that seemed to burn the retina rose.

Teusehes (3)

A thunderbolt that blows away the humid air of the jungle fell on the swamp.

- Whoops... Kwanggwang!

Lightning streak, which fell on the surface of the muddy swamp, glided and spread
out into numerous small electric currents.

With the sound of thunder that exploded belatedly, the burnt lezards floated above
the swamp.

'Good thing you came alone.'

Precise control is still difficult.

I don't know about simple magic, but I feel like I am unfamiliar with complex
magic.

A magic with sufficient lethality will become a weapon that stabs an ally in the
back even if the coordinates are slightly shifted.

"Kerre eeek!"

A huge figure popped out of the swamp. The lezard, twice as large as the other
lezards, roared and got up.

The lezard head who was looking around met his eyes with Erhi. He shouted with his
trident outstretched.

"Human! Magician!"

"You can speak."

"Kill the magician! Kill it!"

"The vocabulary is not high."

The power of the monster head becomes stronger as it forms a group.

It could be said that it is similar to a god in that faith builds up and its karma
becomes stronger, but it was a phenomenon that occurred when a demon was trapped
underground.

Maybe that's why, even though he was hit by the 5th circle lightning magic,
[Thunder Calling], the lezard boss didn't seem to have suffered any fatal injuries.

Smoke erupted from his body and scales burst, but the ferocity was still alive.

The lezard boss walked out of the swamp, tearing the armor that had been shattered
by lightning.

'Is the increase in stamina the power of power?'

Not sure yet.

Obviously, the leader of the lezard must have received a power no less than that of
a monster gnoll.

Even unlike the monster Gnoll, who used that power to control other monsters, he
would have absorbed that power entirely with his own force and made it stronger by
calling it power.

And the lezard boss was not alone.

"Kuweeeek!"

"kill!"

A huge rock rose to its feet, and the lezard boss climbed on top of it.

'I asked why the tapas wild boars are walking around with the lezard.'

Still, the giant Lezard, which was over 3 meters tall, rode on a bigger tapas boar
and rushed in.

It was like a mountain rushing in.

"Kereeek!"

The lezzard boss ran like a knight with his trident straight out.

Erhi's lips, who were looking at it softly, moved.

"[Thunder Calling]."

- Curlleung!

The clouds piled up in the sky twitched, and white light covered the swamp once
more.

The thunderbolt this time did not spread out into the swamp, but focused entirely
on the Lezard boss.

"Kerek!"

[Thunder Calling] has improved both power and precision since it is a magic that
has been cast once.
Lightning penetrated the ground from the top of the lezard boss. His body stopped
abruptly. So was the tapas boar.

Even so, the speed that had already been attached did not disappear, so the lezard
boss and tapas boar attacked Erhi like a tidal wave.

Erhi beckoned.

-thud!

With a crashing sound that was too light for its size, the leader of the lezard
swerved from Erhi's side.

A transparent curtain was floating in front of Erhi. The curtain, which was
shimmering in blue and dark light, returned to its transparent color.

'Well, with a little more tuning, it won't be a problem if you hit it head-on.'

The most important thing for wizards beyond the realm was to protect themselves.

[Force Shield] is the most common protection magic used by wizards beyond the 7th
circle, and it was a magic that blocks enemy attacks by creating layers of magic of
various properties.

A magic whose power and efficiency vary greatly depending on what type of magic
power, what type of magic, and what balance is used.

As much as that, the wizards who passed the 7th circle had their own [Force Shield]
know-how.

'Shall we try Royenson's style this time?'

And Erhi knew all the three archmage's know-how of the Force Shield.

It was the result of Ioderyl exchanging some magic vision in the name of 'magical
exchange'.

Of course, although Royenson and Reicer didn't reveal everything about them to
Ioderyl.

They did not know the past of Ioderyl, who wandered through the wilderness,
sculpting magic, restoring forgotten visions.

Of course, 'magical exchange' was something that happened with that part in mind.

How much magic they steal depending on each other's skills. Because it was 'magical
exchange' that took place with an implicit agreement.

However, Ioderil was able to figure out the prototype of the magic with only the
fragmented information, and it led to Erhi again.

Ioderyl, in particular, brought a lot of Reister's magic. [Thunder Calling] was

also one of the magic learned in the process.

"Kereeek!"

The leader of the lezard, who swerved from Erhi, stopped only after destroying a
few trees.
The spell mixed with Kepler's magic tower's vision left a definite shock to the
lezzard boss.

Since the power of the demon was sealed by Erhi's hand, the strange 'class'
possessed by the monster game was not visible.

The lezard boss endured magic with only the magic resistance that was created by
the power of the demon, and strong physical strength.

"Kerr..."

Had he come to his senses after being struck by lightning in a row? The lezard head
seemed to be rushing right away, and the momentum had subsided and he carefully
looked at Erhi.

'It feels good. Was that part of growing up by accepting the power of a demon?'

"Kerek Kerrerek!"

When the lezzard boss raised his trident, the lezards near the swamp rushed towards
him.

Erhi ran through his sleeve with his left hand. A slightly faded purple jewel was
held between the knuckles of his fingers.

"[The phantom soul statue]."

A strange light emanated from the jewel.

"Ker-e-eek!"

The Lezards, who were running towards Erhi, roared and raised their momentum.

The lezards passed Erhi and ran madly towards the forest.

"Kerrek?! Kererek!"

The leader of the lezard gave a bewildered command. However, the Lezards, who were
already possessed by hallucinations, ran towards the forest chasing Erhi that they
saw in their own eyes.

The leader of Lezard looked at his subordinates running towards the forest with a
blank expression.

"It's not bad to test the Force Shield, but if there are still a lot of variables,
it's hard to control. I'll have to try it next time."

Is it because I feel it instinctively? For the first time, fear began to dwell in
the face of the leader of the lezard.

"Human! Surrender! Peace!"

"Do your best and try your best. There are still a lot of things to try."

Erhi's magical power soared. His palms were filled with magical powers of all
colors, and his hair floated in the air following the flow of magic.

Erhi drew Hrundal down.

= =

The nightmare night passes and dawn fills with dawn.

The citizens of Teusehes, who had to stay up all night with open eyes, cheered at
the news that the demons had retreated.

Fortunately, the damage to Teusehes was not great.

Some of the lezards passed the north gate and rushed through the east and west
gates, almost breaking through the wall, but there weren't many of them.

The lezzards lost their ferocity in spite of their initial momentum. He retreated
to the forest before dawn.

The plain in front of the castle was so full of blood and corpses that it was hard
to see with my eyes open.

However, the soldiers guarding the wall, the citizens who stepped forward to help
the defense, and the nobles all stood on the wall and looked down on the plain.

It was to welcome the heroes who saved the city.

"Thank you! Thank you so much!"

"...No. I just did what I had to do."

"No. It would have been a disaster if you weren't here!"

The captain of the North Gate Guard grabbed the hand of Elysia, who was the
representative, and bent over. Elysia smiled awkwardly.

There was a high possibility that Erhi's hand had touched the monsters that
attacked the city.

Although that was absolutely necessary for Teusehes, Elysia was not at ease when
she saw the hard-working leader of the North Gate Guard and the guards.

"Are there any deaths...?"

"There were many wounded, and all of them suffered to death, but none of the
soldiers died. It was a miracle that was possible because of you!"

Elysia sighed in relief and turned her head. Unlike the Captain of the North Gate
Guard, there was a person nearby who he could easily explore.

"Lord of Ramkampe. Will you believe me now?"

"......"

“There are a lot of dead monsters, but there are many more who have fled to the
forest. We need to send troops to destroy the monsters so that this won’t happen
again. Do you understand?”

"...I see."

"Then promise me. When the sun comes up, I will send troops to defeat the remnants
of the forest lezard."
"Huh..."

Ramcampe looked at him, sweating in a cold sweat.

The eyes of many soldiers and citizens were fixed on him. Their eyes were all
filled with discontent and anger.

During the night, who the task force members were, and why they were the only ones
fighting heroic battles outside, the story circulated.

Perhaps when the day is bright, rumors will spread throughout the city.

"Gee, now the city's key warriors are at Lantata Harbor. The castle's troops aren't
enough right now, so when they come back in a week..."

"Call me right now."

"that that..."

Ramkampe opened his mouth and then forcedly nodded his head.

Rather than the eyes of the citizens glaring at him, the expressions on the faces
of the special task forces, who were gradually moving from behind Elysia, were more
burdensome.

Elysia said with a smile.

"Okay. Then we'll go back to the dormitory and rest. Oh, and you don't need to
prepare gold coins. You don't need the lord's gold coins."

The special task force went to the mansion of the lord with cheers from the
citizens.

= =

The task force went back to their dorms and fell asleep.

Although Erhi was nowhere to be seen in the dormitory, there was no worry.

Because everyone knew that there was nothing as meaningless and wasteful as
worrying about Erhi.

However, only Leila tossed and turned for a while and fell asleep late.

They woke up one by one late at night to find out that Erhi had returned to the
city.

Erhi called a meal and meeting. The task forces gathered in the dining room for a
late breakfast.

Gathering in the dining room yawning, they heard from the attendants that there
were new rumors circulating in the city.

"...a divine punishment?"

"That's right! The people who lived in the forest all say that Sengre has come!"

Sengre was the incarnation of the myths of the indigenous peoples.

As members of the empire, they worshiped the same god, but they worshiped Sangre,
the hero of the Roxas jungle in the past.

“It is said that lightning fell at night and the screams of monsters rang out all
day long. The villagers were frightened and came to visit, and the swamps were
overturned! "

The eyes of the special task force were directed to one place. Erhi was smiling
bitterly without saying a word.

'Chedkael must be liking it.'

If it was the incarnation of emotional expression, I didn't know if I would even be

applauding.

"That's right."

“It’s Hwashin, Hwashin.”

"But his expression isn't very good..."

"You don't like the rumors, don't you?"

The food was served while Bassett and Dena murmured. Like a meal for heroes, it was
luxurious enough to make your upper legs wobbly.

servant goes out When Bassett first ripped off the seasoned pork leg, Elysia said.

“Did Erhi do it?”

"okay."

When Erhi nodded her head, she smiled warmly as if she knew that Layla would.
Elysia asked in a cautious voice.

"Have you ever crossed the 7th circle wall?"

"You can do that."

"...Ah!"

7th circle, the wall of superhumans. It's a dream come true for anyone dealing with
magical powers.

Hearing that Erhi had crossed the 7th circle, the group widened their eyes
together.

If it was Erhi, I thought I would reach it someday, but I never imagined that I
would become a 7th circle already.

Leila said with a bright smile.

"Thank you, Erhi! You must have crossed the wall at the youngest age in history."

"Thank you, but it's hard to see that I've gone over it completely."

I got a feel for it through last night's battle, but it was still awkward to use
another type of magic.
By Erhi's standards, it was still disappointing to call it a complete 7th Circle.

Of course, that was the result of Erchi's strict standards for himself.

"Wow... Seven circles..."

Bassett said as if muttering with a shocked expression on his face. When he made
eye contact with Erhi, he slowly turned his head.

Erhi said in a calm voice.

"You don't have to think that far. You guys will also reach the point where it's
not too far off."

"...Eh? We? I'm only at the beginning of six stars?"

Despite Bassett's question, Erhi just continued eating with an expression that
seemed unfamiliar.

Terry, who was listening to the conversation at that time, said.

"By the way, Captain. How did you get here?"

Everyone blinked in surprise at Terry's words. I thought so.

They also discovered that the situation here was not good until after
reconnaissance on their own.

However, Erhi, who had not sent any contact for help, came to Teusehes on his own.

Terry asked cautiously.

“Maybe… did you know everything about this place while you were in the capital?”

"Ah, no way. It's nonsense. It's nonsense... isn't it?"

Basset slapped his hand and looked at Erhi with suspicion. Erhi shook his head and
said.

"Maybe. I just came here because I thought the time and place were appropriate.
It's just a coincidence."

"It's just a coincidence... it's strange...?"

Dena asked as Bassett tilted his head.

"Erhi-sama. What does the right time and place mean?"

Erhi put down his fork and knife and picked up a glass of water.

The eyes of the special task force gathered towards Erhi.

Erhi said after wet his mouth with water.

"In the jungle of Roxas lies the abyss of Ran Tepeka. We will go there."

Abyss of Rantepeca (1)

The lord's chamber of Theusehes was dark.

Even though the sun was still rising, the wide window had a curtain that did not
match the South.

The door to the Young Room opens.

A muscular middle-aged giant with tattoos all over his body and a woman with
unknown bone fragments on his head entered the room.

"Uh huh, the smell of alcohol. What is this, lord. Are you sure you've been
drinking since noon?"

"Youngju. Do you drink alone after calling me? I drink too."

"Noisy, Kalub. Do you think it's time for a drink?"

"You can drink. Anytime."

Ramkampe raised his head with half-open eyes and stretched out his arms.

"Oh, my warriors. Sharifa, Kalup! Guardian deities of Teusehes! They're finally

here!"

"I heard a story, Lord. They said there was a big riot in the city this time."

"It's crazy. It's a riot. It's a very dog-like riot!"

-bang!

Ramkampe pounded the desk to be broken, and breathed out vigorously.

Sharifa, who was looking at it, approached Ramkampe.

"So why did we call it? It must have already been over... I guess you didn't call
it because you wanted to be comforted? Or is it because you wanted to show off your
ugliness?"

Her finger ran across Ramkampe's cheek. Ramcampe swallowed his saliva. The place
where his fingertips touched was hot like an earthquake.

"No, of course Sharifa. I have to do something, so I called."

Although he looks only in his twenties, Sharifa has been a shaman who has been
protecting the Grutheuse family since Ramkampe's father's generation.

Her mystery was beyond the realm of the criminal, and even Ramkampe could not deal
with her at will.

"alcohol."

"Eat, eat."

Sharifa gestured as if bored. Suddenly, Calup, who was holding the glass in his
hand, drank the drink as if he was satisfied.

Calup, who drank alcohol in one breath, clenched his fist. A luxurious drink made
of bronze was crushed like a crumpled paper.
The fact that Ramkampe can't be rude is the same for Kalub.

Calup, the best warrior in the South since he was a teenager, was a monster that
could tear a man in half and kill him with one hand.

Ramkampe looked at Kalup as if he was a little tired, and nodded as if he liked it.

"Hmm, I've called the two of you who have to keep an eye on the deal with the
archipelago, because there's something they must do for Teusehes."

"What's going on, Lord? I can't believe we're not telling you to catch the
lezards."

"I can't! That would be like cutting a chicken with a dragon's knife."

Lord Ramkampe said with subdued eyes.

"I want two people to deal with those bastards from the capital."

"You mean the children of the emperor's knights who saved the city?"

"Yes! As long as they stay in the city, my dignity will continue to crumble.
Maybe... my house may no longer rule Teusehes."

Madness flashed in Ramkampe's eyes. He was already intoxicated with his thoughts.
As if Sharifa was having fun, he looked down at Ramkampe and tilted his head.

"Well... First of all, aside from the story that these children are of high
standards. Is it okay to kill the Emperor's knights? Isn't Teusehes swept away by
the Emperor as it is?"

"Of course, you can't just kill them outright. If that happens, the rebellion will
start before the Emperor comes. But they say they go to the abyss of Ran Tepeka."

Sharifa narrowed her eyes and said.

"The abyss? Why are you going there? If you go there, you'll just die?"

"I'm looking for a treasure that is buried in the abyss. Isn't that why they're
like little kids?"

[The Abyss of Lan Tepeka] was the canyon where the legendary shaman, Lan Tepeka,
died hundreds of years ago.

In the past, when the South was still the land of the indigenous peoples. The
Empire sent troops to conquer the South, and it was the legendary shaman Lan Tepeka
who stopped them.

It is said that Ran Tepeka alone stopped the Imperial army for 100 days.

It was a great feat, but no matter how strong a superman was, he could not stop the
empire alone.

In the end, Ran Tepeka created a final trap that risked everything he had to kill
the knights and wizards of the Empire.

That place was [The Abyss of Lan Tepeka]. The place where she and the Imperial
forces slept was notorious for being a barren land that was still inaccessible.
"Hmm... yes. I understand that you are looking for a place to die on your own. So
why did you call us, lord?"

"Because I want you guys to take care of it. Don't you think they're afraid to give
up entering the abyss?"

"Then you're asking me to guide them to the depths of the abyss?"

"Yes! And all those bastards there..."

Ramcampe pushed the empty bottle away. The wine bottle rolled over the desk and
fell to the floor and shattered.

"...can you help me?"

Sharifa smiled as she looked at the smashed bottle.

"Okay. It's a request from the young lord, but of course I have to do it."

"Oh, I see. Then only you guys will believe. Ha ha ha!"

While the lord chuckled, Sharifa and Kalup left the room. The door is closed. Calup
said as he was walking down the empty hallway.

"Imperial Knights. Kill?"

"For now, go to the abyss."

"In the abyss?"

"Yeah. Those kids, they're not fools. It's not unusual to be a knight of the
emperor at that age, but there are rumors that the incarnation of Sangre has
descended. Obviously, there is a way to penetrate the abyss, so you're going to go
there."

Sharifa was a shaman. And to the shaman, Ran Tepeka was a legendary figure.

The empire at the time of subjugating the South was in its golden age. A magic that
annihilated the forces of such an empire.

That vision was what many shamans had longed for, and so was Sharifa.

The reason she prepared while managing the trade in the Southern Islands was to
attack [The Abyss of Ran Tepeka].

"They will die as the Lord wishes. Instead, in the abyss."

= =

Early moning. The task force gathered outside the alumni gate of Theusehes.

"Sigh..."

Basset let out a long sigh and was the last of the group to come out of the gate.
With every step he took, there was a lot of unwillingness.

When the soldier guarding the castle gate greeted with a bright smile, forcibly
raising the corners of his mouth was the brightest moment for Basset in the past
few days.
Elysia approached Basset's gloomy side and patted her shoulder.

"Basset. Be strong."

"How can I get stronger. Ears... That's what it is."

"If you look weak, won't the ghosts cling to you more?"

Bassett raised his head with a frightened look on his face. Elysia was smiling.

"...don't make fun of me. I'm not in the mood to play right now."

Bassett lowered his face and lifted it again.

That gaze was fixed on Erhi.

Did you feel the force that pierces your back? Erhi turned his head. When their
eyes met, Bassett mumbled.

"Why do you have to go where everyone says you shouldn't go..."

After Erch's declaration, Bassett searched for a place called [The Abyss of Lan
Tepeka] in his own way.

Whether you ask the servant, the captain of the North Gate Guard, or the villagers
who came to thank you.

All I could say was that it was a place you should never go to.

It is said that this is the place where a great shaman died hundreds of years ago,
and even if you go near it, you will be blown away by the ghost that the shaman had
killed.

When I heard the story of a ban that no one had been able to enter for hundreds of
years.

Bassett couldn't stand it anymore, so he grabbed Erhi and asked. And Erhi said,
"I'm going because I need it." He didn't explain in detail.

"You'll find out if you go."

And Erhi's answer was still the same today. Even if the frustrated Bassett
complained to his colleagues, the reaction was only lukewarm.

Terry seemed unconcerned, and Elysia, Dena, and Layla wanted to mean something to
Erhi.

Bassett looked at Erhi with a stern expression.

Erhi thought as he passed his gaze with an expressionless face.

'I think it will work best for Bassett.'

The reason he did not explain [The Abyss of Lan Tepeka] was because the less
information about the place, the greater the expected effect.

[Ran Tepeka's Abyss] was a unique dungeon. A witchcraft from hundreds of years ago
is alive and afflicted with constant hallucinations.
'It's the best place to practice before entering the imperial ruins.'

[Imperial Ruins] was often classified as the highest risk, high return even in the
original work.

The rewards of [Imperial Ruins] depended on how well you perform in the Ruins.

In the worst case, he could come out with only the body and mind hurting, or he
could grow to the point of knocking on the 7-star wall at once.

For nothing, it is not a relic of the ancient times, which was strictly managed by
the imperial family.

It must have been a good thing that the emperor had already given the permission to
go to the imperial ruins, but there is nothing more futile than wasting that
opportunity.

So, Erhi was trying to send the party into [the abyss of Ran Tepeka] with the
feeling of giving a kind of vaccination.

"Hello everyone?"

A man and a woman walked out of the gate.

They were men and women of bizarre behavior. A man with a tattoo and a woman with a
bone fragment on his head.

A large, middle-aged man was carrying a weight commensurate with his size on his
back.

"Are you guides?"

"That's right. It's called Sharifa, who will guide you under the command of the
lord. This is Kalup."

"Kalup."

Calup nodded his head. Erhi looked at the two of them and said.

"It's a lot of luggage for a guide."

"I am a shaman. Naturally, a shaman always has something to carry with him. And how
much luggage will he have after conquering the ruins? It will be very helpful when
he comes back. Kahlub is really strong."

"Yes."

Calup nodded his head with an expressionless face. Dena looked at Sharifa with
curious eyes.

"You're a shaman... I've never seen it before."

"Shamans are rare to see in the islands below, and in areas other than this jungle.
Oh, of course, it's quite common in the Temu Empire."

"There was a story that shamans serve demons. Are you like that too?"

Elysia said in a slightly firm voice. Sharifa smiled brightly as she met Elysia's
eyes, who was watching her as if she was vigilant.

"It's a misunderstanding that arises because we deal with the magic of chaos. Power
is just power, and the magicians of the Tower are the same as us, the principle is
the same? However, while wizards treat power with theory, we treat power with
tradition."

Sharifa said while tapping the bone fragments around her head with her fingertips.

"Then the introduction seems to be over, so shall we go now? Please follow along.
The abyss of Ran Tepeka is like a maze."

= =

As Sharifa said, the road to the abyss of Ran Tepeka was complicated.

To be precise, there was no way.

where no one goes. It just went constantly into the thick forest.

"Uh... Isn't this the road we just passed by?"

"It's because the surroundings look distorted because of the strong main force."

It felt like they were going back and forth in the same place, and the task force
members were confused.

how much time has passed By the time the bushes were getting thicker and the birds
couldn't be heard.

They faced a huge canyon.

"Wow..."

A canyon between cliffs that pierce the sky.

There was a thick shadow inside.

At first glance, it looked like an ordinary canyon, but somehow I felt a sense of
crisis that I was not allowed to enter because my spine was cold.

"My guide ends here."

Along with Sharifa's words, the group's eyes focused on Erhi.

Erhi was looking at the Mulseukmi Gorge. thoughtful look.

After a while, Erhi unpacked.

"Take it."

"what is this?"

"It is holy water filled with grace. Whenever you feel like a crisis, drink a
little."

There were a total of five bottles of holy water. After handing out a bottle of
holy water to the task force members, Erhi said.
"When you enter this place, you will experience a familiar, unfamiliar experience.
Two things are important."

Erhi stretched out his fingers and said.

"No matter what you go through, don't let your heart be shaken."

The second finger spread out.

"Whatever happens, I will go to the left."

"...what incomprehensible is that?"

"That's all you need to know."

"Wait a minute. If it's still dangerous..."

"If it's still in danger. I'll save you."

Bassett's mouth stopped.

'No, you mean you know what it's like to save you?' The word caught in my throat,
but it didn't come out of my mouth.

"Then let's go in now."

"All right."

Layla was the first to enter the canyon.

As if there was no fear, Layla strode into the canyon. And disappeared.

Bassett opened his mouth in amazement.

"Ugh...!"

"I'll go next, Captain."

As we meditated together, our personality seemed to be similar, and Terry with a

casual expression followed Layla.

After that, Dena and Elysia followed, each with a determined expression on their
face.

Before entering the canyon, Elysia clenched her fists as she looked at Bassett and
said, "Fight."

"......"

"Aren't you going to come in?"

"I'm going in... I'm going..."

Bassett looked back several times with an unwilling pace, and then barely
disappeared into the canyon.

At the entrance of the canyon, only Erhi, Sharifa, and Kalup remained.

Erhi said with his gaze fixed in the canyon.

“Is the guide going to end here?”

"We'll wait here. You need a guide when you go back, right?"

Erhi looked at Sharifa and went into the canyon himself.

Erhi's figure disappears.

Sharifa said to Kalup.

"You said you'd save me if I fell into a crisis? If that's the case, then that
means there's another way for that guy. I'll have to follow him."

"okay."

Sharifa pulled out a flute the size of her finger. It was a flute made from animal
bones. There was no sound from the flute.

Sharifa entered the canyon with the flute in her mouth. Calup followed.

The moment I crossed the border, fog spread all over the place. It was a thick fog
that couldn't see an inch ahead.

Sharifa moved cautiously. At some point, the fog disappeared like a wave of water.

Suddenly she was in the cave.

Sharifa, who had been carefully examining the surroundings, hurriedly turned her
head behind her back.

"...!"

"Didn't I tell you to wait at the entrance?"

The entrance to the cave.

There, Erhi was looking down at her.

Abyss of Rantepeca (2)

Sharifa tilted her head and looked around.

A cave where characters drawn in blood are densely drawn.

In this place, only Erhi and Sharifa, but Kalub was nowhere to be seen.

"...that's fun."

Sharifa's eyes changed. As if suddenly gaining time, the young, jolly guide shaman
turned into an old Southern powerhouse.

"I came here on purpose. Because 'Ringchet' can't have more than two people."

Ringchet was the Southern Aboriginal language for 'prison'. This wasn't a real
prison. However, the previous shamans who visited the abyss called this place
Ringchet.

A maze piled up as the main focus. The space you couldn't get out of if you
couldn't solve it was the Ring of the Abyss.

"How did you get here? Do you have a map of the abyss?"

"Well."

Erhi said while raising Hrundal at an angle.

"Why do I have to explain it?"

“If you want to live, you have to.”

With an alluring smile, Sharifa smashed the bone flute she had just held in her
mouth.

The cave shook. The scenery rippled like ripples around her. A massive force gushed
out of her body.

"I don't know what kind of guts you're going to fight me here... The abyss is a
place overflowing with power. If it was to get rid of Kaloop, you... you made the
worst choice!"

As he uttered his last words, a black whip poured out of Sharifa's hand.

The whip wriggled as if it were sweeping the floor and approached Erhi's feet.

The whip turned into a snake like its movement and aimed at Erhi's ankle.

- Shaaaah!

The snake opened its mouth at a distance of Erhi. Its mouth got bigger and bigger
and split through the snake's head to its body. A serpent, which had been split in
half, covered Erhi.

-Cheek!

Green smoke filled the cave. Poison smoke that only escapes where Sharifa is. In
the midst of that, Sharifa smiled roundly.

A [Stiak's Snake] capable of killing a thousand people with just one.

He poured ten of them. It was an attack with Erhi's defense in mind.

When Sharifa heard a scream, she dispelled the spell and offered a false antidote,
thinking Carrie was the secret to the abyss.

"...!"

Then, a white beam of light shot through the smoke. Sharifa shook the bracelet
around her wrist in great surprise.

A black vine grew in front of her with a jingle.

- Quad Duk!

The identity of the white light was a pillar of ice.

Following the trajectory of the ice pillars, a path made of frost was created on
the floor. great cold.
Its own physical power was enough to suffocate, but the cold it was holding was
even more dangerous. Bursting noises erupted from Sharifa's bracelet.

- Quad Duk!

The vine grew as if time had advanced. The vines melted like water and covered the
ice pillars.

"...are you saying that you are confident enough to do it?"

Purple snow was falling around Erhi. The poisoned eyes of [Stiac's Snake].

As if he was alone in another space, Erhi was surrounded by pure white frost.

In this southern jungle, it seemed that only the area around Erhi had become
winter.

Erhi looked at Sharifa with cold eyes and said in a soft voice.

"I'll give you one chance."

"What chance?"

"If you admit and apologize for trying to get behind me. And if you promise to
cooperate fully with me in the future, I will spare your life."

"......under!"

A laugh escaped Sharifa's mouth. That laugh grew louder and louder.

Even though she wasn't hurt, blood began to flow from both of her palms.

"Your ability is greater than I imagined, but you're too arrogant. Are you trying
to cut me down with just that single number? This kid!"

Blood quickly grew in size. Waves of blood rushed toward Erhi with a force that
seemed to fill the cave.

Erhi stretched out his hand with an expressionless face.

- Damn it!

A wall of ice was built in front of Erhi. A wave of blood clogs the barrier. With a
chirping sound, poison vapor with a terrible smell spread out.

In an instant, the cave was filled with a fog so thick that it was impossible to
see an inch ahead.

Something squirmed through the cracks in the mist. Black pillars erupted toward
Erhi.

Tentacles spewed out of the sea of blood rushed toward Erhi.

- Kugugung!

A roar like the earth's resounding.

The tentacles were blocked by the transparent membrane that spread in front of
Erhi. From the curtain, a bright yellow and blue light flashed.

Seeing this, Sharifa narrowed her eyes.

'How can you overcome a wall at that age and handle magic so skillfully? What a
nonsensical guy.'

The state of being a superhuman, it's still beyond that of a kid with fluffy fur on
his face.

I was quite jealous.

However, as a shaman, Sharifa has already crossed the wall.

There was no way he could be discouraged by the status of Erhi.

-bang! bang! bang!

The blood from her palms grew stronger, and the number of tentacles increased.
Erchi now seemed to be covered in male tentacles.

The offensive continued for several minutes.

Erhi was only hit by the tentacle's attack, but could not counterattack.

At first glance, the situation is favorable for Sharifa. But Sharifa bit her lip.

'How did you get your magic power?'

This ringchet had the shape of the 'prison' she remembered.

It was a familiar space for her, so she could feel the shaking of the space filled
with her main energy through her skin.

Erhi's [area] was getting wider.

While being beaten by countless tentacles, the frost beneath Erhi's feet was
gradually expanding its scope, evidence of that.

Neither the level of magic nor the amount of magical power is unusual.

Now, she is continuing the offensive, but if Erhi counterattacked, she did not know
what kind of dangerous magic would come out.

And the magic must be fatal.

And that moment soon came.

- Sususu...

It sounds like the leaves of trees collide. A ball filled with pure white cold was
made in front of Erhi.

"[Frozen Sphere]."

The ball started spinning. An explosion-like cold air erupted in all directions.
One ray, one ray of deadly cold arrows. The arrows pierced the tentacles.

The cold air, which had turned into a small piece of ice, gradually expanded its
territory, and soon the tentacle turned into a piece of ice and stopped completely.

The sphere of cold flew toward Sharifa without hesitation, even though it was not
fast.

Clearly, the distance between the ball and her was still far, but the hem of her
clothes began to freeze.

In it, Sharifa raised the corners of her lips long enough to reach the clown. Her
sleeves were stretched out as if inflated, and her main force soared as if it was
about to explode.

"Schentencar de Musha Tinke, [Breath of Aeons]!"

Only poison-type magic was used to hide the sharpest dagger.

The true power of Sharifa lies in the curse.

Because she followed Ran Tepeka, she was the one who had spent a significant part
of her life on the curse.

[Breath of Eternal Aeons], a curse that leads to countless hours of being trapped
in the illusion of fear.

The curse magic that she was most confident of was driven towards Erhi with the
power of the abyss.

The main force rushing in like a cloud collided with Erhi's realm.

Meanwhile, the Freezing Sphere approached her, but Sharifa looked at Erhi without
fear and with a happy expression on her face.

- Fragile!

There is only a brief delay. [Aeons Breath] rushed towards Erhi without hesitation.

Erhi was using two magics. Sphere of realm magic and freezing.

And even if the Magician of Circle 7 uses [Double Shout], only two magics can be
manifested simultaneously without artifacts.

Erhi has no means to stop the curse.

Sharifa had no doubt that Erhi would soon fall under a curse.

- Grip Jijik!

"...What?"

[Breath of Aeons] was blocked by a transparent membrane. Force Shield. A typical

protection magic of the 7th circle wizard.

Obviously, there were no secondary artifacts that helped cast magic.

Erhi was using three magics at the same time.

The cursed cloud pushed Erhi's Force Shield hard, but the Freezing Sphere
approached her faster than that.
"Uh, why...!!"

Sharifa's body froze from the tip of her fingertips.

A light streamed from her earrings and necklace, but it only temporarily slowed the
[Frozen Sphere]'s approach.

Sharifa's body was soon covered in ice.

Erhi, who was looking at it softly, wiggled his eyebrows.

- Whoops...

[Aeons' Breath] was still floating above the caster's head even though he had died.

Due to the nature of the curse, its power grew stronger with the death of its
owner.

As if uttering a final roar, the breath of eons exploded in size.

As the Force Shield shook, part of the curse passed through Erhi.

"......Well."

Erhi frowned.

His body stood erect.

And after a few minutes. Erhi opened his eyes again.

Erhi blinked his eyes wide and let out a shallow sigh.

“It would have been dangerous if I had done it right.”

Even if it was only a small part, it was a curse exerted by a shaman who had
reached the height of a superhuman.

It was a curse that was strengthened even by the loss of his own life. Erhi's
reaction was only plain.

'I'm glad you responded as expected. It would not have been easy if we had faced
each other with all our might.'

Sharifa was a cursed magician. Erhi already knew that.

Named, the most famous shaman in the South, a character who can be either an ally
or an enemy depending on the play.

So Erhi thought about what to do with Sharifa.

However, as long as they already harbored hostility, there was no way of

conciliation.

The words that Erhi gave to Sharifa were the last step to confirm it.

Erhi refined his magic and looked around. On the wall of the wide cave, the letters
drawn in blood were densely written.

'This seems to be the prison Sharifa thinks of.'

Even though Erhi was the first to enter, Sharifa should have suspected that this
cave was the 'prison' he remembered.

That Erhi would have resistance to mental-type magic.

Of course, I didn't expect that [indomitable inner] is a characteristic that humans

cannot possess.

Sharifa's corpse was at the end of the cave's wall.

Erhi went over there.

The frozen body had already collapsed on its own. A few artifacts rolled on the
floor.

Most of them are unidentifiable objects.

I didn't know what effect it would have if someone other than the owner touched it.

The logic of witchcraft was in a realm that could not be understood by magic, and
there was no reason to be greedy for artifacts that would not be of much help.

However, Erhi picked up one ring in her hand.

"Um... this way?"

A certain directionality was felt in the ring that was infused with magical power.
A sense of leading the hand. It must be in the direction of Kaluup, who is carrying
the burdens of Sharifa.

It would not have been strange if there were casualties if they had dealt with the
Sharifa, who spit curses and poisons with the task force.

It was dragged into the ruins to prevent it, but Kalub had no choice but to drop it
into the abyss.

Considering the characteristics of the abyss, it is unlikely that Caloop would fall
into the same space as a task force member.

Although the battle ended quickly by inducing a curse. Considering the dangers of
that berserk, there should be no delay.

"......"

Erhi stood at the entrance of the cave.

As I focused, the entrance to the cave was blurred.

The road that should have looked like a labyrinth with countless branches seemed to
be a straight one.

Erhi quickly moved along the path.

= =

'Wake up, get up, get up, get up, Bassett!'

Bassett pinched his thigh. It seems that the mind is flashing with a dizzying pain.
I wanted to hit even one cheek in my heart, but I couldn't make a sound right now.

Bassett was in the hallway of an old abandoned house. Behind the statue, which had
been torn down long ago, was the place where she hid.

She was being chased now.

Seongsu had long since exposed the floor.

Once when I open my eyes and realize that this place is. Once when you hear a bird
cry. And when I saw a ghost, I was supreme.

This was the place where her trauma occurred.

An old aristocratic villa near the Lorraine estate.

The place where I was left alone while exploring this place with Elysia and Terry.

When he saw the ghost he had encountered as a child, Bassett almost passed out.

Well, I drink a lot of holy water. It was a miracle that he swung his sword in a
feeling of intoxication.

The ghost was cut by her sword and disappeared. Seeing the ghost disappearing like
smoke, Bassett felt a joy that is hard to describe in words.

It was the joy of disappearing the trauma I had been holding for a long time.

But that joy was short-lived.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

- Kwaduk! Quad Duck!

Bassett knew that there was another man in the mansion.

The shaman's porter, Kalup. He was literally 'crazy'.

Before I could even feel the joy of meeting people, I felt a sense of crisis.

It was a sense, or nun, that was honed through numerous actual battles.

Bassett quickly hid himself. Kalup was roaring and smashing in all directions to
see if he was not tired.

'I don't think ghosts are scary.'

At that level, even the ghosts were afraid and had the momentum to disappear.
Bassett sighed and pondered.

The entrance to the mansion was guarded by Kalup. To be precise, Kalub was running
rampant near the entrance.

In order to somehow get out of the mansion, you had to either defeat Kalup or dodge
it and get out of the entrance. A situation that requires some exquisite tactics.

'...I don't think that's unreasonable.'

Bassett grabbed his head. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn't find an
answer. What would Denara or Elysia do at a time like this?

'What would you do if it was Erhi?'

That moment when Bassett held his head for a long time.

-chin

There was a hand holding her shoulder. It was cold and heavy.

Bassett raised his head, startled by the loss of his heart. There was a hand
covering her mouth.

"Shh. You must be quiet.”

Layla was standing next to her.

Abyss of Rantepeca (3)

Bassett opened his mouth. It looked like it was going to spit out at any moment.

If it hadn't been for the cold gauntlet on my lips, the hallway would have called
me to leave earlier.

"Mr. Leila?"

"Shh. You need to lower your voice."

"How can I get here... maybe?"

Bassett looked at Leyla with suspicious eyes.

If it were a ghost, it wouldn't be unheard of to imitate someone else's appearance.

It seemed more plausible that the ghost mimicked Layla than that Leyla appeared in
this bizarre space.

Layla spoke to Bassett in a calm voice.

"You seem to be mentally and physically unstable. Please drink my holy water."

Leyla took out a clear glass bottle. It was the same as it was the first time I
drank a sip.

Bassett took a careful sip of the holy water.

It felt as if I had received the warm sun.

Basset, who had closed his eyes for a moment, stared blankly at Layla. It seemed
that Layla's figure was clearly visible now. Bassett hugged him.

"Basset?"

"It's really Mr. Leyla. Oh my God, thank you, Heaven!"

Even in a voice that was killed in a lot of ways, emotions were revealed. Layla
gently patted Bassett on the back. I didn't have a similar experience, but somehow
it felt like it had to be.
"How did you get here? Did you fall in the same place as me?"

"No. I also woke up elsewhere."

"Oh, yes. It must have been a lot of hard work. Were you scared there too?"

Layla tilted her head. It's scary. It wasn't exactly like that. Rather, it may be
correct that it is a space to be missed.

The place where Leyla woke up was the Ruudbolt Mansion.

Not the capital, but the beautiful Count Rudbolt's mansion nestled among the
desolate wastes.

She woke up in the basement of the mansion, in a room for servants. It was a place
deeply etched in her memory.

The Rudbolts were notorious at the time.

Rumors of buying and eating orphans with no affiliation were horrendous.

Layla thought it was okay.

After both my parents died of starvation.

Layla spent a week awake in a tent left with only corpses.

It was a miracle that she survived due to her natural stamina.

I can't even feel that I'm alive anyway. Even if it was eaten, nothing would
change.

Contrary to rumors, the Ludbolt mansion was a nice place. Leyla lived with her
servants of the same age.

Those memories were the happiest moment in Leila's life. The moment I felt
happiness that I had never felt in my life because it contrasted with the most
desperate situation.

But there was no one in the Ruudbolt mansion, which he faced from the abyss. The
empty mansion looked like an old man, and there were bloodstains everywhere.

There was a feeling of endless loneliness and a sense of danger that I might be
locked up forever, but Layla did not waver.

'There is no way that Erhi-nim was wrong.'

From the day Erhi found her dying in the river. Layla became Erhi's servant.

The servant had a talent for swords, so he became a knight, and he cherished the
mission of protecting Erhi deep in his heart.

As a knight, he trusts and follows his master.

Even if he was locked up in an empty mansion, that fact did not change.

Layla was determined to choose only the left at every fork in her heart.
As Erhi said. straight up.

I came to my senses The landscape of the mansion had changed.

And Layla was looking for Bassett.

“Can you tell me what the situation is now?”

"I don't know much either."

Bassett has Kalub blocking the entrance to the mansion. He explained that there
were ghosts in the mansion.

He didn't say that this was a traumatic place. No matter how much I improved, my
shame didn't change.

Leyla nodded her head upon hearing the story.

"That's right. Calup's magic and momentum are unusual, so we can leave the mansion
and leave him running wild over there."

"Yes? Is the entrance blocked?"

"The entrance doesn't matter."

Layla got up. Bassett followed him and walked cautiously.

The hallway was eulsi-ssi. On both sides of the hallway, the wallpaper on the wall
was torn, revealing the frame inside.

The floor in the hallway was rotten, and if you didn't step carefully, you could
hear a creaking sound.

But Layla walked the gloomy hallway without hesitation.

It's like walking on flat ground. Yet, miraculously, the location where the sound
could be heard was avoided like a ghost.

"Wow. Leila. How do you walk so well?"

"It's a talent that came from following Erhi-sama's orders."

"...Yes?"

It was because of her [Secret Chaser], but Layla truly believed that Erhiduk had
given her this talent.

When Bassett tilts his head thinking, 'What the hell did you do...'

Leila, who had been walking without hesitation, stopped.

- Suss...

The look of the hallway has changed.

The place that had just been a wall has been replaced with a worn-out window. The
wind blew through the window. Trees swayed wildly, and shadows danced in the
hallway.
At the end of the hallway where the shadows of trees overflow. A woman with her
hair hanging down stood there, blocked by a wall, with her head bowed.

As Bassett inhaled, Layla spoke in a calm voice.

"Is that a ghost?"

Bassett nodded. Leyla was about to take a step towards the ghost. Then Bassett
grabbed Leyla's shoulder.

"Why?"

"...I think I'll have to get rid of that."

Layla nodded and stepped aside. Bassett walked down the hallway with a hardened
face.

- Saaaah...

An unidentified chill came over.

Suddenly thinking of something else, Bassett raised the corner of his mouth.

'It's not cold compared to when we fight together, well.'

How cold magic was cast.

Even if they were far away, their presence could be felt anywhere on the
battlefield.

When I think of that time, I felt like I was welcomed by the chill that the ghosts
gave off.

"Whoa..."

After refining his breathing, Bassett drew his sword with a calm expression.

Every time I took a breath, steam rose from my mouth and goosebumps all over my
body. Then the ghost raised its head. An empty face with nothing. A ghost ran
towards her.

Bassett swung his sword without shaking.

The great sword soars high in the sky.

slammed down towards the ground.

- Whoops!

It was a clean sword.

The ghost disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. Bassett, who had a lighter heart,
smiled.

"...Basset-sama."

"Yes, Mr. Leila. I did it..."

When Bassett turned his head with a bright expression. That expression hardened.
From the other side of the hallway, whitish shadows appeared one after another.

= =

Calup was strong from the moment he was born. He was the best warrior of the tribe.
However, it was only after meeting Sharifa that he became the best warrior in the
South.

With the help of Sharifa's drugs and main force, Kalup grew unstoppable. In return,
his language skills were blunted, his judgment and comprehension deteriorated, but
Kahlub was okay with it.

Why would a strong warrior need such a thing?

At the same time, however, Kalub also had the weakness of excessive anxiety and
hypersensitivity to the main force if there was no control of the Sharifah.

It was a safety device created by Sharifa to control Kalup.

Normally there were no problems. Because Kalup was always with Sharifa.

However, upon entering the abyss, Kalup was separated from Sharifa for the first
time in decades. without any preparation.

As a result, only instinct remained for Kalub.

Absence of Sharifah. The main force that seeps into the abyss.

Instinct was superior to reason in the past, but the current Kalup was nothing more
than a beast.

An abnormality was sensed in Calup's senses. Fluffs rose from all over his body.
His posture subsided and his breathing became long and slow.

To him, who was like a ferocious beast, the sense of a hunter accustomed to for
many years lifted his head.

At that moment, Kalub soared up the stairs.

= =

"...!"

Basset, who was cutting the ghosts, and Layla, who was protecting her, stopped
suddenly. The two eyes met.

'Is that crazy guy?'

'It's coming up.'

Bassett looked across the hallway.

The demons were coming endlessly. Now it was more tiring than terrifying.

"What should I do?"

When we went through the ghost, the two of them had already passed.
If it wasn't to face Calup, I had to find another way.

"...let's go."

"Yes?"

Leyla grabbed Bassett's wrist and strode forward. Bassett exclaimed in a startled
voice.

"It's out there!"

The scenery outside the hallway was heterogeneous.

The forest shadows drifted over, but there was no floor. Eternal darkness seemed
like an endless cliff.

"Basset."

Layla, who put her feet on the window sill, said with a calm expression.

"Keep your heart strong. It's on the left."

Layla passed through the window. Bassett screamed and ran through the window with
Leyla.

"Kyaaaah... Evil?"

Beyond the window was another hallway. Layla nodded as if she knew that too.

At this moment, [belief in Erhi-sama] in Leila's heart has grown one step further.

"Let's go."

Bassett ran after Leila with a bewildered expression.

The hallway seemed to run endlessly. The other side of the hallway looked like a
small dot. It seemed as if he could never leave this place.

Bassett took a deep breath.

'You just need to keep your mind straight.'

Ghosts are not scary, and this space has no end. Layla was the proof.

In any case, this space was not real. I knew but didn't recognize it. Because the
emotion based on the memory was intense.

But Bassett's heart is now straight. Past traumas no longer haunted her.

No matter how much I ran, the scenery was the same, so I couldn't tell how much I
ran. But Layla and Bassett ran with unwavering hearts.

And at some point.

The hallway began to distort.

"Five...!"

"It seems the end is in sight!"

Layla and Bassett smiled brightly. And they both hardened their faces at the same
time. The two flew backwards at the same time.

- Kwaguagga!

The floor crumbles like waves.

A large man with tattoos all over his body ran up the hallway.

The man's eyes were stained bright red with blood vessels ruptured. He roared and
swung his fists.

"Koooooooh!"

Layla raised her shield. Flames like metal clashing soared, and the man's fist
slammed into the floor.

- Kwaang!

The floor danced like waves. Leyla rolled back one turn to cushion the impact.

"kill!!"

"...more crazy than I thought?"

The man, Kalup, stood in place and swung his fists in all directions.

It was as if a child could not resist the minute and started a riot.

However, the power contained in each fist is truly destructive.

Layla looked at the shield. On the shield, the marks that the fist had gone through
were clear.

If you didn't get hit by combing your fists. If this shield wasn't a masterpiece of
Thorbond's touch. It was a shock that would not be strange even if the shield was
torn in half.

Leyla said, looking carefully at Kalup.

"Basset, do you remember the time we slaughtered the Langkau rhinoceros?"

"Sure."

“It doesn’t seem any different now than it was back then.”

Bassett nodded. Kalub's gaze, who was intoxicated with excitement, turned to them.
Leyla clapped her shield and shouted.

"Come on!"

Leyla squealed and rushed in.

Kalub cut his head at a bizarre angle and ran towards Layla.

The distance between the two of them was not far, and the speed of Kalup was like a
flash. In an instant, the distance narrowed.
Kalub's fist slid down towards Leyla.

The moment the shield and fist met, Layla's ankle twisted as if it were about to
break. Layla's posture was twisted as if it were about to collapse, but she did not
fall.

It was the purification of shielding skills honed through actual battles.

Although the screws on the iron shoes were twisted due to the impact, Layla
remained straight and blew Caloop's fist.

- Kwawaaang!

Once again, Kahlub's fist slammed into the floor. Because Calup's momentum was
strong, the impact on the floor was also great.

The moment Calup's neck was naturally exposed.

Bassett floated in mid-air.

"Whoop!"

Mana soared along with the breath.

A powerful force that even himself cannot comprehend is carried on the sword. The
tip of the sword, where all the magic was concentrated, trembled.

"under!"

Exhaling in one breath, Bassett slammed into the ceiling. The sword strike with
great power drew a large circle and fell towards the exposed neck.

- Quad Duk!

The sword strike, which had poured out all his strength, cut Calub's throat.

Rather than beating a person's head, there was a plosive sound that sounded like
cutting steel.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooo!"

A scream erupted from Calup's mouth. There was a large sword on Calup's neck. It
was a big wound that exposed the white neck bones.

"...a monster?"

It was a slash that even a huge monster was cut with a single knife. Calup was
still standing on his feet. Even the blood flowing out of his throat seemed to
subside little by little, and it seemed like it would heal sooner or later.

Bassett stood next to Layla with a tired expression on his face.

Because he had poured out all his strength, he was exhausted even after just one
swing. The same was true of Leila.

"Should we go one more time?"

"Yes."
It was tiring and hard. Layla and Bassett raised their arms.

The moment when two people raise their fighting spirit and step forward.

"stop."

- Damn it!

An ice barrier was erected in front of them. Bassett and Layla looked back in
surprise.

On the other side of the dimly lit hallway.

I saw the shadow of a familiar person.

"Erhi-sama!"

"...it's late."

Erhi was walking towards them.

"Both of them did better than expected."

At Erhi's words, Leila smiled brightly and shook her head.

"No. It would have been impossible without Erhi's advice."

"Advice is just advice. It's your ability that made it happen. It's great."

As Layla smiled proudly, Bassett spoke in a happy yet stern voice.

"He said he would come when it was dangerous, but it was too late. And why did you
stop attacking that monster?"

Erhi looked at Kalub.

Kalub looked down at the floor, panting.

It looks like he has lost his strength and is standing still.

However, in Erhi's eyes, he could see what was happening around Kalub.

"This is where the intruder responds to his emotions."

The more hostility you harbor, the more intense emotions you harbor. [Ran Tepeka's
Abyss] leads the intruder into the swamp.

- Fragile!

"Until now, this was Basset's space, so there was no problem..."

The main force surged around Kalub. The moment he faced the crisis of death, the
main force engraved on Calup's body was running rampant.

The space around Kalup shook like an earthquake.

"The curse on it resonates with the curse of the abyss."

"What..."

- Kwaang!

With a roar, the space around Kalup collapsed.

A hole is drilled as if something had dug it.

Inside it was only a black abyss.

"Aww!"

Calup, wrapped in an abyss all over his body, rushed towards them.

Abyss of Rantepeca (4)

With every step Kalub took, the space collapsed.

Now the hallways looked like sponges. There were holes in all directions, and the
holes were increasing the range every minute.

- Kwaang!

Kalub's fist collided with Erhi's Force Shield.

The shield shook like a wave, and the purple main force swept over it.

It was a strong shock, but Erhi's expression was calm. This was enough to survive.

Due to the battle with Sharifa, understanding of [Force Shield] has increased, and
there was also a struggle between Leila and Bassett.

Kalub's immense power was a burden even for Erhi.

Shield-based magic was even more so because it had to fully receive the enemy's
power.

However, Calup's condition was still recovering from a fatal wound.

Instead, he resonated with the abyss and wielded his main force, but it was enough
to drain the main force without elaborate techniques.

"what's this!"

The hallway disappeared. The abyss came to the front of the group's noses. Inside
the abyss, something unknown was wriggling.

Basset, who disliked disgusting things next to ghosts, took a quick step backwards.
Erhi's hand supported Basset's waist.

"...!"

"Be careful. It's collapsing behind you."

Bassett raised his feet in surprise.

Just as Erhi had said, a deep abyss was wriggling in the place where Bassett was
about to set foot.
Bassett said in a half weeping voice.

"Hey, what the hell is this..."

“It is a curse that will be buried as it is the moment it gets caught up.”

[Ran Tepeka's Abyss] was a dungeon made in stages.

The deeper you go into the depths of the abyss, the higher the power and level of
the curse.

In particular, the place where the bodies of Ran Tepeka and the knights and wizards
of the old empire were buried, as the name of the dungeon, was nothing more than an
abyss.

And Kalub's 'wrath' was in contact with the abyss.

"Come on, wait a minute...!"

"If you let it go now, it will reach you."

"...hold on tight."

Bassett held Erhi's arm in a half-embracing position.

Leyla said, carefully examining the collapsing floor.

"Erhi-nim. The floor is running low."

"Wait a minute."

"Yes, I understand."

As if that was enough, Layla nodded with a calm face.

In the midst of their conversation, Kalup continued to knock on the Force Shield.

The speed at which the space collapses has also increased, as if it pulsates with
each swing of his fist.

'You must not be swept away by the abyss.'

Even in the original work, [The Abyss of Ran Tepeka] was not a place to aim for a
complete attack.

Even if the end of the abyss comes with a saint, the curse cannot be completely
removed.

Perhaps it would be difficult if it wasn't for the divine power that the
incarnation had descended directly.

So, as many 'achievements' as necessary. Or, it was the strategy here to take
advantage of other benefits and fall out.

"Close your eyes, both of you."

"Huh?"

"All right."
If the battle with Kalub is prolonged, the abyss will swallow up this space in an
instant.

The safest thing is to drop Kalub into the abyss and go outside.

If you wanted it, it would have been possible sooner. Because Erhi doesn't get
caught up in delusion.

But they weren't the only ones here. Terry, Dana, and Elysia.

If he is swept into the abyss, Kalub will die on his own, but the recoil could lead
to an unpredictable crisis for the three of them.

'So it's over at once.'

The magic was plentiful.

It was because Hrundal, who was stuck in [Dragon Heart], absorbed some of that
magic.

Hrundal was supporting Erhi with extra magic like a kind of auxiliary battery.

As a result, Erhi possessed magical powers that were not suitable for the beginning
of the 7th circle.

[...!]

The magic that came from Hrundal. And the magic of the body was released in one
breath.

While maintaining the [Force Shield], at the same time, the two magics that were
being prepared by the interlocking of [Double Singing] and [Double Thinking]
released their power.

"[The realm of spirits]."

- Whoa...

The main force that filled the four directions withdrew.

For this moment when [Region] was unfolded, Erhi's magical power transcends the
limitations of space.

"[Rise], [Spread]."

Chilly grew up on its own and floated in the air.

Like snow falling from the floor to the ceiling, white snowflakes floated in the
air.

"Wow..."

Basset's admiration. But, contrary to how it looked, it was nothing more than a
bomb with enormous magical power.

“I would have told you to close your eyes.”

While Bassett quickly closed his eyes, Erhi adjusted his magical powers.
Even in the cold air surrounding him, Calup lost his mind and only tapped the Force
Shield.

'Perhaps the worst test.'

It was still a difficult magic to elaborate.

But the ally was at close range, and the space was collapsing. Even while the main
force was boiling, the direction of the force had to flow precisely.

It was a situation where any wizard could lose his mind under the pressure.

Erhi continued the spell without hesitation.

"As if illuminating beyond the sun and moon."

- Fragile!

A faint solid line ran down the floor. The invisible solid line gradually increased
in size.

"In the darkest place will shine brightest."

The true identity of the solid line was a thunderbolt.

A lightning bolt that was wriggling as if it had life touched the snowflakes.

"[Starlight]."

- Gripping Jijijik!!

The thunderbolt that started from the bottom spread out in all directions following
the snowflakes soaring into the air.

The snowflake that came into contact with the thunderbolt exploded on its own. As a
result, the thunderbolt once again expanded its scope.

The process happened in an instant.

The whole world was filled with the light of a pure white thunderbolt.

Like the Milky Way spread out in the dark abyss. A storm of cold and thunder raged.

"Ahhhhhh!"

Even with their eyes closed, the light and shock swept through the group.

Even though Bassett and Layla had their eyes closed, their vision turned white.

The light didn't last long. The two opened their eyes again.

"Ah......"

Calup's entire body was charred in the same posture he had swinging his hands in.

There is frost all over the body that has become ashes.

Basset and Layla opened their mouths together at the unnatural sight. Layla turned
her head.

"Erhi-sama?"

Erhi had Hrundal stretched out and his eyes closed.

After a while. Erhi said with a long sigh.

"...it was still difficult."

"Yes?"

"It's nothing. Be prepared for the shock."

Before they could even ask what that meant, the place shook.

The landscape collapsed like water.

"Hey... evil?"

They were in a completely different space.

Shady canyon. There were corpses that had become bones all over the place.

At the bottom of the canyon, mysterious characters were pulsating as if they had
life.

"here is...?"

As Kalub died, the magic of [Ran Tepeka's Abyss] was entangled. It was a temporary
phenomenon that occurred when [Starlight] was activated and gave an impact.

While Bassett and Leyla froze, Erhi carefully examined the corpses.

The loot of this corpse was one of the additional objectives that could be obtained
in this dungeon.

It wasn't originally like this, but it was obtained by following a sophisticated

design.

'Is this also the effect?'

Erhi looked away.

----

[The causal rate obtained by users so far is 433%. Calibration minimum is met]

[The result of 'Causality correction' is reflected.]

----

Maybe it was because of the harsh conditions?

[Starlight] was activated properly, but Erhi, Bassett, and Leila were bound
together within the magic range.

If you do it wrong, your allies can become involved in the magic as well.
However, at that moment, the flow of magic was cut off like a 'miracle', and
[Starlight] was canceled.

----

[Residual causality after correction 287%.]

[The user's achievement minus status has been canceled.]

----

Still, it was not a life-threatening crisis, and the consumption of causality was
not as great as before. Or maybe it's because there's a lot of causality built up.

Anyway, it wasn't a bad thing.

Erhi looked at the corpses and lifted a long sword and a bracelet.

"Take it."

"...Huh? What is this?"

"It is a sword made of Abcentium."

"...Ugh!"

Abcentium was superior in strength, but it was a metal famous for its overwhelming
mass compared to the same volume.

It is a very rare metal, so it is a metal that wizards can use only in small
amounts for experiments.

The long sword that Erhi held out seemed to be made entirely of Abcentium.

"Wow... heavy!"

Basset's arm, which received the sword, slumped to the floor. The weight was
unbelievable for a long sword. While Bassett was frantically examining the sword,
Erhi held out the bracelet to Leyla.

"Are you giving it to me too?"

“Yes. [Bracelet of vitality].”

[Bracelet of vitality] was an artifact that grants the owner recovery of stamina
and increase in strength.

It was a bracelet made of the magic of the past that had now been lost, and it was
a fairly high-tier piece of equipment.

'Other than this, nothing stands out.'

It didn't go as planned, so those two were the only ones that caught my eye right
away.

If you look closely, you may be able to find other artifacts as well, but I didn't
have time. The core of the abyss was recovering.

[...!]
'Well?'

Then Hrundal showed a strong reaction. Following Hrundal's guidance, Erhi reached
out to the pile of corpses.

"...This?"

"Isn't that a sword?"

Erhi looked at the sword with a strange expression and smiled.

'You've got a strange habit.'

[...! ...!!]

The spirit of Hrundal rejoiced as if cheering. Erhi held the jewel embedded in the
sword's clasp in his hand.

Whether it was because of the old age or because of the magic that flowed from the
jewel, the lock was easily broken.

Erhi picks up the jewels. After a while, thick fog began to form again in all
directions.

"...are you back?"

"It seems to have been restored to its original state."

They were again in the hallway of an old abandoned mansion.

Something white flew over from the other side of the hallway. It was a ghost that
Bassett had seen so many times that he was already tired of it.

"Heh, that's fine."

Basset grinned and grabbed his new sword. The moment I was about to go forward to
taste the heavy sword.

- Crisp!

The ghost was hit by an ice arrow and vanished in vain.

"......"

"Anyway, as long as your fear is diluted, it's meaningless. Let's just leave."

Despite Bassett's sullen expression, Erhi strode out of the hallway without a
change in expression.

= =

"...Oh my God. Did that happen?"

"That's right. The floor is just falling down..."

Erhi, Bassett, and Leyla leave [The Abyss of Ran Tepeka].

Shortly thereafter, the task force emerged out of the canyon one by one.
It seems that everyone was indirectly affected by the shaking of the main force.

The group shared stories about the strange things they had experienced together.

But the moment Bassett, who was resting his exhausted body, opened his mouth, they
had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.

"Something unknown is wriggling in the dark..."

Not getting tired, Bassett said the same story to Terry, who came out last, and
said the same thing for the third time.

Meanwhile, Erhi was looking at Hrundal and the jewels.

'Now I'm heading in a direction I can't predict.'

[...!!]

The jewel was placed on Hrundal's sword. And Hrundal was apparently 'absorbing' the
magic of the jewel.

'Where the hell are you going?'

Was it because of the experience of absorbing the magic of [Dragon Heart]?

Hrundal was moving in a different direction than any other weapon that Erhi knew.

Jewels embedded in the sword. This was a gem imbued with the magical power of pure
chaos that was close to the original.

I don't know what the original performance was, but that magical power had been
instilled in the gem while being locked in the abyss for a long time.

The amount of magical power contained in the gem was unusual, but it was created in
a special environment, so it was collected in a very pure form.

It was a magical material that would have caused quite a bit of excitement if it
had been brought to Ioderil or other wizards.

Now it was just Hrundal's meal.

'Absorb as much as you like.'

[...!]

The precious gem was losing its power, but it was not wasted. This time alone,
didn't Hrundal benefit from the magical power of Hrundal?

If Hrundal's magical power increased with this, the amount of magical power he
could use would increase.

When Erhi looked at Hrundal with a faint smile as if looking at a pet eating food.
Elysia came.

"Mr. Erhi."

"What's going on?"

"That shaman called Sharifa. You attacked Mr. Erhi, didn't you?"

It's also quick-witted. From the first time I saw him, he looked at Sharifa with
suspicion.

Elysia seemed to have approached the essence of the incident.

"Even if the monster named Kalub was insane, the shaman named Sharifa couldn't have
done that. And..."

"Ramcampe must have moved them."

It was Ramkampe who attached the guide.

There was another reason Sharifa aimed at Erhi, but it was obvious that Ramcampe
would be behind it.

"Aren't you going to leave him alone?"

"No way."

Erhi smiled coldly.

= =

"Am I talking?"

"Yes. Follow me."

The captain of the North Gate guard tilted his head, pointing to himself.

Elysia looked at the captain of the North Gate Guard and smiled as if she knew
nothing.

"Okay. But where are you going?"

"To the lord. I can't let him run away!"

Bassett said in a lively voice.

The captain of the North Gate Guard, who had pondered these words, said with a
shocked expression.

"Are you trying to drive out the Ramkampe Lord?"

"well?"

Elysia was still smiling as if she knew nothing.

However, the captain of the North Gate Guard felt a clear chill from that smile.

Abyss of Rantepeca (5)

"permanent residence. Have you been addicted to alcohol since broad daylight?"

The lord's chamber of Theusehes.

The curtain that darkly covered the lord's room came and went, but it was gone. In
the bright sunlight, Ramkampe said with a smirk.
"This is all yakju, yakju. Uncle. Can't we have a drink on this fine day?"

"It's a good day... It's been a few days since the monsters attacked the city. What
do you mean?"

"There is such a thing. Cancer, except for this one."

The old man clicked his tongue at Ramkampe's unleashed words.

The old man's name is Tasupa.

He was the elder of the Grutheuse family that ruled Teusehes and was Ramcampe's
uncle.

Tasupa was the younger brother of the former lord Teusehes. He was effectively
ruling the family in place of the messy Ramkampe.

The main force of the Grutheuse family was not in Teusehes.

The only reason this city can thrive is because of trade with the southern
archipelago.

The core of the family, including the Tasupa, was in the port of Lantata.

As a result, Teusehes was nothing more than a playground for Ramcampe.

'You raised a man who can roll up the family, bro.'

The city was about to be invaded by monsters, but I didn't know what was good about
it.

Tasupa looked at Ramkampe with ferocious eyes and said:

"Didn't you fall into pleasure and forget your family's dream?"

"Of course! King of the South! Why can't I be the rulers of that archipelago.
Hahaha!"

Now the empire is entering war again.

The Grutheuse family was as good as on the blade.

The Empire's fight was something the Empire had to take care of. The South was one
step away from the war and had to build up its strength.

The goal of the Gruteuse family. To become the full ruler of the South.

This required an exquisite tug of war with the imperial family.

Expose the proper teeth, after the empire's power weakens as soon as it weakens.

Until then, it was important to keep good enough that the imperial family would not
project power.

"But why did you come to Teusehes, Uncle?"

"Lord. I heard that the Emperor's knights saved the city."

"To save the city! It's all bullshit. It was the strong walls of Teusehes that
saved the city!"

"Even so, reward them appropriately and get them out of the city. It's not good to
keep them in the South for long."

"Ha, there's no need to worry, uncle. They've already gone far."

“…leaving. You mean returning to the Islands?”

“I left for a farther place than that.”

Ramcampe was killed.

The voices were mixed with the voice, and the Tasupa opened their mouths. Maybe
this crazy guy...

"Ahh!"

At that moment, the door shook violently with the screams of the guards.

"Wow, what a fuss!"

Ramcampe shouted in surprise. There was no answer. Only the screams of the guards
and the sound of falling were heard one after another.

And the door opened.

"......!!"

Erhi entered the lord's chamber. It was an outfit that still had traces of battle.
The same was true of the five special task forces who came in after that.

"Ramcamp."

"Uh, uh, how!"

There was no emotion in Erhi's eyes. dead pan.

The expression on his face, which had neither anger nor anger, was cooler.

Seeing Ramcampe withdrawn, Tasupa clenched his teeth.

'This madman is trying to kill the emperor's knights!'

Also to get rid of the unspoken management. It's not about dealing with the
outstretched guard commander.

Trying to kill the emperor's knights.

If he was going to do it, he did it right, or even failed.

"The crime of trying to kill the Emperor's knight is equivalent to treason against
the Imperial Family. The cost is not enough even with a summary execution, but
considering that he is the lord of Teusehes, who has been licensed by His Majesty,
the judgment will be made before His Majesty. will be."

"Come on, wait..."

Ramcampe waved his hands and feet as if not to come near. A hitter who could not
stand still came out.

"Do you have any symptoms?"

Erhi looked away. Even Tasupa, who was prescient at that cold gaze, had a chill in
his heart.

-tuk

Erhi threw a ring on Ramkampe's desk.

"Sharipa is the ring of a shaman. She and a warrior named Kahlub attacked us. If we
leave the shamans to verify it, we will find out."

"Only with that..."

"It is Ramkampe who attached Sharifa and Kalup as guides. And that fact can be
testified by the servants here and the guards at the gates."

Tasupa's eyes seemed to go dark.

He knew that Sharifa and Kalub had rushed to Teusehes at Ramkampe's request.

'I wondered why they called those dangerous people in a hurry...'

Judging by Ramkampe's reaction, it was clear that he had given orders to the two
men. I had to get away with it somehow.

"Did you say it was a guide? That alone doesn't prove that you intended to kill. A
guide is just a guide. It has nothing to do with the murder..."

The voice of the Tasupa, who continued to speak, faded.

It didn't happen because I wanted it to.

The momentum of the magical power that Erhi exudes.

The overwhelming feeling of the superman who had crossed the wall made his mouth
immobile.

Erhi looked down at Tasupa and said in a low voice.

"Do you want the Grouteuse family to be involved in this as well?"

"...!"

"If you want to block it, you can block it. However, the rest of the work will have
to be handled by the Grouteuse family."

the majesty of the strong.

Erhi and the task force defeated the infamous Sharifa and Kalup, but were not
seriously injured.

Its power is inevitably superhuman.

Even if the Tasupa were the warriors of the family he had brought, he did not think
that he could stop them.
Is it possible if you are prepared to dye the city with blood?

It was impossible.

Because there was a gate.

In the end, even if they try to hang their necks, all that will be left will be the
downfall of the Grouteuse family.

Tasupa, who had gone crazy with his thoughts up to that point, had no choice but to
close his eyes.

Seeing this, Ramkampe looked at Tatsupa and shouted.

"Uncle! How can you believe what they say! It's all lies, nonsense..."

Ramcampe's face turned brightly.

[Wind Blow]. The 1st circle magic of wind magic smashed his jaw.

When Erhi turned her head, Elysia was smiling mischievously.

"Because I really wanted to do it."

Erhi grinned and looked out the door.

“Let me come in.”

"...uh, yes. I see."

The captain of the North Gate guard entered the Yeongsil room with a bewildered
face.

Several emotions flashed through his eyes as he looked at the fainted Ramcampe.

I thought I really wanted to fuck Ramcampe, but it's going to come true.

I thought it was a delusion that would never happen, but when it actually happened,
I couldn't help but be stunned.

Still, sticking out his tongue and seeing Ramcampe's faint face, a smile came out
of his mouth.

he said with a smirk.

"Then I'll put Ramcampe in a dungeon."

“Let your subordinates do that.”

"Yes? Then I..."

“As long as the lordship of Teusehes is vacant, we need someone to rule over it
until the next lord is decided.

"...Yes?"

The captain of the North Gate Guard remained stiff. Erhi said while looking at
Tasupa whose face was darkened and dead.
"The Grutheuse family will appoint a new lord to be appointed after the judgment on
Ramkampe is issued. In the meantime, let the management of Teusehes be entrusted to
the captain of the North Gate Guard."

"......"

Tasupa had no choice but to nod his head.

= =

The name of the captain of the North Gate Guard was Ronte.

He wondered how he could do the lord's work, but it didn't matter.

Ramcampe was just making the people below do the work anyway.

Whether Teusehes was ruled by Ramcampe or Ronte did not change much.

Instead, Ronte took the place of the imperial family and became the temporary lord
of Teusehes.

The Grutheuse family could only refuse the imperial request.

The Grutheuse family lost their justification to refuse the imperial request.

There is even a reason for war, so now the Grutheuse family will have no choice but
to mobilize the warriors and shamans they have been hiding.

It was not intentional, but it led to good results in many ways.

He changed the lord without the emperor's permission, so if the officials heard it,
he might just faint.

Of course, Erhi wasn't worried about him at all.

Erhi entered the room.

He placed a transparent crystal ball in the room with the curtains lowered and
memorized a spell.

Magical light rises from the crystal ball.

A signal goes to another crystal ball made by the same process.

Erhi blew the message [Your Majesty is urgently needed] on the crystal ball and
waited for a while.

I thought it would take at least ten minutes for the imperial wizard to check the
crystal ball, contact the emperor, and reply back.

But the reply came back soon after.

[Erch Ludbolt. What did you send the dispatch for?]

A sentence that seemed to be able to hear that voice came to mind in the crystal
ball.

It was a message sent by the emperor himself sitting in front of the wizard. It was
not the way to use a crystal ball often.

'What happened to the imperial family?'

[The incident occurred in Teusejes.]

Erhi briefly reported what had happened in the South.

It was a report that focused on the process and results rather than discussing the
abyss, Sharifa, and Kalup in detail.

For a while after posting the report, the crystal ball did not respond. After a
while, the text came in.

[...I thought there would be no more surprises, but you constantly surprise Jim. If
we can actively mobilize the southern forces, it will be of great help to the
defense of the front.]

[This will also help you monitor the archipelago's reaction and request
reinforcements.]

[okay. great. Jim wants to reward you, even if it's a long break, but something has
already happened, so there's no way.]

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

[What's going on?]

[A revolt broke out in the northern kingdom.]

= =

northern kingdom.

Most of the country is made up of mountain ranges, and it is a place famous for
rough monsters.

It borders the borders of the Temu Empire and the Ashhan Empire, and is also
connected to the border area and the great forest of elves.

The former name of the northern kingdom was Psychedia, and it was still used within
the kingdom.

The current king of the northern kingdom and the northern prince of the royal
family is Musupa Psychedia.

An 80-year-old man, he had been sick for years.

he dies soon It was a wound from the wounds he suffered from when he was young.

The death of King Musupa.

The owner of the northern kingdom will be Rosta, the second-ranked heir among King
Musupa's five children.

A king who favors the Empire and is capable even by the standards of the original,
Rosta is a great help to the Empire's war...

'There is no rebellion anywhere.'

In the original story, there was no case of rebellion in the northern kingdom.

There are cases where a civil war broke out as the battle for succession
intensified, but even that ended in an instant.

'Maybe it happened because of a coincidence.'

The scale of the revolt was not large.

The mercenaries and commoners are said to be the center.

Considering the harsh environment of the northern kingdom and the battle for
succession taking place, it may not be a big deal.

The kingdom's heirs think it's an opportunity to make a feat, so it's said that
their troops are already on their way.

Considering the time it took for the news to reach the imperial family, the
rebellion might have already entered a lull.

The emperor tried to use the crystal ball to convey information about the
rebellion, to pay attention to it, and to report and receive Erhi's opinions
because Erhi is the imperial ambassador to the northern kingdom.

At that moment, when Erhi activated the crystal ball, the emperor was contacted
directly.

The emperor handed over the option to Erhi.

However, he also hinted that it would be better to monitor the situation after the
rebellion was over and carry out the mission of the ambassador.

'If there were no variables, that side would have been the right decision.'

The experience and knowledge that Erhi possesses. In other words, it might be the
case by the standards of the original.

The northern kingdom is already suspected as the route through which the spies of
the Temu Empire entered.

It is not strange to say that other masterpieces are buried in this rebellion.

The emperor watched the situation and told Erhi to make his own decisions and move.

Erhi did not intend to stand still.

"Hmm..."

Erhi put down the crystal ball and headed out the window.

Ramcampe was imprisoned, but Teuseges was calm as if nothing had happened.

But the nobility, wealthy, and warriors of the Grutheuse family in this city will
be in chaos.

If Erhi and his party leave this city, it will be difficult for Ronte, who has no
power, to properly settle down.
For the South to stabilize, the task force needed to stay here even for a few days.

In addition, considering the fact that depending on the scale and progress of the
events taking place in the northern kingdom, you may have to remove yourself, the
answer was obvious.

'I'll have to think about what to do in the South.'

= =

The jungle in the south was wide.

Although the lezards prospered, there were more old monsters that they dared not
touch, and more remains hidden in the bushes.

After explaining the situation in the north to the task force, Erhi delivered the
schedule they had to take.

"...wouldn't it be better to follow along to the north?"

Bassett looked almost crying at the tight schedule.

Layla, who had a similar expression on her face, nodded her head.

Of course, the reason Layla nodded her head was because she wanted to protect Erhi.

"Erhi-nim. If a battle breaks out in the northern kingdom, we also want to help."

Erhi shook his head.

"Now is not the time. When the time comes, even if you don't want it, it will be
helpful, so wait."

"...somehow those words are more terrifying."

While Bassett whispered to Dena, Erhi stood in front of the gate.

"Someone from the Islands will come soon. I'll contact you later through that
place."

Then, Elysia said with a calm expression.

"I'll prepare it so you can go to the north at any time."

Elysia's intuition was sometimes more prophetic than prophecy. It seems that Elysia
also felt that the situation in the north was not serious.

"okay."

Erhi nodded and crossed the gate.

A sense of shaking in space.

Is it because of the long distance across the Ashan Empire? A particularly long
time has passed.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...

A cold wind blew through Erhi's face with his eyes closed.
Erhi opened his eyes.

Breath filled with breath, covering the corners of the eyes.

A pure white snowfield spread out before my eyes.

Northern Kingdoms (1)

Unlike the southern part, which seemed to have forgotten the seasons, the northern
part was really winter.

The whole world was covered in white snow.

"I think you will have to wait about a fortnight to use the gate again."

White breath was flowing from the mouth of the knight guarding the gate.

Erhi said after closing his eyes for a while to shake off the aftermath of the
gate.

"It looks like it will take time to spread."

"The northern part is barren and logistics are slow, so there is nothing we can do
about it."

The gate required resources to enter and exit.

The gate here is built on the border between the Northern Kingdom and the Ashan
Empire.

In the prehistoric times when gates were built, it was a barren land now.

"Would you like to take the horse?"

The knight guarding the gate pulled the reins of a large horse with long fur. Erhi
shook his head.

"No. It's fine. What about the situation of rebellion?"

"The momentum seems to be stronger than expected. There are rumors that some
successors have lost the battle."

At the words of the knight, Erhi wiggled his eyebrows.

'It wasn't an ordinary rebellion either.'

A rebellion is a rebellion only if it is large in scale.

There is no way that the rebel army, centered on mercenaries and commoners, can win
against the successors of the kingdom.

'If it's a normal rebellion.'

"Can you tell me the area where the rebellion took place nearby?"

"We have a map of the north that we are managing. There are areas related to the
rebellion, so I will give them to you."
After receiving guidance from the knight, Erhi climbed up the hill.

The room was full of snow. Every time I take a breath, a chill comes in and the tip
of my nose gets cold.

"...Sir Erch. That's great."

"What do you mean?"

"You're dressed so thin in this cold weather. How strong is your stamina..."

After all, the clothes were light.

It was because it came straight from the south.

Still, the reason I didn't realize the cold was probably because I was happy with
this cold.

Although I was able to feel and handle all kinds of magic beyond the wall of the
7th circle.

Still, what Erhi was most familiar with was the magic of this cold cold.

If even a knight had known that Erhi was a wizard, he wouldn't have thought that he
had good stamina.

Detailed rumors about him did not seem to have spread to the north.

Still, he had no intention of advertising himself as a wizard, so he said while

wearing the thick fur coat the knight had given him.

"It doesn't matter how much it costs, so let's get the gate back to normal as soon
as possible."

"Uh, Sir Erch? Are you leaving now?"

Seeing Erhi going down the hill, the knight was perplexed.

He refused to speak, so he stayed longer.

But you are going to leave this vast snowy field with your bare body.

"Your words are engraved with the seal of the imperial family. They are not
suitable for monitoring the rebellion situation."

The knight still tried to catch Erhi, but Erhi's body continued to drift away.

The knight looked at Erhi in amazement. Under Erhi's feet, transparent ice was
made.

It became a road made of ice, and Erhi was sliding forward.

Ice piled up everywhere. It was a feat that was possible because of the abundance
of natural magic and Erhi's sophisticated ability to respond to magic.

"Huh...!"

Leaving behind the eloquence of the article. Erhi moved quickly along the wide
snowfield.
In the rushing scenery, Erhi checked the destination.

'First of all, the closest place to here was Fukhtal. After stopping there, I'll
have to go to the rebel base and check the situation.'

The first thing to do was to understand the situation.

Investigating the cause of the rebellion, and confirming whether the Temu Empire
breathed into it.

And if it had anything to do with the Temu Empire, it was to check how far their
hands had reached.

In the worst case, the northern kingdom would fall into the hands of the Temu
Empire.

'That is unacceptable.'

There was only one problem.

This is not an empire.

As an imperial nobleman and ambassador to the imperial family, Erhi had no choice
but to be limited in many ways.

Even if you discover the threat of the Empire, you cannot easily use your power.

The reason Erhi refused to speak to the knight was because he was trying to hide
his identity.

'The ideal way is to join hands with one of the heirs.'

Obtaining information inside the Northern Kingdom. In order to freely project

power, it was ideal to cooperate with a powerful member of the royal family.

However, it was impossible to go to them blindly and ask for their cooperation.

Erhi was thinking about the four heirs of Psychedia.

A memory suddenly came to mind.

'Elysia's teacher said that he would wait in the northern kingdom.'

The contents of the letter and what happened in the denomination had guessed the
teacher's identity, but the desire to confirm it did not disappear. Besides, he
said he was waiting for him, so I wanted to meet him.

Erhi thought about finding a way to find Elysia's teacher, and gradually increased
the speed.

= =

Erhi arrives in the North and behind the oil.

On his way to an area where the rebels are said to be rampant, he encountered two
warriors blocking the way.

"You guys. Where are you from?"

The warriors were wearing thick fur coats in leather armor with the scales of a
monster. His clothes were stained with blood and hardened dark red. The same goes
for the great sword you're holding in your hand.

The warriors wore the same uniform and had a fairly high level of magic.

It's about 4 to 5 star level for intuition with magic sensitivity.

Considering that there was a stronghold village for the rebels nearby, the answer
was obvious.

He was the warrior of the successors to subdue the rebels.

'There is no sentence.'

The crest of their affiliation was nowhere to be seen in the warriors' attire.

"This guy is suspicious."

“Get off your horse and put down your weapons.

The warriors approached Erhi.

Erchi thought for a moment while riding on a horse he had bought in the village two
days ago.

As the warriors approached close range, he opened his mouth.

"I am a mercenary."

"...?"

The warriors stopped walking and looked up and down Erhi as if in doubt.

"A mercenary?"

"...I can't believe it. What kind of mercenary looks so cute?"

Despite the reactions of the warriors, Erhi still spoke in a calm voice.

"I come from the fallen nobles of the Empire, and I came to hear the news that the
heirs of Psychedia were gathering troops."

Erhi looked down at the warriors with unshakable eyes.

The warriors were bewildered and lost their way.

No matter how you look at it, it is not a mercenary.

However, the atmosphere combined with his eyes, posture, and voice made Erhi look
like a mercenary.

It is also very strong, making it a mercenary that warriors cannot wield their
swords recklessly.

However, even if Erhi was a strong mercenary, his doubts did not change.

Although the warriors hesitated, they did not lower the sword that was held out to
Erhi.

It was the reaction that Erhi had expected.

Because I didn't even think that I could be fooled by Genos' imitation using
[Acolyte of All Diseases].

But what Erhi wanted was to leave a hint to the warriors.

"[All-round marriage]."

All of a sudden, the jewel was in Erhi's hand.

"......"

A magical light passed through the warriors.

The warriors looked dazed for a while, then nodded slowly.

"...well, mercenaries of the Empire. Einke-sama welcomes strong warriors."

"Einke-sama's ascension to the throne is not far away. You have chosen the right
time."

'They were the warriors of the 2nd Prince.'

They were the warriors of Prince Einke, the second of the four heirs of Psychedia.

“What does it mean to be well-timed?”

"The hunt is almost over."

"I've run away all the way here, but no matter how fast my feet are, I can't get
out of here."

He said with a ferocious smile on the faces of the warriors. Beyond that expression
was the excitement and desire for success.

'I'm not talking about the rebels.'

He couldn't have been so emotional when dealing with the rebels.

'Einke is behind the other heirs.'

When Erhi first appeared, the warriors were looking behind Erhi rather than the
direction he came from.

In other words, they were searching for another successor hiding in the mountains.

'If you ask who it is, the hallucinations will be resolved.'

[All Haunted Weddings] instills hallucinations and hypnosis in the other party, but
the effect is not perfect.

The point is that the warriors of the north are not familiar with magic.

Moreover, the fact that Erhi, who appears to be a mercenary, would not have
expected to use magic was applied, so it was relatively easy to eat.
If you ask about the other successors they are pursuing here, your reason will
return and your magic will be shaken.

"Before I say hi to Einke, I want to set up a ball, but if you catch a prey, it
would be the best gift. Can you tell me roughly where you went and where you went?"

"Ha... If we hadn't been commanded to guard this place, we would have done the
same. Hey, we're searching near the peak."

Erhi nodded and drove the horse.

The warriors turned their mouths out of envy and turned away.

Erhi walked down the road and tied his horse to an unpopular rock.

'It could be enough for the successors to hit the back of the head. But it's
strange what Einke does.'

Einke was the least of the four heirs. personality, ability, and power.

But it was strange for Einke to attack and even corner the other heirs.

'First of all, we need to find out who the successor is.'

Erhi moved to the snow-capped mountain. The eyes glided on their own. Erhi quickly
climbed up the snowy mountain.

= =

"I'm sorry, Tacia. I want to light a fire, but I can't."

There were two people in a deep cave.

The knight with a pale complexion, lying on the horse of the woman with her brown
hair hanging down, struggled to open her mouth.

"...Princess. Forsaking me..."

"I can't win the succession war without you anyway. And if I leave you behind, will
I be able to escape?"

"......"

At the princess's words, Tasia shut her mouth. The princess is right.

In the already crowded situation, it was almost impossible for the princess to get
out of this mountain alone.

"Keep talking and focus on recovery. You're a strong knight, so you'll be able to
get up and get up soon. At night, your vigilance will loosen. Let's aim for that
time."

Tasya narrowed her eyes and nodded her head. Looking down at Tasia like that, the
princess sighed.

'It must be difficult.'

The enemy's troops are large, and their eyes are on fire to catch them.
The situation in which he escaped and was thrown into a clogged burrow.

It didn't seem like we would be able to get out of this mountain at night.

But the princess' eyes did not lose strength.

It was partly because of her natural nature, but also because of a burning desire
for revenge.

'Einke, I'll be sure to chew that baby's liver and eat it.'

If Einke had fought with fairness, he wouldn't have been this angry.

What if you lost that way?

He could have admitted that Einke was better than him and gave up his successor
position neatly.

However, Einke used a mean move and struck him in the back of the head. As a
warrior of the North before becoming a princess, she vowed revenge.

"...the oysters."

"I don't think there are any footprints."

The princess held her breath. A sound was heard outside the burrow. They erased the
footprints and covered the entrance with an old branch, but eventually they were
found out.

The princess apologized in her heart to the bodyguard who had fallen asleep, and
then hid in a crevice of the rock she had been paying attention to.

After a while, the sound of footsteps drew closer.

"It's a man!"

"...Aren't you the princess's escort warrior?"

Einke's warriors came running. They approached Tasia, who was asleep, as if
fainting.

The princess's sword aimed after him.

"Big..."

The sword of the princess who rushed like a tiger pierced the back of the warrior.

"It's a princess!"

The two remaining warriors swung their swords towards the princess with their eyes
shining. The princess quickly rolled her body back and pulled out an extra sword.

The warriors swung their swords towards the princess.

- Kang! Kang!

The successor of the North could lead the force only if he himself was an excellent
warrior. So is the princess.
She used her sword as a shield to block the swords of the warriors.

- Chow!

At that time, gold was drawn on the necks of the warriors who swung their swords
towards the princess.

The small solid line gradually widened and spewed red blood fountains.

The warriors' necks rolled to the floor.

Behind him stood Tasia, gasping for breath with a pale expression.

"Princess! How...! You had to wake me up!"

“What if you were about to die with one swing of your sword?”

After shrugging, the princess pulled out the sword stuck in the neck of the warrior
who had been killed by surprise. She said as she wiped the blood from her sword.

"Once you've been caught, other troops will come soon. I'll have to move to another
place first."

"...All right."

Tasya nodded her head with a clearly worse complexion than when she was lying down.

The princess who looked at it sadly bit her lip. Thinking of giving Tasya a chance
to chew Einke's liver.

- bump

The complexion of the princess and Tasia hardened. At least five footsteps were
coming into the cave.

The warriors who entered the cave were the advance squad, and the main force was
coming in after hearing the noise of the battle.

"...I'll break through somehow."

The princess clenched her teeth and nodded hard. I couldn't help it. That was the
only number left.

"Who are you!"

At that moment, the cry of the warriors could be heard from afar on the other side
of the corner.

It wasn't meant for them. Soon after, the noise of battle followed.

"Aww!"

I heard screams and the sound of something piercing and breaking. Tasia and the
princess met each other's eyes.

'Who is it?'

After a while, the sound subsided. Then there was the sound of footsteps walking
through the cave.
A man appeared from over the corner.

A blue-eyed man with blond hair. It was not a common appearance in the northern
kingdom.

no. It wasn't something you would see often anywhere.

As if in surprise, the man wiggled his eyebrows and approached them.

Tasia blocked the princess in front. The princess held out her arm in front of
Tasya and stopped her.

The man was a strong man who defeated all the warriors alone.

If it was in her original state, Tacia, who had a hard time standing with severe
injuries, was not an opponent that could be stopped.

The man stopped at a distance of five steps from the princess.

"Are you Princess Rosta?"

"Yes. Who are you?"

the princess asked the man

The man sighed, scanning his chin with his fingertips. Meanwhile, Princess Rosta
watched the man carefully.

'Are you an imperial nobleman?'

Judging from his attitude and appearance, he is a noble no matter how much he looks
at it.

However, there were no nobles like that in Psychedia, so naturally, the princess
thought that the man would be the noble of the empire.

The man laid down the spear he was holding and said, showing an example of royalty.

"I am a mercenary. Princess."

"...mercenary?"

Rosta looked at the man as if he had heard the most bizarre sound in the world.

Northern Kingdoms (2)

There were not many mercenaries from the fallen nobles.

This was especially true in the northern part, where the barons who ruled each
region fiercely compete.

But the princess was sure that the man was not a mercenary.

That man was too aristocratic to be a mercenary. There was no embarrassment

characteristic of a fallen aristocrat. Besides, it was too strong.

"What's your name?"

"My name is Terge."

also. It was the first name I had heard.

Rosta knew everything about mercenaries above a certain level. But the name Terge
was not in her memory.

"...You are a suspicious person, Princess."

Tasya took a deep breath and whispered to the princess. Rosta said with a pouting
mouth.

"It's better to be suspicious than to be dangerous. I don't think that mercenary

named Terche is dangerous. Come on, let me fall now."

Rosta pushed Tascia up and laid her on her seat. Tasya, unable to shake off Rosta's
hand, gently closed her eyes.

Rosta, who laid Tasia down, said while looking at Erhi.

"Yes, Terhe. First of all, I would like to thank you for saving my life. Since you
said you were a mercenary, you should give me a reward. What do you want? If you
want gold coins, I will give you whatever you want."

Erhi resisted the laughter that was about to come out.

No matter how much gold the princess had, there was no way that Erhi could give her
enough money as a 'reward'.

'It's the price...'

Erch thought that the chances of a hunted successor were low.

Rostar had Tacia, an escort who had overcome the 7 castle wall, and had the most
stable power.

Besides, Rosta himself has the qualities of an excellent monarch.

If you hit him in the back of the head, he hit him, thinking he wasn't the
character to be beaten.

So, when he heard the cry of “It’s a princess!” from inside the cave, Erhi couldn’t
help but be quite surprised.

"I will pay the price I will receive after the princess becomes the lord of
Psychedia."

If it was Rostar, it was the best as a collaborator of the Northern Kingdom.

This is because Rostar's ability is outstanding, but also because that side has the
fewest variables.

Still, there are a lot of changes due to the causal ratio.

Not enough as an enemy, if another king takes a seat in the northern kingdom that
should be an ally. What was going to happen in the future was virtually
unpredictable.

Moreover, seeing his life threatened, it was clear that Rosta had not joined hands
with the Temu Empire.

Rosta's eyes widened at Erhi's words, and she smiled absurdly.

"That's why they keep flattery by their side. It's not a bad word, even though it's
a vulgar thing you hear in this area."

Rosta was once again convinced that Terge was not a mercenary.

A dark cave in winter. There was a musty smell, blood, and corpses of the bear, the
original owner.

But the moment Terge opened his mouth, it was as if he was in the royal hall. Terge
had such a dignity and atmosphere.

"By the way, let's face it, I have to worry about surviving right now."

Rosta looked at Erhi's words as a flat-out father and smiled.

Erhi asked the question without having to change Rosta's thoughts.

"How critical is the escort warrior's condition?"

"As much as I can barely walk. If not, I'll have to rest for three days before I
can move."

"Then I'll have to stay here for three days."

"But the warriors are already..."

Rosta's lips stopped talking while he was speaking.

The corpses lying on the floor were floating in the air and moving.

Upon closer inspection, transparent ice was supporting the backs of the corpses.

Erhi said to Rosta with a blank expression.

"The enemies will make this cave hard to find, so please rest."

At Erhi's gesture, the corpses disappeared like water.

At that time, Tasia spoke in a weak voice.

"A mercenary who uses magic... a mercenary... I doubt it. Princess."

"You haven't slept yet?"

"How can I leave the princess with an outsider... How can I rest..."

Rosta looked at Tasia as if it was ridiculous, and then smiled.

"For some reason, the warriors always roll their eyes down when they see me.
Anyway, it's better if you use magic. You say you'll get paid if I become a king,
right?"

I thought it was just an uncle.

Looking at Terge's calm demeanor, unwavering gaze, and magic, the same words felt
completely different.

"...Princess. You must know in advance what you will ask for. Thank you for saving
my life...but you may ask for something outrageous..."

"Your life is at stake, so what are you going to do with the future?"

"If that person even asks for a place for the father-in-law..."

“If you hit the ball like that, wouldn’t it be okay if I listened to it?”

"Princess!"

Rosta's mouth was smiling, but her eyes were full of determination.

He was in danger of losing his life.

It was a crisis that he suffered from being stabbed in the back by his younger
brother, whom he had seen insignificantly.

Rosta had no intention of experiencing such a crisis again.

'You have to chew Einke's liver too.'

Terge appeared in such a situation, it was like a rope that was sent down from
heaven. Rosta intended to hold on to this copper wire.

Whatever Erhi wants.

She smiled and thought of giving it away.

'...Isn't it a bad thing to have him as a sire?'

When Rosta tilted his head, Erhi appeared.

He said as he sat across from Rosta.

"Warriors won't be able to find this burrow. So first... Can you tell me about how
Rosta-nim ended up being chased?"

= =

"...I must say that carelessness and bad luck overlapped."

Rosta left the palace to annihilate the rebels. The number of troops was not very
large.

To become a monarch, merit was necessary. The rebels consisted of commoners and
mercenaries.

It was not like a warrior to drag a huge army and fight it as if it were wiped out.

“The rebel army was stronger than I expected.”

However, contrary to expectations, the battle with the rebels led to a melee.

Commoners who will never swing a sword once in their lifetime, or mercenaries who
change the tip of their swords according to their money. They all fought like
crazy.
Even the warriors of Rostar, who were trained in the momentum like a zealot, had no
choice but to struggle. Because there was an overwhelming difference in number.

If the rebels were not in uniformity, they would collapse if they were pushed from
their momentum. As a Rostar who had expected such a battle, he had no choice but to
be embarrassed.

“Then Einke came to see me.”

When she was pondering whether to continue the battle even at the cost of damage,
Einke's messenger came to her camp.

Einke said he would support the troops if he gave them the military air.

After much deliberation, Rosta decided to meet with Einke to negotiate.

“But the warriors I saw for the first time were protecting Einke.”

Rosta and Tasia went to Einke's tent together.

It was a choice that came out of the confidence that Einke's warriors would not be
able to help Tasia.

However, Einke had unknown warriors, and they attacked Rosta and Tassia.

"They tried to cut my throat without hesitation. Fortunately, Tasia was able to get
out of it thanks to the group, but she couldn't stop the chase."

"...I'm sorry, Princess."

"You know what happened after that? You've seen it on your way here. Anyway, that's
the situation now."

While Erhi was pensive after hearing the story, Rosta crossed her arms and said.

"When I return to the capital, I will bring all the troops and attack Einke. The
question is how to get out of this place and return to the capital."

"The warriors of Einke. Do you remember what level they were and what kind of sword
they used?"

"...they were accustomed to stealth and pass. They were excellent at hiding their
presence... I also missed the attack from behind..."

'At least two ranks from a unit commander to a general. The assassins they have are
likely to include priests as well.'

I was convinced the moment I heard the explanation.

The rebels running rampant. Unidentified warriors helping Einke.

Second Prince Einke joined hands with the Temu Empire.

"I guess... They felt like they were saving their power. If I hadn't used the
secret sword, it would have been difficult for me to save my life."

Killing Tacia and Rosta was only part of their goal, and they didn't want to finish
it until they risked their lives.
Even if Rosta and Tacia ran away, they were confident that they would be able to
pursue them.

In fact, if Erhi had not appeared, Rosta and Tacia would have lost their lives.

"I don't know how Einke manages such people, but he's been stabbed in the head.
Still, if I mobilize my troops in the capital and Tasia recovers, punishing him
will be instantaneous."

Contrary to what he said, Rosta's complexion was not good.

In the end, the important thing is to get out of this mountain to avoid Einke's
pursuit.

But now, Einke's troops are spread all over the mountain.

No matter how you get out of the mountain to avoid the eyes of the troops, it is
true that the road ahead is bleak when you think of the unknown warriors who will
sneak up on you in the dark.

"......"

Rosta and Tacia glanced at Erhi.

The two were worried that Erhi might give up after hearing the story.

But Erhi's expression was calm. He even looked relaxed.

'You seem to have a plan.'

'It seems to be choosing a plan rather than having a plan.'

As the two of them were thinking about what Erhi was thinking , Erhi nodded and
said.

"It would be better to catch Einke here."

"...!"

"...!"

Both of them opened their mouths at the same time.

Of course, if you could deal with Einke, it couldn't have been better.

However, it is not known where Einke is on this mountain.

Besides, Einke is surrounded by a lot of troops, so how can she catch Einke?

"Is that possible? How?"

"As he did to the princess. He will come to this place on his own."

"He's coming to us?"

Einke was timid and timid.

If the warriors don't find Rosta and Tasia, Einke will fear Rosta's vengeance, as
if he had a nervous breakdown.

'If you are in a hurry, you have to move.'

If the warriors could not find it, Einke inevitably had no choice but to entrust
the pursuit to the assassins of the Temu Empire.

However, Einke would not be far away from the guards protecting him.

In other words, it was Erhi's idea that Einke would come to this cave with the
assassins of the Temu Empire.

"...I really want to be like that."

The princess said in a voice that was hard to believe. Erhi answered in a calm
voice.

"Even if things don't go as planned, time is on our side. There is nothing wrong
with it, as it is only beneficial for Lord Tasia to recover."

Of course, this wasn't a plan that would always fit. But if things don't go as
planned, then you can move on to the next best thing.

Rosta, who was listening to Erhi, narrowed her eyes and put a strange smile on her
lips.

"...for a mercenary, he's really good at talking. He's also sharp in making plans."

Erhi answered yes because he had gone through a lot of difficult things with his
unchanging audacity.

= =

"...you mean they're here?"

"That's right."

Einke took a deep breath.

For the past five days, Einke has not slept properly.

It was of no use for demon-like warriors to protect him.

It seemed that Tascia and Rosta would appear from behind, roaring at any moment.

Einke said while licking her dry lips.

"No matter how you look at it, it just looks like a snow-covered hill, is that
really the case?"

"......"

At Einke's words, the captain nodded silently. It's like I'm too lazy to answer any
more.

However, Einke, who had been unable to sleep for several days, did not notice even
that. He nodded and said.

"Okay. Then... you. You go and get them. You have to protect me for the rest."
'It's getting annoying.'

This damn unbeliever was really weak. Hearing orders from such a bastard felt like
committing a sin, and he even offered a prayer of penance every day.

'For Your Majesty.'

The captain took a deep breath and controlled his anger.

For the sake of His Majesty the Great Emperor, he could even enter the firepits of
hell with a smile.

Is it a big deal to listen to the orders of this annoying bastard?

"good."

The subordinate, who received the commander's command, nodded and walked towards
the cave.

-bang! bang!

The cave was covered with ice and snow.

I don't know how they closed the cave with ice, but anyway, it was the last effort.

The swordsmanship of Tacia, the princess's bodyguard, was not easy.

But Tasya was wounded and must have been starving without food for five days.

I wouldn't have been able to light a fire, so I wouldn't have drank water properly.

The ice was thick. A structure that warriors can't help but find. After breaking
the ice, the men entered the cave.

The captain did not doubt that his subordinates would bring the exhausted escort
warriors and princesses.

So when I heard a sound close to an explosion. The captain opened his eyes and
couldn't help but be amazed.

- Kwaang!

a momentary commotion. and static.

If the battle was over, there was no report to be heard. The cave was silent as if
it had swallowed up his men.

"Woah, what's going on!"

Einke cried out with a shrug, but the captain didn't answer.

And then.

- Saaaah...

Even in the cold snowy mountains, the cold air that was clearly felt began to
surround the room.
Northern Kingdoms (3)

The cold brought a fog. Fog, which I thought would be difficult to see on the dry
winter snowy mountains, spread all over the place.

"what's this!"

Einke's warriors looked around with puzzled faces.

The warriors were bewildered in a landscape that was hard to see even in front of
their noses.

There was a thick cold air in the mist, making my whole body tremble.

"......"

The warriors of the north were not familiar with magic, but the assassination squad
of the Temu Empire was different.

The captain of the [Purple Scorpion Squadron] noticed that traces of magic were
mixed in this mist.

A magical appearance that I never thought I would see here.

And the source was revealing itself in the cave.

"Who are you?"

There was no answer.

Just standing with the spear with a long spear close to a glaive hanging down.

Under the hair that glistened in the sunlight, his eyes were as cold as the chill.

The man, Erhi, raised the spear over his head.

dropped to the floor

- Aww!

In a moment no one could have imagined, the floor collapsed.

There is a hole that one person can fit in.

There, the female warrior jumped up with an explosive force.

"Oooh ooh!"

Northern swordsmanship is instinctive.

Unlike the Empire, which builds up its skills through regular training and
discipline, it is built up through thorough combat.

Therefore, it was not at all shameful for the northern warriors to roll on the
floor and aim for the ankles of the enemy.

Tasya swung her great sword towards the ankles of the Temu Empire Assassination
Team with the same momentum she had leaped forward.
- Aww!

At once, their ankles flew off and blood was splattered.

The assassins of the Temu Empire let out a low scream and lowered their swords
towards the floor.

Tasya disappeared under her eyebrows again as if her business was over.

The assassins tried to track down the cave, but the captain stopped them.

"Do not chase. It's a trap."

The inside of the oyster was narrow. In such a place, the assassins could not draw
their power.

The assassin, who could not aim at the back of the enemy, was weak compared to the
knights.

Above all, it was not Tasia that stimulated the senses of the large intestine.

The wizard who made the mist of frost and made the burrow was a truly dangerous
enemy.

"Kill that wizard first."

"Uh, where are you going! Protect me!"

Einke was terrified, but the assassins ignored him.

The assassins rushed towards Erhi, spraying life all over their body.

The distance narrowed in an instant.

The assassins scattered all over the place and aimed at Erhi's whole body. It was
an attempt to disturb the magical coordinates.

Erhi stared at it.

And when they raised their swords, they stretched out Hrundal forward.

"[Ice Spear]."

Small grains of ice formed like water droplets on the mist.

The ice grains that were shot out at the assassins grew in size in the blink of an
eye. Small grains became huge spears of ice.

"Aww!"

There were numerous [ice spears] pouring down like meteor showers.

Screams erupted from the mouths of the assassins at the power of magic beyond
imagination.

Assassins with holes all over their bodies rolled around on the floor.

In that tragic scene, the two assassins who blocked the ice spear were frozen with
a shocked expression.
"That magic...! You bastard, it's an achievement of the Empire!"

Erhi gave a strange expression to the assassin's words.

'It's an achievement of the empire.'

As the war began in earnest, it was a title given to Jorhedin or Terry.

The No. 1 target of the Empire's Elimination, which must be killed no matter how
much damage it finds.

The full-scale war hadn't even started yet, but it seemed that Erhi had already
been given a title.

"I'm sure I'll see you here..."

It seems that personal information about Erhi has already spread widely in the Temu
Empire.

The assassin's chief said with a fishy smile.

"I am well aware that you have destroyed the cause of the Empire with a cunning
tactic compared to your mean power."

The captain's eyes turned to Erhi's Hrundal.

"That spear. That's an unusual artifact. I don't know where you got such a precious
thing... but your power is already well known. To come out of the empire just
trusting the power of an artifact, it's just that your majesty has been watching
over us. ."

'Where did you get Hrundal?'

Finding the lab of the Warlock of the Marquis of Tess, and raising the spirit
through Dragon Heart. All of this happened while blocking the tactics of the Temu
Empire.

Erhi said with a smirk.

"Thanks to you guys, I got a nice spear. I'm even grateful for that."

[...!!]

while continuing the conversation.

Einke's warriors were quietly approaching Erhi.

Erhi stared at them, and then again hit Hrundal on the floor.

- Kurreung!

The snowballs covering the snowy mountains are shaking.

"Aww!"

In the distance, the screams of the warriors resounded.

"Ahhhhhh!!"
It was Tasia and Rosta who appeared in the den.

While Tasia, who came out first, cut down Einke's escort warriors, Rosta thrust the
blade into Einke's neck and shouted.

"Everyone lower their arms!"

The warriors lowered their arms to the floor. Rosta whispered in Einke's ear.

"Einke. I knew you weren't a warrior. Still, I thought that because of your
father's blood, you would have the pride of a northern warrior."

"Sa, save me...!"

"Shhh. That's not what you're saying. It's your job to order them to surrender
quickly."

"Surrender! Everyone surrender! Hurry!"

While Einke trembled, the warriors wrinkled their faces, lowered their weapons and
knelt.

A feeling of falling in love with Einke's ferocious behavior.

But the assassins of the Temu Empire did not look back.

"You guys! What are you doing without surrendering quickly!"

Einke shouted like a seizure.

The assassins still kept their eyes fixed on Erhi and said.

"If it's to kill the achievements of the empire, it's enough to bear the wave of
the world."

Magic power ran through his body.

The prohibition placed on them to hide their traces while continuing the
conversation was lifted.

"Today, I will kill you and offer a prayer of joy."

A black energy emanated from the captain's hand. The energy, which was like an
arrow or a protrusion, formed in the air and rushed towards Erhi.

Another wand was held in Erhi's left hand. It was Reister's staff repaired by
Ioderyl.

- Ji-ing!

The [projectile defense magic] built into the wand was expressed with all power.

With just a little coordinate setting, a tangled net of magical power was formed.
The net wobbled like a dance.

'[Spirit's Punishment] Hey.'

The power to create bizarre creatures made of magical power called the [Spirit
Series].

It was the power that the god of the Temu Empire gave to his followers.

The leader of the assassination squad had the power of [Soul's Punishment] among
them.

The bee violently shook the net of magic as if it were alive.

The bee's tail had thorns that were unusually large and thick compared to its body,
and its bizarrely large mouth scratched the net of magical power.

The force of the bee was unusual, but Erich turned his head.

The technique of the assassins of the Temu Empire is clear even with closed eyes.

When fighting these bastards, you shouldn't pay any attention to the frontal
attack.

'Hey there.'

A thick [ice shield] was made on Erhi's head.

- Get a card!

Ice cubes were scattered in the air.

The scenery shook and the figure of the commander with wide eyes was revealed. It
was a figure he never imagined that his attack would be blocked.

"[dense], [divergence]."

Along with a short chorale, a projection of ice grew on the surface of the [Ice
Shield].

Compared to its durability, the icy projections, which were poured with enormous
magical power, exploded and poured toward the commander.

"み!"

The commander, who had blood all over his body, hurriedly spread the distance.

Appeared to be defeated by the attack.

It was a situation where anyone seemed to have to focus on finishing it, but Erhi's
choice was [Ice Shield].

- Kagak! Kaga Gak!

"You use shallow numbers."

[Demon's Punishment] broke through the magical net in an instant and rushed towards
Erhi.

It moved its strangely large jaws like crazy, gnawing at the ice.

It was a fierce momentum that could not be compared to when it was blocked by a
magical net.
- Good!

The embarrassed expression went away, and the commander, who had changed to an
expressionless face again, stood next to the captain. The captain frowned and said.

"Your response is surprisingly sharp."

"It's obvious what you guys do."

"Huh... yes?"

He waved his hand with the expressionless face of the captain.

A black energy surged as he moved his fingertips.

That energy, one by one, changed into [Spirit's Punishment].

- Whoa!

Not long after, an enormous crowd of [Devil's Bees] was infested to obscure the
captain's appearance.

"Let's see how long we can hold out."

A swarm of bees flocked to Erhi.

Erhi's [Ice Shield] was gnawed away with great force.

-Kaga, go, go!

A huge amount of ice cubes were scattered.

Erhi was covered in fog, ice cubes, and [Devil's Bee] to the point of not being
able to see a single hair.

No matter who looked at it, Erhi was in a predicament.

However, there were deep wrinkles around the eyes of the captain who controls
[Demon's Bee].

'The fighting ability is amazing.'

If it was an ordinary wizard, he would have died just by facing the [Devil's
Punishment] for the first time.

He was surprised by the power of the bee that shatters magic, so he wouldn't have
been able to respond properly.

However, Erhi Ludbolt not only stopped [Demon's Punishment] without a single point
of sway, but also the subsequent sneak attack by the unit commander. It even
blocked the attack that suddenly increased momentum after that.

Indeed, it must be said that it is an achievement of the Empire that has constantly
blocked the great world with only the magic of the 6th circle.

'However, no matter how excellent the ability to design battles, it is of no use in

front of an overwhelming power gap.'

The captain threw away the great sword he was holding for camouflage and took out a
long sword from his bosom.

About halfway between a rapier and a long sword. It was the only weapon of the
assassination squad for stabbing only.

The captain and the unit commander rushed towards Erhi at the same time.

Assassins aim for the most perfect moment. And the moment the captain judged was
now.

Erhi's ability was amazing, but the grasp was over.

- Jiying...

Purple energy overflowed from the tip of the captain's sword. The flow of magic was
stabilizing while wriggling as if it had vitality.

Aura Blade. The light of destruction that breaks the logic.

The captain's Aurablade pierced the center of the ice shield.

- Grip Jijik!

"...!!"

The Auror Blade pierced the [Ice Shield] and dug into it.

However, the speed was not as slow as an assassin's sword aiming for a moment.

The captain was puzzled by the strong resistance blocking the sword.

"The art of slicing magic seems unfamiliar. Well, that's too advanced for an
assassin to use."

The ice shield collapsed with Erhi's calm voice. A transparent film shimmering with
all kinds of light appeared from within. [Force Shield]. Protection magic of the
7th circle wizard.

"Uh, how...!"

The captain was astonished. Beyond the transparent curtain, the expression on the
commander's face was the same as he was aiming for Erhi's back.

A chill surged up around Erhi.

"You're not the only one who prefers certain things."

Erhi's face, as if chanting, had a cold expressionless expression that seemed to

have predicted all of this.

"[The realm of spirits]."

"Yes no...!"

"[Diffusion]. [Purification]."

The captain tried to pull himself out.

If Erhi could not be killed, at least the information that Erhi had come to the
Northern Kingdom had to be conveyed.

But he was too close to deal with Erhi for sure.

- Jeez!

A chill rushed up the captain's body.

It began to freeze from the extremities of the hands and feet.

The cold air rushed toward the body in an instant.

The captain, feeling that he could not escape, somehow pushed the sword towards
Erhi.

The dangerously shaking light of the Auror approached Erhi's closest distance.

But it's only for a moment.

- Quad Duk!

The ice cubes swirling around Erhi pounded the captain's body.

The leader of the assassination corps was crushed into pieces of ice.

Were you going to scream for the last time? Even the warped captain's face turned
into pieces of ice.

- Crisp!

It turned to powder and crumbled.

= =

Assassins are the nemesis of wizards.

It was the Temu Empire's assassins who took the most lives of the wizards staying
in the rear.

The secret attack of the assassin who hides in the dark for his life is
unpredictable, so it was difficult for the wizards to respond properly.

But that's just a story to some extent.

If you can stop the sneak attack, the relationship is reversed.

Assassins, who lack stamina and defense compared to knights, are inevitably
vulnerable to the magic of wizards.

So, Erhi was not worried about winning the battle with the leader of the assassins.
I thought I had a perfect edge in terms of character.

'The problem is that you can't catch what escapes.'

In that case, it was difficult for Erhi to follow. Because the stealth skills of
the assassins of the Temu Empire were also linked with divine power, it was not
easy to track them.

So Erhi drew the assassins into his realm. Make sure to handle it.
'Fortunately, the battle doctrine of the Temu Empire does not seem to have
changed.'

After the battle, the fog subsided around Erhi.

When Erhi appeared, the reaction was sharply divided.

Einke looked as if the world had collapsed.

Rosta and Tasya looked at him with a welcoming, yet unbelievable expression.

"...I really didn't think I'd have to help."

Erhi's battle was engulfed in fog and snow flakes, making it impossible to see
properly.

However, its fierceness and intensity were felt enough even from a distance.

"From now on, you can assume that there is no lie in what I say."

before the battle begins. While making the plan, Erhi left one request. Do not
intervene in one's own battle until the signal is sent.

It could have been easier with Tacia's help, but Erchi wanted to minimize the
variables.

"...Well then."

Rosta smiled and looked down at Einke. Einke only frowned with a desperate
expression on his face.

Rosta gave strength to the blade.

"Hey profit!"

"Einke. I don't believe you have the power to rule such monstrous people."

Blood was oozing out along his neck. Rosta said in a calm voice.

"How did you call them to be your warriors?"

"Tongue, tongue, brother! You sent it!"

At Einke's words, Rosta and Tacia's expressions hardened.

Northern Kingdoms (4)

King Musupa, the owner of the northern kingdom, had three queens and five children.

Among them, the first queen had two children, and the first of them was the first
prince Calutus. The second was Prince Einke.

Calutus suffered from madness since childhood. Not only did he kill commoners in
the capital, but he also touched the children of noble families.

Even with age, the cruelty did not go away, although Kalutos' popularity waned.

Nevertheless, due to the legitimacy of being the first prince and the strong
maternal power, Calutos was also the biggest competitor of Rostar.

"It's not strange. If it's that bastard, it's good enough to step back and join
hands with the Temu Empire."

The battle is over.

Erhi told Rosta that the enemies were from the Temu Empire. Among them, even the
fact that it must be a unit that specializes in assassination.

Rosta and Tacia were not very surprised by Erhi's words.

The two of them predicted the enemy's identity to some extent, and already knew
that it would be meaningless to doubt what Erhi was saying.

"It is highly likely that the rebellion was also induced by Calutos. He must have
needed a plate to kill Rosta-nim."

Calutus attached an assassination force to Einke.

And the messenger of Einke came to see Rosta, who went to subjugation without
revealing the destination.

It's too designed to be a coincidence.

It would have been impossible if he hadn't made a plan to kill Rosta in advance.

"Ummm..."

Rosta and Tasia took a deep breath. Rosta slowly turned his gaze to the corner of
the tent.

"How can I make a plate to destroy Kalutos with that guy?"

Rosta's gaze turned to the box where Einke was trapped.

Rosta couldn't chew Einke's liver.

Einke was still holding his breath, as the case wasn't already finished by killing
one Einke.

Instead, he was trapped in a box, stunned by Erhi's magic.

"It is dangerous to openly attack Calutos since we do not know how many Temu Empire
troops Calutos has drawn in."

“In the end, securing enough power to defeat them will come first.

"Is it difficult to persuade the commanders of the capital city?"

"Because we're fighting the succession. They value tradition. They won't even blink
at Einke's testimony."

The battle for succession is in full swing.

Even if Callutos claims to have teamed up with the Temu Empire, it cannot but be
accepted as a masterpiece to win the battle for succession.

"If my father was awake, there would have been no problem..."

If I could talk to King Musupa, it would have been to convince the king.

The king was unconscious even before Rosta left the capital.

Of course, there was an agent who took over the affairs of the kingdom on behalf of
the fallen king.

The problem is that the agent is the 1st Queen, the mother of Einke and Calutus.

"...in the end, no matter what happens, I have no choice but to hold the crown."

In the end, Rosta had to stand in a position to issue orders to them.

To the position of lord of the northern kingdom.

Tasya said with a firm expression on her face.

"The princess will pass the exam."

The owner of the barren north has not been decided.

Following the tradition that began with the association of the Baron, the
succession of the heir to the throne is decided through testing.

Even in the original work, Rostar showed overwhelming majesty in this test and
succeeded to the throne with ease.

Therefore, the original development was that the owner of the northern kingdom
would always be a Rosta.

"I want to do that too. That's why I came out to subdue the rebels. But since
subjugation failed, more..."

Rosta, who continued to speak, stopped. After she paused for a moment, she turned
her head toward Erhi.

"Isn't that kind of magic? A magic that instills a sense of intimidation and fear."

When Erhi nodded, Rosta raised the corner of her mouth. She said looking at Tasia.

"Tacia. I'm sorry, but I'll have to force myself to do it."

"Why?"

Rosta briefly explained his plans.

Tasya opened her mouth in surprise, and Erhi raised the corners of her mouth.

= =

"...You have to hit it now. That's the best way to live."

"Didn't you see that magic? Even Tasia is a great warrior. Einke-sama is also
captured, how can we possibly do that?"

"Anyway, if we go back like this, we're the same as ruined. Shouldn't we do

something!"
The chiefs leading the warriors gathered in one place and chatted.

They could neither leave nor stay.

At Einke's order, Rosta was attacked, but Rosta had a wizard who didn't know where
he got it.

I was afraid of Rostar's revenge if I ran away like this.

However, I am not confident enough to attack Rosta.

"I'd rather ask for mercy..."

"Are you crazy? Forgive us for how hard we chased you?"

When the warriors gossip and gossip.

The tent door opened and Rosta appeared.

"Come here, the chief of the warriors!"

Behind her stood Tacia, who gave her lifeless eyes, and Erhi, who looked down with
an expressionless face.

Seeing this, the chiefs gulped dry saliva.

The intimidation of the two people standing behind their backs was immense, but the
presence of Rostar was also amazing.

Beautiful appearance at the young age of 20. Judging from the appearance alone, she
only looked like a woman from an aristocratic family of the Empire.

However, her momentum dominated the North, and the spirit of King Musupa, who still
dominates, was radiating out as it was.

'It really looks like King Musupa is standing there.'

'...The King.'

The chiefs stood in front of Rostar as if possessed.

Rosta said looking down at them with fierce eyes.

"You followed Einke's orders and attacked me."

"......"

"I have the right to return to the capital at any time to take bloody vengeance on
you. You know that too, right?"

The faces of the chiefs turned pale. Rosta said, raising the corners of her lips
softly.

“But I respect your position and have compassion on your situation. I wanted to
stick with Calutos, but I had no choice but to go under that mojiri.”

Most of the chiefs were the owners of small barons.

They wanted to get involved in the big game of the succession race, but Calutos did
not see it.

In the end, it was as if they had gone under Einke crying and eating mustard.

"But I am different from Callutos."

"...how do you mean different?"

"I'm a monarch who knows how to pay a price commensurate with the value if you risk
your life."

"...!"

"Raise your sword for me. Then your mean mistakes will be washed away!"

-bang!

Rosta put his bayonet on the floor. snow soared

The chieftains knelt and bowed their heads as if possessed by the bold plan to
accept the warriors who pursued them under the flag.

The wave spread throughout the vacant lot. Rosta, who was looking at it softly,
whispered to Erhi.

'Isn't the magic effect too great? Not like a mercenary.'

Seeing Rostar laughing and joking around, Erich laughed.

Although Erhi raised Rostar's presence with [All Haunted Marriages].

But the warriors were very nervous, and there were many.

A situation in which the effect of magic is bound to decrease.

The effect of [All Haunted Marriage] would have to be done well to give Rostar a
mysterious atmosphere.

'Everyone has come to know that Rosta-nim is a true monarch worthy of devoting his
life to his allegiance.'

At Erhi's words, Rosta's smiling expression collapsed. Rosta with a slightly

reddened face pushed Erhi's chest and said.

'...I felt it from the first time I saw you, but you are too flattering. I need to
keep some distance from you. I think I'll listen to everything you say.'

= =

After absorbing Einke's forces, Rosta set out in search of his own warriors.

Fortunately, they were not far from the battlefield where the battle took place.
There was not much loss.

This was because they were all elite warriors belonging to the Rosta family.

After recovering his power, Rosta immediately began subjugating the rebels.

Erhi refrained from using any possible magic in the process.

This battle had to be entirely attributable to Rosta.

Although he was hired in the form of a 'mercenary', Erhi's magic was too foreign to
the warriors.

However, that did not mean that Erhi did not use magic.

"You... you!"

[Shadow Walk], [Silence], [Anti Detect].

Wearing three stealth sub-magic, Erhi penetrated the inside of the enemy camp with
stealth enough to be called an assassin.

As expected, the rebels were addicted to drugs and black magic. The cause was the
warlock of the Temu Empire.

- Chow!

Erhi blew his head off before the warlock could even react.

The warlocks of the Temu Empire were wizards, but at the same time they were
nothing but priests.

If left too long, his information could leak, as the assassins knew him.

Erhi, who had the warlock's neck, hurriedly escaped the enemy's camp.

The warriors rushed towards the rebels.

Without the help of black magic, the rebels were a mess.

The battle was an overwhelming ally's victory.

"We must push the rebels to the main force."

Tassia opposed Erch's argument, but Rosta followed Erch's opinion.

"If you draw a sword, you should definitely do it."

Rosta's warriors took minimal rest and quickly headed to the village of Tonpei,
where the main rebel force was located.

And they witnessed the rebel forces falling apart.

'As expected.'

The assassination unit sent to kill Rosta lost contact.

Subsequently, the warlock who was leading the rebels also died.

An unpredictable variable occurred from the perspective of the Temu Empire's

forces.

Since it was a rebel group that was initially organized to capture Rosta, it had to
be quick to get out.

"Once you capture the enemy's head, the rebels will soon be disbanded."
Even if it wasn't Erhi's words, the warriors' momentum was burning.

It was evident at a glance that they were the masters of the battlefield.

"Kill them!"

"Sweep them all away!"

Einke's warriors, who wanted to erase past mistakes, rushed to the battlefield
first.

Behind him, the warriors of Rosta followed calmly.

"Sa, save me!"

Reactions that would not have been seen if they were drunk with black magic were
popping up all over the battlefield.

Contrary to Erhi's words, the rebels were quickly falling apart before they even
caught the leadership.

"Are there times when you're wrong?"

Rosta smiled with his teeth showing, and Erhi gave a visibly bitter smile.

= =

Kshmarum, the capital of the northern kingdom of Psychedia.

In Kshmarum, there was no splendor of Eurerium, the capital of the empire that
incarnations descended on the earth and created.

However, the fortress of Geoam (巨巖), built in the midst of constant conflict, was
clearly showing its presence as if it were proof of its fierce history.

"When I enter the capital, I'll greet my father first. In the meantime, meet the
healer with Tasia."

Rosta and the warriors were heading towards Kshmarum with majesty.

The commoners who were lining up to enter the castle, the nobles of the northern
kingdom, and the warriors all looked at them with surprised eyes.

Inside, Erhi smiled bitterly.

"I don't need treatment."

"In case you don't know. Tasia was also poisoned, and they may have done something
during the fierce fight. Healers specialize in the body, so let's meet him. He's
very talented."

Tasia could not fully recover until she returned to the capital. The assassins used
poison.

Although he suppressed the poison energy with his healthy body and magical power,
he needed treatment.

And Rosta insisted that Ergi, who fought the assassins, also deserve treatment.
'I'm not poisoned, but... I'm curious.'

Rosta said the healers are very good. If he had come to the north a few years
earlier, King Musupa would not have fallen.

If it was a healer with that level of skill, there was a high possibility that it
was a named character. Maybe it's a character he already knows. There was no harm
in meeting him.

"Okay. And..."

"Yeah. I'll talk to the corps commanders as carefully as possible."

The core powers of the kingdom. The corps leaders who commanded them were less
likely to accept Rosta's words as they were.

But even if it's a small possibility, it's worth trying.

It was meaningful just to warn of the dangers of the Temu Empire.

"And after I met the corps commander, my mother and..."

When Rosta continued to speak.

The horn sounded loudly, and the gates of Kshmarum began to open.

After making eye contact with Rosta, Erhi naturally stepped back.

All of a sudden, Erhi's appearance melted into the gap between the warriors.

The wall opens wide.

Warriors of unusual momentum appeared.

Royal Guard Warriors.

Originally, they were the core force of the Psychedia Kingdom to protect King
Musupa, and now they have come out of the city gate to escort others.

"Come on, Queen Mama!"

The warriors split left and right with the caller's shout.

In the meantime, a woman with brown hair, standing on the borderline between
middle-aged and old age, came forward.

- Chachachak!

The sound of kneeling continued from all directions. The etiquette to be shown to
the master of the kingdom.

But now the queen, who took the place of the king, was the object of courtesy.

The kiln, which was rapidly approaching Rosta, stopped.

Rosta, who was the only one standing outside the gates, bowed his head and said.

"I see Queen Mama, the representative of His Majesty King Musupa, who rules the
great kingdom."

"...Where is Einke?"

"Um, well. When I came to the battlefield, Einke wasn't there anymore. All I could
see were warriors who had lost their masters and wandered."

"...!"

- Kwaduk!

Rosta smiled softly. The queen clenched her teeth.

"Four years...!"

When the Queen gets excited and tries to run away.

The escort warrior standing next to her touched the hem of the queen's robe.

'...that one?'

Erhi's eyes, hidden among the warriors, shone.

In his eyes, he saw a man's hand with an empty ring finger.

Kshmarum (1)

It is not uncommon for a warrior to lose a finger.

But if it is the ring finger, and the man's expression feels strangely awkward.

It cannot be dismissed as a coincidence.

"Why were you so angry? He lost his head, preserved his scattered troops, and even
annihilated the rebels."

As a warrior in the north, Rosta's personality was not normal.

Even in front of the first queen, who had blood in her eyes, she did not lose her
smile.

"you......!"

"It's kind of a bad expression for congratulations. Smile. It's a good day."

The queen was shaking all over, but she did not rush to Rosta.

There are many eyes watching. Or, it was not the result of a rational calculation
that Rosta would want the queen to rush in.

A man without a ring finger was moving his lips next to the queen.

'It's magic.'

No sound was heard.

However, the queen was moving her jaw slightly, as if in response to the man's
words.
The queen clutched her chest tightly as if she couldn't contain her anger and
stared at Rosta.

"...this snake-like bitch..."

"Thanks for the compliment. Snakes are wonderful animals... They are ruthless. They
have a strong sense of revenge."

Rosta had a lively smile. The queen took a deep breath and said.

"...are you still alive?"

“Isn’t that likely to happen? Of course, the future is unknown.”

"You will have to. Otherwise..."

"If not? It's not like you're trying to laugh haha ho ho now."

Rosta hardened his expression and lowered his voice.

Originally, he was speaking as if in a whisper, but it was a small voice that would
not have been heard if Erhi hadn't activated the magic to increase his senses.

"Do you think you own the crown just because your father is down? No. You're just a
passer-by. I don't know how you brought in those mysterious assassins, but don't
think it's going to end well after doing something like that."

"...!"

"Don't even do weird tricks on me in the castle. I think you know why."

Erhi lowered his head and raised the corners of his mouth. It was wonderful to see
Rosta threatening while secretly showing that he did not know the existence of the
Temu Empire.

Rosta chuckled again and smiled.

The queen stared at Rosta for a long time with a darkened face because she was now
angry and turned around.

The queen got back on the palanquin and did not look back until she entered the
castle.

Erhi approached Rosta again. Rosta smiles single and turns his head.

"Do you think you did well?"

"It was great."

"Even if I think... huh?"

Rosta was startled. Erhi's impression was different.

His sharp eyes turned round, and a soft smile appeared on his lips.

It wasn't a huge difference, but that alone made him look like a completely
different person.

"...Is it magic?"
It was a disguise magic that I practiced consistently while coming to Kshmarum.

Ioderil interpreted what the warlocks of the Temu Empire used, and Erhi adjusted it
to [Acolyte of All Diseases].

It wasn't enough to imitate someone else's face, but it was enough to change my
impression.

"Yes. There may be someone who recognizes me. But the escort warrior who was by the
queen's side. Do you know who I am?"

"No. It must have been the one the queen brought with me while I was leaving the
capital. It was the first time I saw her."

Erhi nodded at that. Doubt was almost turned into certainty.

The Temu Empire had famous named enemies.

Among them, the force possessed is also force, but there were those who were
notorious for their tactics when faced with them.

'Emperor's Eagle.'

They are called the emperor's hands and feet, and the staffs who strategize on
behalf of the emperor's will on the battlefield.

Even though they were called staff, they were all strong people who overcame the
wall.

There is a high possibility that troublesome events will occur when dealing with
him, and he has a strong personality, and Erhi remembered all the detailed personal
information about [Emperor's Eagle].

Among them, there is a character without a ring finger.

'Puppeteer Kargo.'

"Why. Do you know him?"

Rosta asked a question.

Erhi raised his head. The gates were close. He thought for a moment, then shook his
head.

"No. But it seemed like a high possibility that he was a dangerous guy."

"Um, that witch is almost dying in a dream. I'll be careful."

Information on [Emperor's Eagle] was top secret.

As you might have guessed, the imperial family of the Ashan Empire probably did not
know as much information about them as Erhi.

This was the reason why it was not easy to explain to Rosta.

Of course, I could have given you information about the enemy while falsifying the
detailed description.
Erhi decided to put it on hold for now.

If the queen's escort warrior is really the puppeteer Kargo. There was something to
check before telling Rosta.

In front of the castle gate, Rosta disbanded the warriors.

Einke's warriors naturally followed those of Rosta.

"Princess."

The side door next to the castle gate opened, and an old man in raggedy clothes
greeted Rosta.

Rosta followed the old man, squinting his eyes at Erhi and Tasia.

Tacia also said to Erhi, "I'll see you in the evening." After that, she went into
the castle to report to the second queen, Rosta's mother.

Not long after, the young female servant came to Erhi and bowed her head.

"Are you Prince Terge? You have received an order from Rosta. I will guide you to
the place where you will be staying."

"The place to stay. Can I decide?"

"...Yes? Of course. Mr. Rosta said that all requests from Terge will be granted. Do
you have any lodgings you want? We have guest rooms with warm sunlight..."

In the cold northern part, the longer the sun shines, the better the room. The
servant was saying that he would give Erhi the best room.

But Erhi shook his head and said.

"I wish it was as cold as possible underground."

"...Yes?"

"I'm asking you to give me a room full of cold enough to make my body shiver."

The servant opened his mouth as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing in the
world.

= =

"...It's done. Take it easy... Rest. I'll come down whenever you call me."

The male servants who put a lot of energy into it rushed out.

Finally, after tidying up the room, the servant girl bowed her head with a puzzled
expression and closed the door.

Erhi looked around the room. This place was originally used as a warehouse.

To be precise, it should be called a freezer.

On the floor of the room, there was still ice that had not been shaved off.

'Good.'
It was a harsh environment for humans to live in.

However, there was a satisfied smile on Erhi's lips.

'There was also a branch of the magic well.'

Whether it's for feng shui reasons or for inspirational reasons. A place with an
abundance of magical power is considered good land.

It was expected that the first monarch of Psychedia, who founded Kshmarum, would
also consider that. I didn't know that place was being used as a freezer.

It was said to be a tributary of the magic well, but it was not as massive as that
of Eurelium.

If that was the case, the horse tower would have already been located in the
northern kingdom.

However, it was too much for Erhi to practice magic.

In particular, the abundance of water and ice magic like the northern part was
perfect for him.

After putting away his luggage, Erhi stood in the middle of the room. I opened the
lid of the small bottle. Inside the bottle were finely shredded jewel dust.

Erhi carefully sprinkled the powder and drew the magic circle. The movement was
sophisticated.

In Erhi's mind, the image of Ioderil, who created the magic circle, was constantly
repeated.

"...[ductility]."

A blue light is emitted.

The magic circle was engraved on the floor like a tattoo. Now, this magic circle
will not collapse until it runs out of power.

Erhi sat in the center of the magic circle. His consciousness sank inward.

'I didn't train properly for a full week.'

7 circles.

There was not a single day that Erhi did not have training. Even on the day he
caught the monster lezard, Erhi did not miss training.

Achievements gained in a short period of time are destroyed in a short period of

time.

Erhi knew that fact through 'experience'.

But in the north, they could not afford to train.

Life wandering from place to place was definitely not a good environment for a
wizard. There is no need for a laboratory for nothing.
'I need to refine the magic that can be used with all my power right now.'

The amount of magic taught by Ioderil was vast.

When the war started, even Erhi didn't know when he would be able to enter the
[Dungeon of Dungeon] again.

Therefore, Ioderyl's class was a process of carving rather than learning and
mastering.

Ioderil, who already knew Erchi's ability to learn, taught Erhi as if there was no
tomorrow.

However, among them, there were not many magic that Erhi could confidently use.

According to his standards, the only arcane magic that can be said to be
'accustomed to' is [Starlight].

It was also a magic that I could be sure of because it was verified in practice.

'A great battle can happen at any time.'

The situation in the north was more serious than expected. From the assassination
squad to the emperor's eagle. And Erhi was convinced that the enemy's power was not
the end.

- Whoops...

Magical energy erupted from Erhi's whole body.

The visible dark concentration of magic met the cold cold.

Although there was no ceremony, there was thick frost in the room.

It wasn't the result Erhi wanted.

He was only trying to raise his magic power, but he didn't want to spread the wave
to the inside of the room.

'It's still difficult to accurately control.'

Under the influence of [Blessing of Mana], Erhi's ability to respond to magic was
originally excellent.

It crossed the wall of the 7th circle, and it became an unbearable level.

To the extent that it is difficult to control unless consciously restrained.

If that's the case, you'll need to polish it up a bit more.

Erhi decided to start by checking the magic control first.

short deep breath. And Erhi stretched out her hands in front of her.

A ball of water the size of a fist was made in front of Erhi.

The ball of water changed itself as if it were alive.

Erhi folded her fingers.

After water, there was wind.

Erhi put his hand on the floor while controlling the wind ball with a more cautious
expression.

- Damn it!

Stone fragments on the floor smashed down, and a ball of dust was formed in Erhi's
hands.

And the ball ignited and turned into flames.

The flame gradually grew in size and drew a pattern.

After fighting with the fire like that, the room suddenly became hot.

"...Whoa."

Get rid of the ball of flames. Erhi took a deep breath. Cold sweat ran down his
forehead, but his expression was bright.

'It has improved a lot.'

There are seven types of magic in the world, and they are called the 7 elements
that make up the world.

Among them, the god of water and wind elves. Fire and earth were controlled by the
gods of the dwarves.

Therefore, water and wind are divided into similar areas. This was the reason why
Erhi was able to use lightning-type magic in real life.

Thunderbolt was a mixture of wind and light magic.

On the other hand, Earth and fire were less adapted to Erchi. The same was true of
the elf, Ioderil.

If Ioderil hadn't passed on Royenson's know-how, the current stage would have been
difficult.

So, it was difficult to maintain the magic of fire and earth before, but now it has
clearly maintained its shape compared to before and it is possible to adjust it.

It seems that the two actual battles were of great help.

'I think it's possible to increase the firepower even more.'

Then I heard a knock on the door.

"Gong Terge."

It was Tasia. Erhi got up from his seat and opened the door to the room.

"I heard you picked the worst room in the castle. It's better than this place...
Oh?"

Tasya was bewildered by the scorching heat she felt in the room. Erhi said with a
smirk.
"I really like the room, so don't worry. But what's going on?"

"Ah... I have an appointment with the healer. Let's go now."

The healer was very busy, so I thought I would have time at night.

Time seemed to pass quickly because I was more focused on training than I thought.

"I knew."

It wasn't the end of the training just by doing an extra hour or two.

Meeting a healer was something that Erhi had also expected quite a bit.

Erhi followed Tacia out of the room.

= =

"It's my first time seeing him."

It is said that the healer arrived in Kshmarum half a year ago.

Rosta's mother, the second queen, was rescued by chance, and he was recognized for
his skills and is said to be the exclusive meaning of King Musupa.

"He is someone who doesn't meet anyone. His skills are that great. Before he came,
it was not unusual for His Majesty to die at any time."

"Are you okay now?"

"He hasn't regained consciousness yet, but I've been told he's not deteriorating."

Tasya guided Erhi into the depths of the inner city.

"Tasia-sama."

"I came to see the healer."

The warriors guarding the healer saluted Tasia.

As the person who brought the healer was the second queen, the second queen's
warriors were also responsible for protecting it.

"Are you on the tower?"

"Yes. I heard he prefers high places."

The place where the healer resided was a high tower in the inner city.

As Erhi was going up the stairs, he realized that this was an alien place in
Kshmarum.

'Bright.'

Since it started in a fortress for war, Kshmarum's windows were small and the
hallways were not wide.

However, the window inside the tower was large. During the day, bright sunlight
will pour in.

As I approached the top of the tower, the smell of grass came over me. Soon after,
I noticed flowers and vines growing along the wall.

"I don't think it's easy to grow flowers on top of a tower."

"I heard that you are a nature lover. He said it was a promise he made when he came
to Kshmarum."

Erhi tilted his head at the unexpected information. When we reached the top of the
castle, the walls were covered with grass. So was the door. Tasia knocked on the
vine-covered door.

"Healer-sama. This is Tacia who had an appointment."

"come in."

A much younger and more youthful voice than I had expected. Erhi wiggled her
eyebrows, and Tasia opened the door.

- Whoa...

As soon as the door opened, the smell of all kinds of grass and flowers flooded in.

Less because it's night, I don't know if it had been daytime and my nose would have
been paralyzed.

The room was full of all kinds of grass, trees, and flowers, like an arboretum.

In the middle of it, a woman sitting on a tree stump beckoned.

"Don't step on the flower. Then the treatment will be cancelled. Sit on the stump
over there."

The healer wore loose clothing that was not appropriate for the North.

And her ears were particularly pointed.

The healer was an elf.

Kshmarum (2)

The northern kingdom has three borders.

The Ashan Empire on the southern plains. To the western wasteland is the Temu
Empire.

And the realm of the elves into the northern forest.

Elves were a closed race.

Interactions with other races are rare.

To be precise, they ignore and reject other races, and do not forget the grudge
once engraved.

The reason was that the elves had a hostile relationship with the Ashan Empire, and
that the Ashan Empire waged a large-scale war with the elves during the War of
Expansion hundreds of years ago.

'It was a long time ago for humans. For the elves, it's a story from the days of
mothers and grandmothers.'

An elf like that would be working as a royal healer for Psychedia, an ally of the
Empire.

Even Erhi, who was not surprised at all, was rarely surprised.

'I thought that the royal healer would be Elysia's teacher.'

It was a kind of vague intuition.

However, Erhi's intuition had a very high hit rate, so it was also something he was
half sure of.

"Yeah. I'm an elf. If you spread my story anywhere, the treatment of the human king
is over."

Perhaps the surprised reaction was familiar, the elf beckoned with an annoyed
expression.

"Are you Tasia? Sit there."

Tasya sat down where the elf was pointing with a bewildered expression on her face.

"...I didn't even think of being an elf because I hadn't heard of the Healer-sama."

"Because I said that if I don't hide my identity, I won't even treat you."

Contrary to his cynical attitude, the elf's hand was delicate.

There was even a sense of reverence as she looked at Tasia with her hand emitting a
faint light.

'...This?'

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. Then the elf looked at Erhi and said,

"I don't know much about human behavior, but I think it's rare to see other people
heal."

"I'm fine..."

"Are you going to take off your clothes and look at the wounds?"

"...!"

The back of Tacia's neck was burning red.

The elf raised an eyebrow.

"It seems that human society is more open than I thought."

Erhi didn't respond to the teasing elf and left the door.

A view of the snow-covered Kshmarum was seen through the wide window. It wouldn't
be a bad idea to kill time by looking at the scenery, but Erich closed his eyes.
- Whoops...

Magic power is drawn up from all over the body.

He was excellent from the moment he was born, and as he crossed the wall of the 7th
circle, his sense of magical power was activated.

The magic of the surroundings was read in as if it could be grasped by hand.

The magic at the top of the tower was plentiful. The cause was the flowers and
vines that seemed to fill in all directions.

He was also quite interested in that, but it wasn't the one he wanted to focus on
now.

Erhi's magical sense penetrated into the room.

Deliberately avoiding Tasia. Erhi concentrated his senses on the elf. I felt the
movement of explosive magic.

'also.'

Erhi carefully studied the healing techniques of the elves.

When time passed, Erhi lifted his back leaning against the door.

The door opened and the elf stuck out her head.

"...you didn't do anything strange, did you?"

He seemed to feel the flow of magic changed.

Erhi didn't respond.

The elf looked at Erhi carefully, then turned away with a look of disappointment.

Behind her, Tasia slowly walked out with a gesture of exhaustion.

"Go to sleep right away. Come back tomorrow."

Tasya looked at Erhi with helpless eyes. I had to wait, but it seemed like I
couldn't afford to wait. Erhi nodded and spoke first.

"I know the way back, so it's okay to go first."

"...sorry."

Tasya nodded her head laboriously and went down the stairs. The elf turned his head
and looked up at Erhi.

"...... Come in at once."

The visit was closed. Erhi sat down where Tasia had been sitting.

"......"

"......"
The elf and Erhi looked into each other's eyes without saying a word for a while.
The elf crossed his arms and said.

"No matter how you look at it, your body is fine. Seeing the flow of magic waving
outside the door, you seem to be a wizard. But I can't even guess your level...
What the hell are you? What's the reason you came to me?"

"Your healing art. Is this something you learned from humans?"

"...!"

The elf opened his eyes wide and glared at Erhi.

Suddenly, there was a flower in the elf's hand.

"How did you know that?"

"It seems that the magic was adjusted by mixing the magic of the elves, but if you
look carefully, it is not to the point of being unrecognizable."

The habits of the priests were buried in the healing techniques of the elves.

It was such a subtle habit that you wouldn't notice it under normal circumstances.

It wasn't enough to deceive Erhi's senses.

"what is your identity?"

"Have you met the master of healing arts after being kicked out of your family?"

The petals fluttered. The elf clenched his teeth. Erhi opened his mouth before the
elves cast their magic.

"My name is Erch Ludbolt. I think I may have received a call from your master."

Seeing Erhi who had revealed his name, the elf stopped. He didn't feel any
hostility from Erhi.

The elf looked down at Erhi while holding the flower and shook her head.

"...it's the first name I've ever heard of."

This time, it was Erhi's turn to surprise. As Erhi wiggled her eyebrows, the elf
lowered the flower to the floor and said:

"...But I've heard that there will be people who recognize me. I've been told not
to fight with them. Maybe it's you."

"What do you mean?"

"I can't remember human names. They all seem to have the same name."

"......"

"Don't look like an idiot. The pronunciation of human language is ridiculous, so

it's hard to tell the names of things and people. But how did you know that I was
expelled from my family?"

I heard something through Ioderil.

Elves expelled from the forest have their ears cut off, but elves expelled from
their families have their family seals removed.

The seal of the family is engraved with spirit power, so only an elf can tell them
apart.

As Erhi adapted with Hrundal, his understanding of the spirit power was high.

"Because I have learned something by learning magic here and there."

The elf looked at Erhi without saying a word, and sighed.

"I hoped. I didn't know it would really show up. It was over in the next few
months..."

"...?"

"I made one promise with my healer master. It was a promise to help humans in the
northern kingdom. The duration was one year. And... if a human recognizing me
appeared, I was told to cooperate with that person."

It seems that the person who taught the elves the healing arts was Elysia's
teacher.

"How did an elf learn healing from a human?"

"...there was a circumstance."

The elf briefly explained that he had been injured and that Elysia's teacher had
healed her. In the process, he also learned healing techniques.

The elves were going to pay for their help, and Elysia's teacher asked him to help
humans in the northern kingdom.

"Unlike humans, the promises of elves are heavy. That's why I was here healing the
human king... you appeared."

“Did that person say anything to me?”

"I don't remember anything. Oh, come to think of it, I did say that I was going to
stay in the Northern Forest."

Erhi let out a bitter laugh. It's not a chain quest. Elysia's teacher seemed to be
waiting for him this time in the Northern Great Forest.

"It's hard to see your face. Okay. What's your name?"

The elf looked at Erhi with a sullen expression as if he had to listen to it, and
said.

"...Irmion."

The family name was not mentioned.

Erhi didn't have to ask about it.

"Yes, Ermion. You mean you're going to cooperate with me?"

"If it's not an unreasonable request."

Erhi stared at Irmion.

Irmion didn't seem like a pure wizard. It was a guess, but I thought that the
elemental magic would be the main focus.

As a result, it was difficult to guess the exact state of Ermion.

Still, looking at the momentum and the sophistication of healing techniques, I

could see that it would be quite a powerful force.

'Not bad.'

It was a pleasure for him to increase his power by even one in the current
situation.

Erhi nodded and asked the question he wanted to ask Ermion the most.

"Is there no trace of poison in King Musupa?"

Hearing Erhi's somewhat absurd remarks, Irmion put on a careful expression and
thought about it, then shook his head.

"Well. In the first place, when I was examining the king, I focused on the disease,
but not the poison. So I'm not sure. Still, I think I would have noticed if the
king had been poisoned."

"It's a very secret poison, and what if it's a mineral poison that can only be
obtained from the Temu Empire?"

"If it's that kind of poison... there's a chance."

Elves are experts in herbal medicine more than anyone else, but they lack knowledge
about mineral poisons.

If Cargo had known that Ermion existed. It was obvious that he would have taken
that into consideration.

"If it's true that the king has mineral poison, do you think you can detoxify it?"

"You'll have to see it for yourself, but if it's poison, there are a few
countermeasures you can take."

Irmion seemed quite confident about poison.

Erhi nodded and got up from his seat.

"First, let's check if the king is poisoned. After that, we'll check the king's
condition and then we'll talk about what to do."

As Erhi was about to walk towards the door, Irmion said with a sullen expression.

"Hey."

"Do you have more to say?"

"Aren't humans usually respectful to elders? I'm in a position to help, but I'm
still older than your grandmother?"
As an elf with a strong sense of pride, it seems that Erhi's nonsense was
offensive.

Erhi said with a smirk.

"I'm used to this side."

Erhi closed the door and left.

Irmion muttered to himself with a sullen expression.

"...to the very end, that person..."

= =

Erhi was deep in thought as he walked down the dark inner hallway.

'Is the butterfly effect unfolding like this?'

The death of King Musupa was inevitable.

The truth that has never changed despite numerous retries.

But the truth was shaken. Because of the elf, Ermion.

There was no character named Ermion in the original.

To be precise, like Elysia's teacher, she exists in the world, but it must be a
character she didn't recognize.

However, Irmion's healing skills were amazing, and King Musupa's lifespan
increased.

It is unclear whether the treatment came first or whether the hands came first.

However, it was clear that the First Queen would not have missed the opportunity to
make Calutus king.

'Cargo likes to use poison and curses. Crafty things that leave no trace.'

The puppeteer Kargo was a shaman and a warlock.

He liked to use secret techniques.

In the original story, most of the events that caused internal strife were to the
extent that Cargo was the culprit.

Erch was convinced that Cargo had poisoned King Musupa.

And if the evidence for its poison is revealed, it will be a sure card that cannot
be compared with Einke's assassination attempt.

At that time, Erhi was examining her plans for the future in her head.

dark hallway. Someone's footsteps were heard in the distance from the hallway where
there was no one in the room.

Their faces passed by the moonlight shining through the narrow window.
Unfamiliar faces and familiar faces were blocking his path.

The unfamiliar face said with a wild smile.

"Are you a mercenary from Rosta?"

"Are you Calutos-sama?"

"Yes. I am the upright king of the north, Calutus."

A belt-like belly with a thin mustache. Squinted eyes and a raised nose.

It was an unfamiliar face.

It was because he was a character that he never encountered even though he played
the original countless times.

Calutos said, rubbing his beard with his fingertips.

"Tell me straight-forward. You work for Rosta for a fee? I'll give you double that.
Come to me."

The time Erhi's gaze stayed on Calutos was short.

The queen's escort warrior, Cargo, is looking at him with an unknown expression.
Erhi and Cargo's eyes met as if passing by.

Erhi shook his head and said.

"I will decline."

"You don't seem to like gold coins? Aha, you're a woman. Rostars have different
temperaments, but their faces are pretty..."

The face that licks her thin lips even if she doesn't want to see it catches my
eye.

Suddenly remembering his own foolish days, Erhi raised his eyebrows and said:

"No need."

"I love... what?"

"I said I don't need it. No matter what you give me, I don't think I'll ever go
under Calutos' banner."

"...what?"

"Following a person is sometimes more important than the price.

Erhi raised the corners of his mouth.

After interpreting Erhi's words for a while, Calutos realized that he had been
insulted and drew his sword with a distorted expression on his face.

-visor!

"You man! How dare you... on the subject of a mercenary! I will cut off your head
right now!"

"Get away."

Cargo grabbed Calutos' shoulder. Callutos shook his shoulder and shook his hand and
said.

"Let go of this! I'll cut that guy's head off right now..."

"......"

Cargo looked down at Calutos. It was an emotionless gaze, as if crushing an

inanimate object.

"I told you to step back."

As if Calutos was covered in cold water, he closed his eyes and slowly lowered his
sword.

"...Oh, I see. I should listen to you... Not cancer..."

Callutos froze back with a blank expression on his face.

When Erhi glanced at it, Cargo stepped forward.

"Your neck is stiff for a mercenary."

"You cherish your promises."

"I can feel the traces of magic. Are you a wizard?"

"Well... I don't think I'm obligated to answer."

Erhi was speechless with an expressionless face. Cargo smirked.

"Obligation. Yeah... there's no duty."

At that moment, a faint magical energy flowed from the bottom of Cargo's feet.

Kshmarum (3)

The magical power of a faint presence rushed towards Erhi.

If you didn't look closely, you could feel it was just the wind. It was a secret
magic power.

"But it's foolish to think of everything in the world as one possibility."

Magical power surged down to Erhi's feet. Magical power tapped around Erhi as if
searching.

Erhi's magical power and Cargo's magical power collided.

'Exquisite.'

Erhi said while still maintaining an expressionless expression.

"Do you mean to leave Calutos-sama as my potential?"

Cargo's magic control had something to learn.

Sophisticated change in nature that can be felt as the magic of nature,

sophisticated craftsmanship crafting structure and form, and even the delicacy of
moving everything in real time.

Erhi carefully looked at all of that, and kept it in his head.

So that you can take it out and check it whenever you need it.

"Yeah. Leaving the candidate of the king as your possibility. It would not be a bad
suggestion for you. If you dip the sticks on both sides, you'll get either way."

Ergido Cargodo.

They looked at each other's faces and were talking, but all of their consciousness
was concentrated under their feet.

Cargo's magical power gradually blended into Erhi's magic.

'Curse.'

As if dissolving paint into a viscous liquid, Cargo's magic slowly blended into
Erhi's magic.

If you don't know, you don't know, because you already know of its existence, you
can erase it at once if you want, a weak magical power.

But Erhi didn't have to push it away.

The enemy's masterwork was in the palm of his hand, and there was no need for it.

Erhi pretended to be immersed in thought, carefully examining Cargo's magical

powers, and slowly opened his mouth.

"...I need time to think."

A smile forms on Cargo's lips.

"Anyway. However, the later you are, the less the price you will receive."

Erhi's answer didn't matter to him. No matter what his original intentions were,
Erhi will follow his instructions.

After confirming that the curse had been applied to Erhi, Cargo stepped aside.

Erhi bowed his head with a thoughtful expression on his face and walked past him.

Calutos still had a blank expression on his face when Erhi passed by.

circling a few alleys.

After getting far enough away, Erhi closed her eyes while standing by the window in
the corner of an empty hallway.

I could feel the flow of magical power swirling through my body.

Magical powers of various colors formed a circle and swirled around Erhi's whole
body.
Erhi's magic was not so pure.

It wasn't because I was building it up by training alone, but because of the help
of [Spirit's Tears] and [Dragon Heart], I was able to achieve it rapidly.

The cloudy magic required more attention and nerves.

Of course, there were restrictions when it came to Erhi's magic.

It was not without its drawbacks.

Because Erhi was able to more sensitively tune his inner magic.

'Here you go.'

Cargo's magic power was swirling around his body as if it were Erhi's magic power.

It was such a secret move that it would be difficult to find if you didn't know
beforehand. Indeed, it should be called the puppeteer Kargo.

Erhi looked carefully at the movement of magical power and folded his arms.

'I think I can.'

His original plan was to suppress the reactivity of magic and cast a curse.

Due to [Indomitable Innervation], he was resistant to psychic curses.

Even if it was a curse of another type, I was confident that I could lift it.

However, Erhi decided to use what he had learned this time.

That would be a more reliable response.

- slurp

Slowly but surely.

Erhi's magical power stretched like a thread and secretly wrapped around Cargo's
magic.

Cargo's magic power rushing towards his head slowed down little by little.

Cargo's magic power continued to rush toward his head without noticing Erhi's
attempts.

Little by little, Erhi's magical power was tying up Cargo's.

Erhi's attempt was slow at first, but he gradually picked up the pace.

Eventually, Cargo's magic stopped moving.

'Okay.'

Erhi opened his eyes again. A lot of time had passed since I was focused more
deeply than I thought. The moon was very tilted. Soon the dawn will come.

'I think a little more research will yield good results.'

The magic of the 7th circle required deep thought.

Although the magic of the previous stage could be solved intuitively.

From the moment he crossed the wall, the wizard had to create his own magic.

when you have completed the process. The path of a true archmage will be opened.

Erhi continued his thoughts by comparing the technique in his head with the
technique he had learned this time.

So when he arrived near the Donggung Palace where his hostel was located, thinking
about it.

He made eye contact with a warrior running down the hallway with a torch.

"Huh! It's a Terge ball!"

The warrior looked at Erhi and shouted loudly.

At night, when Erhi furrowed his eyebrows in a sudden commotion.

Hearing the sound from afar, I saw Rosta and Tacia running in haste.

"Body! Are you okay?"

Rosta, who ran with her head fluttering, looked at Erhi up and down while panting,
then grabbed his hand.

It was as if he was trying to make sure his fingers were properly attached.

Meanwhile, Tasia bowed her head to Erhi with a pale complexion.

"Sorry, Prince Terge. I should have been with you..."

"I am okay."

"Why is a decent person so late!"

We sent two people together, but only one returned. But the one remaining did not
return until the night was over.

If it was Calutos who was expected to be the culprit, no matter what he did, it
would not be strange.

Rosta summoned his warriors at dawn.

The warriors who went out to battle with her were quickly summoned because of the
habit of still taking orders.

She was about to attack Calutos with them.

No matter how much he looked at him, he didn't see a single wound. Rosta let out a
long sigh. It was a sigh mixed with many emotions.

"...I'm glad you're in good shape."

Am I ashamed of being excited?

Rosta pretended to be okay and tried to put out a bold tee, but her ears were
burning red.

Erhi looked at Rostar like that, and opened his mouth with a smirk.

"I have met Calutos, but there are things I need to tell you apart from that."

"...what did you say?"

"I'm not here to tell you. Go to my room."

= =

"...that means my father was poisoned."

Rosta was sitting in a chair, one knee raised, pensive in thought.

Tasya, who was already overworked, was sent to the dormitory, so there were only
the two of them in the room, Erhi and Rosta.

"There is a possibility of a curse, but the [Holy Sword of the Cold Soul] possessed
by King Musupa gives resistance to curses to its owner, so the possibility is not
high."

"Poison or curse...that doesn't change the fact that the bitch touched my father."

Rosta clenched his teeth. It looks like she wants to march towards the first queen
at any moment.

Erhi said in a calm voice.

"How was the conversation with the corps commanders?"

"As expected. Some accept, some sneer. Anyway, now that the bitch is replacing my
father, there are more negative reactions. But..."

Rosta said with his eyes twinkling.

"If they find out that their father is poisoned... they won't take it anymore. They
are all so loyal to their father."

Erhi was deep in thought, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

'Really?'

There is no evidence.

Considering the habits of the puppeteer, it was not strange even if Cargo did
something to the commanders of the corps.

Even if they deny poisoning to the end, the king who will punish them is down, so
it was an environment that was too good for their tricks.

Revealing the emperor's poisoning attempt is the most decisive card that can bind
the enemy's collar.

If so, preparations were needed to make good use of this card.

Erhi opened his mouth after organizing his thoughts for a while.

"When will the succession exam be available?"

"I've made a proclamation today. I'll start as soon as I make a decision."

"Which type of test will you take?"

"Of course it's a showdown. I'll cut off Calutos' head."

There are three types of Psychedia's succession tests.

The first is hunting, the second is confrontation, and the third is battle.

Hunting is about bringing ten warriors and catching the biggest monster. And this
test has already been won by Rostar.

The remaining test was confrontation and battle, which meant a battle between
successors.

Of course, this was what Rosta wanted.

She was confident enough to kill Calutos with one hand.

"Kalutos would be against it."

"That's right. So it doesn't seem like it's going to be easy to start the exam."

"You decide by battle."

At Erhi's words, Rosta's eyes widened.

"Why do you have to do what the pig wants?"

"Kalutos will want to refuse the test, and the excuse will be that he doesn't like
the type of test. At that time, if Calutos tells him to do what he wants, he'll
have no choice but to accept it."

"Is that... right? But is it really necessary?"

"To give them time to do other things."

If Irmion starts healing poison.

Kargo will also notice the change in King's status.

Then it wouldn't be strange if he tried any tricks.

To prevent that, it would be better for them to focus on the test side.

Besides that, there were several reasons Erhi thought of.

It was not explained to Rostar because there were variables depending on the course
of treatment of the king and the course and results of the test.

"Um... OK. Then I'll have to summon a good warrior to prepare for the exam..."

"You don't have to. A total of three people are needed for battle, isn't it?"
"Yeah. So, it's a decision between me and Tacia. We have to choose one other
person..."

"I will attend."

At Erhi's words, Rosta opened her eyes wide and shook her head.

"I don't know much about the test, but the test is conducted with a wooden spear.
Of course you can't use magic."

"I know."

"...you know?"

"Yes. Fighting monsters with only a wooden spear made from cut branches. Isn't it a
test based on a legend that the first monarch of Psychedia achieved in the past?"

"Someone you know will participate? Is there any way to use magic without being
noticed?"

In response to Rosta's question, Erhi shook his head and said.

"No. Rather, I know how to use a spear."

"......"

At Erhi's words, Rosta looked at Erhi as if it was absurd and opened his mouth.

"...Did you learn that while working as a mercenary?"

"That's right."

Erhi nodded his head without changing his expression. Rosta laughed in
disappointment as if 'you're not too much'.

= =

The test to determine the successor of the kingdom is divided into three phases.

The first is to appoint a successor. Second is the test. Third is voting.

When the king appoints a successor, the heir builds his power and prepares for the
test.

And the test is evaluated by the nobles belonging to the kingdom. Who is more
suitable for the king of the north, it will be verified.

And after all exams.

According to a long tradition, the head of the baron selects the next generation of
kings with voting rights made from animal bones.

Therefore, the succession test itself was a festival and a place of verification.

- Whoa, whoa!

Erhi turned his head.

Most of the northerners crowded into the huge amphitheater were the owners of major
barons.

They were all shouting with excitement on their faces.

"Isn't it cool?"

Rosta said with a smile as if excited.

It was a reaction like a northerner.

Although Erhi doesn't like loud atmospheres, he smiled and nodded his head.

"Actually, their voting right doesn't mean much. Still, just having the right to
elect a king makes me so excited."

Voting rights are not equal.

They were differentiated according to the size of the power they possessed,
according to their power. Moreover, most of the barons have already decided on a
successor to support.

"It's them that matter."

The place where Rosta's gaze stayed was where the warriors of unusual momentum were
sitting.

the commanders of the kingdom. In fact, they were the powers that could be called
the core of Psychedia.

Each of them greeted Rostar with an invisible gaze.

"......"

Rosta's gaze, who had exchanged eye contact with the commanders of the corps, was
focused on one place.

The highest seat of the amphitheater. It was the place where the first queen was.

The 1st Queen was also staring at Rosta with a piercing gaze. Rosta paused for a
while and continued the snowball fight, then turned his head with a grin.

Rosta strode to the seat of the royal family. At that moment, two people resembling
Rosta stood up.

"Come here, sister."

"...are you here?"

"Hello. Sherika."

Sherika was the youngest member of the royal family and the younger brother of
Rosta. Rosta hugged Sherika, and Sherika said hello to Rosta.

"Are you okay, Lantol?"

"...Yes, my sister."

Rantol was the third prince, four years younger than Rosta, and the fourth heir to
participate in the heir competition.
As the child of the 3rd Queen, Rantol participated in the succession competition
with enthusiasm, but gave up the competition as he failed to subdue the rebels.

After that, he entrusted his body to the power of Rosta.

"...Be careful. The warriors that Kalutos brought are said to be unusual."

"Yeah. Thanks for the advice."

Whether he wanted to prove his worth, Rosta patted his half-brother who was trying
to speak seriously. Rantol smiled as if satisfied with it.

"Rosta."

Even in the seat of the royal family, the position close to the top seat.

There, a middle-aged woman stood up.

Like the northern part, it was dressed in more coarse fur than silk.

However, her dignity was as elegant as being in an imperial banquet hall.

She was Rosta's mother and the second queen of the kingdom, Ludmila.

"Mother."

Rosta approached and hugged Queen Ludmila. The queen and princess lightly shared
their regards with each other, and the queen's gaze turned to Erhi.

"...are you Terge?"

Erhi bowed his head and said hello.

The second queen approached Erhi with a strange smile.

She looked at Erhi carefully for a while, then whispered in Erhi's ear.

"It is said that there is an amazing divinity in the Empire. At a young age, a
handsome genius who wields tremendous magic appeared. His name is Erch Ludbolt, but
he has a similar name to you."

Kshmarum (4)

The queen's eyes were straight, unwavering.

Being confident in your own words. Erhi looked into the queen's eyes and raised the
corners of her mouth.

"You are daring. They could have heard what you said now."

Erhi pointed to Queen Ludmila's back.

There, the First Queen and Cargo were staring intently at them.

At Erhi's words, Queen Ludmila's lips drew red arcs.

"I believed that if you were the right person, you would take action on your own.
'Is it true that the second queen was in charge of the internal affairs of the
north on behalf of Rosta?'

Erhi wiggled his eyebrows at her insight and opened his mouth.

"I've put a magic on the sound that doesn't spread, so you can say it comfortably.
May I ask how you discovered my identity?"

"Because I have quite a few acquaintances in the Empire. I've been interested in
you since before. I've heard many stories from that child."

Rosta was sticking her head out, curious about what the queen and Erhi were talking
about.

When their eyes meet, they say 'Why is that?' with a mouth shape.

"You're saying that you didn't notice my appearance."

"Yeah. Actually, it was a long one. He said he had a sharp impression, blue eyes,
and blonde hair mixed with silver gray, but none of them fit. Besides, he said he
was young, but he doesn't look like that at all."

These were characteristic parts of Erhi's appearance.

And, of course, by activating the disguise magic, it was also the part that Erhi
was most concerned about.

'Age... There is nothing that really makes you look older.'

After letting the slight uneasiness in his mind flow away, Erhi cast a spell so as
not to read his mouth.

[I'm glad I didn't make a mistake. Welcome back. A knight of His Majesty the
Emperor and heir to Ludbolt. And my name is Erch Ludbolt, the ambassador of the
northern kingdom.]

The queen was surprised once by Erhi's magic and once again by the content of
Erhi's words.

"...you mean the imperial ambassador?"

[That's right.]

"Yeah... I see. The mercenary frame was used to avoid the stigma that the Empire
intervened in the kingdom's succession scheme."

When Erhi nodded, the queen smiled strangely.

"Are you not going to tell that child until the end?"

[It was planned to be revealed when the succession to the throne is certain.]

"Hmm... I see. There still seems to be a chance. I will never forget that you and
the Empire worked hard for our kingdom. But what does the North look like?"

Erhi raised his eyebrows at the strange nuance of the queen's words and asked.

[What do you mean by that?]

“How are you going?”

[...I think it's a good place.]

"Yeah? Well then, that's good. Thanks to you, His Majesty and the kingdom seem to
be overcoming a great crisis, so I would like to express my gratitude in advance.
You said that you would tell the price if Rosta became a monarch? I will wait for
that day."

The queen smiled knowingly and nodded her head.

When Erhi tilted her head, unable to guess the intention of the last question, the
queen turned her back. Erhi canceled the magic.

"...what did you say?"

"You said good things."

When the queen and princess whisper to each other and sit down. A horn sounded.

= =

-Puuuuuuuuu!

Along with the sound of the horn to signal the start of the test, cheers several
times louder than before resounded in all directions.

The iron gate of the amphitheater went up in a cheer that seemed to resonate with
the ground.

"Kalutos-sama!"

"Cut it to death with a single knife!"

"Wow!"

It was the voice of the northerners who swore allegiance to Calutus.

Callutos raised his hands in all directions with an arrogant expression.

He did not doubt his victory. Or did you have no idea?

Two large warriors followed Calutos' back.

All three were carrying weapons carved out of wood in poor armor made of cloth and
leather.

Rosta looked down at Calutos like that and smirked.

"Heh, Calutos will only be watching. He's recreating the tale of the first king."

The first king of Psychedia made the northern part full of monsters into human land
and established a kingdom.

It was a legend symbolizing the first king that the first king, who had lost all
his troops and weapons, held only a spear made from cut branches, captured the
monster that had taken over this land and declared Kshmarum as the capital.

So, in the 'battle' of the succession test, as the legend of the first king, you
had to deal with a monster with a wooden spear.

One of the rules is not to use the same technique as the Auror Blade in the
process.

You have to show the fighting of a warrior with a wooden spear that can be broken
at any time.

'They're both top-notch.'

Erhi paid attention to the warriors of Kalutos. All warriors with extraordinary
momentum.

Judging from their posture, both of them seemed to have had spears as their primary
weapon.

- Goo Woo-woong...

A big gong is ringing.

The iron bars opposite Calutos went up.

The roar of a beast resounded from deep within.

Beast Beast Ballarto.

Its height is 3 meters, and its thick fur makes a metallic rustling sound and
wriggles like a dance.

It was a ferocious beast with sharp claws and amazing athletic abilities.

Balorto let out a threatening sound, rubbing as if scratching the molars that had
protruded beyond his chin.

"Groorr..."

The amphitheater was engulfed in heat by the appearance of a traditional magical

beast that symbolized testing.

"Great!"

A roar resounds. Ballarto, whose leg muscles swelled explosively, rushed towards
Calutos.

"No, defeat him!"

Callutos gave orders to the warriors with a pale complexion.

The warriors jumped forward without answering and distanced themselves from
Calutus.

A moment when everyone's attention is focused.

The warriors of Calutos swept past the monsters with an awl-like force.

"Koooooooh!"

The monster that failed to land fell on the floor. A wooden spear was stuck in his
palm, and blood was flowing all the time.
"Oh oh oh oh!"

"Did you just see it? How fast was it, you couldn't even see the window sticking
properly?"

"Kalutos-sama has really great warriors!"

The audience cheered. Meanwhile, the warriors took out their second spear.

Traditionally, the test of catching Ballarto was a method of lowering the stamina
of monsters by inserting numerous wooden spears.

What's important is how much time and window you've spent to get there.

And how heroic he was.

However, the warriors of Calutos made the beast's front paws useless at once, and
then fired spears one after another from close range.

-bang! bang! bang!

The force of throwing out the spear was so strong that the wooden spear exploded
the moment it came into contact with the leather.

However, the impact remained, and the fragmented creation angle penetrated deep
into Ballarto's body.

Warriors who drive wooden spears into monsters like nails into trees.

All of a sudden, Ballarto's whole body was covered with broken creation angles.

In front of the monster that looked like it was going to run out of breath at any
moment, the warriors stepped aside.

Callutos walked between them with an arrogant expression.

"In the name of the North! I will call this place Kshmarum after the breath of this
monster is gone!"

- Quad Duk!

Calutos's spear pierced Ballarto's eyes and pierced his head.

"Wow!"

Cheers erupted from all sides. But there was only a cold smirk on Rostar's face.

"You're doing a lot of play, a play. Did you think that you could bring the dignity
of the first king?"

"That window is also strange."

At Erchi's words, Rosta looked closely at Ballarto's body.

The warriors of Calutos stood near the monster's head as if to cover the corpse.

Looking over it, I saw something dark through the broken pieces of wood.
It was as if there was even an iron core in the wooden window.

"It's different, really..."

The corpse of the monster was taken away by the soldiers of the 1st Queen.

Seeing this, Rosta shook her head.

"You can't lose to that guy. Let's go."

Rosta got up from his seat, burning his resolve. Tasya stood behind her.

Finally, when Erhi got up from his seat. His gaze flickered toward where Cargo was.

Cargo was looking down at him with a curious expression.

= =

"I did it, mother!"

"Yeah. Well done."

"Shoot the monster's head and pierce it..."

"Kalutos."

The first queen looked down at Calutos with a cold gaze. Seeing Calutos with a
stern expression on his face, the queen clicked her tongue inwardly.

"I have many eyes to see. I must become a king soon, so shouldn't I be so
frivolous?"

"Ah... I see. Mother."

Callutos nodded with a frown on his face. The queen barely really held back her
tongue.

Kalutos and Einke.

Both of them are children of her hungry, but they can't be this bad.

Even though his younger brother was captured by Rosta, Calutos was excited that the
number of competitors had decreased. The queen sighed heavily when she remembered
this.

His anger towards his children led to resentment against the fallen king. Musupa
Psychedia. Blood-crazed war-maniac.

The king's goal was focused only on defeating the demons and increasing the
northern territory.

The king never looked after her and her children properly.

'It's like bringing in new queens after that.'

When King Musupa fell, the queen made a decision.

He said he would own the kingdom he loved so much.

That is the minimum reward for suffering one's whole life, and it doesn't matter if
the kingdom falls as a result.

The first queen bit her lip and clenched her fist. Light emanated from her ring
hidden by her long sleeves.

[grandee. Rosta, would you be able to kill that bitch for sure?]

Cargo's message magic, which stood as if protecting the queen's back, was delivered
to the queen.

[I've arranged it, so you don't have to worry.]

[That bitch shouldn't be alive. King Musupa's condition is not serious. The fact
that your complexion is getting better day by day means that it won't be strange
when you wake up!]

The reason why the queen can't help but be anxious.

It was that King Musupa's condition was gradually improving.

If the king wakes up, Rosta will tell the story of what he's been through. Then it
will be revealed to the whole world that the Queen tried to assassinate Rosta.

There were only two ways to prevent it.

or kill King Musupa.

or kill Rosta.

If there was no chance to kill Rosta through this test, the queen's choice would
have been to kill King Musupa.

[Don't worry. Rostar dies on the spot.]

He was saying something reassuring to the queen, but at the same time, Cargo
doubted his words.

It was a habit that came from competing for resourcefulness with countless
competitors at the bottom of the imperial palace.

At the same time, Terjera was unsure about the mercenaries.

'I can't figure out the identity of that guy.'

Terhe. mercenary. Age unknown, affiliation unknown, ability unknown.

He used magic to save Rosta. His skills are at a high level, but no one has
properly watched the magic.

Because all those people are dead.

Even after interrogating the warriors, the result was the same.

There was a blizzard on the snow-covered snowy mountain, and mercenaries walked
out.

What I can only guess is that Queen Ludmila had summoned the sorceress of the
Imperial Tower through her network.
'Does not matter. Since there is no way to undo the curse, there is no way.'

Cargo's curse has never let him down.

Curses that have been secretly activated leave no room for the enemy to react.

It was disappointing not to know the identity of the mercenary, but that didn't
change anything.

Rostar will die. Calutus will be the only heir to the throne.

And the Empire will triumph.

for your great majesty.

"Woah ah ah ah ah!!"

"Lost! Lost Star!"

The iron door opened and Rosta appeared. The northerners cheered fiercely.

A more intense reaction than when he saw Calutos. It was proof that Rostar's
popularity was much higher than that of Callutos.

The expressions of the 1st Queen and Callutos were hardened.

Her warriors appeared behind Rosta, waving her hands leisurely.

"...!"

"Is that...?"

Following Rosta, Tacia and mercenaries appeared.

The queen opened her mouth in surprise, and Cargo raised her eyebrows.

'Is it all?'

The first thing that came to his mind was Rosta's directing.

A directing that will show you how to deal with monsters alone, leaving the escort
warriors alone.

However, no matter how outstanding Rostar's skills were, it was unreasonable.

Ballarto was not a monster that could be captured by himself unless he was a 7-star
warrior.

"Koooooooh!"

The iron door on the other side opened and Ballarto roared.

Rosta swung his spear in the air once and stepped forward.

Looking at it, Cargo thought it was good.

The drawing he originally planned was when Rosta returned to a state of being
exhausted after catching a monster. The mercenaries who were escorting Rosta were
attacking her.

But now that the mercenaries also participated in the test, a better scene could
have come out.

"Ha!"

"Great!"

Rosta glided and let out Ballarto's charge.

Suddenly, the wooden spear she was holding was fluttering in the side of the
monster.

"Wow!"

The audience cheered.

Rosta leisurely pulled out a new spear and glared at the monster.

Valorto let out a roar of anger and tried to run towards Rosta again.

'now.'

Cargo's eyes changed. A purple light flashed in his eyes.

[Kill the Princess!]

Curse activation. and command. The whole process proceeded without a single shake.

Cargo knew that his magical power hidden inside the mercenary's body would move the
mercenary.

There was no doubt at all that the mercenary would cast magic on the back of Rosta,
who focused on monsters.

However, instead of using magic, the mercenary wielded a spear.

One lap, two laps along the body.

An unbelievable shattering sound rang out from the wooden window that had been
roughly cut from the branches.

The mercenary raised his head. His gaze turned to Cargo.

"...!!"

At that moment, his curse on the mercenary disappears like snow.

When Cargo staggers in the recoil of the cursed break.

The mercenary smiled coldly at him.

Kshmarum (5)

After learning of Cargo's existence.

The part that Erhi was most worried about was time.
His original plan was to make Rosta king of the North.

Helping Rostar to pass the test, become a legitimate king through the vote of the
barons, and follow the flow of the original.

However, the plan was thwarted by Cargo's presence.

From Cargo's point of view, the most ideal would have been for Calutos to become
king through due process.

However, the situation is impossible due to the loss of star.

So the next best thing Cargo chose was to kill Rosta.

But what if it gets blocked?

'The northern part will be a bitch.'

I guarantee, it was not strange that a civil war that devoured everything in the
north was caused by Cargo.

As a result, the northern part is devastated.

It was a result that Erhi did not want.

So it took time.

Time for Rosta to persuade the corps commander, and for King Musupa to recover to
some extent. Still, it took time so that the situation in the north did not get
worse.

The curse that Cargo placed on him became the key to earning that time.

As long as he has the belief that Erhi will kill Rosta, Cargo won't put too much
effort into it.

And now.

Cargo's faith was shattered.

- Boo-woong!

It's been a long time coming, though.

The trajectory of the round window drew a clear, flawless circle.

The spear had explosive power compared to the state of its owner.

The spear that swung along the body shook violently. It seemed that the meager
wooden spear would crumble at any moment.

Ha Ji-chang Chang firmly kept his image.

"under!"

short elasticity. and leap.

Erhi's spear drew a large circle. one rotation.

Normally, you would have to gather power twice or three times, but this time it was
only once.

But it would be troublesome if the monster dies in one hit.

- Kwaduk!

"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!"

The monster let out a terrible scream.

The cheers of northerners erupted from all sides of the amphitheater. Erhi and
Rosta's eyes met.

'What now?'

'This is Changgyeok.'

'No, that's not it. How's the wooden window working?'

Rosta's eyes fluttered relentlessly. Erhi's wooden spear was strangely strong. Even
if it was shattered to pieces, he was receiving a great shock that would not be
strange.

And that was the case with Rosta's Spear.

The spear that Rosta put into the monster for the first time was still lively and
fluttering in his side.

'The enemy is defrauding, so why do we need to be fair?'

Erhi cast the [Material Enhancement] magic on the spear. A magic that maintains the
durability of an object as long as the magical power endures.

"Sigh?"

Tasya, who was throwing a wooden spear at Valorto, let out a heartless sigh.

She also realized that her wooden spear was stronger than she had imagined.

Rosta, who watched it, looked at Erhi as if it were ridiculous.

'I hope I did. They really know how to use magic without others knowing.'

Erhi smirked. He was a magician who crossed the wall.

It was not uncommon to deceive the northerners who were not familiar with magic
from this distance.

Of course, this was the only way to stop using magic and spear at the same time.

"Wow!"

The crowd was a crucible of enthusiasm.

only three times. With just three strikes, Valorto was staggering wildly.

Northerners couldn't even imagine how much virtuosity Rosta and her warriors had.
"Whoa..."

Rosta sighed.

Although the sacred test was defiled, I had no intention of blaming Erhi.

Rather, I should be grateful for laying the plate.

'This is how it happened. The most wonderful.'

The monster gathered its last power and let out a roar. The demon rushed towards
Rosta. Rosta did not move.

Her feet remained on the floor as if rooted in them.

A mixture of concerns and doubts erupted from the audience.

"Ahh!"

“Lo, Rosta-sama?”

The monster attacked Rosta as it was.

Her figure was covered in monsters and disappeared. At that time, sighs and screams
erupted from all sides.

- slurp

Blood gushed out of the monster's mouth. The monster stopped moving in the same
posture it attacked Rosta. and.

-thud!

The monster fell to the side of Rosta.

Rosta's spear pierced the roof of the monster's mouth and was lodged in his head.

Rosta looked around with a blood-stained Molgol.

The northerners were overwhelmed by her appearance and could not open their mouth
for a while. And it was literally just a moment.

"Wow!"

"Lost! Lost Star!"

"King of the North!"

The northerners were enthusiastic about the majestic appearance, as if the first
king in the fairy tale had returned.

= =

The test has ended. The battle test did not reveal victory or defeat.

The result of hunting monsters was the same, so the victory or defeat was in the
minds of the spectators.

And no matter who looked at it, the winner of this test was Rostar.
Even after the end of the test was declared, the amphitheater was hot.

After washing his body lightly with water and changing clothes, Rosta returned to
the audience.

When she appeared, cheers erupted from all sides.

Rosta answered them leisurely.

Meanwhile, Sherika and Lantoll were the first to rush towards Rosta from the royal
audience.

Two people who chirp like birds and say they are cool.

Rantol's expression was also mixed with a sense of pride that he had caught the
right string.

It was the strongest warriors in the kingdom who approached Rosta, who had one last
hug with the queen.

"It was great, Rosta-sama."

"Thank you, Commander Kiegan."

Rosta bowed his head to the northern best warrior.

Even though she was over sixty, she was a great warrior wielding an ax at the
forefront, and the commander of the corps who had maintained the strongest
neutrality in her words so far.

That's why he asked Rostar first to say hello.

It must also be because he felt that Rosta's succession to the throne was
solidified by this test.

"It was a bloody battle after a while. The Trial of Your Majesty came to mind."

Since it was the word of a loyal follower that King Musupa had been with since
childhood, it was nothing less than an extreme admiration.

Commander Kiegan recognized Rosta as the next king of Psychedia.

'I have no choice but to do so.'

"Wow!"

The enthusiasm in the spectators was still there.

Erhi noticed that among them there were people who were cheering for Callutos.

Among them, Placenta is the head of the noble family, each leading his family and
subordinates.

They also saw with their own eyes that the trend was completely leaning towards
Rosta.

If you vote now.

Rostar will be heir to the throne with an overwhelmingly forfeited vote.

"...does my words carry more weight now?"

"...Your Majesty really..."

"Yeah. As you can see, I don't even have to work hard..."

Commander Kiegan's and Rosta's voices faded low. The expressions on the faces of
the two men who were having a conversation were sincere. Keegan's expression
hardened, heavier and heavier.

Erhi's gaze turned to the back.

king's seat. Originally it belonged to King Musupa, but now the 1st Queen and Cargo
are located there.

'I can't see it.'

It was empty now.

The moment Rosta caught the monster, they immediately left the place.

Maybe it was because he didn't want to see the glorious sight of Rosta, or...

'.......'

Erhi, who was lost in thought, walked forward. It was in the direction of Kiegan
and Rosta, who were having a conversation.

"Who the hell are you?"

"What's up?"

A conversation between the commander of the highest rank in the northern kingdom
and the princess who is certain that she will soon become the king.

Of course, it was unimaginable for anyone to intervene here, and it was clearly
rude.

Kiegan, who was still uncomfortable with planting, looked at Erhi. Rosta was
perplexed.

In the bleak atmosphere, Erhi opened his mouth with sharp eyes.

“I have something to tell you.”

= =

"Ahhhhhh!"

- Clap!

The first queen's room.

The room was already a mess. The queen had her hair loose and was throwing all
kinds of things.

"Why! Why did that bitch live!"

The queen glared at Cargo with eyes dripping with anger.

Even in a messy room.

Cargo was alone, immersed in heterogeneous thoughts.

Cargo's attitude, as if lost in thought while walking in the garden, made the queen
even more furious.

"You! That's all? I was going to give up the kingdom! But how could I not kill that
one girl..."

"noisy."

- Exactly!

Cargo snapped his fingers with an annoyed expression. At that moment, the queen's
eyes dimmed and she fell to the floor.

In the quiet room, Cargo thought for a moment.

'The plan was perfect.'

Not the current plan.

A plan to organize a rebel army, bring Rosta out of the castle, and use Einke to
assassinate him. A plan that should have worked without a single point of error.

'But it's wrong.'

Looking back.

From that moment on, everything seemed to go wrong.

King Musupa, who should have died, held his breath relentlessly, and the unexpected
test of Callutos and Rosta began.

'I should have expected it.'

Cargo didn't think that it all happened because of one mercenary.

It all felt too crafty and coincidental to think like that.

But... what if that mercenary is the Empire's main enemy?

'Hey, what a great guy. Erch Ludbolt. You came into the northern kingdom alone and
ruined my business?'

The moment the curse fell and Erhi and his eyes met.

Cargo was shocked as if struck by lightning.

And the moment he saw the mercenary's spear, his doubts were confirmed.

That it was Erhi Ludbolt who stopped his plans against the northern kingdom.

No wonder the nobles of the Empire pretend to be mercenaries, sneak into the
northern kingdom, and join the princess's side.
It was unimaginable for Cargo, who judges everything in the world with reason and
strategy.

And at the same time, it was an opportunity.

'If you can catch the main enemy of the empire, it is not a big loss if the
original plan of absorbing the northern kingdom completely collapses.'

Among the heads of the empire, Erch Ludbolt was a figure of interest.

His worth right now is perhaps comparable to that of the Silver Cross Knights
Commander Jorhedin, who said that he can penetrate the sky, or the Archmage Reicer
of the Tower.

It was painful to see that the plan to completely absorb the northern kingdom
collapsed, but Cargo quickly relieved his regrets.

What was more important was what happened afterwards.

The plan to immediately kill Rosta and raise Calutus as king became unrealistic.

Then I had to move on to another plan.

Cargo took into account the current situation of the northern kingdom and the
situation of the Temu Empire and worked out a plan for a while.

Cargo finally came to a conclusion and pulled out a transparent crystal skull from
his bosom.

The liaison stone of the Temu Empire. It has a shorter range than the Crystal Orb
of the Ashan Empire, but it was a precious magic tool that could communicate
directly with the opponent.

Cargo grabbed the crystal skull and chanted a prayer in a low voice. A green light
emanated from the empty skull's eyes.

"Notify everyone. The civil war operation begins now. To the recruited corps
commanders and barons..."

[Kargo-sama!]

Cargo frowned.

The basic principle of contact is top-down clothing.

It was the absolute rule not to open his mouth while Cargo was talking.

"What's going on?"

[Now, the corps has fallen. This is the command to arrest the queen immediately!]

Cargo's eyes widened like they were about to explode.

"What do you mean? The queen has the authority to command the corps commanders. But
how can the corps commanders catch the queen!"

[Mu, the news that King Musupa has awakened! It is said that the king ordered the
arrest of the queen!]
Cargo opened his mouth. It can't be. The king showed no sign of getting up until
this morning.

"Is that true? Who took over the king's orders?"

[This is Commander Kiegan! He gave orders to the legions of Kshmarum...]

At that moment, Erch Ludbolt's face appeared in Cargo's mind. He let out a smirk in
frustration.

"Crazy...! He forged the king's orders. Ha ha ha ha!"

Cargo grabbed his forehead and burst into laughter. An urgent voice echoed from the
skull.

[Kargo-sama! Please order! What should we do!]

Cargo let out a long sigh. suffered got it right

'I will repay this grudge soon.'

"Everyone, wait. Hide your identity and lower yourself. The day you will move again
will not be far away."

Cargo, who hastily finished the order, stopped the magic that was being pushed into
the contact seat.

He took a deep breath and raised his magic power. The sound of the downstairs
pierced his ears.

-....up...

-...Queen and escort warrior...

The sound of footsteps and the voices of the warriors could be heard. The distance
wasn't too far. In a matter of minutes, the gates will be smashed and the royal
warriors will come rushing in.

His eyes were full of life. He was filled with the desire to tear Erhi Ludbolt at
once.

But he took a deep breath to calm his anger.

The day will come when the present resentment will be repaid soon.

Cargo approached the queen's desk. Cargo searched for a location by scanning the
floor under the desk with her fingertips, then found a seam and turned the floor.

- That's right...

wall pillars. The wall was pushed aside, revealing the passage down to the
basement. As Cargo walked into the passage, the gap in the pillar closed by itself.

Cargo jumped into the basement.

There was a ladder that stretched out, but he didn't grab it until he reached the
floor.
- Quick profit!

Sparks bounced off the ladder, but Cargo's expression didn't change.

Cargo fell to the floor and ran quickly. This is an evacuation route for the royal
family in Kshmarum. A straight road led to a cliff outside the fortress wall.

Having an escape route at any time was the basis of the strategy.

The underground passage was covered in deep darkness that did not let any light in,
but Cargo ran as if holding a torch.

"...!"

But his feet soon stopped.

the other side of the aisle. A faint backlight was shining from there.

There was no natural light.

It was a dark, blue, magical light.

"Erch Ludbolt...!"

Beyond the faint, blue magical light.

Erhi's expressionless face flashed past.

Kshmarum (6)

The sound of stepping on ice in the underground passage echoed.

Violet magical energy erupted from Cargo's body. A magical light lit up Cargo's
face. Anger, astonishment, doubt.

Cargo's face was mixed with emotions.

"...You already expected me to come here. Otherwise, you wouldn't have been able to
wait for me."

Before the warriors could attack, Cargo escaped the passage.

Erhi blocked Cargo's front.

It was impossible for Erhi to come to the underground passage before the queen's
arrest order was issued.

"He's a great guy. That's great... You stopped me alone? Hahahaha!"

Cargo let out a laugh that echoed from deep inside her stomach.

"...you guys are really unpredictable."

Like an earthworm wriggling, Cargo's face changed in real time.

His face was changed to that of a desert man with dark skin and a sharp impression,
not the crude northern warrior.

It was a familiar face to Erhi.

Is it by taking off the disguise?

Cargo's expression showed more sincere emotions.

"Coming to the North alone. Destroying my plans. Forging the king's orders... and
stopping me alone."

Cargo chuckled and laughed.

"I can't read. It's the first time I've seen something like this since His
Majesty... What the hell are you thinking?"

Erhi looked at Cargo with a smile. White steam rose along the breath.

what are you thinking...

Convincing Kiegan to attack the queen and Cargo was perhaps an improvised plan.

Its foundation was intuition. Intuition from experience that Cargo couldn't stand
still.

In the process, Erhi headed to the evacuation route for the royal family alone.

The persuasion he gave to Rosta was 'to prepare for the unforeseen possibility'.

Cargo will use magic.

In such a situation, to monitor the escape route, it would be better for him to
guard the underground passage.

Rosta, who was not aware of Cargo's skills, nodded his head meekly. Erhi knew.

That Cargo is a strong player who has reached the level of the middle of the 7th
circle.

“I want to defeat you alone.”

For Erhi, Cargo was a symbolic character in a way. A character that symbolizes the
war against the Temu Empire.

Six months have passed since the ceremony at the Emerald Hall.

Sporadic battles were taking place across the border, and the main forces of the
kingdom, including Jorhedin, were already running through the desert.

A full-scale war is imminent now.

What role can he play in this war?

Erhi wanted to make sure of his abilities.

"Ha, what a funny guy. What do you know about me?"

"Well... you seem to know more than you think, Cargo."

Erhi said in a calm voice. Cargo's expression hardened.

"You bastard... how do you get my name on?"

"That's not all you know."

Erhi grinned and spun around Hrundal lightly. A cool breeze rose through the
passage.

I made excuses like this and that.

In fact, the fundamental reason that stopped Cargo might not be a win-win.

The desire to fight against the emperor's eagle and win. Or maybe it's just for
achievement points.

Erhi raised the corners of his lips coldly, brushing off all his thoughts.

"By the way, could you afford to wear your clothes? It wouldn't be a good thing to
waste time?"

Cargo looked at Erhi with shaky eyes, and shut her mouth firmly.

He couldn't understand the Erch Ludbolt in front of him.

Although he had the insight that could see through everything, he also had the
recklessness of acting as he pleased.

But one thing was clear.

It is said that Erhi had done all he could to stop him alone.

He was given a chance to escape the kingdom by killing the enemy of the Empire,
Erhi Ludbolt.

"Yeah... those who overconfidence in themselves always strangle themselves."

Cargo smiled and stretched out both hands. The purple energy flowed and overflowed.

Its energy became a transparent thread that was almost invisible and danced along
the aisle.

Those threads rushed towards Erhi.

= =

The two people's magical powers run through the narrow passage.

The two magical powers collided fiercely to eat up the space.

Cargo's [Region] series of magic spewed out magical energy like a thread in all
directions like a spider's web. Erhi's cold air touched the spider's web.

-Cheek!

Even when magic power collided, a violent sound resounded as if a strong acid had
been poured.

A belatedly flashing magical light.

The corners of Cargo's lips gradually rose toward the clown.

"Did you just try to stop me to that level?"

A clash of magical powers created shock and light. Cargo's magic chamber invaded
Erhi's realm without hesitation.

The magical thread froze and crumbled, but it did not stop.

- Grip Jijik!

As soon as Cargo collided with Erhi's [Area Magic], he immediately knew that Erhi
Ludbolt had achieved the status of the 7th circle.

It was amazing.

At that age, Erch Ludbolt, who was only in the 6th circle until just a few months
ago, crossed the wall of superhumans.

But anyway, Erch Ludbolt was at the beginning of the 7th circle.

The difference in status was the difference in how skilled they were.

This leads to the difference in how precisely the mana can be operated.

And the most important thing in the battle of the magic field is the ability to
operate magic.

Cargo's mana management ability was at a high level even on the same level.

It seemed like it would be a more exciting battle than I expected.

Cargo thought that Erhi would become his puppet without even using a
proper magic spell.

But that thought was soon overturned.

'...!'

The momentum of Cargo, who had been pushing without hesitation, was broken. The
realms of Erhi and Cargo collided sharply.

- Break! Fiercely!

Magical light flashed as if filling the underground passage, but Erhi's expression
peeking through it was only calm.

Cargo was astonished.

'How can this guy eat my drink!'

Erhi made up for the shortage with a response that seemed to have been hit with a
sword.

Cargo's name festival, the secret use of magical power. Erhi had penetrated every
movement of that magical power.

Obviously, in circles and in technique, Cargo had the upper hand.

With an exquisite response, Erhi led the battle with Cargo into a magical field
battle with fellow men.
A talent that truly transcends boundaries.

Cargo had never felt such a talent in anyone except the Emperor of the Temu Empire.

- Fragile!

Surprised by his talent, his realm was being invaded by Erhi.

Cargo responded to Erhi's attack with subdued eyes, clearing up the complexities of
his head.

Clearly, Erhi's talent was astonishing.

But battles are not determined solely by talent.

In the end, it was strength and proficiency that made the difference between
victory and defeat in a wizard's battle.

"...[Main main chant (呪力詠唱)]. [Gaehyun (開現)]. [Crushing wave]."

A purple thread spewed out of Cargo's body.

In fact, it came out on its own as if it were alive, and transformed into the shape
of a huge arm.

Cargo's spell flew towards Erhi.

- quagga gaga!

The magical thread that formed the shape of an arm was constantly moving and
smashing everything it passed.

Just rubbing it creates a huge scratch in the underground passage.

For a normal wizard, this would have led to the manifestation of shield magic or
stronger magic that could break the enemy's attack.

But Erhi's choice was evasion.

Various auxiliary magics that had been activated before he met Cargo helped him
move.

Erhi bounced back, avoiding Cargo's fist.

A magical fist slammed into the spot where he was standing.

- Kwagwagagagaga!

"You're running away just fine!"

A possible choice for being a wizard and a spearman at the same time.

While avoiding the relentless rush of fists, Erhi displayed magic at the same time.

"[Dense],[Accelerate],[Rupture]. [Ice Spear]."

Ice formed all over Erhi.

Dozens of small ice crystals were pouring towards Cargo as they grew in size on
their own.

It was only called the 3rd circle [Ice Spear] magic, but its magnificence was never
at that level.

Cargo hardened his expression and waved his hand. Huge fists increased in size and
collided with the ice spear.

- Quad Duk!

"...ttt. Insignificant tricks!"

The ice spear burst into numerous pieces.

A storm of ice swept towards Cargo.

Cargo tried to push it away lightly as if it was bothering him, but his complexion
soon hardened.

Each piece of ice contained enormous magical power. It was never a magic to be
dealt with lightly.

'What kind of magic...?'

Erhi's magical power was beyond imagination. It's amazing compared to the realm.

However, Cargo did not panic and adjusted the spell by putting seals on both hands.

- quagga, gaga!

The [wave of crushing] that had been in the shape of a fist was released.

Countless magical threads covered all sides like a whip. The icy storm that came
with great momentum collided with the magical thread.

- Kwajik! Quajiic!

Cargo, who had blocked the storm of ice with the magic thread, pushed the magic
thread toward Erhi with the same momentum.

Like a stream of water that fills the narrow passage, the [wave of destruction]
rushed in with a force that seemed to swallow Erhi.

Erhi moved quickly to widen the distance, dodging and blocking Cargo's spell.

At some point, my vision brightened. You have reached the end of the passage.
Erhi's body protruded out of the aisle.

Outside the passage was a cliff that seemed to have been hewn out.

There was a passageway hidden by the bushes next to the exit, but it was not the
direction Erhi was headed.

Erhi was floating in the air.

"I think it's because he uses a spear, so his movements are unusual. Floating magic
is very natural."

Cargo stood at the boundary between the cliff and the passage, and smiled.
Although he distanced himself from Cargo's magic through floating magic.

At the same time, it was a blatant ridicule for Erch, who always had to remain
afloat with [Double Shout].

"Really... it was unexpected. The ability to react to the spell, and the amount of
magical power beyond imagination. Considering her age, it is truly a miracle. You
deserve your confidence."

Cargo put her hands together in front of her chest. A strange hand shape made by
twisting the index and ring fingers. It was a posture of prayer to the gods of the
Temu Empire.

"However. Arrogance is not acceptable."

[Shattering Pulse] took the shape of a hand once again. This time it was two hands.
The hand took the shape of a prayer hand, as Cargo did.

That moment.

A dark energy rose from Cargo's body.

It wasn't dark magic.

The power that constitutes the world, however, is the price of faith that is paid
to the power of the divine realm, not human.

It was the power of divine power.

"As all things close their eyes in the dark. His will will descend on this earth."

The Warlocks of the Temu Empire were also priests. They give their all to the gods
and wield both divine and magical powers at the same time.

And the warlock who reached the heights was able to unleash the two powers in one
way.

"[Sentinel of the Dawn]."

- Grump...

It's like pushing space.

The two hands that Cargo had created pressed into the air and pushed her body.
Little by little, as if coming out of a narrow hole, its original form is revealed.

It is a giant in black form.

A huge doll of divine power and magical powers wrapped around the body with the
power of destruction was appearing.

- Quad Duk!

Part of the cliff collapsed just by twisting.

Truly a huge presence.

Cargo's best arcane magic unfolded on the cliff.

"You use that magic, too."

Cargo's expression, which had been drunk with ecstasy, hardened.

he raised his head

Erhi was looking down at him, scanning his chin with his fingertips. It looks like
analysis. Looking at Erhi like that, Cargo raised an eyebrow.

"...it's too pretentious."

Cargo laughed at Erhi.

[Sentinel of Dawn] requires sufficient time, magic, and divine power to activate
it.

Once activated, it was truly an overwhelming magic.

The storm of divine power and magical power itself destroys the realm of the
wizard.

Most wizards had no choice but to burden themselves with just spreading their magic
within them.

Cargo thought, presumably, that just by maintaining the Floating Magic, Erhi would
be overpowered.

'...!'

But that thought was soon erased.

Erhi floated in the vast sky.

All of a sudden, he was spreading his territory all over the place.

Erhi's realm filled the cold northern skies.

That amount of magic was also the amount of magic power, but Erhi’s ability to
respond to magical powers that took over the vast space made her goosebumps all
over her body.

"...how?"

"As if illuminating beyond the sun and moon."

The giant, who had not yet had a proper form, was still shaking the surrounding
magic with its presence.

However, there was no wavering in Erhi's spell.

Regardless of whether it was an unmanned sword-wielding wizard or a wizard who

studies the law.

The value of experience is indescribable in a battle where victory or defeat is

decided by momentary choices.

And even under the pressure of divine power, Erhi already had the experience of
spreading the magic of the 7th circle.
"In the darkest place will shine brightest."

Countless snowflakes appeared in all directions, including around the giant whose
head and chest were exposed.

Snowflakes in the air slowly rose toward the sky as if against gravity.

Lightning flashes like a thread between them.

"[Starlight]."

The sky above the high cliffs that seemed to have been cut down.

There, the light of a huge thunderbolt that seemed to light up the whole world
flashed.

Kshmarum (7)

Thunderstorms and snow storms raged over the sheer cliffs.

[Starlight] is Ioderil's 7th circle arcane magic.

It was a modified version of what was originally a combination magic of water and
thunderbolt, to fit Erhi.

The magical energy gathered in the snowflakes hits the lightning bolt and causes a
chain of explosions. Lightning strikes cover all sides in an instant.

That instantaneous explosive power is absolutely overwhelming.

The thunder and the explosion of snowflakes resounded as if the heavens were
shaking.

Frozen marks and dark burn marks coexisted everywhere, including the cliff.

Such was the case with the [Sentinel of the Dawning] that Cargo was summoning.

There was no screaming because he had an atypical face without a mouth.

The giant was dug up here and there like beaten mud.

The giant twisted his body, trying to somehow restore his original form.

However, the giant was too shocked before the proper summoning was finished.

[Sentinel of the Dawn] could not withstand the aftermath of the shock after a while
and disappeared as if it had melted.

"Big!"

Beyond that, Cargo could be seen bleeding all over.

Half of her hair is burnt and half has ice cubes attached to it.

Perhaps the shock was great, and he was lying on the floor with his red, bloodshot
eyes, panting for breath.

Cargo glared at Erhi and clenched her teeth.

"Neonoom...!"

Erhi's [Starlight] appears.

Cargo immediately activated [Force Shield] through [Double Shout].

Considering that he was bewildered by Erhi's magic, the response was made in an
instant.

However, Erhi's [Starlight] was a magic that appeared too broadly and quickly to
prepare for an instant.

"How...! Three spells at the same time!"

The reason why Cargo had no choice but to suffer like this.

That is, even under the influence of [Sentinel of Dawn], Erhi's magic operation was
smooth.

It was also because of Erhi's wide-ranging field development.

What was more important than anything else was that Erhi performed more than double
chants simultaneously.

Considering that the auxiliary magic was applied to the [Spirit Realm], in fact,
Erhi was able to manifest four magics at the same time.

"You don't need to know."

The condition of Erhi, who spoke while floating in the air, was not so good either.

The coat that Erhi was wearing flew away, and there were black scorch marks on the
hem.

He was also hit by the explosion of [Starlight].

It looked like he had suffered quite a bit, but Erhi's mood wasn't too bad.

'Even though the firepower was raised that much, this is a good save.'

Cargo's [Guardian of the Dawn] was a powerful magic that, if properly activated,
would require at least three magicians from circle 7 to deal with it.

The best way to prevent it is to not activate it at all. However, Erhi abandoned
that option from the beginning.

Cargo's skill as a wizard was definitely higher than that. The difference in power
that comes from the difference in state could never be ignored.

So, what Erhi chose was to activate [Sentinel of Dawn] first. It was to destroy it
before it had its full power.

By the standards of the original.

This was an option that should never be done.

[Sentinel of the Dawn], which shakes the magic field with a storm of divine power
and magical power, is a magic that dramatically lowers the magic activation rate of
other wizards.

But Erhi was confident in himself.

Because he had already experienced using his best magic in a desperate situation
against Loenshati Worm.

And the result was as expected.

"Heh heh... heh heh..."

Cargo was panting harshly.

Even though the shock was avoided as much as possible with the artifacts he had in
[Force Shield], he received a great shock.

If magic was not prepared, he looked like a wizard who could die even with a dagger
the size of his palm.

But Erhi was not vigilant.

- Kwaduk!

"Ugh...!"

A transparent ice shield suddenly appeared on the back of Erhi's head.

And in the center of the ice shield was a black arrow made of magical power.

Cargo manifested a magic that looked like he was about to collapse, but had no
presence or presence.

"You bastard... How the hell!"

In a moment of victory, anyone tends to be a little vigilant.

For Cargo, he had unleashed his trump card, but Erhi blocked Cargo's magic as he
read.

"It's obvious how you guys can see it."

Cargo looked as if he was about to collapse at any moment, but Erhi was not
vigilant.

Aiming at the back of the head even to the very end. Isn't that a characteristic of
the minions of the Temu Empire?

Besides, Cargo was the eagle of the Empire.

"Aww!"

- Wow!

Erhi slowly broke down Cargo's magic field. Cargo struggled in the rushing cold.
Cargo raised his hand and shouted.

"Wait! It's a negotiation. Let's negotiate!"

"What negotiations?"
"I'll tell you the secrets of the empire! Secrets you can't even imagine!"

Erhi increased the injection of magical power with a sad expression on his face.

"Wow!"

"It's obvious what you're going to say. You'll be aiming for the back of the head
by talking nonsense."

In fact, Erhi was also in bad shape.

[Starlight] of the highest power, mobilizing all the magic that was drawn from
Hrundal.

The load on the circle and magic power was greater than the apparent damage.

Even so, while Erhi maintained his floating magic, he pushed Cargo down step by
step.

It was because there was a suspicion that Cargo would also have the strength.

'It's not the reaction of the guy who gave up.'

The flow of magic is imbued with emotions. I don't know if it's because he studied
Cargo's mana management. Erhi felt like he was reading Cargo's inner feelings.

Cargo still had a hidden secret.

"...Damn it. I can't... I don't have an answer. But... I'm glad."

Then Cargo muttered a low voice with her head bowed. Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.
Cargo chuckled and burst out laughing.

"You are a dangerous person. Maybe you can threaten the Empire more than Loenz."

Cargo had her hands hanging down to the floor. empty hand. However, through the
hole in the crumbled sleeve, the chain that was tied along the forearm flashed.

"So... To kill you is to kill the leader of the apostates. It is worthwhile."

A black energy rose from his body again. the divine power of evil spirits.

Its power was never lacking compared to when Cargo summoned [Sentinel of the Dawn].

"Long live His Majesty! His greatness will color the empire and lead the world to a
night of serenity! You will never know. How great is your Majesty..."

"Did the emperor succeed in incarnation?"

"...!"

Cargo's eyes widened as if torn apart.

In fact, his eyes, which had been weakened by the impact, were torn and blood
flowed out.

Cargo did not answer Erhi's question. But that reaction alone was nothing more than
an answer.
Cargo had a disappointed expression on whether he had felt it himself, and then
burst into laughter.

"I'm glad! My sacrifice was worth it!"

- Whoa, whoa...

Cargo's last words were trembling. It wasn't because he was emotional. In fact,
Cargo's body, the ground on which he was kneeling, was shaking.

The vibration spread all over the cliff. It was incredibly divine.

Erhi looked down at it slowly, raised his head and closed his eyes.

Cargo considered it to be Erchi's resignation. His expression filled with joy.

The thought of seeing Erhi, who led him to death, collapse in despair.

"...also."

However, there was no shaking in Erhi's voice. Cargo's clothes were engulfed in
black flames.

The black jewel-encrusted chains that wrapped around him were burning with the fuel
of Cargo's body and soul.

The fire quickly grew in size.

Erhi grabbed her chest.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

Black flames that seemed to cover the whole area soared high into the sky.

= =

After arresting the fainting First Queen, Rosta immediately knew that the queen's
escort warrior had disappeared.

The entrance to the castle was completely sealed off by the Legion and her
warriors.

Nevertheless, the fact that there was no escort warrior with the queen means that
the only escape route remaining in the castle was used.

It meant that the escort warrior of the first queen had fled to the royal family's
underground passage.

"Search the secret passage!"

The warriors went down the secret passage under Rosta's orders. Traces of the
battle were found there.

"The passage has collapsed!"

Rosta's expression hardened.

Tasya said with a determined expression.

"I can break through."

"No. It's a waste of time. We know the direction of the passage, so let's ride a
horse."

Rosta and Tasia led the warriors out of the castle.

Running down the castle stairs, smashing the gates of the stables, yelling at the
soldiers guarding the gates to open them. Jump over the drawbridge that is half way
down.

The whole process happened in an instant.

Rosta ran through the coniferous forest outside the castle without hesitation.

A cliff with a legend that it was formed by a meteor in the past. Towards the place
where the secret passage of the royal family is.

- Aww!

As soon as he entered the forest, Rosta saw a great light.

It was the light of a thunderstorm that seemed to strike dozens of lightning bolts
at once.

Even though it was a long distance, the aftermath of a great magic whose power can
be guessed.

Rosta's horse was startled, raising its front paws, and Tacia tried to block her in
front.

Rosta stopped Tacia like that.

"Help first. I'm fine, so go first."

"...All right."

Tasia got off her horse with a firm expression on her face. White steam spurted
from the corners of her mouth.

I rode a horse to protect Rosta.

The instantaneous acceleration of the 7-star warriors sprinting at full force was
incomparable to horses.

The magic of the warrior who crossed the wall soared. In an instant, Tasia
disappeared into the distance, deep in the forest.

Rosta followed Tacia, clenched her teeth and spurred her words.

"Hey!"

Rosta regretted it.

'I should have noticed.'

I should have thought it strange that deep longing was wriggling somewhere in those
eyes that were always calm.
I was excited about the opportunity to bring down the First Queen, so I missed it.

that he was determined to do something.

Then black flames rose from beyond the cliff.

"Hey hey!"

It was a more overwhelming sight than the thunderstorm I had seen just a few
minutes ago.

The horse groaned and raised its front paws. The strength in the hand holding the
reins was released by itself.

Rosta fell to the floor without a pulse. As he sat down, he looked blankly at the
other side of the burning fire.

The fire was coming out with a force as if it was about to destroy everything.

Its malice and power were so great that Rosta could not imagine that anyone could
be alive in those flames.

Rosta muttered in a trembling voice.

"Is it... dead?"

"no."

"Aaaah!"

Rosta was startled by the faint voice heard from behind and jumped up to his feet.

A pine tree towering high in the sky. Someone was sitting on a tree branch covered
with white snow.

It was Erhi.

"......"

Rosta looked at Erhi with her mouth open. Erhi sighed in exhaustion and slowly came
down from the tree.

Rosta didn't even move her eyelids until Erhi put her feet on the floor.

"...are you a ghost?"

"no."

"There's a saying in the north. Don't look at the snowy field for too long. They
say you are possessed by the magic of the snowy field."

"It's not that you're possessed."

"Then what?"

"The power of an ancient artifact."

Erhi looked at the glass bottle of Rosta's blood that he was holding in his hand.
He could not even guess how the magical power contained in the ring was manifested,
but at least it was clear that he reacted to the force mixed with blood.

Rosta's blood, which he had taken as an excuse to test for poison, had turned black
and cloudy.

"I lived thanks to you."

From the beginning, Erhi had no intention of risking his life for the battle with
Cargo.

The battle between Erhi and Cargo must be fierce.

If it was Rostar, he was certain that he would come to the vicinity of the
battlefield.

However, there was anxiety because the power and scale of Cargo's last holy magic
was greater than expected.

The moment I saw the presence of Tacia running towards the cliff with a fierce
momentum, my anxiety disappeared like snow.

"...What the hell kind of mercenary has that kind of magic ability. What is it that
uses ancient relics?"

Rosta says in an unhappy voice. He seemed to be filled with anger when the surprise
went away.

"Isn't it time to tell you?"

Erhi looked at Rosta's back.

In the distance, her warriors were running towards this place.

Behind them, the head of the wall of Kshmarum was faintly visible.

Now that the first queen was arrested.

There was no more competition for Rosta.

Now, Rostar has become an undeniable, honest successor.

Erhi drew an arc around his lips and bowed his back toward Rosta.

"I will greet you again, Princess. His Majesty's knight, commander of the special
task force, attendant of the capital city tower, heir to the Rudbolt family. And
the Imperial ambassador for the friendship between Psychedia and the Ashan Empire,
Erhi Rudboldt. no see."

"...?"

Rosta did not understand Erch's words. Rosta blinked and closed his eyes. And I
opened my mouth little by little.

"What?"

price (1)
obviously.

Rosta did not believe Erhi.

"If it's an imperial ambassador, you're saying you're an imperial family? So

you...?"

"I'm not from the Imperial family, but there was a license from His Majesty."

Exchanges between the Empire and the Kingdom were limited, and Rosta was not well-
versed in the situation of the Empire, concentrating on the fight for the
successor.

It was even more natural that the parts related to diplomacy and politics were
being replaced by his mother, Queen Ludmila.

Rosta looked at Erhi as if it was hard to believe until the end.

After returning to the castle with Tasia, who returned from the cliff, and the
warriors that followed. That doubt could be dispelled.

"Did your mother know?"

"Confucius Erch is a great celebrity in the Empire."

"Oh my gosh...."

There was a brief commotion about Erhi's identity, but the story about him was
postponed until later.

Immediately, the inside of the castle was a mess.

The First Queen and her entourage were arrested by the warriors of Rosta and the
Guards.

The warriors of her family did not.

The size of the northerners following Calutus was large enough to be comparable to
that of Rosta, and the first queen's baron had the largest power among all barons.

Among them, many of those who were near the fortress were suppressed. Equally many
fled out of the capital.

Among them was Calutus.

"...a cockroach-like guy."

Rosta seemed to want to lead the warriors right away and chase after them.

But in reality it was difficult.

The first thing to do was to correct the situation of Kshmarum, who was in chaos.

Many of the Baron didn't even know what was going on.

Among them, there were those who supported the first queen.

If they start protesting, the capital could become an uncontrollable mess.

Rosta ordered her warriors.

"Gather together the masters of the barons who supported Calutus. Securing them
comes first. And announce that the 1st Queen tried to sell the country to the Temu
Empire. Let me tell you it's work."

"All right!"

After giving a single command, Rosta let out a sigh. And I looked at Erhi with a
blank look.

"......"

It was a complicated look. Among them, there were many emotions that were difficult
to read. Queen Ludmila wrapped her arms around Rosta's shoulders.

"Let's talk later. We need to normalize the capital first. You seem very tired, so
please go and rest."

Queen Ludmila spoke in a more public tone.

Since Erhi had revealed his identity, the treatment had to change accordingly.

Erhi wasn't in the right state to have a long conversation, so he bowed his head
and backed away.

Rosta's gaze continued to follow him until Erhi disappeared into the castle gate.

= =

A room with no sunlight.

In the middle of the room, Erhi sat in the magic circle with her eyes closed.

There were no magic lights or torches, but a bright light was flashing in the room.

It was a magical light that radiated through Erhi's entire body.

"Whoa..."

Erhi slowly opened her eyes and got up.

He had bandages all over his body, and with every movement he moved, the smell of
grass and medicine was thick.

'Fortunately, the recovery is quick.'

After the battle with Cargo.

After learning magic, Erhi suffered from aftereffects like never before.

In fact, in the past, there were several enemies who suffered as a result of
unreasonable battles.

However, at that time, when my physical condition was the most serious, I was in a
state of fainting, so I did not feel it.

'I wondered if fainting had become a habit.'

Now that he hasn't fainted, it must mean that he has grown that much.

"It helped a lot. It would have been difficult without your help."

[...!!]

The reason why Erhi was able to draw enough firepower against Cargo.

It was also because my understanding of arcane magic increased as I organized what

I had learned through practice and practiced.

At the same time, it was possible because of the magical power that Hrundal
supported.

Without Hrundal's magical power, it would have been difficult to get enough
firepower to reverse summon [Sentinel of Dawn] at once.

'The curse helped a lot.'

And the technique of using secret magic that I learned through Cargo was also of
great help. You stole the know-how of fine-tuning magical powers.

It was also helpful in defending Cargo's magic. In particular, great progress has
been made in controlling the recoil of [Starlight].

However, the outcome of the battle was not without regret.

'It's not like I didn't have a chance to finish it before.'

Replay the battle.

There was clearly a better choice.

When Cargo was embarrassed by the battle in the Magic Field, if he had chosen to
fight rather than dodge.

Or if you were aiming for a gap in reverse when you pushed the wave of crushing.

If it leads to a complicated melee.

It was only a possibility, but I didn't know that Cargo could have ended without
going to the last self-destruction.

'Speed battles that lead to melancholy are my strengths.'

Erhi's strength is his overwhelming ability to respond to magic. And it was the
reactivity of the magical powers that were trained while practicing magic and
spears at the same time.

Erhi imagined it in his head.

Instantly adjusts magic and blocks [Shattering Wave].

The picture that narrows the distance with Cargo and leads him to battle using a
spear if necessary.

In that case, Cargo could have won without even activating [Sentinel of Dawn].

'...no. Still, I think it went as planned in the end.'

In terms of the probability of victory, the plan was not wrong.

It was inevitable for Cargo to activate [Sentinel of Dawn]. It was the right
decision to take advantage of that loophole.

However, he was so absorbed in that one option that he could not see the other
numbers.

That was the part where Erhi felt sorry for himself.

'For now, I'll have to think about how to tune my magic sensitivity in real life.'

Although he possesses an abundance of magical power and excellent magic

sensitivity.

After Erhi crossed the wall of the 7th circle, he could not unleash the magic as he
wanted.

An overly sensitive sense would rather hold back an ankle in practice. Because the
amount of information is too much, confusion arises in the realization of magic.

Then, if you can control the amount of information and adjust it to your liking...

"Hmm..."

Erhi was in thought as he lifted up Hrundal.

It seemed like there might be a solution. And it wasn't a magic solution.

'Maybe a spear might be the answer.'

The spear technique, which has been engraved through training, unleashes its art
with the reaction of the body, not the head.

Perhaps the same principle could be applied to magic.

While Erhi was immersed in thought, there was a knock on the door.

The visit opens. The female servant in charge of him bowed his head down to his
waist. He bent his knees slightly as if he was about to lie down on the floor.

"I beg you, I'm sorry, Ambassador..."

"There's nothing to be sad about, so lift your back."

"However..."

"......"

Seeing Erhi's expression, the servant slowly lifted his waist.

It's not that I wasn't polite in the first place.

After it became known that he was the imperial ambassador, the users of Kshmarum
almost fell to the floor whenever they saw Erhi.

Obviously, the power of the imperial battle as an imperial ambassador is great.

'It means a person representing the empire.'

The servant wiped his dry lips and spoke more carefully about Erhi's eyes.

"I am ordering you to take me to the conference room. However, Commander Kiegan is
also with us..."

Erhi smirked.

I asked why the servant is so restless. There was good reason.

'The atmosphere must be bloody.'

When Rosta's trial is over and he convinces Kiegan.

Erhi said that King Musupa had opened his eyes and gave the order himself.

It didn't take long for the king to wake up, and only the elf Irmion was there.

Of course that was a lie.

A lie to drive Cargo before it moves.

Of course, it was necessary, but explanations and accountability were needed for
those remarks.

Especially for an old warrior who valued his loyalty to King Musupa higher than his
own life.

"Okay. Help me change clothes."

"All right."

= =

A conference room inside the interior.

There were not many people in the conference room, but they were people who could
control the future of the kingdom together.

"......"

The head of the conference room.

In the place that was the seat of the king, there were now only empty chairs
without the owner.

A long desk was placed in the center of the conference room.

The two people were having a snowball fight with the desk as the boundary.

"How long are you going to be so angry?"

Rosta speaks in a blunt voice. And without an answer, it was General Kiegan, who
looked at her with his arms crossed and heavy eyes.

"......"

"I'm sorry. I won't make excuses for my mistake. But can you still think that it
was absolutely necessary for the kingdom?"

"...it's not the princess's fault. It's the fault of the imperial ambassador."

“At the time, he was a man below me, so it was my fault.”

At Rosta's words, Kiegan closed his eyes. he shook his head and said.

"Isn't that also something he did while hiding his original identity and
intentions?"

"Whatever the intention is, it doesn't change the fact that he lied for me."

"However..."

Then the door to the conference room opened. It was Erhi.

The people in the conference room stood up.

However, Kiegan only sat down and stared at Erhi.

"Sorry for being late. This is the Empire's ambassador, Erhi Ludbolt."

Erhi bowed politely and sat down. It was the direction where Rosta, Tacia, and
Queen Ludmila were sitting.

As soon as I put my buttocks on the chair, I felt a stinging gaze.

Keegan was staring at him with his eyes lit.

"Anything you want to say."

"What kind of trick are you holding?"

"Mister Kiegan!"

As the habit of singing when I was young, Rostar shouted loudly.

Kiegan's gaze was focused only on Erhi.

"The ambassador of the imperial family disguised as a mercenary and hid next to the
princess? It's unbelievable to even tell the sages. What on earth did the Empire
want to send you to the kingdom?"

Keegan's momentum was heavy. A man who crossed the wall. Among them, the momentum
of the warrior who built his own world was concentrated solely on Erhi.

In an atmosphere where it is difficult for anyone to speak.

Erhi spoke in a calm voice without changing his expression.

"Are you afraid that the Ashan Empire will try to absorb the kingdom, as they did?"

"...!"

From the point of view of the northern kingdom, engulfed in numerous threats in a
barren land.

It was natural to be sensitive to the movement of the Empire.

"I won't say I'm overly concerned. However, if it were, I wouldn't have bothered to
reveal my identity. And..."

"You wouldn't even have saved my life. Will you stop worrying about it, Commander
Kiegan?"

At Rosta's words, Kiegan sighed. Then Erhi opened his mouth.

"And it is not a lie that His Majesty Mushupa has awakened."

"...!"

"The healer said he actually regained consciousness for a few brief moments. You
won't be able to roam the battlefield like you used to, but you'll be able to talk
soon."

"...Oh God."

These were the words I heard directly from Irmion while receiving additional
treatment today.

Although King Musupa is so old and sick that he can't roam freely, he thinks he'll
be able to find consciousness and have a conversation.

Hearing Erhi's words, everyone in the conference room sighed in relief.

Kiegan looked at Erhi with a complicated expression and nodded slowly.

"...Okay, Ambassador. It would be inconsequential to accuse you of your sins. Thank

you for your devotion and the help of the Empire."

Keegan wasn't stupid.

In the first place, the imperial ambassador, Erhi, could not be punished by the
laws of the kingdom.

Nevertheless, the achievements of Erhi were too great. So, there was no one in the
center of the kingdom who doubted him.

The reason he tried to maintain a hostile attitude toward Erhi was because he
thought it was necessary to verify Erhi himself.

However, no malice was felt in Erhi's actions. Kiegan's doubts had to disappear
like snow.

Erhi nodded lightly and said, "Say nothing." in response to Kiegan's apology.

As the atmosphere in the conference room became calm, Rosta laughed.

"Now, let's have a full-fledged meeting. First of all, we need to subdue Calutos
and the Rontaria Baron."

Two days have passed since the arrest of the First Queen. Most of the chaos inside
the royal castle has been sorted out.

Most of the barons who followed the first queen bowed their heads to Rosta at her
downfall. Those who failed to do so were imprisoned with the queen.
That is why Rosta was saying that the first thing to do was to settle the strife
outside Kshmarum.

"Why don't you encircle the enemies with the troops of the Legion as the main
axis?"

"For now, I'll let my warriors take the lead. And if possible, I'll go to the
finish line by beheading the heads of Kalutos and the Baron."

"To do that, with overwhelming power..."

As if they had thought about what to say in advance, Rosta and Kiegan quickly
exchanged opinions. Then Erhi spoke in a low voice.

"I have something to do before that."

All eyes in the conference room turned to him. Erhi said.

"We must annihilate the remnants of the Temu Empire that remain in Kshmarum."

price (2)

"Ah.....!"

Arrested the 1st Queen and killed Cargo.

It was unlikely that the horde from the Temu Empire would be all that.

There were still spies of the Temu Empire who had lowered themselves in Kshmarum.

"The level of disguise and infiltration of the Temu Empire. I believe you are aware
of it."

At Erhi's words, Kiegan, who had experience in war with the Empire, nodded.

At that time, I was participating as a supporter, so I watched it closely.

Day after day, decapitated spies emerged from the military camp of the Ashan
Empire.

Still, it wasn't the first time that the plan went awry.

"Even at that time, they were new and inexperienced. They were so relentless that
it felt like they were born in the air."

"Now, you can think of it as having a higher level of disguise than then."

"...that's terrible."

Keegan shook his head and said to Rosta and Queen Ludmila.

"I'll have to check all the major warriors belonging to the Legion and the Baron at
once."

"I'll give you a royal relic. It will help you penetrate their magic."

In response to Queen Ludmila's answer, Kiegan nodded.

Enemies prioritize faith over life, and since black magic is entangled in the
foundation of disguise, he thought that relics would be a great help.

"You can't do it perfectly with relics alone."

But Erhi shook his head.

If it's a low-level disguise, you can catch it just by examining the skin on your
face and offering a relic.

However, the disguise skills of the high-level spies were not to that extent.

The disguise magic was not canceled only by the holy power of the relic.

"First, screen out the suspects. Test the relic and send it to me. Then I'll check
it out."

"...can you please?"

"Again, as an ambassador of the Empire, and as an individual myself, I want the

stability of the Kingdom."

At Erhi's words, Kiegan nodded with a softer look.

At the same time, Erhi was thinking of one other thing.

'Cargo must have given orders to his subordinates with the intention of escaping.'

Cargo would have thought he could get out of the capital on his own.

Then, inevitably, subordinates remain in the capital.

It will take some time as many warriors of Kshmarum have to be identified, but
inevitably, their identities have to be revealed.

'Escape the capital with Callutos. Or it would have been the right decision to
cause more confusion among his subordinates.'

But Cargo didn't act like that. There must have been a reason for that.

While Erhi was immersed in thought, Rosta applauded and gathered the attention of
those around him.

"Okay, then I will make the search for the spies my number one goal now. At the
same time, prepare the warriors of the unit that have been inspected to launch an
expedition to the base of the Rontario Baron."

"I understand, Princess."

"Today's meeting ends here."

With Rosta's words, those in the conference room went out one by one.

When Erhi got up, Rosta opened his mouth.

"Ambassador Erhi, can I talk to you for a moment?"

Erhi's body stopped. Finally, he made eye contact with Queen Ludmila, who was
leaving the conference room.
She drew strange arcs around her eyes.

The door to the conference room closes.

The room became quiet.

"......"

"......"

Rosta looked at Erhi with a smirk. Rosta shook his head and said.

"Should I respect you too, sir?"

Erhi said with a smirk.

"Losta-nim is the one who will soon ascend to the throne, so you can say whatever
you want."

"......"

Even though it wasn't a big deal.

Those words seemed quite reassuring. Rosta exhaled a sigh of relief for some reason
and said.

"Okay. Okay. First of all, thank you. Really, really, thank you very much. Without
you, the kingdom would be a mess."

"no."

"Not really. Actually... I thought you were the one your mother called."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. Rosta said as if reminiscing on the past, staring
blankly into the air.

"Because from the first time I saw you, I thought you were too aristocratic. Seeing
my mother swearing, my doubts were confirmed. Oh, there is something that a person
from the Empire wants. So it came to me through my mother. There must be, and if I
pay the tee I noticed, the deal will be adversely affected..."

"Is that so?"

Looking for the first roaster in the ice cave.

Erch spent five days with injured Tacia and Rosta, who was on the verge of
exhaustion if not injured.

5 days was not a lot of time.

We talked about this and that with Rosta.

From the situation in the northern kingdom to the story of the cherished horse.

“I never felt that way.”

"Because I wasn't aware of it. What's the matter behind the scenes? My life was at
stake right now."
Rosta shrugged his shoulders, rested his chin on his hands, and looked at Erhi
softly.

"So what... It was really convenient. I thought he might have helped me because
there was something I wanted. When I thought of it as a deal, I felt at ease. But
it turned out that he came from a poor family, a knight of the emperor, or even an
ambassador of the imperial family?"

"......"

"When I found out, I didn't know. Why did you help me? What do you want... What
should you pay for?"

It turns out that Erhi is not a mercenary but an imperial ambassador.

Rosta was still asking what kind of price he should give Erhi.

It was also because the two of them had a promise.

It was also a question of why Erhi helped her.

Considering his skills, as well as the wealth and status of his family. He couldn't
figure out what Erhi wanted from Rosta.

Erhi thought for a moment.

Rosta looked at Erhi like that.

After a while, Erhi turned and looked at Rosta.

The two's eyes met.

"I can't tell you everything."

Erhi said while scanning the sentence of Psychedia drawn on the desk.

"I thought that the king of the north should be Rosta-nim. Even before crossing the
snow-covered plains and meeting Rosta-nim."

"...!"

"So it was only natural for me to help Rosta-nim. It was to protect my thoughts,
memories, and beliefs. The price was not important."

Erhi said after tapping the royal coat of arms with her fingertips.

"If you were worried about the cost, you can forget it. Still, if you dare to talk
about the cost, I have no choice but to say it as an ambassador for the imperial
family. I hope that the kingdom will normalize quickly and that the Empire will
join forces."

To be honest.

It wasn't that Erhi didn't even think about the cost.

However, the northern kingdom was nothing more than a remote place for wizards from
generation to generation.

Of course, the northern kingdom is not without powerful relics, or treasures.

It's only for the uninhabited.

You could ask for the artifact to be different for the task force.

In the end, considering that the relics would be given to the warriors of the
northern kingdom, it was also a meaningless request.

So, Erhi's answer was calm and honest.

"......"

"...?"

Erhi waited for Rosta's reply.

Rosta was just avoiding his gaze with a slightly heated face for some reason.

"Princess?"

"...I felt it from the beginning. You tickle your words too much."

"......"

It was an unfamiliar expression to Erhi, who had always had only the experience of
winning by arguing with someone.

"Yeah! Okay. As you said, I'm going to normalize the kingdom quickly, and I'm going
to kick those assholes. First, catch the parasites hidden in the capital."

Rosta got up from his seat. Seeing that he had regained his energy, Erhi grinned.
At that time, Rosta pointed to Erhi with his finger.

"But! Aside from that, it's unacceptable to just let go of a ball like that."

Rosta pulled out a piece of iron from his chest. A strange aura lingered on the
rusty, blue, bronze iron pieces.

Erhi raised his eyebrows at the unusual thing and asked.

"What is this?"

"The key to the tomb of Shaleuril."

= =

The first king established Kshmarum.

Psychedia is still a name that refers to a noble family rather than a kingdom.

A time when there was no city like a city in the north other than Kshmarum.

A bizarre natural phenomenon occurred in Kshmarum.

A phenomenon in which cold air rises from the ground, and anyone who touches it
freezes to death.

The king prayed to God to solve this phenomenon, and the first king, who received a
revelation from God, headed north.
And half a year later. The king returned to Kshmarum with one elf.

"The elf's name is Shaleuril. She said that a powerful force lives and breathes
beneath Kshmarum, and if you don't suppress that power, something similar will
happen over and over again."

Shaleuril descended to the basement of the kingdom and sealed the living and
breathing power there.

In the process, what kind of covenant was made between the first king and the elves
has not been passed down.

However, the royal family of Psychedia called it [Shaleuril's Tomb] and kept it a
secret that only came down among the royal family.

"...Are you giving me the key to that place?"

obviously.

The tomb of Shaleuril was forbidden.

A place where even the royal family knows only about its existence, but no one
approaches it.

But Rosta was saying that he would give Erhi the key to enter it.

"Yeah. Shaleuril must have been a great wizard. And since there are no records that
Schaleauril came out of there again, there is a high possibility that her mementos
or records remain there."

"Maybe I go in and make a mistake."

“I don’t know much about magic, but at your level, I think I can do it well.”

Rosta handed the key to Erhi with unwavering trust.

Erhi was given the key to the tomb.

That day's meeting ended with that. Erhi returned to his room and checked the key.

'It's the tomb of Shaleuril...'

The key was an old relic that was over a thousand years old, without the need for
any magical verification.

It was only a key, but it was clear at a glance that it was a great artifact.

As Rosta said, an elf named Shaleuril in the legend seemed to be a great wizard.

'It's a fact I didn't know at all.'

It was a relic that Erhi did not even know existed.

In the original story, the relationship with Rostar is nothing but the feeling of
being a comrade on the battlefield. There has been no such kind of exchange.

'Wrong about the magic well.'

I thought there would be no proper magic wells in the northern kingdom, but it
wasn't.

There was a magic well in the north. It is also a large-scale magic well.

The magic well is the best source of magic for wizards.

At the same time, it is also a source of dangerous disasters.

If the flow of the magic well becomes unstable for any reason, it often leads to
natural disasters on the ground.

Volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, droughts, floods, constant storms and more.

And thousands of years ago in Kshmarum, it seemed to have manifested itself in the
form of an eruption of cold air.

'It seems that a wizard named Shaleuril sealed the runaway and died there himself.'

I can't imagine the circumstances behind it.

As one might have guessed, [Shaleuril's Tomb] was a great ruin.

The fact that he was able to stop the runaway of the magic well was that he was a
magician of a great level even by ancient standards.

If only I could enter the tomb of such a wizard. It would certainly be possible to
obtain a meaningful treasure.

Whether it's a magical material or a precious relic.

'A little more investigation is needed first.'

A tomb that has not been opened for thousands of years.

Right now, I can't even guess what the condition is inside it, and if something
goes wrong, a natural disaster could occur in Psychedia due to the overflow of the
magic well.

After thorough research, Erhi decided to explore [Shaleuril's Tomb].

= =

The chaos of Kshmarum quickly stabilized.

Rosta hasn't just held the coronation ceremony yet.

In effect, he was nothing more than the next king of Psychedia.

The corps commanders swore allegiance to Rosta.

The owners of other barons also visited Rosta one after another.

In the process, there was a search for spies.

First, the soldiers and staff hiding in the royal corps were searched out, and the
spies hiding in the noble families were subsequently decapitated.

Some of them set fire to Kshmarum and tried to escape the capital through the
chaos, but there was a commotion.

They were quickly subdued by the warriors of the north who were ready.

One day when the inside of Kshmarum was stabilized and preparations were being made
to go out at the same time.

Erhi was checking the crystal ball in the dark room.

"......"

The crystal ball was cloudy and dark without any magical light.

Meaning that the mating opposing crystal ball is not yet ready.

It was unusual considering the nature of the crystal ball, where the wizard is
always waiting for contact.

But, in front of the silent crystal ball, Erhi only waited for a response.

So more time passes.

- Whoops...

A faint light flickered from the crystal ball. Erhi placed his hand on the crystal
ball and moved his magical power.

[Has it been delivered?]

paragraph. He waited again for an answer.

After a while.

The characters on the crystal ball spread like ink soaked in water and repeated
gathering.

The appearance of taking time for tasks that are not yet familiar.

And soon the picture completed a sentence.

[Mr. Erhi!]

paragraph. But beyond the shaking text, I could feel that emotion.

It was Elysia's answer.

price (3)

After leaving the South and coming to the North.

Erhi had not been able to communicate with the task force until now.

It was because there was no crystal orb connected to him in the south.

Crystal balls are made in pairs from the manufacturing stage.

From the beginning, wizards could only communicate with each other paired crystal
balls.
In order for Erhi to communicate with the task force, it was possible only if the
crystal ball that Erhi was carrying, of which the ones in the capital were in the
south.

'But the wires are messed up.'

The Ashan Empire continued to engage in sporadic engagements with the Temu Empire.

It happened before Erhi came to the North.

Numerous reports were coming from the nobles who went out to shake the enemy in
Eurelium.

Among them, there were many reports asking for support from the imperial family.

It was obviously a march for exploration and shaking.

The enemy's response was more intense than expected.

The nobles who had forgotten war for a long time were realizing the reality.

As such, the capital and the imperial family had no choice but to be busy carrying
out the war.

The southern part had been stabilized by Erhi's arrangement, so the priority had to
be pushed back that much.

'It was nothing to complain about.'

While wearing a mercenary's mask, I couldn't even summon a special task force.

Because I also had the belief that if I were a special task force, I would do well
on my own.

So, even if I couldn't contact the special task force, I didn't have any worries.

But when I saw Elysia's text messages filled with emotions like this, I felt
different than I had expected.

[Contact was later than expected. Did nothing happen in the South?]

[There were many. No matter what Erhi imagines, more than that.]

[...okay?]

[Yes.]

Answers that end in a short answer. Even through the text beyond the crystal ball,
it was felt that Elysia was suppressing her intense emotions.

Erhi ran his fingertips across his chin and let out magical energy.

[What happened?]

[...where should I begin? Once Terry reached the level of the late 6 star.]

Erhi's hand stopped.

[Certainly that was unexpected.]

Of the three, Terry's magic and skill level were the highest.

Still, by the time Erhi left the South, he had just entered the middle of the six-
star level.

But in less than two months, Terry has grown beyond imagination.

[Me, Bassett, Ms. Dena, and Rayla have grown a lot. I've been struggling a bit.
Especially in Marina's oyster [...]

If it was Marina's cave, it was the last dungeon on the list that Erhi had drawn.

After hunting for other ruins and monsters, the place where you set what to attack
by looking at the situation.

'You did a better job than I thought.'

The task force made a list of things to do in the South, but some of them were more
like filling in the blanks.

In reality, the schedule assumes that 70% of the list is targeted.

However, the special task force attacked all the major ruins in the south.

It was truly beyond expectations.

[great. There was a lot of trouble.]

Elysia did not reply for a moment, and sent an answer in blurry text.

[...Anyway, I've finished most of the list Erch left, but there was no way to
contact me. That was a week ago.]

[By the way?]

[I have heard the news from the capital. The news is that the war situation is
bad.]

There was no way to directly contact Erhi in the north, but he was able to receive
news from the capital in the south as well.

It was news from the battlefield.

[I heard the news that Bassett's father, Viscount Fraser, belonged to the unit that
had been defeated.]

Erhi frowned.

A list of troops belonging to the nobles of the Empire flashed through his mind.

[Viscount Fraser must be in the rear of the unit.]

[Still, there were casualties in the unit. The crystal ball doesn't work properly
in the desert, so I didn't know the Viscount's condition. Bassett was restless. And
I said I was going to help my father.]

[alone?]
[Terry and Miss Dena went together. I am...]

It was said that he had been waiting to contact Erhi.

Leila was Erhi's escort, so it was natural that she couldn't follow her.

Erhi thought for a moment, then infused magical power into the crystal ball.

[I was headed to the front line because I was worried about my family, so I can't
blame you for not waiting until I was contacted. Elysia. Good job.]

[......Yes.]

short answer. Elysia must have had a very difficult time too.

'It's a wire.'

Viscount Fraser's unit was responsible for supply and reconnaissance.

It wasn't such a dangerous area.

At least in Erhi's memory and common sense.

'But then there would be no way to lose the battle.'

The Hoscal region, which Viscount Fraser headed for, was clearly a safe area by the
original standards.

But there are a lot of variables in battle, but it's a situation that has already
gone awry.

Since it had already changed from the forecast, there was nothing that we could be
sure of.

While organizing his thoughts, Erhi sent a text message to the crystal ball.

[Elysia. You may go to the front line if you wish.]

Elysia, Bassett and Terry grew up together since childhood. As such, Elysia also
had many memories with Viscount Fraser.

Just because she was Elysia, she couldn't help but want to follow them.

[... Viscount Fraser, are you in danger?]

[The Fraser family's forces are concentrated on rear supply. I can't give a
definitive answer because I don't know the circumstances of the war, but the
possibility is low.]

[Many things must have happened in the North?]

[Some things took a long time to explain.]

[Can you explain?]

Erhi did that.

A long story continued beyond the crystal ball.

Erhi continued his explanation by referring to the army composition of the Temu
Empire and the characteristics of the enemy.

Elysia also focused on Erhi's story, asking for more explanations in some parts.

The story ended only when the sun went down and the moon came up.

[...So the northern part is also not unusual.]

[okay.]

For a while, there was no response from the crystal ball. Elysia sent a reply after
quite a while.

[okay. Then, I will go to the northern part of Leyla.]

[To this place?]

[Yes. Erhi's work is finished in the North, and Bassett, Terry, and Dena join him.
I think that's... the right way.]

'Is it intuition?'

It was just a guess because we weren't talking face-to-face.

Erhi thought that Elysia's choice this time was based on her characteristics,
[whisper from within] and [eyes of insight].

[How long can you come to the North?]

[The three of them just left at the same time, so I don’t know if I’m alone, but I
think it will take about a week to get to Sir Leila together.]

[okay. Please send my regards to Leila as well.]

[...I also look forward to the day when I will see Erhi again.]

'It looks like they made it for you.'

Erhi smiled and replied [I'll wait.] and then cut off the crystal ball's magic.

Although the crystal ball has finished working.

Erhi was still sitting in his seat and did not move.

'It's a battlefield.'

To be honest, I still thought war was too early for the task force members.

Although we had many battles arranged by Erhi together.

Because the ferocity and cruelty of war were on different levels.

So, I thought that the task force would join the battlefield after completing the
Imperial Ruins...

'It might have been a good day.'

The plan went wrong, though.

Erhi thought that this would be a good thing for the special task force.

The battlefield to which Viscount Fraser belonged was unlikely to become a large-
scale battlefield.

It's only small, sporadic battles if you hit it high.

But even then, you can feel the fierceness of the war.

Rather, it was that Elysia came to the north that touched Erhi's nerves now.

'Elysia's intuition cannot be taken lightly.'

Erhi nodded and got up from her seat.

"I'll have to speed up."

Erhi thought that the problem of the North had to be resolved quickly.

= =

"It's not what I'm talking about."

The morning sun shone over Rosta's face. Rosta said, looking over the plains with a
frown in his eyes.

"I think it's overkill."

The plain outside the gates of Kshmarum.

The sunlight was reflecting over it.

This light, which flashed over and over, as the sunlight reflected off the river,
did not come from the snow that covered the plains.

The warriors who filled the plains.

It was a flash of steel shining from their weapons.

"All the major corps, the barons who swore allegiance, my warriors..."

Rosta, who was counting the size of the troops by counting his hands, kept his lips
shut.

As if in my heart, I wanted to sigh, but my eyes were not alone.

The power of Kshmarum. Among them, all of the available elites were watching her.

Rosta was their lord.

“Do we really need this kind of military force?”

"The more certain the better."

"If the supply is cut off, it will be a catastrophe."

"The supply wagons from the northern part of the Empire are rushing towards
Kshmarum."
"Even if the enemy forces rush into the capital, a disaster could happen."

"We made sure that the scouts are tightly managed, so if we prepare, we will be
able to survive until the main force returns."

"......"

Rosta, who was listening to Erhi, grinned.

"...I guess."

It was a cool smile that regained confidence.

"Because you are here. So you can trust and follow the plan."

A crown was written on Rosta's head.

two days ago. It was the crown that was inherited after the indulgence of King
Musupa, who was completely awake.

And yesterday.

With the coronation ceremony, Rosta declared the conquest of Calutus.

The warriors were burning the battlefield under the command of a glorious new king.

Erhi nodded, and Rosta smiled softly.

"Take care of your mother and father."

Rosta went down the wall.

The gates open.

Rosta on horseback appeared. Behind her were Tasia and Kiegan.

- woo woo

With the sound of a long trumpet, the warriors lined up. she spurred The horse's
gait gradually accelerated.

She raised her hand and cried.

"Children of the North!"

Shouts echoed out along the way she passed.

"Raise your weapon!"

-visor! visor! visor!

The warriors raised their weapons high in the sky. The sound of iron hitting each
other rang like a bell.

"The rebels of the north live there! It's time for conquest! Follow me!"

"Woah ah ah ah ah!"
A roar that seemed to resound from the wall spread. An arc line was drawn on Erhi's
lips.

The natural lord of the northerners. Memories of the past flashed through his mind.

In the distance, Rosta turned his head. In the distance where each other's
appearance seemed like a dot, Rosta waved her hand.

When Erhi nodded, Rosta burst into laughter as if satisfied with it.

Rosta's form disappears over the horizon. Erhi moved towards the inside of the
castle.

Just like Rostar went out for subjugation.

He also had a place to go.

the royal basement.

To [Shaleuril's Tomb].

= =

"It's not that there hasn't been an attempt to explore it for thousands of years."

"Did the royal family try to investigate?"

"No. The elves came to the kingdom."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows. Queen Ludmila, who claimed to be the guide to the tomb,
said with a bitter smile.

"Shaloueril seems to have been a great wizard for them too. They brought back old
records and said they had the right to inherit Shaloueril's legacy."

"And it must have failed."

At Erhi's words, Queen Ludmila widened her eyes and nodded her head.

"That's right. More than ten elves lost their lives in the tomb. Still, it was
fatal for the elves with a small population. They haven't been to this place
since."

- Quick profit

The sound of the wind flowed from deep underground. The sound coming from the
crevice sounded like a scream.

"No one has visited this place for a long time, no one has left. So..."

"I'll be careful."

Queen Ludmila nodded and stopped walking.

A spiral staircase that leads endlessly into the basement.

From the basement, an intense cold air that seemed to cut his entire body was
flowing out.
“I hope you get what you want.”

Leaving behind the queen's departure, Erich walked downstairs.

The cold in the basement got worse as he walked. It was cold air mixed with the
flow of magic.

Erhi, who doesn't even care about the cold, had to raise his magic.

- Whoops...

Erhi's feet, who were going down the stairs, were quickly lifted upwards. Part of
the stairs collapsed and fell down.

'Thousands of years of years.'

Erhi smiled bitterly and took off the winter clothes he was wearing, unable to
resist the active invitation of Rostar and the Queen.

If you have a car, you may have to move quickly, so it was just cumbersome.

"[Cold Resistance]."

A magic that has never been used for a while is activated. Erhi slowly descended
underground using floating magic.

There was no ice in the basement compared to the amazingly cold air. However, a
faint light of magical power was felt everywhere in the stairs.

-chin

Erhi's feet touched the floor.

[...!! ...!!!]

"Yes. You can feel the spirit power."

Erhi raised her head.

A dark, large cave is visible beyond the field of vision.

A huge blue-green gate was blocking the entrance to the cave.

It was the entrance to the tomb.

'That's the keyhole.'

Erhi got closer to the door and stopped.

'That one?'

The door was filled with patterns that seemed to embody grass and leaves. At first
glance, it looks like an ordinary pattern.

But Erhi felt a strange sense of déjà vu.

'seal.'

The seal I saw in the basement of the church. A shape reminiscent of the structure
of the seal was drawn on this door.

"Hmm..."

Erhi carefully studied the pattern on the door.

"...Drawing... Dreams, no. Future. Prayers..."

A shape made up of leaves and branches. There were hidden characters in it. If you
did not understand the structure of the seal, it was an ancient script that could
not have been grasped.

"...I pray here. Dreaming of a future that will never come."

'It's like a will.'

It was a phrase that had no meaning. Still, I did not know what meaning there was
in the tomb.

After memorizing the letters of the phrase, Erhi pushed the key into the hole.

The key slid into the door without a sound.

The door to the tomb opened.

Shalueril's Tomb (1)

the moment the door opens.

Erch realized that the structure of the tomb was completely different from what he
had imagined.

The cold resistance that had raised Hrundal's magic power was insignificant, and
the cold flow from the door wasn't too bad.

It's about the same as feeling outside the door.

Of course, even if that was enough, an ordinary person would have been freezing
cold all over.

A runaway magic well that has been sealed for thousands of years.

It was too weak a cold to say that it was emanating from within.

instead of feeling

"...What is this?"

It was like a superimposed landscape.

Erhi turned his gaze to the floor. A smooth stone floor that shows no signs of age.
It looked nothing like the one seen from outside the seal.

But at the same time, green grass was blowing on it in the wind.

The two landscapes existed at the same time.

The feel of a hard stone that you can feel on your toes. The softness of stepping
on a meadow in spring. Even the rustling of the blades of grass passing by the
shoes.

The cold chill and the warmth of the spring sun.

All the five senses were overlapping as if they were intersecting.

'It's a hallucination.'

Erhi took a breath. The smell of grass and the moist air of the cold cave rushed in
at the same time.

'It's also an incredibly high-level hallucination.'

If you close your eyes.

It felt like a spring field by itself.

The feeling of nostalgia for some reason rushes in, maybe it's the power of
hallucinations.

But when I open my eyes again. It turns out that the landscape is distorted and
false.

'If it hadn't been for the indomitable inner side, I would have been beaten up.'

The dark and deep cave and the blue sky spread out like a thicket of trees
overlapping each other.

And at the edge of his gaze, the remains of a frozen, dried and twisted corpse were
visible.

A skeletal structure that is subtly different from that of a human caught my eye.

It was the remains of an elf who had visited this place in the past.

Erhi turned away from the remains and looked around.

He was standing at the entrance to the cave and at the foot of the lawn garden.

As I moved, the scenery was pushed away like water.

The movement is natural if you are not aware of it, but it felt unnatural the
moment you recognized it.

Actually walking and the change of scenery do not match.

Erhi stopped walking and raised his magical power.

"[Magic Search]. [Search Light]. [Colossus Detect]."

Three types of search magic that appeared at the same time.

It was the maximum combination of search magic that Erhi could draw.

A sense of omnipotence, as if scanning everything from an omniscient point of view,

enveloped Erhi.

Erhi looked around carefully.

He sighed immediately.

'Did I look too funny?'

An enormous amount of magical power was flowing underground.

A huge flow that was strangely unnoticed until now.

Erchi guessed it, this is the magic that came out of the magic well. I thought it
was the power that drew me in.

'This is not a seal.'

To be precise.

The purpose of this place was not to seal the magic well.

Erhi could be sure.

The ancient elf archmage, Shalueril, did not visit the basement of Kshmarum to seal
the magic well.

He is the power of the magic well here. It wanted itself.

'Even if Ioderil and other archmage had come here, they wouldn't have been able to
figure out the structure.'

A magic circle built with enormous magical power in the state of ancient magic.

This is not a seal that prevents what is inside from going out.

It was close to a seal that prevented an intruder from escaping.

'No, that's just an additional effect.'

The more I looked at the structure of the magic formula, the more admiration came
out.

The sophistication woven from the arts of thousands of years ago was not lacking
compared to the seal of the denomination that sealed some of the demons.

If Erhi didn't have [Indomitable Inner].

If he hadn't succeeded in the research results of Chloe and Ioderyl, who were
obsessed with the study of the seal after studying the seal in the church.

It was a complex and sophisticated technique that he would not have even noticed.

'If Ioderil had been here, he would have shed tears of joy.'

If another wizard had been in the same situation as Erhi, he might have lost day
and night and fell into research on magic.

But Erhi's impressions did not end there. He quickly looked at the situation with a
cold reason.

'You can get out.'

I don't know if I'd been completely absorbed in hallucinations.

Erhi could see the entrance to the tomb. It took time and effort, but it was
possible to get out of the tomb.

'But...'

The only thing that makes Erhi worry.

It was about what intention the creator of this place, Shalueril, made this seal.

What if you wanted to kill someone who came here?

If so, Shaloueril had a much easier and simpler way to kill the intruder.

Not this great hallucinogenic magic.

"I mean, there's something you want."

If you can read the intent.

You will also know the true purpose behind this seal.

Erhi closed his eyes. And focused consciousness.

Not cold and hard underground.

He concentrated his consciousness on the feeling of the warm bush.

And when he opens his eyes again.

He stood on the field of spring.

"......"

Erhi took a step up the hill.

= =

"...human?"

"......"

As soon as Erhi crossed the hill, what he saw was a vast forest.

The horizon of the forest where the trees soaring to the sky are endless.

It took me a while to admire the overwhelming sight.

Someone's gaze was sensed by his senses.

When Erhi turned his gaze to the place, the two quickly approached him.

"It's suspicious."

"How can a human be at the grave?"

Both of them were elves.

They looked at Erhi with suspicious eyes and gradually narrowed the distance.
Bows were in their hands, and the strings were taut.

'I'm going crazy.'

Erhi stifled a laugh.

It must have been a hallucination, but the presence of the elves remained the same.
Even living and feeling overwhelmed.

Erhi's five senses were warning him that the elves were hostile to him.

"You. Are you dumb? Where are you from? Answer me quickly!"

Erhi was worried as he watched the elves holding their bows. Do I need to adjust
this rhythm now? Do I need to reawaken [the indomitable inner] even now?

'Once you match.'

Erhi pointed his finger at the arrow that came close to the hem of his robe.

"Ugh!"

"It's magic! Human wizard!"

Leave your senses to hallucinations. The first thing to check was whether the magic
was activated.

Even in the hallucinations, his magic was activated without any problem.

The elf's arrowhead was covered with thick ice.

Erhi looked at the elves coldly and said.

"Do elves give their weapons to people they see for the first time? That's rude."

"...You are the one being rude. This is our village's graveyard. From the moment
you set foot here, you are already a suspicious person."

"Do it if you want to! Soon the villagers will come to take revenge on you!"

Even though he looks young, it looks like an elf is an elf.

The two elves pushed their chests back to Erhi without showing any signs of fear.

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

It wasn't usually difficult to get basic information only after that.

At that time, Erhi was thinking about whether to write [All Haunted Marriages]. One
of the elves opened their eyes and whispered to a fellow elf.

"Hey, look at that. That."

"What... Whoa!"

"Right?"

"...government ordinance?"
[...?]

The alps looked at Hrundal and whispered.

'Hmm.'

Erhi secretly held out Hrundal to the elves. The elves flinched as the spear blade
approached, but could not hide their curiosity.

"It's a real spirit... Hello?"

[...!]

"Wow, you must have a clear sense of humor. If this is enough, you will soon become
a senior, right?"

"How do humans get along with spirits?"

"Where did you steal it from?"

"Hey, human! How do you have a spirit with you?"

In response to the elf's question, Erhi scanned his chin with his fingertips and
spoke in a calm voice.

"I don't remember."

"...What?"

"Where is this place, why am I here, what's the time zone right now. I can't
remember."

[...???]

The elves looked at Erhi as if it were nonsense and chattered.

"What should I do? I don't remember."

"I don't know. It's the first time I've ever seen a human like this. In fact, it's
the first time I've ever seen a human."

"I don't think it's possible in our line. Let's take it to the elder."

It was a dead voice, but he couldn't deceive Erhi's senses. The elves nodded their
heads and said with a menacing expression.

"Follow me, human. It's suspicious, so I'll have to take you to the elder!"

"okay."

"...?"

Erhi calmly followed the elves.

Watching Erhi following meekly, the elves tilted their heads as if they did not
know whether they were dragging him or guiding him.

= =
'It's amazing.'

Erhi entered the village with an escort rather than an elves escort.

It was the first time he had come to the village of elves, but he had the
knowledge.

It is said that elves do not damage nature and live with living plants as their
friends.

They sleep on trees, and clothes are made from dead plant stem fibers.

So, Erhi imagined a very primitive and boring village. Unexpectedly, the village of
elves was splendid.

"human?"

"Wow, seeing a human for the first time."

Numerous flowers were growing along the roadside, and there was a large hole in the
tree that could be several meters in diameter. It was the house of the elves.

When the elves entered the village, each of them raised their heads and looked at
him.

'A lot of them.'

Considering the common sense that Erhi knew. It seemed that there were more elves
in this place than any other elf settlement in modern times.

Above all, the atmosphere of the village was lively. Feeling young and full of
life.

The common sense of the elves that they were always sharp, arrogant, and insidious
was shaken.

Erhi stood in front of a huge tree in the center of the town, receiving the gaze of
numerous elves.

The tree was big. It looked several tens of meters in diameter, perhaps more than a
hundred meters, and its tip seemed to span the clouds.

It was a tree that did not exist in Erhi's memory. The elf who had brought him
while Erhi was looking at the trees said to him.

"Follow."

The two elves grabbed hold of the vines wrapped around the tree and strode upwards.

Looking at her back, Erich smiled.

'I felt it from the beginning, but something is naive.'

It's obviously escorting, but without taking weapons.

He climbed up the tree first, as if Erhi knew he was going to follow him.

Erhi shook his head and climbed up the tree following the elves.
= =

"Because humans... the habitats of humans must be infinitely far from here."

The elder of the elves was an old man with a long beard.

Although the title is elder, he seemed to be the de facto owner of the village.

The elder looked at Erhi as if curiously and asked.

"Did you say you don't remember?"

"That's right."

"Hmm, if that kid had grown up, he could have asked a question. It's a pity."

'I have no boundaries.'

The elder looked at Erhi closely, but showed no hostility or vigilance.

Once one thing became certain.

The elves here were different from the elves in Erhi's 'common sense'.

"May I ask where this place is?"

Hearing Erhi's words, the elder burst out laughing and said.

"If you don't know about this place, you must have no memory. This is the hometown
of the elves, Erpnor."

Erhi's eyes widened at the elder's words.

'Erpnor?'

Erpnor.

It was the land of the myths of the elves.

'The land of the World Tree that was destroyed thousands of years ago.'

In the past, Erpnor was a mythical city where it is said that the gods of the elves
first created the elves.

There is a world tree that God himself has given. Because of the existence of the
World Tree, it is said that the elves could live forever without suffering.

But with the war of the gods, the city fell. The world capital also disappeared.

'If this is Erpnor.'

The place where he is now was a mythical city thousands of years ago.

"Hmm... are you remembering something?"

The elder looked at Erhi carefully after he had a blank expression on his face for
a moment.
Erhi straightened his expression again and shook his head.

"...it seems like something comes to mind."

"Is that so? It's unfortunate."

The elf clicked his tongue as if he was genuinely sorry. Then he said while
brushing his beard.

"If you had come to Erpnor earlier, you could have brought your memories back."

When Erhi wiggled his eyebrows, the Elder smiled and said,

"The great sage of Erpnor, Shalueril-sama, left on an expedition. If he had

existed, you would have been able to recover your memories."

"...!"

Erhi opened her eyes wide in surprise.

'The fall of Erpnor is a mythical day.'

The establishment of Kshmarum was obviously a long time ago.

However, the destruction of Erpnor was much earlier than that.

There was a clear historical time difference between the two events.

'If it's not the same person.'

Shalueril was an elf that had survived for at least thousands of years.

Shalueril's Tomb (2)

Elves have a long lifespan.

Although it varies from person to person, it is generally considered that about 500
years is the limit of lifespan of an elf.

That alone was far too long by human standards.

'An elf that has lived for thousands of years?'

However, according to the elders' words, Shaloueril was an elf that had lived for
thousands of years.

From the Age of Myths to the Age of Mankind.

Even if it was a living history and a fossil, it was not lacking.

'Besides, if you've already been called a great sage... In reality, you should see
more than that.'

A wizard who has been practicing magic for thousands of years.

Even in the mythical age, an elf was recognized as an archmage.

Erhi closed her eyes for a moment.

Maybe it's because I'm inside Erpnor?

Now, I couldn't even feel the flow of magic that revolved around me.

Now he feels and exists.

It was a clear reality.

'Amazing.'

"How great is Shaloueril-sama?"

"His wisdom and spirituality are unmatched by anyone on earth. He is the one
closest to God."

There was boundless respect in the elder's voice. Erhi nodded and asked.

"Where is he now?"

"The punishment of the demon god is not far away, so he went on an expedition for a
while to refine his enlightenment."

it's an expedition

Apparently, there was no way to see Shalueril from here.

'Should I find Shaloueril and follow her?'

Maybe that could be the key. Chasing after Shalueril and meeting him.

But Erhi shook his head.

With that in mind, I can't explain why he woke up in Erpnor.

The reason why Shaloueril chose the starting place as Erpnor's tomb.

You must not leave this place until you know it.

For now, it was right to search for the answer in Erpnor.

"Then can I stay here until Shaloueril-sama returns?"

The elder nodded.

"I will allow you to stay in Erpnor until you regain your memories."

"Thank you. Then I'll take care of you for a while."

= =

"What are you?"

Erhi laughed. The tall elf standing in front of him glared.

"Smile?"

"You're finally seeing an elf that fits your common sense."

"...is he crazy?"
The elf was holding a long sword. A whitish energy could be seen from above the
sword. traces of spirits.

Erhi looked carefully at the elf's sword and raised his head.

"Anything to do?"

"No. It's your business. For what reason did you come to spy on Erpnor, human?"

"Spying?"

"Humans can't be trusted. To think that short-lived species will play a part in the
punishment of demons... Even kobolds will laugh."

The elf man smiled bitterly and raised his sword. The tip of his sword stopped in
front of Erhi's chin.

“I don’t believe in monolithic species. Dwarves digging tunnels over there, and
humans who build cities by burning trees. They are all heretics who talk nonsense.
The devil’s punishment is supposed to end at the hands of our elves anyway. Even
so, Erp Did you come to Nord to take advantage of the chaos to steal the secret
wishes of the elves?"

Erhi looked at the elf with an expressionless face and grabbed Hrundal.

The light of blue magic flowed down the window.

"Your tongue is needlessly long."

The elf's sword bounced into the sky.

The wind concentrated on one point pushed the elf's sword.

The elf jumped back, widened the distance, and raised its ears. The elf's eyes were
filled with wariness.

"As expected... to use magic on a human subject! Did you even sell your soul to a
demon!"

The elf's sword pierced the air. A wind rose along the flow of the sword. It was
the power of the spirit.

Erhi watched the flow carefully and twisted Hrundal lightly.

Ice rose in front of him, blocking the wind.

The elf's eyes widened at the natural manifestation of magic.

The elf hardened his expression and tried to run towards Erhi in a low position.

"stop!"

"What are you doing!"

Then the vines swayed and two elves jumped between them.

They were the elves who brought Erhi to the elder.

"Tyraquel! Lower your sword. The elder has allowed this man to stay in town."

"Besides, you're fighting someone who uses magic. Do you want to die?"

The elf's name was Tyrakel.

He dyed his face red and stomped his foot on the branch of the thick tree they were
standing on.

"...You idiots! Saying my name in front of a wizard! What if this bastard puts a
curse on me!"

"If that was scary, I shouldn't have started an argument."

"Stupid Tyraquel."

The elves quarreled with each other, leaving Erhi alone.

Erhi watched the scene for a while and then put Hrundal in. From the looks of it,
there was no sign that the fight would continue.

'I'm sorry.'

Deep down, I wondered what kind of skills the ancient elves used. However,
continuing the fight here seemed unreasonable.

'Rather than that, the evaluation of the wizard is very high.'

After looking for a moment in his memory, Erhi realized that this was a historical
reason.

The origins of magic date back to the Age of Myths, and, as you may have guessed,
this time period he was going through was the beginning of magic.

Magic must be considered a rare and precious power. It was not strange that the
evaluation of Erhi was different.

Once again, I felt that the reason why the Elder had allowed him to stay in Erpnor,
including the spirit, was complex.

"Don't get into an accident! The elders told me not to cause trouble ahead of the
great war."

"Idiot Tyrakel, go out to reconnaissance monsters."

"You stupid twins!"

While Tyraquel was running wild, the twins whispered to Erhi.

"Tyraquel wanted to learn magic, but Shaloueril didn't teach it. She's jealous."

"Except for idiots like Tyrakel, elves don't talk like that. Ugh, that's pathetic."

Erhi smirked. It was strange to see Erhi comforting him for fear that he might have
been hurt. Obviously, the elves of this era had a naive side.

"I'm fine. I'm not young enough to offend you by such a comment. But what's going
on?"
"Follow me. I'll show you where to stay."

"The elder told me to guide you."

"Are you two twins?"

"Yeah. I'm Celoryl, and he's Eloin."

= =

"Shaloueril-sama is a great wizard poet."

"He's also a great animist!"

"What a wonderful person!"

Erhi nodded at the twins' words. Certainly, according to the elves, Shalueril was a
formidable wizard.

'A wizard who inherits the origins of magic.'

If the original swordsmanship was a gesture of mankind to survive in the world.

The magic of the beginning began with the first quest to understand this world.

That secret has grown in size over time, and has reached the realm of understanding
and twisting the laws of the world.

The power to manipulate magic and penetrate the essence of the world. Its power
grew rapidly by the hands of the 'transcendent' early humans who inherited a part
of the divine.

They are called incarnations, and most of them ascended to the realm of demigods
that protect the gods after death.

Shalueril was the incarnation of the gods of the elves.

'In fact, it must be considered one of the masters of magic.'

Among the gods of the Ashan Empire, the god of light, there were 'feathers' called
the masters of magic among demigods.

Shalueril would also be one of those divine feathers.

'I wondered how he survived for thousands of years...'

However, there are still unanswered questions.

So how does Shaloueril deal with this 'world' he is going through? And why was it
made by magic?

"...Hmm."

Erhi, who was pensive in thought, gestured. The dark blue shadow moved vigorously.

"Ahh!"

"I lost again!"

The dark blue shadow pressed down on the blue and green shadows and wobbled like a
dance.

In Erhi's eyes, it appears only as a vague form, but in the eyes of the elves, it
will appear as a clear spirit form.

A battle between spirits. It seems like a joke, but it was said that it was an
elves training technique that enhances communion with spirits and makes it easier
to express their power.

Of course, it was also a plaything to soothe the boredom of the two twins who came
to him.

"You learn really fast. That's why you must be a wizard."

"I hate it, I'm going to die."

Erhi looked at Hrundal, passing through the conversations of the twins he had
become accustomed to.

[...!!]

'You've become more emotional.'

It would be correct to say that the level of expression of opinion has risen.

Previously, I was a 2-3 year old child, now I feel like a 4-5 year old.

I can't speak, but at a level where I can express my thoughts in a more specific
way.

'This might be enough to issue a more complicated order.'

[...??]

Erhi looked at Hrundal and asked the twins.

"How long has it been since I came to Erpnor?"

"well?"

"Enough to lose three green flowers?"

At the twins' words, Erhi smiled bitterly.

'Do you have any idea what that means?'

In the large forest where Erpnor is located, most of the year, the midnight
phenomenon occurred.

In other words, the sun was always up, day and night.

Erhi could not guess how many days he had been here.

'Because the sense of time is also distorted.'

As with the first hallucinations, here the sense of time is disturbed.

If it was the way it was, I should be able to accurately guess every minute and
every second I spent here.

Now, the feeling is not working at all.

In some ways, it feels like a day has passed, and in other ways, it feels like
months have passed.

Erhi guessed that the time spent here would flow differently from the actual time.

'It's not even at a level that can already be called hallucinations.'

Erhi tried to activate [Indomitable Inner] when he was alone.

It was because of the crumbling sense of time, that he might be able to find
another way through his indomitable inner self in the midst of a difficulty for
which there is no immediate solution.

But unlike before, the hallucinations did not break down.

I was puzzled at first, but soon found out why.

What he was already experiencing was not just a hallucination, it was the result of
more devastating magic.

"Find a solution. Wait or go."

"What do you mean?"

"What are you waiting for?"

"It is nothing."

However, that did not mean that Erhi was in danger of being locked up here forever.

Even if there is no [Indomitable Inner], Erhi still has [Romeyerson's Ring].

If Elysia, Leyla, or Rosta comes to Kshmarum, [Romeyerson's Ring] will be able to

activate.

So I didn't have to worry about getting out of here.

But that doesn't mean you can't wait until then.

I had to find a solution here somehow.

"The great battle isn't far off?"

At Erhi's question, the twins nodded at the same time.

"Yeah. We're gathering huge monsters in the south over there."

"Hundreds of thousands of monsters. Humans and dwarves seem to have already

gathered there."

"Are we going to go soon?"

“But then there is no one to protect the World Tree.”

"Is that so? Oh, so Shaloueril-sama must have gone north."

"To find a way to protect the world tree?"

"Maybe that's it."

According to the timeline, now Erpnor is the end of the mythical era.

It was the situation before entering the war of the gods.

'There are no records left.'

There are no records of later generations of this period.

After the great war, the place that used to be a battlefield became a desert.

It later became the territory of the Temu Empire.

"The old people are already going down to the South. It won't be long before we go
down to the South. Otherwise, demons will rule the world."

"I can't let it be like that. The forest will be covered with hideous monsters?"

"Ugh... disgusting."

Erhi mainly traveled with the twins and looked around Erpnor. It was to find traces
and obtain other information.

Clearly, Erpnor was preparing for war.

The young and powerful elves of Erpnor were already heading beyond the great forest
to the gathering place of mankind.

Already three times the expedition was heading south.

'Hmm...'

The Great War in the South. Erpnor, who looks peaceful on the outside, but is
filled with anxiety on the inside.

Compared to its importance and scale, Erpnor's defenses were relatively loose.

'Is there an answer here?'

Erch had a gut feeling that something would soon happen to Erpnor.

= =

"Is it a big deal...?"

Erhi slowly opened her eyes.

The magic that had been raging through my body slowly slowed down.

The hair and the hem of his clothes that had floated up naturally sank.

Full preparations have been completed.

While Celoril, who had found Erhi in a hurry, was staring blankly at her, Erhi
walked over to her and said,
"Are the demons coming?"

"Uh... how did you know... ah, that's magic."

Half right, half wrong.

It was true that Erhi had read Erpnor's confusion as magic, but it was his guess
that the monsters were coming.

While Celoril was dazed, Elroin raised her head at the entrance of the tree hole
where Erhi resided.

"What are you two doing! Come quickly! The elder told us to gather!"

"Oh, that's right. Follow me quickly. Everyone in Erpnor should gather. Demonic
monsters are coming!"

Erhi nodded.

Following Celloril, he crossed the border of the tree hole.

Numerous elves were busily coming down the tree. urgent movement.

Erhi looked at Erpnor preparing for battle and turned his head.

The horizon of the forest that is now quite familiar.

Far away from the sea of trees that seemed to connect endlessly.

Black waves were wriggling and rushing in with blazing smoke.

Shaloueril's Tomb (3)

The square in the center of Erpnor.

Numerous elves were each climbing a tree or standing on the ground, looking at the
elder.

An elder, dressed in battle attire adorned with unusual dyes and jewels, stood on a
parched stump and cried out to the elves.

"You will all see it."

The elder pointed to the other side of the forest where the smoke was rising.

"The evil dragon Arsahadan has brought his legion."

"That tunnel digger is cringing!"

"The one who should be composted!"

Although it was unfamiliar to Erhi, the dragon called Arsahadan seemed familiar to
the elves.

The elves raised their voices one by one with angry expressions.

Erhi looked at the twins and said.

"Is he famous?"

"It's a dark dragon that constantly invaded the vicinity of the great forest."

"Dig the ground and burn the forest."

"Shalueril-sama tore off his wings, and he continues to aim for Erpnor with that
grudge. But I heard that Arsahadan went down south..."

"I guess that mean dragon spread a lie."

While the twins whispered, the village chief raised his hand and said.

"We must protect our hometown and our world tree from those vicious demonic
creatures."

The elves followed the chieftain and raised their hands.

There was no cheers or enthusiasm in the battle rituals of the elves. There is only
cold anger.

When all the elves raised their hands, the elder nodded and gave the orders to the
elves.

"Team Oak, Ash, and Chestnut, lead your comrades to their respective positions.
And..."

Under the command of the village chief, the elves ran out of the forest one by one.

The square went empty in an instant.

Erhi and the village chief's eyes met.

As Erhi walked towards him, the village chief shook his head.

"Let the guests be immersed."

"Do you need help?"

"We must solve Erpnor's problems. That is our pride, our pride."

There was an unwavering determination in the village chief's eyes.

Erhi raised his head.

A thick smoke that rose from afar was rushing up to Erpnor's sky.

"You're misunderstanding something."

"misunderstanding?"

"The demons are rushing towards Erpnor. But if the demons come to my place, I will
have no choice but to fight to protect myself."

"......"

"I have one question."

"...Something."
"Not all elves can leave, so there will be elves to protect Erpnor. Can you tell me
who they are?"

"The young elves won't go out of town yet."

"Okay. I see."

The elder looked at Erhi and nodded slowly. It was a movement somewhere between
consent and gratitude.

The elder ran towards the forest with the elders of Erpnor.

Erhi looked at her back and raised her head once more. Trees soaring high into the
sky caught his eye.

'I can't stop monsters with my own strength.'

Erpnor is by no means a weak city.

The Age of Myths was an age when the divinity was still full on the earth.

Even if the main axis of Erpnor went down to the south, the power of the elves was
never weak.

'There must have been another problem.'

But even so, there was a problem with Erpnor.

Meaning there was a problem the elves missed.

And the problem must have happened inside Erpnor.

"...where shall we go?"

"I don't know. Where should I go?"

Erhi looked down at the twins and turned his head.

The place to go was decided.

The most important place in Erpnor.

"Go to the place where the world tree is."

= =

The World Tree is a tree but not a tree, exists in this world but does not exist at
the same time.

The World Tree was part of the elven gods that spanned the divine and human realms.

"......"

"Isn't that great?"

"This is the world tree."

Erhi slowly raised his head.

The twins looked up at the tree in admiration.

All he could see was a white blank.

'Is it because I'm human or...'

Erhi, who had been thinking for a moment, shook his head. Now it didn't matter. It
is only important that this is the place that penetrates the heart the most.

"Did you come here too?"

"Huh? Tyrkel?"

"Isn't Tyrkel supposed to go out into the woods?"

“You were disciplined last time. So, it looks like you were fired.”

"I can hear you, you stupid twins!"

It wasn't just Tyrkel. Most of the remaining elves in Erpnor seemed to have
gathered near the World Tree. A considerable number of young elves settled near the
World Tree.

"Hey, human."

Tyrkel approached Erhi.

The twins stood behind Tyrkel's back and opened their eyes as if 'what else is this
guy trying to do?'

"I apologize for the past. To draw a sword against a human, it was a foolish act."

"...Isn't it unlucky to say something after apologizing?"

"What is Tyrkel?"

"...Anyway! Fighting for Erpnor is great for a human being. I'm the most
experienced of all of them here, so take my command..."

"Did you say scout?"

"...Yes?"

"How far did you usually go for reconnaissance?"

"I used to go out to scout near the quince valley. But why is that water..."

"It's said that you can figure out about a twenty-kilometer radius."

The mission of the elf reconnaissance team was to identify monsters and manage
vegetation.

The patrols belonging to Erpnor can use the sensitive hearing of spirits and elves
to check their territory at the same time.

"Gather here."

Although his voice was low, Erhi's words could be heard as if pierced through the
ears of an elf near the World Tree.

The elves flocked in with a puzzled expression. Erhi raised his hand.

"Wow..."

"It's a map!"

It was a topographical map near a world tree made of ice.

At the appearance of the map that was delicately reflected up to the height of the
tree, the elves all smiled in admiration.

“It is approximately 100 kilometers from the front of the monster and the main
force. However, depending on the progress of the battle, this composition can
change at any time.”

The elves nodded their heads.

"Two things are important. The first is to prevent the monsters who escaped the
main battle from reaching the World Tree."

When Erhi gestured, the trees made of ice fell down to the direction of the World
Tree. The elves nodded their heads.

“The second is to deceive the main team and search for monsters approaching into
the forest in advance.”

This time, the ice tree collapses like a hole in the map.

"The important thing is to explore this in advance. So, reconnaissance is the top
priority."

Erhi said, pointing to Tyrkel.

"Tirkel has experience in reconnaissance, so let him take charge of dividing and
managing the reconnaissance team. Any questions?"

"no!"

"Let's move fast!"

The twins clapped and the elves nodded.

Tyrkel disappeared over the forest, led by the twins while he was chatting.

= =

The noise of endless battle was flowing from the forest, whether it was day or
night.

The sound of tearing and breaking is constant. Beyond that, wind, water, fire, and
earth soar into the sky.

It's hard to give a definitive answer because I don't have experience.

Obviously, the spirits of the elves of this era were great.

A state in which the power of nature itself is used rather than the harmony of
magic.

They neither create their own world nor overthrow the rules of the world.

It simply pushes the world itself honestly.

However, its power is enough to color the whole world with the power of a spirit.

Considering that even that was the spirit art of those who were pushed and pushed
compared to Erpnor's main force.

I couldn't even imagine how great the war in the myth era was.

"......"

The firepower of the elves was great.

The battle was the dominance of the elves no matter who looked at it.

'The wire is moving away.'

while the battle continues.

The fronts of the elves and monsters were noticeably farther away from the World
Tree.

The furious elves were pushing the demons crazy.

Erhi looked at it with her narrowed eyes and opened her mouth.

"Reconnaissance?"

"No problem!"

Eloin, the younger of the twins, nodded confidently.

The reconnaissance team was smoothly vigilant in all directions.

Not a single monster could pass through the forest.

The World Tree was absolutely safe...

'No way.'

The only thing that changed because of his appearance was the elaborate
reconnaissance.

Even the reconnaissance did not yield any meaningful results.

Erch was convinced that the real threat had not yet emerged.

And then.

"This, this, this, over! Anomaly! Anomaly! Ouch!"

A report that was close to Tyrkel's scream was heard riding on the wind.

It was a scream so clear that there was no need for the secondary report of Elroin,
who was in charge of reporting through the spirit.
- Gripping Jijijik!!

A dark light flashed across the forest. It was like a black lightning strike.

And the lightning changed into numerous colors as if turbid paint was scattered.

It was as if he had embodied chaos.

Erhi got up and said to Elroin.

"Power retreat."

Eloin, who was lost in her mind, turned her head one after another toward Erhi and
the forest, and hurriedly delivered Erhi's command.

"...Huh? Retreat all! Retreat all!"

Erhi grabbed Hrundal and kicked it to the ground. Receive instantaneous

acceleration through the linkage of [Haste], [Feather Fall], and [Strength].

On top of that, Erhi, whose [Floating] magic was activated, flew toward the place
where the lightning bolts erupted like a shot.

'They are not monsters.'

What Erhi had envisioned was an attack by the detached wing.

army of monsters.

Some of them detour in the other direction and rush towards the World Tree.

But it wasn't.

It's not the monsters that are swarming.

- Fragile!

only one monster.

However, that alone was a monster that was a great danger to Erpnor.

Reptile nails on the body of black scales. The tail that extends from the head is
too large to be a living creature floating in the sky.

[finally! finally! finally!]

A huge body appeared in the forest as if tore apart from the air.

Dark Dragon Arsahadan.

The dragon, whose body was all black, stretched out its neck and roared.

[Finally, the time of revenge has come! The day to take revenge on the bugs!]

There were hideous wounds on the dragon's back. Originally, the place where the
wings were supposed to be was only a wound that was crushed like a bark.

Then the dragon's head swung around.

Tyrkel, who was hiding in the trees and looking at the dragon, froze.

[kill!]

Arsahadan rushed towards Tyrkel. A claw the size of a greatsword was thrust down
towards Tyrkel.

Tyrkel drew his sword to counterattack somehow even in the midst of freezing.

However, the dragon's claws were too large to be blocked with a sword.

"Ahhh... Evil?"

Tyrkel eventually closed her eyes tightly, but the pain she thought was not felt.

In front of him was a translucent membrane emitting yellow and blue light.

Erhi was blocking Tyrkel's front.

"......"

"Huh! Oh, I see. As ordered! As ordered!"

At Erhi's cold eyes, Tyrkel hurriedly ran towards the forest. Then Arsahadan roared
once more.

[Magic? You... you... you are a disciple of Shaloueril! Shaloueril's disciple!]

'You seem crazy.'

Erhi noticed that Arsahadan's condition was not normal.

Arsa Hadan's eyes were cloudy, and his whole body was trembling. Besides, to judge
him as a disciple of Shaloueril by looking at his magic...

[Damn idiot wizard! I gave everything to God to kill him! To destroy what he loves
the most!]

From Arsa Hadan's body, a shimmering magical light flashed. Arsa Hadan's body shook
unstablely. It must have been a magical side effect.

"Is it the ability to move through space?"

[okay! I gave my soul and a hundred To destroy the World Tree! But...]

Arsahadan opened his mouth wide and stood up. Even if you don't have wings and
you're insane. The presence of the strongest monster on earth was still there.

[First, kill Shalueril's disciple!]

Along with the last part of the horse, magical energy erupted from Arsahadan.

The magic of chaos, shining in all colors, poured out in front of Erhi.

- Quad Dudeuk!

Magical power became a wave of power and swept through the forest. Dozens of trees
were pushed away by the dragon's magic.
It was an expression of the enormous power of a dragon that projects power with
will alone.

[dead!]

"Certainly not insane."

[...!]

Arsahadan's head turned. Erhi was standing behind Arsahadan. The target that
Arsahadan focused all his energy on was the illusion of Erhi.

'Dragon.'

Creatures of the Age of Myths. overwhelming oppression. The worst monster mentioned
in countless legends.

'It's worth it.'

But Arsahadan has neither wings to fly nor a cunning brain.

Just ignorant magical powers and the body of a dragon.

Of course, the dragon was an unspeakably threatening creature by itself.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

This is a tributary of the magic well. Even a place where the chill runs wildly.

Erhi's magical power was overflowing more fully than ever.

- Crisp! Crisp!

The temperature around Erhi dropped sharply. Even without the wind, the bushes
turned into ice powder and flew away.

Erhi stretched out his hand.

"Freeze."

The extreme cold engulfed the forest and poured down towards the dark dragon.

Shalueril's Tomb (4)

The dragon was the strongest demon and belonged to the family of demons.

Its sturdy scales cannot be scratched by even a sharp sword, and its claws cut
through a person's body like a piece of paper.

Its weight is so great that it collapses the ground with every step it takes, and
even soars through the sky with such a body.

A monster that truly denies the principles of the world.

The reason it was possible was because of the origin of the dragon, the Dragon
Heart.

The dragon holds enormous magical power in the dragon heart.

And the character of that power is chaos.

It upsets the heavy and the light, the hard and the soft, and mixes the day and the
night.

Therefore, the dragon was able to destroy the principles of the world with its own
will.

[It's petty! It's petty!]

Erhi's cold air climbed up Arsahadan's body.

The tip of the frozen scales burst, and the dragon blood that flowed out was frozen
as it was.

Arsa Hadan smiled madly as if he could not feel any pain, as if his pain had
disappeared as his head hurt.

[Something like that cold! It's just pitiful!]

The dragon's enormous magical power began to radiate.

The broken scales healed themselves, and the bleeding stopped. The frost that had
formed on the scales disappeared like melting snow.

It's like turning back time.

It was the power possessed by the magical power of a dragon, which was nothing less
than a natural disaster by its very existence.

[Shaloueril's disciple! kill! I will kill you and destroy the World Capital!]

The dragon, drunk with his own anger, snarled. The magic vibrated.

The magic of chaos, which exerts miracles only by will, scattered fire and
thunderstorms in the air.

A tremendous power that can burn the sky and overturn the earth at once.

However, that power could not be shot towards Erhi.

[...!]

- Jeez!

For the first time, emotions other than anger settled in Arsahadan's hazy eyes.
Arsahadan shouted in a confused voice.

[What! How can my body...!]

The cold air that should have been pushed back by the more overwhelming magical
power was rising up Arsa Hadan's body.

Arsahadan's toenails were crushed, the scales burst out again, and the blood froze.

Arsa Hadan hastily sprayed magic power.

The cold air cleverly drained Arsahadan's magical energy and bit by bit the
dragon's body.

[Shaloueril's disciple! you...! What the hell are you doing!]

Arsahadan cried out in bewilderment.

Erhi said as he stretched out Hrundal with an expressionless face.

"I don't know how to do anything other than push it with force, but there's no way
I can handle it since my head is broken."

He said in a voice colder than cold.

"[Diffusion]. [Purification]. [Softness]."

- Jeez!

More than anything else, cold magic eroded Arsahadan's body.

= =

realm magic.

It is a term referring to space-dominant magic to overcome the wizard's battle in

the magic field.

Sorcerers have a saying like this.

“If there is a difference of rank in realm magic, 90% of the battle is already
over.”

The wizard's battle was a space battle.

A space where magic can unfold, a space where magic can move, and a space where the
wizard can breathe.

Realm magic is the magic that dominates that space.

Therefore, the best ability that the wizard could exert was melted into the realm
magic.

The purification of thousands of years of research by wizards was melted.

The myth era was the period when God and the earth were closest.

A time when the world overflowed with magical powers and divine power, and the
achievements of countless heroes were built up.

That is why the battles of this era were majestic and great. There was no
fierceness of the times after that.

[Aaaaah!]

Erhi's realm penetrated Arsahadan's interior without hesitation.

It was not simply spraying cold air that lowers the temperature and freezes
moisture.

Dominating the space itself, and controlling the magic that belongs to that space.
Arsahadan tried to take it off with his magical power, but it was just an
instinctive struggle.

'Still, that's great.'

Overwhelming magical power sprinkles miracles according to the will of the dragon.

There was no magic, no ductility, just the expression of the doctor, and flames
soared in the air.

The overwhelming heat heated the air in an instant, creating a fierce wind between
Erhi and Arsahadan.

A fever that seems to dry out the moisture of the whole body.

But soon the heat soared into the sky.

[how!]

It was because Erhi adjusted the flow of mana of the craze. To be more precise, it
pushes the air from the upper layers of the hot air, creating a natural updraft.

Obviously, Arsahadan was trying to shoot a hot wind at his feet.

It just flowed toward the sky in a fleeting way.

The dark dragon is panicked and spews out more and more magical power, but it all
leads to similar results.

The forests were being destroyed without hesitation in the aftermath of the
enormous magical power, but the power could not reach Erhi.

Arsahadan was bewildered and did not know what to do. Erhi pressed Arsahadan
expressionlessly.

Clearly, Erhi had an advantage.

However, Erhi's intentions were not so comfortable.

'...it's not easy.'

Erhi swallowed the blood that had pooled in his mouth. Contrary to his casual
appearance, Erhi's condition was not so good.

[...!! ...!!!]

'okay. At most, two minutes.'

Hrundal's emotions were close to screams. I had no choice but to do so.

A branch of the magic well. It draws that enormous flow of magical power. Being
able to push away a force comparable to that of Arhasdan was a feat that was
possible because Erhi had several similar experiences.

An experience that draws more magical power than one's own. It had to be that Erhi
was the most superior than anyone else in the world.

A feat that was possible thanks to the experience of expanding the realm against
the mythical dead dragon.

Nevertheless, the load on Erhi's body had to be enormous.

Hrundal, who has grown up, has relieved a lot of the burden, but even that will
soon reach its limit.

'After all, a dragon is a dragon.'

Although they were pushing it like that, the magic of Arhasdan seemed to have no
end.

So, what is needed is a room that can overturn the situation....

'It's not easy because he's more stupid than I thought.'

Erhi continued to bite Arsahadan with an expressionless face.

At that time, Arsahadan's body, which had been twisting and resisting the cold,
stopped.

[Space... Space! It's space! It was a space!]

Arhasdan exclaimed in a raptured voice. The dragon smiled ferociously at Erhi. The
light of magical power flashed all over the dragon's body.

Arsahadan swung his claws towards the air. empty space with nothing. But the
dragon's claws disappear in the air as if they had been erased.

It came crashing into Erhi's back.

- Aww!!

A huge shock wave spread in all directions. Shards of ice and magic soared in all
directions.

The claws of Arhasdan, which protruded through the space, were blocked by a
transparent membrane shining in five colors.

Arhasdan was taken aback for a moment at the fact that the surprise strike created
by his excellent idea had been blocked.

However, the excited dragon pushed his body through the space and tried to tear off
Erhi's [Force Shield].

"finally."

Erhi's hand flipped over.

At that moment, Erhi's magical power was rapidly reversed.

His complexion became pale and blood was dripping from his lips, but Erhi drew his
magic in the air without hesitation with his magical powers.

no.

It was a process that had already been planned and prepared for the manifestation
of the technique.
"From the greatest to the smallest."

In Erhi's five senses, the Arhasdan did not exist.

His senses were focused towards the infinitely low.

In Erhi's world.

Only him and his magical powers existed.

"It will suppress its innate nature."

Moment.

The chill that had turned upside down was nowhere to be found.

All around Erhi, only darkness sprinkling a mysterious light subsided.

Countless magical lights shining through the black shadows.

It was a sight that seemed to contain the starlight of the universe as it was.

"[Magic Freeze]."

A stillness as if everything in the world had disappeared.

It was such a fleeting moment that even Erhi himself could only feel the
reverberation.

And the silence was broken by the screams of Arhasdan.

[Aaaaaaah!]

The giant of Arhasdan.

The upper right half of the body disappeared as if it had been cut smooth with a
huge knife.

The dragon, which had lost about a third of its body, let out a wretched cry.

And behind Erhi's back was the body of a lost dragon, bleeding and flapping.

"Whoa..."

Erhi sighed and closed his eyes tightly for a moment as his eyes became distant.

[Magic Freeze] was an arcane magic that was spread with the magic of darkness and
chaos.

The magic that makes up the world. An advanced magic that instantly robs the
movement of that power.

The difficulty of the magic itself was also difficult, but it was a magic that was
not easy to manifest for Erhi because he was not used to the composition of magic.

In fact, it took only a few seconds for him to implement [Magic Freeze].

But for Arhasdan, who was embodying space magic, those few seconds were enough time
for a third of his body to fly away.
'You have to finish it.'

Erhi took a deep breath.

Even when I closed my eyes, I couldn't see. A magic to stop the dragon's magic. It
was the reaction of the unreasonable magic that was achieved with that much magical
power.

Hrundal's worrying emotions ran through his head unfiltered. Erhi closed his eyes.

It was because he thought that it would be better to rely on his magical powers
rather than his eyesight now that he was paralyzed.

At that moment, Erhi's arms swung and pulled.

"Aww!"

"Run away!"

His body instantly retreated.

-bang! bang!

The sound of the frantic Arhasdan's struggles faded away.

"Awesome! Awesome! Awesome!"

"Rest, rest. I've done enough. Don't do more!"

'...twins?'

-bang!

- Hehehehe!

"Attack, attack!"

"Push!"

The sound of arrows cutting through the air, the noise of magical energy emitted by
spirits, and the voices of struggling young elves could be heard.

"The fight was so intense I couldn't help!"

"I've done enough. I've done enough, so now rest."

"......"

[Paris-like bastards!!]

-bang! bang!

"Retreat, retreat!"

Celoryl and Elroin were running while holding Erhi's arms to get him out of the
front line.

Erhi let out a sigh of relief at the twins' trembling body and body temperature,
and tried to speak. let go of this hand that I have to finish.

But then he realized he didn't have to.

-Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah

"Kill him!"

the elder's voice. And the noise of firepower emitted by the spirits of other elves
continued.

Erhi's eyesight returned dimly. Beyond the hazy landscape, the numerous spirits
tapping Arhasdan's whole body were faintly visible.

[Aaaaaah!]

The dragon let out a desperate scream and collapsed down.

= =

"You are the benefactor of all the elves."

cheers on the ground. The cry filled with the joy of victory subsides.

The elders and elves approached Erhi and bowed their heads to express their
gratitude.

"If the World Tree had collapsed... it would have been a catastrophe for the elves.
Spirits would not be able to inhabit the world as they did before, and we would
have lost God's care. Everything could have been prevented because of you."

Erhi silently received the elder's thanks. The elder shouted to the elves.

"Today is a day to be celebrated! Let's go back to Erpnor and hold a festival!"

"Wow! It's a festival!"

"It's a festival, a festival!"

The twins danced next to Erhi. It was like a festival dance. Erhi nodded his head.

The elves moved towards the village. Erhi, who was watching it, also stepped
forward slowly.

At that moment, everything slowed down.

no. Erchmann slowed down.

As I took the same steps, the elves gradually moved away from me.

Erhi stopped walking.

"Are you finally showing up?"

[......]

Suddenly, the whole room was dyed with pure white color. A landscape similar to
looking at the world tree.
The only difference was that at that time, only the world tree looked pure white,
but now all the world around Erhi was dyed pure white.

In a world dyed white, an elf stood there with a faint smile on her lips.

[Thank you.]

The elves wore the same clothes made from dead tree trunks as the elves of Erpnor.
His age could not be guessed.

Erhi looked at the elf softly and spoke in a voice that was the coldest.

"I don't know what the intent is. It's a bad taste."

From the beginning, this time zone did not belong to Erhi. Erhi knew it too. That
this meeting cannot be true, and that it is a relationship that will eventually
disappear.

So I didn't want to give it to you.

Erhi was also a human being, so there was nothing he could do about it that made
his chest tingle.

[It's a bad taste... Maybe it is. But it had to be done.]

"For what? In the end, I just reminisce about the past. It must be a futile thing
to be satisfied with alone while seeing hallucinations."

[Well... you think so?]

"or not?"

Shalueril, the feather of a god who looked down upon the demigods and elves, said
with a smile that seemed to know nothing.

[You know what you've been through, but what you've been through isn't just a
hallucination.]

"therefore."

[What you've been through is a fragment of my time. A fragment of time stained with
regret. And... I didn't see them laughing like that in my timeline.]

Shaloueril looked at Erhi and said.

[You have created new possibilities.]

Shalueril's Tomb (5)

A hero who spread God's feats while alive is promised a place in heaven even when
he dies.

They are called the 'feathers' of the gods, and they continue the battle in the
heavens where there is no shortage of things on earth.

Shalueryl is.

He was the incarnation who was born on earth, inheriting the fragments of the gods
that he was born.
He was a magician who laid the foundation for magic.

He was an archmage who trained magic for thousands of years.

So Erhi was convinced.

That Shalueril must have become the feather of a god who watches over the elves.

That is to say.

He was convinced that Shaloueril also knew what he had seen and experienced in
Erpnor.

So, Erhi almost killed time in Erpnor, but did not find Shaloueril.

Because I thought I would run into Shalueril when everything was over.

Aside from that thought, of course.

“What kind of nonsensical nonsense are you talking about?”

Erhi had no intention of being polite to Shaloueril.

"I've lived for so long, so I've got moss on my head. It's a possibility. I don't
know when the word possibility came to be used to refer to the past, and even
things that aren't real?"

[......]

Shaloueril looked at Erhi with a slightly puzzled expression, and smiled bitterly.

[I knew it, but you are still great. At this point in time, with me in front of
you, you will feel so relaxed.]

Erhi shook his head.

The sense of intimidation given by the demigod makes living beings feel awe.

It was close to the pressure that was put on the soul before the mind, so anyone
living on earth could not avoid it.

“There is nothing I can be in awe of them other than their magic skills.”

However, Erhi had no illusions about the new world in the first place.

It wasn't the first time I'd met a demigod because I had already met Chadkael.

And whether this space was the influence of the magic that Shaloueril had prepared
in advance, the sense of distance was not too far off. In other words, the
situation was different from the time of Chadkael, who could not even look at his
face.

Of course, Erch wouldn't mind if the circumstances were the same as when he met
Chedkael.

[You are harsh. I understand. Being entwined with the thread of fate and being
strangled like a doll was also an unbearable oppression for me.]
[But I'm not lying. You did a great job, and it wasn't meaningless.]

[You have finally planted a new seed in the ring of fate.]

"......"

Erhi looked at Shaloueril coldly and let out a small sigh.

It was difficult to guess what the demigods were saying from the beginning, but
Shaloueril was saying things that were particularly incomprehensible.

"I've been using the term timeline from a while ago. I don't think a conversation
will be established without explaining what it means first."

[Hmm... Wait a minute.]

Shalueril narrowed her eyes. A halo emanated from his head.

It was a familiar light to Erhi. Cognitive impairment resulting from class

differences.

It was a cognitive barrier that came as Shalueril drew in the power of the gods.

'Amazing.'

It seemed to color the world with its presence alone. Erhi was infinitely small in
front of Shaloueril. Its presence is clearly several orders of magnitude higher
than that of Chadkael.

Erhi was convinced that Shalueril was the first feather of the god who looked down
upon the elves, who were closest to the gods.

[...it's also hard. It would be unreasonable to point out the context.]

"You mean you can't explain it?"

[no. That's not it. How great is the feat of what you've done, but you can't do it
either. But then I won't be able to hand over the most important thing to you.]

"...?"

Shaloueril, who returned to her original form, said to Erhi.

[You must know more about the laws of this world than others.]

"...Did you even hear from Chedkael?"

[I do not know much about you compared to them. No, there are more.]

The knowledge of the divine realm that Erhi knew was limited to the realm of the
God of Light.

So it's hard to guess how Shaloueril claims to know more about him.

[There is causation in everything in the world. Destiny is just looking beyond the
causal link. The God of Light sharpens beyond it with its unique brightness.]

'Are you going to give a theology lecture?'

[The ring is not one branch. It would be more accurate to call it a net.
Innumerable links are intertwined and entangled, tying the cause and effect of the
world.]

"...so. What does that have to do with my defeat of Arhasdan in Erpnor's fantasy
thousands of years ago?"

[It's not a hallucination. It was a stark reality.]

Erhi frowned. Shalueryl laughed.

[What determines truth and fantasy? It will be judged by whether or not it can be
entangled in the causal chain. And Erpnor's timeline that you went through
unraveled the deep loop of regret that was entangled in me. You have experienced
the past of Erpnor without me.]

Erhi touched his forehead and rubbed his eyes with his thumb and middle finger.

"I don't think I'll be able to keep up with the flow of the story. If I can't
explain it properly, I'll just say the point."

[You don't know. How long have I waited for this day I want to explain to you even
one-thousandth of the excitement I feel, but it's probably not possible right now.]

Erhi could understand why Shaloueril was so annoyed from before.

There was an unknown familiarity in Shaloueril's eyes.

It was an incomprehensible response to simply saying thank you.

[If I hold on to you and talk more, it will be nothing but self-satisfaction. just
remember this That your experience is not an illusion or a lie. And that it will
become an important link that will shake up the net of causality.]

Shaloueril smiled and turned her hand over.

A ring of soft pale green light appeared in his hand.

At that moment, Erhi felt that a part of the world was in Shaloueril's hands.

[You say that you communicate with the new realm of light through the system...?
get it.]

"What is this?"

[Fragments of time and space magic that disappeared from the ground.]

Erhi raised his eyebrows in surprise.

He unconsciously stretched his hand forward. The ring of light green light settled
on Erhi's palm as if attracted by magnetic force.

"...!"

At that moment, an intense pain as if the cells of the whole body were responding
came rushing in. Erhi clenched his teeth.

[It is bound to the soul and the bag, so the pain must be severe. It will be
painful, but you can overcome it.]
Contrary to the usual words, the pain was immense.

Erhi, who didn't even blink an eye in the slightest amount of pain, crouched down.

[Sometimes we will meet again. Please.]

Erhi didn't answer. No, I couldn't answer. Because if you opened your mouth,
nothing but cursing and screaming would come out.

how much time has passed

Erhi gasped for breath and got up.

Cold sweat was running all over his body. His body felt wet as if he was wet with
water.

Erhi thought as he wiped the sweat from his face. okay. See you again. Then I will
definitely return this pain to you.

The surroundings had turned into a dark cave. The magic contained in the seal had
disappeared.

I couldn't feel the chill that had frozen my whole body.

Only a faint flow of magical power was flowing along the ground.

'The flow of the magic well is blocked.'

I don't know if Shaloueril's Tomb... is correct. Anyway, the magic here was
dispelled.

At the same time, the magic of the magic well that Shaloueril's magic was drawing
in was sinking beyond the basement.

As time passes, you will no longer feel this weak flow.

Erhi leaned his back against the wall of the cave and spread his palms.

Inside the palm was a circular ring emitting a faint green light.

"......"

The timeline, the chain of fate, the magic that disappeared from the earth...

The words that Shaloueril said were flowing through her mind. Erhi sighed.

'It wasn't that I hated prophecy for nothing.'

It wasn't a question that I could get an answer to by pondering in a state of

exhaustion like I am now.

The pain subsided, but the exhausted arms and legs were trembling non-stop.
Besides, due to the fierce battle with the Arhasdan, the magic circuit inside his
body took a lot of damage...

'...?'

Erhi, closing his eyes and contemplating inside, realized that the wounds he
suffered in the battle with Arhasdan had disappeared like snow.

[The heavenly riders sing to your feat!]

[The causal rate obtained by users so far is 361%. Calibration minimum met.]

[The result of 'Causality correction' is reflected.]

[Residual causal rate after correction 172%.]

Messages that came up late.

Erhi raised his head.

All he could see was the dark ceiling, but what he was looking at was beyond.

'This guy and that guy.'

Even after looking at it for a while, there was no change in the content of the
message.

Erhi shook his head and got up.

'Magic power has increased.'

I didn't like the situation itself, though.

Apart from that, there were not many things that Erhi had gained.

In the [Fragment of Time and Space Magic], which has not yet been identified, the
magical power of the magic well infused into the body, increasing the amount of
magic power considerably.

In terms of the amount of magic power alone, it is a level that can be aimed at the
middle of the 7th circle.

I don't know what God's intentions were, but in the end, the answer was decided.

to be stronger than now. When you reach a level where you can face a demigod by
raising the level of magic and spirit.

'When that time comes, I'll be able to grab even a half-body by the collar.'

Erhi grinned and looked for Hrundal. As he struggled in pain, Hrundal was already
far away.

[...!! ...!!!!]

As I gripped Hrundal, unrefined emotions flooded in. Worry, excitement,

enthusiasm...

It was like a young child twisting his whole body because he couldn't control his
emotions.

"What's going on?"

[...!! ...!!]

"Magic Stone?"
Erhi awakened the sensations that had been suppressed by pain. Only then did I
understand why Hrundal was glowing.

"...under."

[...!!]

"Yes. It's a great magic stone."

A secluded corner of the cave. There was a sky-blue gem the size of a fist inside
the rock wall. A transparent light blue gem that is close to water color. Because
it was close to a raw stone, its shape was uneven.

Judging from the appearance alone, it is close to a lowly jewel.

However, the subtle color attracted people's attention by itself.

'Considering the purity of magic... it's a great treasure.'

In some ways, I didn't know it would be better for Hrundal than [Dragon Heart].

A branch of a magical well that spouted the power of cold. Because it was a magic
stone that was purified of the energy there.

"Yeah, it's yours."

[...!!!]

Feelings of joy flooded in from Hrundal, who was strangely restless.

Erhi walked towards the outside of the seal while holding Hrundal and the magic
stone together.

"......"

Now, when you see the sealed door that has been turned into an ordinary iron gate.

Erhi stopped walking. There were the remains of the elves lying side by side in the
corner of the cave. Erhi looked at them with slightly blank eyes.

'perhaps.'

Suddenly, Erhi thought that the death of the elves who found the tomb would not
have been so painful.

They would not have been able to stop Arhasdan. The World Tree would have collapsed
and the elves would have despaired. But nonetheless, they would have survived.

according to their time.

'It's a useless imagination.'

Erhi shook his head and passed the remains. He opened the basement door.

= =

Erhi, who had climbed the basement, was able to meet Queen Ludmila shortly
thereafter.
To be precise, Queen Ludmila was waiting for him in front of the stairs.

"...Are you sure you've been waiting since I went underground?"

"I've been waiting since the temperature of Kshmarum changed. But it's been a while
since you went downstairs... It wouldn't be wrong to say that you've been waiting
since you went downstairs."

"...?"

After hearing more detailed explanations.

Erchi found out that it had only been two days since he had gone underground.

He also learned that the temperature of Kshmarum had risen in less than a few hours
after Erhi went underground.

'Is it because the magic well stopped moving?'

It had been less than two days since the succession to the throne had taken place,
and Rosta had gone out.

But suddenly the temperature in Kshmarum rises.

Even those who did not normally believe in superstitions would be reluctant, and
even in the North, they were quite deep in their belief in superstitions.

Now that most of the main troops in the capital have escaped, there is a void in
the internal forces. As a queen, it was a big surprise.

This was the reason why the queen was waiting for Erhi in front of the basement.

"There is no need to worry. This happened because the magic well underground was
completely sealed."

"Ah...! Is that really true?"

"Yes. The temperature in Kshmarum is likely to rise further in the future. Maybe
the temperature in the whole northern part will become even more mild. So why not
spread other rumors?"

"It's another rumor..."

Queen Ludmila thought for a moment at Erhi's words and her eyes lit up.

“Can we say that Rosta ascended to the throne and God blessed him?”

Erhi nodded his head. After all, Queen Ludmila was quick to understand.

While rumors circulated in the capital that "God was pleased with the ascension of
King Rosta," Erhi stayed in his room and spent time.

When several days have passed since the time has passed to adapt to the change in
magical power, investigate [Fragments of Time and Space Magic], and tune Hrundal to
absorb the magic stone slowly.

"Ambassador Erhi."
"What's going on?"

"I... a guest has arrived. But..."

Erhi smirked at the bewildered servant's reaction.

It was somewhat of an expected reaction.

"Okay. Where are they?"

"here."

The answer came from behind the female servant's back. The two men could be seen
through the gap between the servant girl bowing her head and retreating.

They both wore similar clothes.

Long robe and cane. Both of them had a bright smile on their faces.

Both were desperate wizards.

Among them, the wizard with the hood pressed so deep that his face could not be
seen said.

"I guess it's been a long time, isn't it?"

"...it's been a while."

"Is that so? Lately, my sense of time has gotten so weird."

Erhi said as he opened the door himself.

"It's been a while, both of you."

The two men's hoods were turned.

Large and small arc lines were drawn on the lips of Ioderyl and Chloe.

reverb (1)

A wizard's happiest moment is when he makes a new discovery.

Searching for the mysteries of magic that no one else has found, and finding the
clues to elevate one's realm.

But what was equally delightful was when he was proud of his new discovery.

In particular, the more closed the wizard, the greater the joy, because it is
usually not common to brag about discovery.

So over the past few months, Ioderyl has had a pretty good time.

After breaking up with Erhi in [The Dungeon of Dignity]. Ioderyl and Chloe
continued their research on magic in the Seal of the Order.

There was never much to be gained in the process.

The vision of the seal handed down from the myth, even the numerous materials in
the denomination.
It has achieved results that can be proudly proud of to Reister and Royenson, who
continue to prepare for war by coordinating the wizards who have been put into the
battlefield.

Similarly, Chloe, who continued research with him, had many achievements.

Rosta was fully prepared to receive questions when he met Erhi.

Obviously it was....

"What the hell happened?"

Her thoughts collapsed the moment she looked at Erhi's magical powers.

"What the hell did you do to increase your magic so much? Besides..."

Ioderyl muttered behind the scenes.

Not because I was reluctant to say it, but because I didn't know how to explain
what I felt.

"...something old."

"......"

At Chloe's words, Ioderil exclaimed, "Ah!", and Erhi frowned.

"You're old... It's only been a few months since I last saw you."

"No. Surely..."

Chloe mumbled, "...more mature than ever before," in a hoarse voice.

Erhi frowned at the strangely piercing words.

Ioderyl said with a soft smile.

"The description is shallow, but it's not wrong."

"...but there is no change in appearance."

"I'm not talking about wrinkles or beards. You... you've become more sophisticated.
Presence or intimidation."

“Ah, are you talking about that?”

Erhi nodded his head as he had a guess in his heart.

Certainly, if that was the case, I understood.

There was a change in his soul and in his bag, which seemed to be out of touch with
others.

While Erhi pondered for a moment, Ioderyl finally got impatient and withdrew her
decision to speak first.

"What happened?"
Erhi smiled bitterly. what happened...

It was so bizarre that it was difficult to explain. Especially for the elf Ioderil.

"I think it's going to be a long story."

Erhi slowly unfolded the story.

= =

"......"

"......"

Silence lingered in the room.

Ioderyl with a frowned expression. Chloe remained silent for a while, with her
mouth open.

After a few minutes or so, Ioderyl let out a long sigh and held out his hand.

“Would you like to show your hand first? That [fragment of time and space]. I miss
you.”

Erhi did that.

Ioderyl looked at Erhi's hand carefully, as if trying to memorize fingerprints. And

shook his head.

"I can't see it either."

It was something I had already confirmed while unraveling the story.

Erhi got a mark on the palm of his hand. When I said that the 'presence' felt by
Ioderil and Chloe would have changed as a result.

Ioderyl said that he could not find any traces of Erhi's palm.

Even though, in Erhi's eyes, he could see the light green ring swirling in his
palm.

"...space magic. My grandfather said it was impossible. The magic that resides in
the upper floors of the tower. I tried to replicate it, but it failed."

"There are not one or two failures of wizards that remain on record. Clearly, there
was a magic that weaved space in the magic of mankind until the myths and ancient
times. The gate that we crossed to the north from the church is proof of that."

However, the magic of dealing with space disappeared from the history of mankind at
some point.

"Not to mention time. That's... that's the realm of God."

Just like Erhi went through.

Sometimes there are such relics. A space where the flow of time is distorted.

Legendary relics and relics that have been passed down in folktales and myths.
And they are all just relics connected with 'God'. It was not an area a wizard
could handle.

At least, that was Iodaryl's common sense.

"...But if God Feather said it himself, it wouldn't be a lie. Then..."

"...No."

"Yes?"

"Hand. You can't tear it apart."

"...why would I break Erhi's hand?"

"You were trying to break the seal of the church."

"......"

"Why do you have to say that?" said Ioderyl. He put a pint glass on Chloe.

When Erhi saw the two of them, a bitter smile came out for nothing. It just
reminded me of a scene I saw a few days ago.

'Communion with Hrundal has grown a lot more than I thought.'

In retrospect, if you think about it, Even if there was a world tree, growth was
impossible in a month or two.

'It seems that a longer time has passed than I thought.'

Erpnor's reverberation seemed to remain deeper than I had expected.

"...anyway."

Ioderyl, who thought that he had shown a shameful appearance, said as he ruffled
his hair with a slightly heated face.

"It's worth researching. No, it must be studied. That's the key to the secret wish
of all wizards and the source of magic. But doesn't that shard have other powers?
If something powers manifest, traces may be left behind. ."

If you couldn't see or feel it, you couldn't study. Ioderyl asked Erhi a question
with the heart of a researcher. Erhi nodded his head.

"have."

"Yeah? Then I can see... Heh!"

"...!"

Ioderyl and Chloe pulled their torso back at the same time.

Obviously, there was nothing in Erhi's hand.

Suddenly, in his hand was the wand he had been given by Reister.

"...how did you do it?"

Erhi shrugged.

how did you do There was nothing to explain. Because it literally just happened.

What the hell are you talking about referring to the system?

Shaloueril gave him space to put things at will. In other words, something that
could be called the game's inventory.

"Oh My God..."

"......"

Erhi demonstrated his abilities with a few objects. I felt like a wanderer with a
small child.

Ioderyl and Chloe shook their heads in excitement every time Erhi made an object
disappear and appear.

"...this is innovation. I've never seen anything like this in the old records."

Chloe just blinked without saying a word. It meant so was her.

"I wonder if there are any living things in this..."

"I haven't tried it, but I don't want to."

It was a line drawn by Erhi himself. Not even a black mage. I didn't want to
mobilize my life for the study of magic.

'I feel bad.'

It didn't seem like the intention was to fuck him, though. Anyway, since it was
Erhi who had visited the tomb of Shaloueril a while ago, that kind of experiment
was even more annoying.

"Hmm... I'm sorry."

When Erhi's doctor did not seem likely to change, Ioderyl lost his appetite. Chloe
nodded next to him.

"But if the owner wants to do that, there is nothing I can do. Then, is there any
capacity or activation conditions?"

"Once a small room or so things can fit in. And..."

= =

"Okay. Okay."

Ioderil, who had been experimenting with all kinds of objects for a while, nodded.

"This is an incomprehensible force."

Chloe nodded together. Erhi said with a smirk.

"Isn't that too plainly giving up for an Archmage?"

"Because that's what I've been doing for the past few months. You don't know how
incomprehensible there were in the Church's underground seal. You couldn't even
touch it at will."

It was the reason why the study of the seal, which was not originally intended to
take a long time, was lengthened.

Although superficial analysis was possible, in-depth research was not possible.

Because the seal of the church still had some of the demons locked in.

Shaking the seal itself to understand the principle of operation was a disaster.

"It was a series of times facing the wall. Even though I didn't give up."

Ioderyl did not yield to it. Hitting a wall while researching magic was something
that happened once or twice. Besides, Chloe was a very capable assistant.

"So I got this and that... Anyway. We'll talk about that later."

Ioderyl waved her hands and continued.

“The seal had at least a lot of data, but yours doesn’t have any old data, and I
can’t even see and check it myself. So I can’t interpret it. But.”

"I can do it."

"Yes. Because you are the master of power. Even if there is a reluctance, I want
you to do this and that if possible."

Erhi shrugged lightly. do research Obviously, he wasn't the magician of the tower.
I see you don't really like it.

"And one more thing. Your power can influence other space magic."

"Another space magic?"

"Yeah. Anyway, it's a power given by a demigod. There's a good chance you'll react
in some way. And you have that kind of power right now."

Erhi remembered what Ioderyl had said, so he took out the necklace from the inside
of his clothes. It was Roman Earson's ring.

"Certainly it may be."

Just guessing though. Just by holding the ring with the right hand with the ring on
it, I felt something different.

It was a feeling that the energy felt in the ring was enriched.

"......"

"......"

"Not now. Let's see the situation later and try to use it."

"Sheesh."

"...I'm sorry."
Chloe and Ioderyl pursed their lips.

'Did we become alike because we spent time together?'

Erhi tilted his head slightly and said as he put the ring back into his arms.

“I want to finish the story since I started it.”

"What story?"

"The reason I called the two of them north. About war."

Erhi said, tapping the stone floor with his fingertips.

"The command I received from His Majesty was to secure the stability of the
northern kingdom and to secure aid in war. And now the mission is coming to a
close. When King Rosta defeats Kalutos, I plan to head to the province of Hoscal. "

It was now home to the other task forces who would have arrived on the battlefield.

"Actually, if the only purpose is to go there, there would be no reason to call you
to the North."

However, on the same day that Erchi called for Elysia and Leyla, who had not
arrived yet, he also sent a message to Chloe and Ioderil to come to the north.

"You mean there's going to be another battle in the north?"

"It's still just a possibility."

And Erhi saw that possibility highly. The imperial eagle, Cargo, might have left
behind.

"That's why I called you, in the meantime..."

Erhi was about to ask what kind of changes, realizations, and growths had occurred
to Ioderil and Chloe.

Ioderyl as Ioderyl. Chloe as Chloe. Both of them must have learned a lot through
sealing.

In particular, Chloe knew that while conducting research with Ioderil, he also rode
several gates to the capital tower at the same time.

But when Erhi was about to open her mouth, the servant girl knocked on the door.

"Erhi, Ambassador. This is the time promised with the healer."

"Healer?"

'Is the time already like that?'

I have an appointment with Healer Irmion, too, because I have a story to tell.

It seems that the appointment time and the time that Ioderyl and Chloe arrived had
overlapped.

"I don't know what it is, but come and see me. It's not a story that will end in a
moment."
Erhi pondered for a moment, then nodded and got up.

"Yeah. It won't take long. Let's rest."

= =

'Come to think of it, the pronunciation is strangely similar.'

Erich tilted his head as he walked up the tower full of bushes, which he had become
quite accustomed to by now.

While in Erpnor, the elven proficiency naturally increased a lot. To the extent
that I felt a subtle similarity in pronunciation that I had not recognized before.

'Ioderyl. Ermion...'

The elven accent was subtly different from the imperial one. The same word has
different meanings in different intonations and tones.

However, Ioderyl and Irmion had many similarities in their intonations. Considering
the characteristics of the elven language, it was unusual.

'Hmm.'

Erhi tilted his head and knocked on the door.

"come in."

In the middle of a familiar botanical garden-like room, Irmion was drinking tea.
The atmosphere strangely reminded me of Erpnor.

The moment when Erhi was briefly absorbed in his emotions. Irmion's eyes became
sharper.

"It's strange."

"What do you mean?"

"... it smells. It smells like another elf."

said Irmion, sniffing his nose.

reverb (2)

Apparently, Irmion had smelled Ioderil.

No matter how sensitive an elf's sense of smell is, it has a strangely sharp sense
of smell.

'It seems to be the power of spirit magic.'

Erhi found the cause in the grass that filled the top of the tower.

The subtle magical powers emanating from the bushes were crafted in a unique
pattern.

spirit magic.
The unique magic of the elves that reinforced the spirits that had declined after
the fall of the World Tree and woven magic.

Although he had not been taught by Ioderyl, who had no spirit, his existence was a
magic he knew.

"...stop."

While Erhi looked around, Ermion approached him and tried to put his nose in it.
Erhi blocked Irmion. Irmion raised his head with a more serious expression.

"It doesn't matter now."

"It's very important to me."

Erhi said with a snort.

"What is it that I regret to let the elves know of your existence?"

"...that's right."

The reason Irmion was reluctant to reveal his identity was because of the elves of
the Great Forest.

Irmion was expelled from his family. She was worried that the elves would pursue
her.

But when Erhi smelled of an elf, he was suspicious of him.

"I'm not going to hand you over to the elves of the Great Forest, so don't worry."

"......"

Irmion looked at Erhi carefully and said.

"...Why did you make an appointment today? You don't need any more treatment. King
Musupa is recovering well."

"I came here to make a deal."

"deal?"

"okay."

Erhi said as he sat across from Irmion.

"I want you to add strength to the battlefield. Can you do that?"

"Isn't that part of my promise?"

"So it's a deal."

Irmion has a high level of spirit magic and a higher level of healing.

Irmion's healing art, which was not based on prayer and divine power, but with
knowledge and magic, had a high value.

'Especially the ability to make drugs for recovery is amazing.'

A healer who has high-level magical abilities and can heal without divine power.

On the battlefield, he was a highly valuable talent.

"......"

Irmion did not respond to Erhi's words. She rested her hands on her lap and thought
for a moment. In the meantime, Irmion's magic power. Flowers and grass were
constantly moving around her.

"You know what? I didn't ask for anything from the Psychedean royal family. At
best, I'd prepare this room. And I wouldn't reveal my information to the outside."

Irmion said with an expressionless expression.

Was it because I saw a lot of elves in Erpnor? Erhi felt a cold emotion hidden
behind that expression.

"The fact that I prolonged the lifespan of King Musupa is only the result of a
promise. I have no interest in worldly affairs. But..."

Irmion slowly closed his gaping lips. She looked down at Erhi and raised her hand.
In her hand was a dandelion that looked like a white ball.

"There is one thing I am interested in. The one I am most interested in above all
else."

"What is it?"

"The main culprit who destroyed the grandest tower in the Great Forest, stole the
tower's vision and ran away, and destroyed our family that ruled Raihanor."

"......"

"A sorcerer who fled to the world of humans after burning forests while running
away from the slaying spirit."

Irmion wiped his fingertips. Dandelion seeds spread like an explosion. The seed
formed a magic circle in the air as if dancing.

"Ioderil Raiha. Why do you smell my sister?"

At that moment, the atmosphere in the room changed. The warm heat changed to the
energy of the extremely hot and humid jungle. At the same time, the explosive magic
power became a prison where Erhi was imprisoned.

"Answer me. I'll have to think it through and say it. It's a promise, whatever, if
there's more, it's the same..."

"When you meet Ioderyl."

The vines wrapped around Erhi like a dance. What must have been an insectivorous
plant, it quickly grew in size and opened its mouth behind its head.

In a situation where magical powers that are about to explode at any moment are
wriggling.

Erhi said in a very calm voice.

"What are you going to do?"

Irmion was embarrassed by Erhi's calmness, but nevertheless, the answer came
without hesitation.

"You have to kill me."

"Then I can't. Negotiations are broken."

Erhi shook his head and got up. Irmion clenched his teeth and said.

"Where are you going!"

- Aww!

Thick vines rushed to cover Erhi. Erhi looked at the falling plant stems with an
expressionless face and turned his hand.

- Zhuoong!

A transparent ball of ice enveloped Erhi. Irmion was startled.

It was obviously empty handed. Erhi had a staff in his hand.

"For once, it can pass as a warning."

A ball of ice crumbled into powder and fell. The ice powder rotated in a circle
along Erhi's body.

"But not twice."

"......"

Irmion held out his hand. The answer was enough. The smell of grass spewing out
from all directions grew stronger.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

Tree vines rushed towards Erhi.

= =

Irmion was born with the power of water and light.

It wasn't a common feature. The fact that both types of magic are innate, and that
the elves are born with the magic of light.

However, the thing that made Irmion the most happy as a child was that she was born
with the same 'water' type magic as her older sister.

My sister's talent was amazing.

It was great enough that it would bring new light to the elves.

But Iodaryl's eyes did not remain in the forest.

Higher realms, higher magic.

Nothing was important for that.

Not only the mafia, nor the elves of the community. even family.

Ioderyl tore down the tower and set fire to the forest and fled.

The name of the family fell to the ground. Irmion was also expelled from Raihanor.

'I can't forgive you.'

Although a long time has passed. Still, Irmion's resentment was deep.

And now.

I found traces of Ioderyl in an unexpected place.

-bang! bang!

Tree vines aimed at Erhi's whole body. It was Irmion's unique magic that originated
from spirit magic.

The heavy shock was also a shock, but a magic that suppresses the movement of the
enemy with the paralyzing poison that spreads naturally.

However, Erhi easily blocked her magic with an expressionless face.

Irmion frowned.

He was filled with revenge, but his reason was not volatilized.

Irmi also had no intention of killing Erhi. I was thinking of subduing it and
digging for Ioderyl.

It was for the same reason that the paralysis poison was the center of the attack.

However, it seemed difficult to subdue Erhi with any magic.

'Because King Rosta was so proud.'

He knew that Erhi's magic was unusual because he had healed his body. Erhi seemed
stronger than expected.

After all, it was a fact that was spread throughout Kshmarum that Erhi was a great
wizard.

'I do not care.'

Ermion was confident.

This was her space.

The bushes spread all over the place. It actually makes this place her realm.

Besides, even if Erhi was a magician of the 7th circle.

She was also a wizard who jumped over walls.

"Flush and overflow. [Feast of Ten Thousands]."

The temperature and humidity in the room skyrocketed as soon as the chant and the
beast were formed. The heat of the jungle in the south is also far away.

It was not a hot energy that burned everything, but an energy that contained the
fullness of life.

- Whoa...

All of the flower buds bloomed at once, and a strong scent that paralyzed the sense
of smell filled the room.

It wasn't just a scent. Each particle of the scent was nothing more than a magic
formula that contained Irmion's will and magical power.

The ice powder that covered Erhi's whole body melted like water.

The light of the Force Shield that had been worn over it also flashed anxiously.

Irmion stretched out his hands.

She intended to completely dominate Erhi's realm and seal his magical movements.

However, her attempt was blocked by Erhi's hand gestures on the floor.

"...!"

"It wasn't a bad attempt."

The realm of Irmion, which had been rushing in without hesitation, stopped as if
blocked by a wall.

Just one step. In the space between Erhi's body and just one step.

A room full of heat.

The only space filled with the cold of the North was spread around Erhi.

The area gradually expanded its scope.

"how...!"

Irmion's magic was based on elemental art.

A spirit that originally performed overwhelming feats with its own power alone.

However, the spirit of the present age has lost the power of the past.

Therefore, elemental magic that amplifies by adding magical power has become one of
the unique magic techniques of elves.

'I can see everything.'

Therefore, spirit magic had the strength of being 'not familiar with it'.

Except for elves, the presence of spirits cannot be detected.

The manifestation of the technique was different from ordinary magic, so it was
difficult for those who experienced it for the first time to deal with it.

[...?]
However, in Erhi's eyes, the spirit of Irmion could be seen. Blurry, but sharper
than before.

Seeing the spirits who met their eyes tilt their heads, Erich smiled bitterly.

'weak.'

The spirit's energy with Irmion is not only Erpnor. Even compared to Hrundal he had
left in his room, he was far weaker.

After the World Tree collapsed. He seemed to have a vague understanding of why the
current generation of elves seldom come out of the Great Forest.

"Profit!"

The temperature in the room was noticeably dropping.

Irmion showed a look of perplexity. Erhi, who was carefully examining it, twitched
his eyes for a moment.

'Hmm....'

Some magic flashed through his mind. But then Erhi shook his head.

This wasn't a death-and-death fight.

There was no need for complicated craftsmanship to kill the enemy.

Rather, when

It was more effective to show the difference in power that was only proven.

"Aww!"

Erhi's magical power increased explosively. There was no wind and no sound.

As if it had just been painted over with paint, Irmion's magical power was overlaid
on Erhi's color.

It is truly an overwhelming power gap.

Irmion lost all his realms without even having the time to resist.

"ね...!"

Irmion was engulfed in the cold and shivering.

Nothing was holding her back, but Irmion didn't even flinch.

“You have no combat experience. Have you hardly ever experienced combat?”

"...how to...!"

"I wanted to be overly careful for going over the wall. It was a protective
instinct to create a bush here."

"......"
Erhi looked down at Irmion like that and snapped his fingers.

The temperature in the room returned to normal. As the cold chill went away, the
grass regained its original greenness.

Because Erhi directly controlled the cold, the plants did not freeze to death.

"I'm not going to tell you to forget the bad affair. But if you try to find Ioderyl
and harm you. Next time..."

"Is Ioderil in the castle?"

"......"

Erhi didn't answer, but that seemed to be the answer. Irmion raised his head and
said.

"Just once. Let me meet you just once. Then I'll accept your request."

"......"

Looking at Ermion's desperate expression, Erhi scanned his chin with his
fingertips.

'Come to think of it...'

Irmion's power wasn't bad, but even with empty words, it wasn't at a level
comparable to [The Witch of Reverse Heaven].

If Ioderyl's physical condition was normal.

Irmion couldn't have hurt Ioderil's fingertips.

"Hmm...."

= =

Erhi said to Ermion.

I'm going to ask Ioderyl if he's willing to meet me. If so, I will allow you to
meet.

Irmion followed Erhi even with a tired body. Erhi returned to the room and revealed
the existence of Irmion to Ioderil.

Ioderyl, who was watching Hrundal with Chloe, widened her eyes and was surprised.

Ioderyl pondered for a long time and then nodded.

"......"

"......"

The result that Ermion and Ioderil faced was silence.

The two looked at each other for a long time and did not open their mouths.

In the long silence, Irmion was the first to speak.

"...it looks good. I left to learn magic while throwing away my compatriots at the
most. What's the result? Are you using only 3 circles of magic?"

Irmion smirked and shook his head.

"I knew that my sister would have become a great wizard. If I had, I would have
been less angry. But..."

"Are you still mad?"

"Of course! The forest is devastated! My parents...!"

"Irmione. Since when did you start thinking about your parents? Are you just angry
that I left you and left the forest?"

"...!"

Her face turned white as if Irmion was stabbed in the right direction. Ioderyl
sighed and shook her head.

"I couldn't help it. Magic Tower was too engrossed in black magic, and it was
catastrophic no matter how you looked at it. You already knew that, didn't you?"

"...But."

"The number of elves was decreasing, and the forest was going mad. I couldn't see
the way I was looking from there."

"So. Is the result just this?"

"No. This is a limitation that came from the process."

Ioderyl shrugged and said.

"And it's not a permanent constraint either. I've found a hint to solve it."

Erhi widened her eyes.

Iodaryl raised his eyebrows and raised his eyebrows.

"It's temporary, but I've found the possibility that the restrictions could be
lifted."

reverb (3)

The conversation between Irmion and Ioderil did not last very long.

Irmion was furious, but Ioderil was calm.

Ioderyl let Irmion's wrath flow away without a change in his complexion.

"...I'll be back."

Irmion, tired of the magic confrontation, finally left the room promising a later
date.

The room became quiet.

Chloe had sent Irmion to her room in advance when he arrived, so only Erhi and
Ioderil remained in the room.

"actually."

Ioderyl, who looked at the place where Irmion was for a long time, smiled bitterly.

"When I heard your story. I was very surprised."

He certainly remembered how many times Ioderyl flinched.

"Is it the world tree?"

"Yes. The destruction of the World Tree. The root of the fall of the elves... And
about Shaloueril."

Ioderyl put her knees on the chair and rested her chin on her chin.

"The life of the elves is long, so there are not many records. Most of them are
passed down by word of mouth. Nevertheless, Shaloueril's name remains in the
records. He is the first archmage and has become a legend among the elves."

"......"

“It is said that he alone revives the dying forest, extinguishes the plague that
spread in the great forest, and gathers the elves who were about to collapse. do."

"You mean Shalueril is the creator of the tower?"

"Yeah. He said he was the first to know how to utilize the power of the magic
well..."

'You did it all by yourself.'

Erhi smiled bitterly as he remembered Shaloueril's face.

As the master of magic and the Archmage lived for thousands of years, life itself
was nothing less than the history of the elves.

"I wanted to be Shaloueril."

"I don't want to recommend it."

"I'm not kidding. Actually, you don't know how envious I was when you said you met
Charlotte."

"I don't have very good memories."

"...Anyway. He became the hope of the elves who lost the World Tree. And I wanted
to be like that. The elves were slowly dying."

As the world tree disappears.

God's blessing was gone to the elves.

First, the spirits did not dwell in the nature of the world as often and actively
as before.

Second, new elves were not born well.

“It was originally said that the fertility rate was low compared to the long
lifespan. As the years passed, the number of elves decreased. In fact, even I and
Irmion were very rare among all elves. Two elves are born in one family. I thought
it would happen once a year or not."

"......"

"God can't give you an answer, so we had to find a way."

"Is that black magic?"

"okay."

Black magic deals with life.

whether it be of the dead or of the living.

The elf wizards were trying to find the future of the elves there.

"I must have failed."

"Of course. It's almost impossible in the first place, and what's a pity, the
bastards of the Temu Empire will help us."

It was nothing more than a life-limiting sentence given to a single race.

Elves have changed over the years.

When Ioderil was in the tower, he was even trying to restore the World Tree by
sacrificing it.

The elf horse tower had even worked closely with the Temu Empire for this purpose.

And that attempt ended in failure.

"But... there was a possibility."

"...?"

"The Emperor of the Temu Empire. Because he said he had a vision to deal with
life."

"A vision to deal with life?"

"Yes. A vision that deals with the source of life. Unlike black magic, I literally
said that it was a vision that deals with the power of life itself."

Erhi corrected his posture.

"Is that really true?"

“It was a story I heard while robbing the Temu Empire.”

Tired of the elf horse tower, Ioderil left the forest.

After that, Ioderil was mainly active in the Temu Empire.

The origin of the nickname 'The Witch of Reverse Heaven' was also in the Temu
Empire.
"Fortunately, I was able to get a glimpse of the emperor's vision, but... I
couldn't look at the contents. It wasn't pure magic, but the harmony of divine
power and magic. ."

"...unification of incarnation."

"Yes?"

The unity of incarnation was the unique power of the Emperor Temu.

The power that is possible because he is a desperate warlock, emperor, and pope of
the Temu Empire.

The emperor, who has undergone incarnation, becomes a human and a demigod at the
same time.

In addition, the emperor used his unique characteristic, [Double Thinking], to deal
with numerous magic and divine powers at the same time.

Its power and realm felt like a realm that could never be reached.

'It just felt impossible.'

despite countless attempts.

He could not reach the emperor.

It was like a wall that never fell, and it evoked a sense of despair.

So again. Again. I tried again though.

In that mind, I couldn't help but feel as if I was trapped in an unanswered exit.

'...this time is different.'

Now all conditions have changed.

This time you can reach the Emperor.

No, you have to touch it.

'...Well?'

Erhi stopped thinking for a moment at the strange feeling of unknown cause, then
shook his head. The thought was long.

Erhi asked Ioderyl, who was looking at him.

“Is that why you were restricted by the emperor?”

"Yeah. I found the vision, but I couldn't steal it. After that... I know."

A constraint that binds the circle given to the emperor.

If it wasn't for Erhi and Han [Oath of Mana], it was a strong restriction that I
couldn't use less than 1 circle.

But.
"I mean, I've found a possibility to break that constraint."

Ioderyl said he had found the possibility to loosen the constraint to some extent.

"Yeah. To some extent."

"Somewhat?"

"The emperor's restrictions are like a sealing ball placed in the soul. Every time
he uses magic, he puts restraints on the composition of the circle. This is more
like a constraint on the soul itself, not just magic. And..."

“The seal of the church is similar to that.”

"Yes."

"You must have gotten a lot of hints."

"I've gained a lot."

"So, you've found a way to get rid of the constraint."

"Though the conditions are difficult and temporary. Yes."

Erhi raised an eyebrow.

Sending Ioderyl to the Church was what I expected and expected, though.

I couldn't help but laugh out loud when I said that I actually made that
achievement.

"Okay. Then..."

"...I've grown up too."

Then the door suddenly opened and Chloe poked her head in. Maybe he was just
waiting for Irmion to leave, or he was dressed the same as when he first came to
the castle.

"okay?"

"Yeah. I crossed the wall."

"...!"

When Erhi made a surprised expression, Iodaryl said with a smirk.

"Really. He's conditional too."

"...a conditional 7th circle?"

"I followed a path similar to yours. With theoretical perfection, the lack of
magical power was helped by the Dragon Heart."

However, it is said that the process was an improved version because there was a
case called Erhi.

"The circle of 7th circle itself was successful, but seeing that the flow of magic
became impure, the magic became a bit unstable."

"...I'm fine."

“It’s not okay. They don’t all use magic even after absorbing all kinds of magic
like him.”

Chloe's magic was pure.

It would not be an exaggeration to say that the magical power that he had gradually
built up under Reister's education since childhood was innocence itself.

However, as she increased her circle by reinforcing her lack of magic through
Dragon Heart, Chloe was experiencing the incompleteness of her magic for the first
time in her life.

"......"

Chloe looked at Erhi with a sullen expression as if she didn't like Ioderyl's
words.

"...it's really good. So, even in practice... I'll use my magic properly without
making any mistakes."

There was determination in Chloe's eyes. Erhi raised the corners of his mouth and
nodded.

"That's right. I'm looking forward to it."

He knew the depth of his talent, so Erhi's answer was sincere.

"...Yes."

Chloe, who felt this, smiled broadly and nodded.

= =

Erchi spent time with Ioderil and Chloe.

Erhi personally, the increased magical power in Shalueril's grave.

And the fragments of time and space, or the use of power that can be called
[inventory].

And we continued to focus on the re-examination of the arcane magic that was
confirmed through practice.

Other than that, Chloe practiced dissolving magic with impure magic under the
advice of Erchi.

Ioderyl helped those two, or spent time with Irmion.

We only spent time together, so I couldn't tell what kind of conversation they had.

I could see that the anger and resentment on Irmion's face had gradually subsided.

When a few days have passed like that.

When Erhi heard that Rosta had contacted him, he met Queen Ludmila.
"...You mean unknown ruins?"

I even felt a little absurd.

'In addition?'

Most of the ruins on the continent were known.

Common sense they knew in the North seemed to be denied.

"They say it was the place where the Rontaria Baron held tombs and ceremonies."

In the north, magic did not develop, and superstition was active.

As a result, it seems that the old area, which would have been confirmed by a
wizard or a shaman in other areas, remained a place of superstition for a long
time.

"They say they're doing Mercury there."

"Is there a lot of resistance?"

"That's right. Above all, they say that they cannot enter hastily because they do
not know the identity of the ruins."

Rosta made the Rontario Baron kneel without hesitation. With overwhelming force and
momentum.

In the first place, it was natural for the troops to go out for the purpose of
'wiping out' rather than 'battle'.

The expedition seemed to end smoothly, but there were more troops of the Temu
Empire hidden than expected.

They resisted using black magic and assassins.

Together with Calutos, he hid in the ruins of the Loontario Baron.

"What can't be done if you take the loss of the troops..."

"Then the meaning of the expedition will fade."

"That's right."

As this expedition symbolizes the new rise of King Rosta, Rosta also requested
Erhi's help to make sure.

- Whoa

Erhi, who was looking at the crows used for long-distance communication in the
north, fell into thought.

'The defense of Kshmarum is sufficient.'

After the rise of Rosta, the troops of the Baron who were spread throughout the
northern part were gathering in Kshmarum.

It was for Rosta's accession to the throne and war against the Temu Empire.
As long as the army of Kshmarum has increased.

There was no need for Erhi to protect Kshmarum.

Erhi nodded and said.

"Okay. Let's go to the ruins of the Rontario Baron."

= =

"...Lord Kiegan. Can't we just break it down?"

"Your Majesty. If you give me an order, I will do it. But..."

"Okay, okay."

Rosta sighed and shook his head. She looked around the camp and shook her head.

'What is superstition.'

With so many troops and overwhelming power, you can barely get caught in the ruins.

But I couldn't help it.

If you blindly enter the ruins, you can suffer unnecessary damage from soldiers.

If you were to destroy the ruins themselves, you had to listen to the resistance of
the warriors.

Superstition.

It was something that even the warriors under Rosta could not escape.

'It's not like I'm a northerner, so I don't know what's going on. I can't say
anything, but...'

If possible, I didn't want to open my hands on this.

It is sad that Rosta is forced to call Erhi in the end, but strangely excited to
see him again. It was a complicated mind.

"Will it take a few more days?"

"Yes, His Majesty. I flew a crow last evening, so I think it will not arrive until
tomorrow."

In response to Tacia's answer, Rosta nodded.

At that time, the warrior of the baron in charge of scouting opened the door of the
military tent and shouted.

"Someone else is approaching!"

"Are they unusual?"

"Uh... um... you'll have to see it for yourself!"

The warrior couldn't explain it properly and was bewildered. Rosta tilted her head
and came out of the camp.

snowy plains. There was a sled running towards the military camp with great
momentum, narrowing the vast distance in an instant.

"...Wow."

The sled was literally running 'flying'. In fact, it seemed to be flying to some
extent.

Only horseshoes were visible on the plain, and no traces of the sled remained.

It was so far away and he was wearing thick winter clothes, so he couldn't see his
face.

It was clear even without seeing who the owner of the sled was.

She smiled and got on her horse.

"Hey!"

Rosta ran towards the entrance of the military base to meet Erhi.

= =

"See you, Your Majesty."

"......"

Rosta looked at Erhi softly and turned his eyes to the back of him.

"...are these your knights?"

"Yes. Technically, both of them are wizards."

"......"

Rosta narrowed his eyes.

Two people wearing robes.

He already knew that Erhi was the master of the Knights Squad.

And what Rosta had in mind was a knight. Literally covered in armor

They were wretched men.

"Ummm..."

There was also a familiar face behind Erhi.

'But why did the healer come with you?'

Among the party was Irmion.

Irmion bowed his head with a thoughtful expression on his face. While wearing the
thickest clothes in the group.

It's good to think about the wounded. It's a good thing...

Rosta shook his head, letting his thoughts flow.

"Are these all the knights you spoke of?"

"No. It's just on time... it will arrive soon."

"...?"

As Rosta tilted his head, Erhi smiled as he looked across the plain.

"It's coming."

Rosta turned his head.

From the other side of the snow-covered hills, something sparkling was seen.

Two knights in silver armor were galloping towards the camp, with their heads
waving.

"......"

"...anything to say?"

Rosta just stared at Erhi's face without saying a word.

Abyss (1)

Rosta's barracks.

The most important figures in the north were located here to determine the military
strategy of the expedition.

King of the North Rosta.

Tasya, the king's escort and the best warrior of the baron.

The owners of the main giant barons of the kingdom.

The commanders of the corps and the best warrior in the north who represented them,
even Kiegan.

'That's great.'

Kiegan admired Erhi, who was occupying a place in the military barracks.

'We have recruited great talent.'

Kiegan was a warrior who overcame walls and built his own world. In his senses, the
potential of the task force caught on at a glance.

Talents that shine together.

All of them were so strong that their age was unbelievable.

'Did I say Elysia Lauren and Layla?'

I saw it for a while, but I could immediately feel how excellent the two men were.
The fact that both of them will soon become knights who will overcome the wall and
cut the logic of their own accord.

'I don't know when the healer became his own again.'

Behind Erhi, Ermion was seated with a blunt expression on his face.

Besides, the momentum of Chloe Reicer standing next to him was not normal, so I
wondered if he had reached the level of the 7th circle.

And what caught Kiegan's attention above all else was the elf wizard wearing a
thick robe.

'I don't know. I do not know.'

Did I say ioderyl?

Obviously, the outward appearance was weak.

Although Keegan didn't know anything about magic, she could tell that she was a
sorceress who had formed a very low level circle.

nevertheless.

Keegan couldn't take his eyes off Ioderyl.

Ioderyl was constantly stimulating his warrior instincts.

'I am strong enough to make my soul cry.'

The downside is that the identity is uncertain.

Trusting Erch Ludbolt, that cannot be a disadvantage.

Regardless of the number of powers that Erhi brought, he was able to raise his
voice confidently in the military camp with just that power.

Although Erhi's ability is also his ability, the power of the special task force he
possessed was truly a supporter of the Empire.

As a member of the Northern Kingdom, Kiegan had a smile on his face.

Perhaps the others in the camp had similar thoughts, and the atmosphere in the camp
was generally warm.

'Are you weird?'

Except for Roaster.

"I'll start the meeting."

Rostar with a strangely stiff expression announced the start of the meeting.

The owners of the Legion and the Baron each reported the situation.

With the exception of mostly minor injuries, casualties were small.

It was inevitable, because the purpose of this expedition itself was not a fierce
battle, but a strong punishment.
After one situation report is over.

The owner of a baron bowed his head to Rosta and shouted.

"Your Majesty. I will make another request."

"What kind of request are you going to make?"

"The vanguard that will go underground. Leave it to us, the Toure family. We will
surely give His Majesty the glory of victory."

At that moment, the owners of the other barons jumped up and shouted.

"What the hell! Your Majesty. Leave us Katulka in the lead! I am confident to
subdue my enemies without spilling a drop of blood!"

"No, we are...!"

They raised their voices to each other and then put their fingers in front of each
other's noses in excitement.

Rosta looked at their quarrel with a bewildered expression on her face and motioned
her hand.

- Kwaang!

"...!"

"...!"

"Why do you look like that. Wasn't this what you wanted?"

A blue-colored sword studded with pure white jewels was embedded in the floor.

[Holy Sword of Cold Soul].

It was a sacred sword that symbolized the northern master.

Rosta put his hand on the handle of the [Holy Sword of the Cold Soul] that was
lowered to the floor and said to the owners of the Baron.

"You seem to have a lot of dissatisfaction with each other, but if we have the
symbol of the king, we can fight more definitely. Isn't it?"

"......"

"If you are dissatisfied with following my orders, I can deal with you altogether."

"No, my lord!"

"I'm sorry. Your Majesty!"

They were terrified and knelt down. Rosta sighed inwardly.

Most of them were the owners of the baron under Calutus.

Those who somehow prove their loyalty to Rostar and are frantic to set up the ball.

'I understand the passion. That's too much.'

Originally, the northerner's personality was urgent, though.

The reason they ran wild like this was also because Rosta's dignity was still
lacking compared to the previous king, King Musupa.

'You have to do it one by one.'

Even so, one small incident like this was bound to accumulate and become history.
As history accumulates, it will become dignified. It was something she knew well
while studying cesarean studies.

Even in the chaotic situation, I liked the fact that all eyes in the camp were
focused on Rostar.

but......

"......"

Rosta met Erhi's eyes.

Erhi, who was holding a document containing the map of the north and the
information of the corps, opened his eyes lightly.

A reaction that sounds like 'Well done.'

And Erhi immediately bowed his head to the paperwork and continued the whispering
conversation with Elysia.

'Whoa.'

I felt like I was about to let out a sigh. Rosta said in a low voice before the
dignity he had worked so hard to build up collapsed.

"I know your feelings. You want to set the ball up, and you're even tall."

Rosta said with sharp eyes.

"But I have decided to entrust the pursuit of the enemy who has already hid in the
ruins to Erhi. I will regard those who faithfully follow my orders more highly than
those who have done the work, so don't forget."

"All right!"

“You have a long time to fight. The war against the Temu Empire is not going to end
in a day or two.”

Then a man stepped forward and bowed his head.

“Do not reproach them too much, my lord.”

It was Ktebor, the owner of the Shakarai Baron. Even before Rosta ascended to the
throne, she supported her and was a baron who gained great influence from the
north.

"It will take quite some time before the war with the enemy, so it is not strange
that their hearts are anxious. Please have mercy on us."

Rosta narrowed his eyes.

After Rosta ascended the throne. Ctebor was working hard behind the scenes to
become a tycoon with a baron.

To be honest.

From the beginning, Rosta didn't like Ktebor's rat whiskers. I feel like I want to
rip that beard off. It was the king's job to carry such people, so he just had to
be patient.

When Rosta sighs and tries to end the story with a modest tribute to Ktebor.

“There is one thing I want to make sure of.”

Erhi's voice echoed through the camp.

Ktebor, who thought he had set the mood, asked with a slight frown.

“Anything to say to you?”

"Why do you think the war with the Temu Empire is far away?"

"Hmm, isn't that natural? After beheading the rebel, Kalutos, Your Majesty will
have to return to Kshmarum. It will take some time to complete the succession to
the throne. After that, your empire's war In order to put the kingdom's power into
the city, wouldn't it take more than half a year?"

Rosta opened her eyes.

half a year? Rosta had no intention of doing so. Ctebor was crossing the line.

As she was about to scream, Erhi said, tapping the desk with her fingertips.

"It's such a naive idea."

"...naive?"

"Isn't your head in a flower garden in a situation that wouldn't be strange even if
a war broke out right now?"

"...!"

As Ktebor blushed, Rosta spoke first.

"What do you mean?"

"Now the main power of the kingdom is gathering in Kshmarum."

"Yeah. By the way?"

"In other words, the borders of the kingdom have become looser."

At Erhi's words, Rosta put on a serious expression. Erhi said, pointing to the map
showing the border with the Temu Empire.

"If the enemies make up their mind and push their forces. The kingdom cannot afford
to check the enemy's advance."

said Ktebor, stuttering.

"Well, isn't that too speculative? There are soldiers at the border, and there are
crows for contact. If they communicate properly..."

"Most of the northern warriors are heading to the capital now. If the Temu Empire
decides to cut off contact, can you stop it?"

"......"

There were many unexplored lands in the northern kingdom. Lands too barren for
human habitation. As such, there were many areas where traffic and communication
were not properly connected. Erhi's words were a scary enough story.

"...so. While we're stuck here, you mean the enemy's main force is attacking the
realm?"

A heavy, low voice. Commander Kiegan said in a serious voice. Erhi shook his head
and said.

"It's not certain. However, the enemy has the power to do so. There is a reason for
that, so you shouldn't ignore the possibility."

"......"

The atmosphere inside the military tent subsided at once. Rosta closed his eyes and
pondered for a moment before getting up from his seat.

"I will send a guard to check the situation on the border. Prepare the warriors for
battle at any time."

"All right!"

"Ctebor."

"...Yes, Your Majesty."

"I will entrust you with the duties of supply and vigilance."

"...!"

The distance to the border was long, and the scope to explore was wide.

To guard against that wide area and replace the corps' supply mission, most of the
Ktebor's troops would have to be mobilized.

While it was difficult to set the ball, it was a mission that was too easy to lose
the warriors.

Ktebor said with a distorted expression.

"Your Majesty, Haona..."

"It's a mission with the highest honor in a situation where the kingdom could be in
danger. Surely you don't intend to disobey Jim's orders, are you?"

"......"

As I was pushed out of the cause, there was nothing to object to.
Ktebor had no choice but to nod his head as he chewed on the bitter medicine.

Rosta looked at Ktebor and snorted, then said.

"The meeting ends with this. Erhi, let's talk with me for a moment."

= =

"Do you really think the main force of the Temu Empire is attacking the realm?"

"It's hard to say that it's highly likely to be realistic."

"Yes. I heard that the front lines between the Ashan Empire and the Temu Empire are
getting fiercer. In that situation, it seems unreasonable to withdraw troops here?"

“But I think it can happen.”

"...Really? Why?"

"It's a gut feeling."

"......"

"It may be hard to believe, but..."

"Trust me. Your intuition. Because of that, I was able to live."

Rosta washed her face dry. A shadow of a lamp passed across her face.

"...the word war."

I said it was intuition.

It was an imagination from experience, so it was more correct to say that it was
intuition.

in many wars.

The part that could be called the 'habit' of the empire was because of this
unexpectedness.

It was acquired through the deployment of troops in the Kingdom of Psychedia, and
the conversation with Elysia. It was an intuition close to certainty.

"It was an expedition that came out with a light heart, but things got bigger."

"Underground ruins."

He met Erhi's blue eyes and Rosta.

"I'll fix it."

"...It's absurd. I'm not even sure what the number and strength of the enemy are.
Even the warriors of the Legion..."

"If the enemy's objective is to hold back the northern forces. It can be dangerous
for the military's core forces to vacate."

Erhi continued speaking with a firm voice.

“Above all, when it comes to magic and ruins, me and the task force are experts. I
will leave a way to contact you, so if you need an army, you can come to support.”

"......"

Magic to magic.

Knowing that, I called Erhi. As Erhi himself claimed to be a hard worker, Rosta
felt he did not know what to say.

Rosta let out a thoughtful sigh and sat back on the chair. She said, raising her
head slightly.

"...I want to ask you something."

"Anything to say?"

"Well...."

Rosta asked carefully after choosing a word for a long time.

"What do you think of living in the North?"

"...?"

= =

To Rosta's familiar question, Erhi answered the same way he had done to Queen
Ludmila in the past.

Leaving behind Rostar, who had a brighter expression on his face, Erhi explained
the situation to the party.

"You don't have to send a call, but when you get a call, you just need to
communicate it properly."

"...okay."

Irmion decided to remain in the military and take charge of liaison.

It was unreasonable to send a call because he had not mastered the crystal ball
magic, but it was possible to receive a call from Erhi.

"Wow... is this right?"

This time, Ioderyl was also with them. Unidentified remains. It was because I had a
belief that Ioderyl's knowledge would be helpful. She could have needed her power.

"Can I know the origin?"

"Well. I'll have to look inside first to find out."

The remains were connected underground. The aura of black magic emanated from the
entrance.

Is it because it was originally used for tombs and ceremonies?

Old skeletons were decorated throughout the entrance, and dark magic was flowing
from the basement.

Both form and structure are very unfamiliar forms.

It was a very unusual ruin for Erhi, who had experienced numerous ruins.

"The ruins have been cleared up to the first basement level, but the attack has
stopped because of traps, curses, and gates below that."

"...it reminds me of something old."

It was Elysia. The nostalgia of the past flashed on her face.

"You're talking about the warlock's lab."

"Yes."

Ruins of the Marquis of Tess who visited Hrundal in the past.

As if the memories of that time came to mind, an unknown smile appeared on the
faces of Elysia and Layla.

A smile also appeared on Erhi's lips. However, the reason for the smile was
slightly different.

Elysia and Layla.

The sharp anticipation the two of them showed, and the ease was the reason for
their smile.

It was only a few months, though.

The battle in the South must have been fiercer than I had heard over the crystal
sphere.

Elysia was imbued with proficiency, and Leila showed a firmness that could not be
shaken by anything.

However, tears welled up in my eyes when I saw Erhi, but...

'Is it growth?'

It was the growth of the soul, not the body, and it was the growth of a human
being. Erhi suddenly looked back at himself.

It's hard to be objective because you're evaluating yourself.

Erchi also thought that he had grown up. It was vague, but it felt close to
certainty.

Then there was a hand holding his arm.

"......"

Chloe shook her head with a grim expression. Erhi said with a smirk.

"By the way, was this the first time with you?"

"...I can do it."

"I believe."

'Maybe the person who has grown up the most is Chloe.'

Thinking of Chloe, who must have been locked up in the closet, Erhi raised an
eyebrow.

"Go in."

Erhi took a step towards the basement.

abyss (2)

In the underground ruins, unknown patterns were painted on the walls.

The pattern was leaking a strange light in the dark passage where no light came in.

The light flickered mysteriously, as if symbolizing ancient magic.

The dark energy felt at the same time faded the mystery, giving it a gloomy and
grotesque atmosphere.

"You can come this way."

The Northern Army did not completely abandon the pursuit of Calutos, who had fled
to the ruins.

The upper floors of the ruins have been cleaned up, so Tasya, Rosta's escort, was
in charge of the guide.

'...Ummm.'

Tasya, who was at the forefront of the group, pressed her lips together and held
back a sigh.

'It's a really bad place.'

If there was only one thing the brave northern warrior feared, it was the fear of
the unknown.

A wizard or a shaman's mystery is fine. Because the cause is obvious.

If magic is a problem, a wizard's head. If shamanism is a problem, you can pluck

the shaman's head. Because it's an equal fact for everyone to die if their neck is
blown off.

However, the unidentified remains and the long-standing ghost were different.

It was to shake the Northerners' belief that the spirits of their ancestors protect
them.

“Certainly, black magic is overlaid, and the root is ancient magic.”

"There is no evil feeling. Rather, it feels like a noble will."

"...the level is high. It takes time to interpret."

It was the impressions of Ioderil, Elysia, and Chloe, respectively.

They were exploring the inside of the ruins with casual expressions. Tasya could
only admire their leisure.

"I don't think black magic alone could have blocked the army's footsteps. Was there
any other reason?"

At Erhi's question, Tasia nodded.

"Yes. The lower section of this ruin is a mess."

"Are you disturbing the road?"

"If you go downstairs, it becomes a maze that is incomprehensible. You have to walk
down the path you've been through and run into the traps you've avoided again...
But that wasn't a hallucination. The passage itself was changing in a different
way."

Ergi also thought it wasn't a hallucination.

In Rosta's military camp, there were many warriors who had crossed the wall.

Even with Tacia right now, she will be able to overcome any hallucinations with
only her mental strength.

'Is there a special power in the ruins?'

What is certain is that these ruins have their own magical flow. The warlocks of
the Temu Empire overlaid the power of black magic on top of it.

'It's a very long and painstaking job.'

Another energy built on top of the magic of the ruins that already exist. This
would not have been possible without a deep understanding of the magic of this
place.

perhaps. It may have been a task that the Temu Empire had been working on before
even thinking about the invasion of the North.

"This is it."

Tasya guided the group to the front of a small passage. It was a small staircase
that one person could barely go down.

"None of the scouts who went down to explore this area did not return. Please be
careful."

Tasya said, "I wish you good luck." Saying that, he bowed his back one after
another and returned to the ground.

"It's not unusual."

Elysia narrowed her eyes as she looked down the stairs. Erhi also nodded.

'The flow of magic is intertwined.'

Erhi took a step, carefully examining the stairs.

The stairs look narrow on the outside, but in reality they are quite wide.
Distortion of what is visible and what is real space. It's like...

'It is similar to Shalueril's grave.'

There was no comparison in magical perfection.

Because the tomb of Shaloueril was so sophisticated that it was difficult to feel
the manifestation of magic.

If it's like seeing the perfect garment, the magic you saw in Shaloueril's tomb.
The magic of this place is like seeing clothes made from layers of fabric.

But even if that were the case, the magic of this place was also incomprehensible
to a high level of magic.

"Hmm..."

Erhi and the party slowly descended to the end of the stairs. Traces of a fierce
battle were visible everywhere on the stairs.

"This..."

"Wow..."

The group's admiration exploded. The scenery of the underground ruins was bizarre
from the entrance.

The passage is narrow, and the door beyond is large. Each brick was the size of a
human body, and it was filled in the narrow passageway.

A landscape that seems to have twisted the perspective.

Surprisingly, there were no signs of hallucinatory magic.

"It's strange. Something familiar yet unfamiliar..."

Ioderyl and Chloe looked around first. It was a task to guess the origin of the
spell by the flow of magic.

Then Erhi took out Hrundal.

"The search should be delayed for a while."

- Whoa...

"...it wouldn't have been necessary to resemble this point."

Elysia smiled bitterly and then drew out her sword. Erhi narrowed her eyes.

'I wondered why only the traces of battle and no body were seen.'

- Doo doo doo doo...

The other side of the distorted and distorted passageway.

Corpses covered in black magic all over their bodies were rushing towards them.

= =
The deepest basement of the ruins.

There, the priests of the Temu Empire with scattered hair were chanting spells.

They stood in a circle around a large cavity.

Among them, an old man dressed in jeweled clothes was chanting the most
passionately.

"Tarasha-sama."

Inside the circle where the priests stood, a swirl of intricate patterns was drawn.

Like a painting drawn with one stroke, the patterns were connected along a long
line toward the common center.

The string of the pattern was pulsating with the priests' spells, and light was
radiating out.

"Tarasha-sama."

Although the light was shining from most of the swirl of the glyph.

center of the vortex. They have not yet reached the center of the large ring.

But with each flash of light, the light was advancing towards the center little by
little.

"Ta rashani... Whoops!"

The man's face, who spoke with an anxious expression, died red.

A dry hand with black fingernails gripped his neck.

The jewel-clad old priest, Ta Rasha, growled, scattering dazzling lights of all
colors around his eyes.

"Interfering with consciousness. Do you want to use it as a material for ghosts?"

His voice sounded like a beast. Magic was running all over his body.

The man who was caught by the neck groaned, but did not writhe.

Tarasha did not release the strength of his hand until the man was out of breath.

He threw the man out just before he rolled his eyes.

"Keep... Khuh heh heh! Go... Thanks..."

“If you say anything useless, I will turn you into a ghost right away.”

"Mi, in the labyrinth... Kuluk, the Empire...'s main enemy. The Empire's main enemy
has arrived!"

"...!"

Ta Rasha opened her eyes wide in surprise.

"Are you saying he's set foot underground?"

"That... yes. It's a report that he came in with a few men."

The corners of Ta Rasha's lips were ripped apart. It was a smile that was closer to
that of a demon than a human.

The enemy of the Empire, Erch Ludbolt.

His notoriety is indescribable, but the worst of them is here. It was to kill the
imperial eagle Cargo in the north.

'He almost ruined my plans.'

The Empire's work in the North was over the years. A marvelous plan to strangle the
apostates. Cargo's role in it was huge. Because he was going to be in charge of
finalizing the order.

However, the Eagle of the Empire was killed by Erch Ludbolt.

Priest Tar Rasha also found out only after Calutos came here with a tail attached
to his back.

It was a truly bizarre result. The eagle of that empire would lose its life in
vain.

In the end, Tarasha had no choice but to activate the magic trick himself.

It had to take longer than the original plan.

Cargo's unexpected death. schedule breakdown.

All of that remained with Tar Rasha a deep sense of guilt for His Majesty the
Great.

The culprit, Erch Ludbolt, set foot here.

"...hhhhhhhhh!"

Ta Rasha let out a deafening laugh and then stopped.

"...perfect. His death could mark the beginning of a plan."

A high-level space magic that even the Archmage could not detect was developed in
this ruin.

Not a low-level hallucination, but a magic that evokes the distortion of space
itself.

They also made numerous sacrifices, if it hadn't been for the miracle of the great
emperor.

It was a higher level of magic that I could not even dream of using it as an
expedient.

"Are the assassins turned on?"

"Yes that's right."

The defense of the underground labyrinth was perfect.

The enemy can't even guess its structure, but the allies can use the space
distortion.

As if it was a place that was originally used as a tomb for the Lontaria nobles, a
legion of lions made up of countless corpses.

Black magic traps planted everywhere.

And even the assassins in the dark who aim for their necks in the chaos basket.

'It's a pity that the captain and commander of the purple scorpion corps died, but
the captain of the enemy killing squad. And there are 30 elite assassins
remaining.'

An underground labyrinth that shakes all senses with the distortion of space and
makes it impossible to guess even a foundation.

There was no way that Erhi Ludbolt could withstand the attacks of assassins rushing
in from the gap.

Even if Erhi Ludbolt tries to escape, the space distortion of the labyrinth does
not let go of his ankles.

This will be his unavoidable grave.

"Hey, heh heh...!"

Tarasha burst into a madness and walked towards the circle.

Although it was a shaky plan, if he killed the main enemy of the Empire and
performed the magic successfully. That failure will turn into a great success.

'For His Majesty the Great Emperor!'

Tar Rasha pulled out a glass bottle of dark liquid.

About half of the remaining black oil moved as if wriggling.

The moment Ta Rasha carefully grabbed the lid and tried to swallow it.

- Whoa!

"...!"

A vibration that seemed to resonate throughout the basement spread. Ta Rasha raised
her head with a puzzled expression.

"What...!"

At that moment, Tarasha realized that the magic of the underground labyrinth was
being shaken greatly.

= =

- Whoa!

"Okay. The structural formula is shaking. Wait."

Erhi turned his head.

The complex surrounding landscape caught his eye. Distorted background, scattered
corpses and blood. the battle that followed.

"How dare you!"

A man in a black robe that melts into the subterranean landscape scatters blood.

The assassin bounces to the floor with a bang.

A shock so strong that the body hit the floor and floated back into the air.

It looked like a corpse to anyone who saw it, but Layla kicked the assassin's
stomach without hesitation.

"Big!"

The assassin who pretended to be dead became an obstacle in the way of his
comrades. A flame rose through them.

"[Gyeonhwanyeonhwa]!"

- Whoops!

Maybe it was because he learned from Royenson.

Elysia's magic was using a structural formula intertwined with the terrain.

Her magic formed small magic circles all over the basement walls and floors.

It became a prison of heat that spewed out enormous flames.

"Aww!"

The screams of the living mixed with the burning sound of the corpse.

The assassins struggled relentlessly.

However, there is no way to escape from the flow of flames occupying the space
itself.

In the end, the only answer is whether to retreat or move forward.

Although the body collapsed as if it had melted, assassins similar to those of

Molgol rushed towards Elysia.

-bang!

Layla's defense was like an iron wall.

The attacks of the assassins, who were fiercely vicious, could not pierce her
shield.

Elysia's sword protruding through the gap sharply pierced the enemy's neck.

Exhaustion of magical power caused by temporarily activating strong magic. Elysia

filled the gap with her sword.
Although there was inevitably a firepower gap.

"[Thunder chains]."

- Fragile!

"[Honwon]. [Wavelength]."

A sudden torrent of thunderstorms ran down the hallway.

The thunderbolt spread in countless branches and exploded the endless stream of
corpses.

"......"

Erhi nodded to Chloe, who made eye contact. Chloe smiled contentedly.

The task force was pushing the enemies away without hesitation. Clearly, this would
not have been the result the enemies expected.

"Wow!"

Elysia's sharp sword pierced the air three times at once.

Energy surged along the tip of the sword, and the assassin bled and threw himself
into the gap in the hallway.

However, the assassin could not move towards Elysia's back as intended.

The assassin's body appeared in front of Layla.

- Kwaang!

Are you confused by the unexpected results? The assassin was hit by Leyla's shield
without even being able to properly counterattack.

'You sure know the original pattern.'

Erhi nodded his head.

In this battle, Erhi was only playing the role of an assistant.

There are two reasons.

The first is to prepare for an unexpected situation.

the second

"Okay. I checked."

It was to destroy the underground space distortion technique.

Ioderyl pointed to a brick with a pattern on it.

It was a brick that didn't look much different from the outside.

But when Erhi puts his right hand there.

- Wrath!

A green light flashed from his hand.

At the same time, white cold air poured down.

The moment when the brick turned to powder after a brief magical resistance.

-bang! Quad Duck! Aww!

There was the sound of barking and falling from somewhere.

abyss (3)

the entrance to the basement.

When the corpses came in and the assassins attacked from a blank space.

A faint light emanated from Erhi's [Fragments of Time and Space].

A ring that sheds light as if resonating.

Ioderyl guessed that the light was responding to the magic wave of the ruins.

That conjecture turned out to be true.

"I can twist the space warp magic."

All magic has flow and connection.

It was like a machine, and there were bound to be areas where it became a key part.

In general, it was very difficult to find the core area.

The core area of magic was supposed to be melted into the structure itself.

It is because it is close to impossible to find without numerous trials and

studies.

However, the light emanating from Erhi's hand is beyond the hidden structure.

It reacted to the backbone of the space-distorting magic formed underground.

'Even if it is difficult to analyze, it is possible to destroy it.'

After a brief conversation and several demonstrations, Erhi found near the core of
the structure.

Ioderyl pointed out the key point there, and Erhi broke that part.

The result is magical transformation.

The originally distorted space began to change again.

In this way, the assassins lost the advantage they had of understanding the spatial
distortions of this area.

- Quad Duk! Aww!

"Careful! The remaining traps!"

A dark cloud spewed out from beyond the distorted landscape. [Cloud of Plague].

Depending on the level, it was a magic that made even a healthy person fall ill
with a contagious disease.

However, Elysia, who was preparing for black magic, twisted the flow of magic with
[Wind Blow].

Subsequently, Chloe's lightning magic destroyed the source of the trap.

At that moment, a black shadow aimed after Chloe.

It was an assault by an assassin who was hiding in the constant wave of skulls and
corpses.

- Quad Duk!

"Wow... billions!"

"It's not too late!"

The assassin's attack was interrupted by Leyla's counterattack, who was ready for a
sneak attack at any time.

The assassin, who was laid on the shield that was pressed down as if it was
grinding, splattered blood and died.

'You're the last assassin left around here.'

The gloomy life that seemed to be aiming at the back was no longer felt.

There could have been a captain-level assassin who could fool his senses, but if he
did, the assassins would have targeted the party before they were all dead.

However, there were still corpses that were flooding in.

Erhi held the jewel in one hand and Hrundal in the other, and signed the seal.
Ioderyl's eyes twinkled.

“Have you come to that level?”

Erhi responded by stretching out his hands in front of him.

"[Magic Freeze]."

Darkness spread as if black paint had been sprayed into a dark cave.

What scatters from beyond that is the magical light that shines in many colors.

Erhi's magical powers spread all over the entangled passageway.

The rushing bodies fell to the floor at once and stopped moving.

Layla, who had broken the skull's head, Elysia, who was about to release fire magic
once again, and Chloe who tried to cast the next magic after suppressing the
shaking magic. Everyone opened their mouths in surprise.
"Wow......"

"......"

"As expected, you are amazing, Erhi-sama!"

While Elysia and Chloe couldn't contain their surprise, Layla smiled broadly as if
'It's Erhi-sama!' Erhi said with a bitter smile.

"It is possible because the coordinates are distorted and the black magic spread by
the enemy is disturbed. It's not that big of a deal, so don't be surprised."

"It's not a big deal. It's great enough."

Ioderyl raised the corner of her mouth and tapped Erhi on the shoulder.

The experience of fighting a much more difficult battle against the dark dragon
Arhasdan.

And it was possible because the magic of darkness and chaos was overflowing
underground.

Rather than trying to explain, Erhi pointed to an empty seat and said.

"Because of the coordinate distortion, they won't be able to find us for a while.
Let's rest for a while."

Everyone in the party sat down happily, drank water, ate preserved food, and took a
breather.

Elysia said while examining the patterns on the wall.

"...it's really amazing. How did you get all these spaces?"

"It must be a relic from the time when space magic was dealt with. Many records at
that time have disappeared, so it has been assumed for a long time that there are
unknown relics like these all over the continent. It's the first time actually
experiencing it."

"Are there any records of the remains?"

At Erhi's question, Ioderil tilted his head.

"There is not, but there is no such place. Most of them were designed for the
purpose of distorting space itself. Like Reicer's horse tower."

The top floor of the Kepler Tower that changes into various types of spaces
depending on the wand that is the key. It was a structure that Erhi had also
experienced.

"But this place doesn't look like that."

Erhi nodded and fell in thought.

'It's unpredictable.'

Before entering the ruins, after making assumptions, not guessing, that there would
be an offensive from the Temu Empire on Rosta.
Erhi had guessed that the identity of the underground ruins was some kind of altar.

'I thought it was highly likely to be an incarnation summons.'

The advent of a powerful mythical being made through sacrifice, just like in the
city of Trotz in the past.

'That would be the most powerful gamble the enemy could make.'

Erchi always thinks of the 'worst case'. It was a habit that came from countless
experiences and failures.

Most of Temu Empire's tactics had a high hit rate under the worst-case scenario.

However, the structure of the underground ruins was different from his imagination.

'What trick are you doing?'

Elysia sighed exhaustedly and said.

"The distortion is so severe that it is literally like a maze. If Erhi didn't have
that power, I wouldn't have been able to move around."

Erhi didn't have very good feelings for Shaloueril, but he couldn't deny Elysia's
words.

Leyla said as she swallowed the jerky.

"Um... But the structure of the maze seems to be very large."

"I think so. I don't think the ruins were originally designed as traps. What was
the purpose?"

"...it could be a ritual."

The group's eyes focused on Chloe's words, who was controlling the quietly shaking
magic. Chloe said while looking at the surrounding structures.

"I have something my grandfather gathered while researching space magic. I saw
something similar there."

"Is it similar?"

At Elysia's question, Chloe closed her eyes slightly to bring back her memories.

"...a bunch of papers like sketches. You said you had a hard time finding it."

“It must have been a source of inspiration for a wizard who dealt with space
distortion in ancient times.”

"Yeah, and Grandpa said it was a step he built for a purpose. I couldn't figure out
what it was..."

At Chloe's words, the group's expressions became serious.

A wide and deep maze. The vast space-distorting magic that spreads out there.

If magic, which was even overwhelming by itself, was just a preparation process to
achieve one purpose.
And what if the minions of the Temu Empire hid inside the ruins?

"...what kind of rituals are they trying to cast?"

At Elysia's words in a serious voice, Chloe and Layla's expressions softened.

However, Ioderyl said with a calm expression, sipping tea warmed with magical
power.

"How are you?"

Ioderyl smiled and turned her head. It was the direction Erhi was sitting.

“You know that? No matter how great a magic is, no. On the contrary, the greater
the magic, the more vulnerable it is to a variable. The larger the magic, the more
complete control is needed. Hey."

"Is that enough?"

"So. I had a lot of trouble making the sealing ceremony because of him. Even, he
said that he had a great fight with Reister over which date should be the best
day."

When I heard that the desperate archmage quarreled with superstitions, I burst into
laughter.

Ioderyl pointed to Erhi's hand and said.

"They must already be very upset. That alone will shake their consciousness. No
matter how great the magic they have prepared, it's enough to stop them from
succeeding."

"still."

Erhi got up from his seat.

"What you have to do anyway. It'd be better to do it for sure."

Erhi clasped his hands and blew to tune the flow of magic. After walking a few
steps, Erhi placed her hand on the floor.

Before taking a break, it was the main point of the magic that Ioderyl pointed out.

"Leila."

"Yes, Erhi-sama."

"When I signal, hit this place hard."

"All right."

Although it was a sudden command, Layla stood by Erhi's unwavering faith.

- Whoa...

Concentrated magical energy permeated the floor.

Since I was one step away from the battle, I had enough magic power even after
[Magic Freeze] was activated.

There, Hrundal's magical power, which was absorbing the new magic stone, was
discovered.

- Giggig geek...!

Even though a huge amount of magical power was poured out, there seemed to be no
other change on the floor. But the sound of something twisting and breaking came
from beyond the floor.

The other party with a high understanding of magic immediately started preparing.

"now."

- Kwaang!

The moment Layla's shield hit the floor.

There was incontinence on the floor, which was obviously hard. The incontinence
grows in size little by little.

It collapsed towards the basement.

- Kwaguagaga River!

"...to be radical, radical."

Through the crumbling dust, Ioderyl's murmur could be heard. Elysia said with a
smile.

"Still, they wouldn't expect us to break the floor and come down."

In fact, no body was found in the basement. Erhi said after checking Hrundal's
magical power.

"Let's speed up. So they can't react."

= =

As I thought.

The enemies could not cope with the rapid advance of Erhi and the party.

The situation where their greatest strength became a weakness that held them back.

Even if the position was determined late, the force of the party could not be
stopped with a small number of troops.

"Looks like you're trying to block it."

"Looks like that."

At some point, the underground passage was empty.

Occasionally there were attacks of moving corpses, but even that had a strong
feeling that it was a force that was shed without being able to retrieve it.

"......"
As we descended two more floors from the beginning, the atmosphere of the basement
changed significantly.

The more dense the pattern, the more severe the distortion.

Even though the party was walking on the street holding hands, there were not once
or twice that they almost escaped to the wrong place.

It was proof that the deepest part of the ruins was not far away.

Then the sound of blunt footsteps echoed through the hallway. The sound of
footsteps of countless corpses echoed in all directions along the distorted space.

"It goes as planned."

At Erhi's words, the party nodded their heads.

It was a plan, but the contents were very simple.

Break through the defense quickly.

Shaking the magic of the enemy.

"[Thunderstorms]."

With Chloe's magic, the party started running down the hallway. The pace was very
fast.

This was because all of them had sufficiently activated secondary magic related to
movement.

- Kwaduk! Quad Duck!

The front of the party was Layla. Leyla ran like a chariot with her shield in
front. The appearance of not being pushed at all by the weight of numerous corpses
was an iron wall.

Fire and ice pouring through the cracks, and the magic of lightning. The corpses
were literally swept away.

Elysia, who had poured out a single flame, frowned and said.

"Weird."

"Right."

"...?"

He raised his head as if asking what Chloe meant. Erhi said with a serious
expression.

"The defense is weak. I can't feel the presence of the assassins."

“The corpses are not much different from what we saw on the floor above.

It must have reached the deepest part, but the enemy's resistance had weakened.
Obviously a strange situation.
"I guess I'll have to speed it up a bit more."

They say they have increased the speed so far, but that was an adjustment that took
into account traps and assassins.

"[Area Floating]."

With Erhi's incantation, the body of the party floated up. Elysia gently pushed the
party with the [Squall] magic.

The party, floating in the air, flew past the waves of corpses along the ceiling.

"...!"

The moment I passed several curved passages.

The party canceled the magic that had been cast at the same time.

"...Oh My God."

Elysia's voice trembled.

A slanted passageway drilled into the basement.

There were countless corpses inside.

Different from the old corpses I've seen so far, the corpses that still seem to
remain warm.

Their faces were all contorted with pain.

-dump

Then there was a dull sound with a growling voice. The group's eyes turned to the
center of the room.

In the middle of a bizarre landscape.

A man with scattered dark hair was shaking his whole body with his mouth open as if
torn apart.

abyss (4)

As you go down the passage, you can see the horrendous scene inside the wide square
as it is.

There were only corpses and corpses everywhere. One bizarre look.

At least the bodies lying on the floor looked normal. Among them were members of
the Rontario Baron, including Callutos.

The man was in the middle of a pile of numerous corpses.

A black energy overflowed through the hem of his robe adorned with all kinds of
jewels.

"...What is this?"

Elysia's voice trembled. It was unavoidable. Even Elysia, who was not surprised by
anything while dealing with magical beasts, had to see such a horrific sight for
the first time.

"It's dead. Everyone."

Perhaps it was because of her experience in Trotts, Chloe's voice had a calmness.
However, the fingertips of the hand holding the staff were white.

Erhi looked at the man's back.

In the center of the cavity was a circle connected with a pattern.

The corpses lying along the circle appeared to be priests of the Temu Empire.

His face is full of pain as he lies down in a large circle.

It must have been the priests who carried out their rituals.

But that man also turned all the priests into corpses.

"The Empire's main enemy!"

The man slowly turned his head toward the group. Mouth that was torn apart. The two
eyes gleamed with light that was closer to a beast than a human.

-bang!

The man rolled his feet. A black energy rose from his body.

'no.'

It wasn't the only energy that was black.

Like oil mixed with foreign substances, it scatters a cloudy light.

"Because of you, those who should have accomplished a glorious feat have died!"

"Who are you?"

"Ta Rasha! Savior of a ruined world, faithful servant to His Great Majesty!"

A name I can't remember. However, Erhi guessed that Ta Rasha was the High Priest,
above all, the highest level.

"Did you kill all these guys?"

"Of course! Long live His Majesty the Emperor! His great feat has finally broken
the boundaries, so open a new world!"

Erhi frowned.

Perhaps it was because he was caught up in madness, Ta Rasha's answer was

unpredictable.

"Mr. Erhi."

At that moment, Elysia blinked with a pale expression. Behind the crazy man,
Tarasha. There was a black energy rising from it.
"Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!"

Tarasha's body rejuvenated rapidly. Her hair, which had hung down to her chest,
grew to below her waist, and her appearance that looked like a middle-aged person
changed into her 30s.

With him, the corpses began to rise.

"...a beast?"

"What is that...!"

Hair grew from the bodies of the corpses, and claws soared. Some corpses have thick
keratin, others have a sharp luster.

[It's a beast flower, something I've never heard of.]

Ioderyl's astonishing message. Erhi held Hrundal with a firm expression.

There were few clues, but a few things became clear.

Tar Rasha's bizarre magic was not borrowed from the power of the ruins.

It was thought that he had used the magical energy of chaos that was full of
underground, but the source was flowing out of Tarasha's body.

The magic of chaos and the magic of darkness.

It is not uncommon to use the two together. Erhi's [Magic Freeze] is such a magic.

'But it's all mixed up.'

unprecedented phenomenon.

And Tar Rasha was doing absurd things with that bizarre magical power.

"Kreorre...!"

The corpses rose one by one. Whether the state of being alive had an effect, the
appearance and momentum of the demonic beasts were all different.

And above all.

"The ceremony is going on."

The light was pulsating in a circle full of silent patterns.

Erhi said to the group.

“Leila, Elysia. With the two of them as the center, let’s subdue the corpses that
have turned into demons. And…”

Erhi and Ioderil's eyes met.

'If there is more, I will write.'

Erhi nodded his head.

= =
An elongated mouth and sharp teeth.

Almost no human form remained. The monster salivated and stuck out its teeth.

- Kwaduk!

An ice spear pierced the monster's jaw. There were no screams or painful
expressions. The monster swung its claws as if nothing had happened.

- Kwagagak!

When the head explodes with the ice spear, the movement of the monster stops.

A characteristic of losing strength when a significant portion of the body is lost.

It was a characteristic of [Raging Dead] series black magic.

'Basic is still black magic. However, the power of the demon was overlaid on it.'

Erhi narrowed his eyes as he looked at the endlessly approaching monsters.

'Did the emperor open a new path?'

The scary thing about the Emperor Temu was that there were countless variables in
the emperor's abilities.

A supreme warlock with the powers of the Temu Empire gathered together.

The power used by the Emperor is sometimes completely unpredictable, and the
results are a nightmare.

And now.

The emperor made his subordinates use the power of the demon.

'I can guess how the church's work was done.'

Thinking of the basement of the church where some of the demons were sealed, Erhi
waved his hand.

- Damn it!

The three monsters aiming for their whole body froze at once.

At the same time, the day of Hrundal flashed over Erhi's back.

The necks of the two reptile-like monsters that were crawling on the floor were
blown away.

Erhi, with his left hand on the floor, swung Hrundal in a low position. scattering
cold. A spear of ice like thorns spread out in all directions.

Erhi's movements were as smooth as flowing water.

Movement in a circle, as if dancing.

But each time the monsters cracked, froze and exploded.

At that time, a black energy rushed toward Erhi.

As if he had originally intended to, Erhi smashed the floor with Hrundal and soared
towards the sky.

- Aww!

A torrent of enormous power swept through Erhi's place.

Erhi, who had landed on the ground again, turned his head.

Ta Rasha, who had now become a full-fledged youth, was staring at Erhi.

"You're like a loach, after all. But it won't change that this place will be your
grave."

"Is pretending to be crazy a disguise?"

"......"

Tarasha answered with a fishy smile, and then reached out to Erhi.

- Aww!

Erhi sprinted into the air once more, avoiding the wave of energy. At that moment,
something from the sky fell towards him.

- Kwaduk!

'It's varied.'

It was a monster that had turned between a bat and a lizard.

Erhi plunged Hrundal into the body of the monster.

[Feather Fall] and [Float] magic interlocking at the same time.

His body became infinitely light, and his body soared into the sky with only the
recoil of the spear inserted.

- Aww!

Once again, a wave of energy flew into the air.

Tar Rasha clicked his tongue and said.

"...After all, I can't stop them with half-hearted people. I thought so."

Tar Rasha smiled tearfully and stretched out her hands toward the ground.

Enormous magical powers that seemed to fill the square erupted from his whole body.

"Rise again, raise your sword for Your Majesty! Faithful!"

The last corpse to be killed was kneeling in front of Tar Rasha.

A strong energy overflowed from the body's whole body.

The body slowly got up. A huge presence emanated from the corpse with its entire
body twisted.
Erhi's face, watching it from the air, hardened.

Ta Rasha said with a maddened smile.

"This is the best offering for you! Ha ha ha ha!"

A monster whose strength changes depending on the level of its existence. Tar Rasha
even sacrificed his best power, the assassin, and turned him into a monster.

There is only one reason.

It was to kill the main enemy of the empire and fulfill his mission.

- Kwaang!

Monsters rushed towards Erhi at a tremendous speed. A blurry afterimage filled

Erhi's field of vision in an instant.

An obsidian luster flowed over the monster's whole body, and the arms of both hands
had turned into sharp awls.

Erhi quickly raised a Force Shield and missed the attack. The light of magical
power flashed uneasy on the surface of the Force Shield.

Erhi's complexion, who had stopped the monster's attack, hardened.

'It's hard.'

The monster that passed by Erhi in an instant vanished from Erhi's senses.

A black monster hiding in the dark.

It was a difficult enemy to focus attention on by itself.

- Aww!

"Let's see how long we can run away! Ha ha ha ha!"

Against such Erhi, Tarashaui and other monsters continued to attack.

-bang! bang! bang!

Erhi's body flew through the air.

Tarasha's magical energy poured down after Erhi's trace.

Erhi's body, which had stepped on the air as if spurring the ground, suddenly
plunged into the ground and then rose again.

In front of Erhi's nose, a hazy black monster swung past with sharp arms.

Truly a feat move.

But that was it. There was no room for a counterattack for Erhi.

a few minutes of time.

However, as dozens of counterattacks continued in succession, Erhi narrowly

deflected the enemy's attack and avoided it.

It was clearly a predicament.

However, there was no feeling of despair or embarrassment in Erhi's expression .

There was only calmness waiting for the right time.

At that moment, a familiar voice was heard in Erhi's head.

[After 3 seconds. 27 degrees upper left. with power.]

The corners of Erhi's lips rose.

The eyes of those who looked at him could be seen through the blurry landscape that
was flowing like a wave.

-Paang!

Erhi's body danced as if twisted. The burnt hem of his clothes flew into the air.
The side where the energy of Ta Rasha had passed, and his side glowed darkly.

- Hehehe!

The bat monsters are aiming for their necks once again. It uses Hrundal attached to
its entire body as a shield to let its attacks flow.

and live on.

The moment he felt it, Erhi's body soared toward the upper left.

Five dots shone light where he was.

"[Lead of the Five Dragons]."

The points become coordinates that each occupy space.

The dragon of thunder wriggling within it became a prison for the enemy.

- Gripping Jijijik!!

A lightning bolt erupted along with an intense flash of light that filled the dark
basement.

The black monster's body was engulfed in a torrent of lightning that erupted one
after another.

However, the monster's body was too strong to be destroyed with a single shot of
magic.

The moment the monster twisted its arms and tried to escape the prison of
lightning.

"[Gyeonhwanyeonhwa(堅煥連 fire)]."

Flames of flame poured down along the magic circle in the air.

A high-level technique of placing spells on top of other people's spells. It must

have been possible because of Ioderil's calculations and assistance.
"This...! Damn bastards!"

Ta Rasha, who had missed the chance to take down Erhi, roared. As time passes, the
madness fills up.

"porridge...!"

The moment when Ta Rasha, unable to contain his anger, tried to reach out to the
task force.

"You can't afford that?"

A cold voice rang in Ta Rasha's ears. Ta Rasha's head snapped back.

"no!"

A huge amount of cold was welling up in Erhi's hand.

And the magic poured towards the vortex where the light pulsated.

Tarasha hastily raised his hand.

= =

Erhi knew that Tar Rasha's magic flow was maintaining a terrible imbalance.

Utilizing magical powers beyond what they could handle on their own.

It was difficult to properly adjust without some experience, mastery, and talent.

It was a fact that Erhi knew better than anyone.

However, Ta Rasha's magical powers proved that there was no need for elaborate
magic in the face of overwhelming power.

Power amplified by making numerous sacrifices. There was even a bizarre energy from
the emperor.

From its scale alone, it reminds me of Arhasdan.

It was too fast and too strong to deal with in the midst of numerous monsters.

Fortunately, there is a round spear and a magic link that I have been researching
to adjust the magic sensitivity, so I dodged the enemy's attack with a reaction
close to unconsciousness.

The situation is insufficient to create an opportunity to attack the enemy.

'It takes time.'

So it took time. It's not a very long time either. The ability to gather magical
powers, focus on consciousness, and continue the ritual.

If there is that momentary gap.

Because I was confident that I could destroy the 'imperfection' of the enemy.

- Grip Jijik!
And that time was made by colleagues.

Elysia and Ioderyl's magic explodes towards the black monster.

When Ta Rasha's enraged consciousness turned toward the party.

"[Frozen Sphere]."

Erhi manifested magic towards consciousness. The best magic that can be manifested
with a little concentration.

A ball of ice that scatters cold air flows towards a swirling swirl of light.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

Tarasha tried to block Erhi's magic with an unprecedented, intense and focused
attack.

The projection of enormous power. It soon led to a long vacuum of power.

'Whoa...'

Erhi stretched Hrundal and cleared his breathing. A blue light gushes out along the
edge of the window. The magical power increased by [Causality Correction] flowed
out without hesitation.

With only that torrent of magical power, Erhi's whole body floated in the air.

"...!"

At that time, Ta Rasha was surprised by Erhi's presence and suddenly turned her
gaze away.

"Scattered and crumbled and descended into the abyss."

Erhi's chanting began.

Abyss (5)

The monsters were constantly swarming.

Four-legged monsters like dogs, creeping monsters, hiding monsters, and flying
monsters.

The task force constantly defeated the monsters.

Layla's defense was as strong as an iron wall, Elysia slashed her enemies with her
fire and sword, and Chloe scattered thunderstorms.

In the midst of the melee, Ioderyl was not left behind either.

It wasn't that her knowledge and skills were gone, just because she lacked the
level of a circle she could pull off.

It identifies the location of the monster, adjusts the capabilities of the allies,
and in the meantime, spreads the best magic that he can use.

And Ioderyl drew the best number of moves the task force could do.
Attack rushing towards Erhi.

It created a blow that severed that link.

"I did it!"

"Don't relax. He hasn't been fatally wounded yet."

Endless swarms of monsters.

In the midst of that, holding on to the ankle of the black monster that clings to
Erhi was the best harvest Ioderil and the task force had achieved.

But.

For that reason, it was inevitable to attract the attention of Tar Rasha.

"...!"

The moment I met that fierce energy,

Ioderyl felt the magnitude of the pressure Erhi was experiencing.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

Fortunately, Tar Rasha's power deflected them, but Ioderyl's complexion darkened.

'How am I supposed to subdue him?'

Tarasha was overflowing with magic that did not fit into the fountain.

It was a body that should have been broken earlier, but its strange magical power
was restoring the body to itself.

Tarasha's skin and fingertips were constantly decaying, aging, and regenerating.

'It won't even scratch with any magic.'

Against that enormous torrent of magical power, ordinary magic wouldn't even be
able to scratch it.

Even if he inflicted fatal wounds on him, it was clear that his body would be
restored soon.

'Is it now?'

[Release of Constraints] was subject to numerous conditions. Gold hanging on the

soul. Touching it had to be a great burden for her as well.

A power that is difficult to use if it is not the best moment, the best
opportunity.

But I didn't know if now would be the time to throw a gamble even if I was prepared
to fail.

When Ioderyl was worried.

Erhi's magical power swelled with great momentum.

'no way?'

Ioderyl's eyes widened after reading the wave.

It was a familiar magic. It was natural. Because the person who taught me was
Ioderyl himself.

'Did you only teach the concept?'

It was magic that I couldn't even demonstrate properly when I was teaching.

Magic that is possible only if you have at least the middle of the 7th circle and
more sophisticated magic operation.

Since the expression of the technique is different from normal magic, Ioderyldo
Erhi thought it would take several years to use it.

"Scattered and crumbled and descended into the abyss."

- Goooooo...

A deep, dark magic flowed out. The whole area, which had been shaken by complicated
light, was dyed in darkness.

“Sink and become the deepest.

Darkness enveloped Ta Rasha like waves.

Tarasha, who was momentarily bewildered by Erhi's magic, burst out laughing as soon
as he read the flow.

"Black magic? Have you seen such a madman! You dare use black magic against the
high priest of the Temu Empire?"

Mana of the same type is destroyed by higher mana.

Water will be eaten by bigger water, and fire will be eaten by bigger fire.

However, Tarasha was a desperate warlock and possessed an enormous amount of

magical power that could not be imagined in his original state.

There was no way Erhi's black magic could deal a proper blow to him.

"You're no longer a pure warlock, are you?"

"...!"

At Erhi's words, Ta Rasha's complexion hardened. Erhi said with a smirk.

"Even if it wasn't, you wouldn't have been able to stop this magic. Because this
isn't black magic in the first place."

"That, what magic?"

Chloe couldn't hide her magical curiosity and asked Ioderyl.

Ioderyl answered while standing blankly and fixed her gaze on Erhi.
"...A magic that reverses the source of power."

"A source of reflux?"

"Yeah. This is the magic I made to deal with the Emperor."

Ioderyl smiled and said with emotions that she did not know herself.

= =

Tarasha was a great high priest who received the favor of darkness and a warlock
who crossed walls.

Although he overuses [Your Majesty's Grace] and cannot utilize his original vision.

His black magic skills, which he had studied all his life, were so deep that they
could not even be compared with that young Erhi Ludbolt.

In front of him, Erhi Ludbolt used black magic. It was unusual.

'dare...!'

Of course, it was true that he could not respond using magic.

It was a price for accepting the magical power of chaos that was beyond control.

However, he had enormous magical powers that could overwhelm his weaknesses.

"It's petty!"

Tarasha radiated magical energy from his entire body without hesitation. Straight
power without variation.

Just as a human can't stop the night from coming no matter how clever he is, Erhi
Ludbolt's black magic cannot threaten him.

I just thought so.

"...!"

Like sweeping the air.

Tarasha's magic passed through Erhi's magic. No, Erhi's magic seemed to have
'disappeared'.

'how?'

It was only then that Tarasha realized that Erhi's magic was very different from
the knowledge of black magic he knew.

Light is life and darkness is death and rebirth. Black magic starts with the
concept that a new beginning arises from death.

Therefore, pain and curse were basic concepts that penetrated all black magic.

The most negative energy emanating from the soul of a dying person.

Black magic goes through the process of realizing stronger power based on that
energy.
Just as death brings new life.

It is to create new power through the pain and fear leading to death.

But there was no such thing for Erhi.

pure darkness. Erhi's magic was deep, thick, and filled with only static power.

The darkness shook Tar Rasha's magic.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...!"

From the mouth of Tarasha, who smiled and accepted even the pain of his nails being
pulled out and raw flesh melting away.

A scream that sounded like it was being ripped out broke out.

= =

[Honwon Settling] was a kind of realm magic.

The difference between this magic and normal realm magic is first. It unfolds with
the power of darkness.

And second. It aims to tune the magic of others other than yourself.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

Dark magic darkens and absorbs everything.

The warlocks of the Temu Empire were able to draw power by sacrificing them, and it
worked the same way.

Therefore, the magical power of [Honwon Subsidence] is mixed with the black magic
of the Warlock.

The purest dark magic close to the source. That energy naturally melts into the
opponent's black magic.

break down from within

"Aaaaaaah!"

[Hornwon Settlement] was nothing more than a poison made of magical power to a
warlock.

Tarasha was twisting his entire body, screaming in an unprecedented intensity.

The magical energy that maintained the body from collapsing did not work properly.
The result is self-destruction.

It looked like it was literally sinking into a black swamp as it collapsed from the
bridge.

"Turn it off..."

In front of Ta Rasha, who was crying bitterly, Erhi had her eyes closed with an
expressionless face.
He looked calm, but his heart was never relaxed.

'It's not easy either.'

In Erhi's inner world, there was a constant tuning of magical power in units of
0.001 seconds.

'If you make a small mistake, your magic power will flow back.'

A high-level magic that you try to cast for the first time. Even unfamiliar magic
was composed of pure dark magic.

In addition, the amount of magical power that increased while going through the
tomb of Shaloueril was enormous.

Big magic is difficult to deal with. Isn't Tar Rasha right in front of you the
living witness?

Of course, Erchi had a lot more experience and a higher magic sensitivity than
Tarasha, but there were still limitations.

In fact, I couldn't even dream of using another magic at the same time right now.

He was able to open his eyes only after he had adapted to the operation of magic.

"Mr. Erhi."

Elysia was smiling tiredly. I thought it was a short time, but it seems that a lot
of time has passed than I thought.

"Did you kill all the monsters?"

"Because that guy became like that, even the monsters were weakened."

It was Layla's answer. As the party was at the forefront while using magic, her
armor and shield were full of traces of battle.

"Good work."

"......"

Layla smiled brightly as if one word was enough.

"Chloe?"

“You fell down from exhaustion.”

After all, it was Chloe who used more intense magic than anyone else, even with
unstable magic.

It wasn't strange if I passed out in the middle. It looked like he was holding out
until the end.

"...no problem with the body. I checked."

"Why do you look like that?"

"Why is my face?"
“I feel like crying right now.”

"What are you talking about? You're smiling like this."

Ioderyl had a raised corner of her mouth, but her eyes were full of emotion.

Ioderyl himself said, "Ha!" He smiled once and came to Erhi's side.

"I promised myself that I wouldn't be surprised anymore. I didn't know I could use
this magic."

"Because I said that it was magic to deal with the emperor. It's natural."

Contrary to what he said, Erhi's voice wasn't very sweet.

'It's still a long way off.'

The key to [Honwon Subsidence] is to penetrate the magic power into the realm of
the warlock.

In order to do that, it required sufficient skill to not be swept away by the

enemy's magical powers, and 'strength'.

'If you want to expand in the realm of the emperor, you will need a higher rank.'

In order to do that, more horsepower than now, the ability to handle that magic,
and a higher level of skill were needed.

The state of an Archmage who can twist the world alone.

"What's on your face?"

"It is nothing."

It wasn't something to be done in haste.

The growth rate it is now was not at all slow.

However, Erhi reminded him once again that he would reach his goal.

"...But why is he leaving him like that?"

"Shut up...!"

Elysia said in a shaky voice. Tarasha was screaming helplessly with his half-
collapsed body.

"Because the opportunity to interrogate the people of the Temu Empire is rare."

The priests of the Temu Empire had a tolerance for torture and a piety to the
emperor, who was deeply engraved in their bones.

However, [Honwon Subsidence] was inflicting severe pain even on Ta Rasha.

'I don't think I'm going to give you great information, but I see no reason not to
ask.'

Erhi slowly approached Tarasha. As if he had fallen into a black swamp, only the
upper body of Tarasha remained.

"What was the purpose of the ceremony?"

Tarasha did not answer. It was only screaming.

Erhi, who was watching it slowly, slowly stopped the movement of magical power.

"Ha... Evil... Great..."

Tarasha took a rough breath and looked into the air. It was a half-conscious, dazed
look.

"The polluted world...a new...calling..."

"......"

"He... will come... will..."

Tar Rasha's body rapidly aged and crumbled to dust.

Erhi looked down at Ta Rasha with an expressionless face and bowed his head.

"that?"

"I wonder if this is the cause of his use of bizarre magic."

There were dozens of glass bottles in Tar Rasha's arms. Whether it was a special
treatment or an empty bottle, bizarre magic was spewing out.

Erhi took out a handkerchief and grabbed it, and Ioderyl took it naturally.

"I'll go back and investigate."

Erhi nodded his head.

"...Mr. Erhi. Wait a minute."

At Elysia's words, Erhi turned her head. Perhaps it was difficult to see the
interrogation, Elysia was examining the swirl pattern that the ceremony was
unfolding.

"What's going on?"

"This structure here. Something familiar."

"Are you used to it?"

Erhi and Ioderil went to Elysia's side. Elysia pointed to the pattern with a
serious expression.

"Where have you seen it?"

"I don't know exactly. But, there is a connection from there to there. And there is
something related from here to there..."

- Whoa, whoa!

"...!"
Then a light came out of the pattern.

The light is so clear and transparent that it is dazzling. Elysia covered her eyes
and shouted.

"Didn't the ritual fail!"

"I don't know! It must have stopped when he died!"

In response to Ioderyl's answer, Layla swung her shield.

- Boo-woong!

"Some other magic seems to be working! Inaccessible!"

Layla's attempts to break the pattern only cut through the air in vain.

The pattern was also evoking extreme spatial distortion along with the intense
light.

That moment.

"Everyone get away."

A bright green light soared even in the light that everything was obscured.

Abyss (6)

'It definitely stopped.'

There were no distractions or mistakes.

Tarasha lost control of her consciousness the moment she was devoured by Honwon
Subsidence.

The flow of magical power was cut off, and the pulsating light disappeared.

'But it's triggered.'

I can't guess the reason though.

In the current situation, that doesn't matter.

It's just important to block whatever it is.

"Let everyone back off."

Even though it was clearly in front of his nose, the pattern on the ground felt
infinitely far away.

It's like a small buoy floating over the distant horizon. It was visible, but it
seemed like it would never be reached.

In fact, Erhi's magic did not reach the pattern.

- Pass...

The ice spear that appeared as a test turns into powder and scatters.
The magic that emanates from the pattern. It was partly because he was caught up in
the torrent of power, but partly because he felt it was an unreachable distance in
the first place.

And the distance was gradually decreasing. It wasn't a good sign.

When the anomaly is over, it means the next step is coming.

'I feel it.'

Erhi read the change of space. The senses beyond the five senses awaken.

As if his unrealistic magical powers were unfolding, he made a map of a wide space.

Like a Möbius strip, the front and back are intertwined and flow of magical power.

It was not a structure that could be recognized and analyzed. It was impossible to
analyze the complex flow entangled in the entire subterranean ruins.

I just felt it. The flow, the phenomenon.

and caught it

- Whoops!

I closed my eyes, though.

Erchi could tell that a strong light was emitted from the ring on his right hand.

At the same time, I felt a sense of exhaustion.

It was as if his entire body, which had been through intense battles, had melted
and disappeared.

The light disappears.

Erhi lost consciousness.

= =

[A message from heaven has come down!]

[The heavenly riders sing to your great feat!]

[His third feather claps and dances!]

.......

....

"......"

Erhi looked at the message that appeared in front of him after a long time, and
then put it away.

"It's a bad taste. Chadkael. I didn't agree."

[Five! You may not remember, but you agreed. It was subconscious, though!]
It was a familiar space. liver moonshine. The only difference from before was that
this place no longer looked pure white.

A square that resembles marble but is filled with bricks of different textures.

What was faintly visible were the remnants of magnificent buildings whose style
could not be guessed.

Light was emanating from all of them, but unlike in the past, the shape was now
faintly visible.

'The same goes for Chadkael.'

Chadkael was no longer seen as a ghastly swarm of lights.

A giant figure with faint but original outlines. He was smiling with his teeth
visible.

"What's so fun?"

[How could it not be fun? It's always fun to see a hero's feat! Even though it's
your feat that I'm paying attention to, I can't help but enjoy it!]

Chedkael, who was single, stopped and said.

[...By the way, why is it half-talking?]

"I don't feel the need to say respect."

in his memory.

The celestial beings were a kind of NPC.

Of course, all the characters in the 'game' are the same, but the characters in
[Ashhan Heroes] are not like that.

Colorful appearances revealed in countless repetitions.

It was more appropriate to say that it was a different world divided into many
branches.

Under the same circumstances and under the same conditions, the reactions of Terry,
Elysia, Bassett, Chloe, Dena, and Ioderil were not the same. The only thing they
had in common was their innate nature.

On the other hand, the reaction of the celestial beings was always the same.

'I praise you for your feat! What a hero! I ask for the fate of the empire!'

banal answers. Even 'God' was the same, so dealing with the heavenly beings for
Erhi was like watching a stereotypical play.

I just thought so.

"Did you tell Shalueril about me?"

[......Unfortunately! That's too early a question for you! What a pity!]

Chadkael said in a voice not at all sorry. I thought so.

As with prophecy, it was the heavenly beings who did not say anything straight.

"......"

Perhaps because the body had an effect on the soul, there was no energy in the
whole body even in this state.

Erhi sat loosely and looked at Chedkael, raising his right hand and said:

"What is the identity of this pattern?"

[Five! It is a pattern with very important power! Cherish it!]

"Why did they perform the ritual?"

[Certainly to do something vicious!]

"Did the emperor acquire the power of a demon?"

[Trust and follow your judgment!]

"If that's the case, then why the hell did I call you?"

Chedkael, who was clapping loudly, tilting his head and giving an insincere answer,
bowed down.

Even through the intense light, Chadkael's eyes could be seen. It was the eyes of a
mythical warrior who left a blood-stained mark on the battlefield for a long life.

[Erch Ludbolt. don't be in a hurry You will find the answer. certainly. The more
cozy the road seems, the more murky behind it. You are on the right track. When
that time comes, the day will come when you can talk to me comfortably.]

"After I killed the emperor?"

[......]

Chadkael said with a smirk.

[Then it would be perfect.]

Erhi looked at Chedkael with cold eyes and said.

"When that day comes. Shaloueril will be your next turn. Chedkael."

[Well? I don't know what it is, but I hope that day will come soon!]

"It's the only part I agree with you."

Erhi, who was tired of Chadkael's unreliable and endless vitality, said, rubbing
his eyes lightly.

"So. The reason you called me is probably because of my character?"

[Yes! Your feat no longer deserves a new blessing!]

The last heavenly message was received after completing the church's work.
Even if the necessary achievements increase as the character accumulates, there
were so many things that I had to go through, so it was also expected that a
message from heaven would soon come down.

“Do I have a choice again this time?”

[Hmm, that's right! Your deeds attract the attention of the heavens, so you should
pay the price you deserve!]

"......"

Erhi thought for a moment.

If a message from heaven came down, he had something in mind about what kind of
reward he would ask for.

But is it really the best decision to choose? checked again.

"I want to grow [Blessing of Mana] into [Master of Mana]."

Erhi's greatest strength was his overwhelming ability to respond to magic.

His sensitivity and the ability to tune his magical powers were the key to
protecting his life until now.

'Now I'm confident that we can tune in.'

Previously, I didn't turn my attention to this because I couldn't do anything about

the feeling of being in the 7th circle.

After seeing some achievements in the combination of spear and magic, it became
possible to look at it.

[Hmm, that's a little troublesome.]

"Is there a lack of achievements? If so, even if you accept the achievement
minus..."

[no! Your achievements are sufficient. That's all I can hear But, what about this?]

Chedkael shrugged and said.

[Your trait has already blossomed into a master of mana. I don't have the talent to
change a trait I've already changed again. It's meaningless and I'm talking.]

"...!"

Erhi looked at Chedkael in surprise. Chadkael said with a smirk.

[I can't confirm it here, but I'll check it myself later.]

"...Is it possible that the characteristics change on their own?"

[You have a misunderstanding about traits! It's normal. You are a completely
abnormal case.]

"misunderstanding?"
[We're not giving you powers that you don't have. It's just nurturing the potential
you already had. Light is growth. Creation is his power, not ours.]

"He?"

[The first god who fell into eternal sleep.]

"......"

I don't know much about theology, though.

I could understand what Chadkael was saying. If you think about it, it was strange.

The powers of the God of Darkness, the attributes of the God of Light, and other
powers of the gods of elves and dwarves.

It was all about making the abilities suitable for each individual bloom, and it
wasn't that abilities that didn't exist were suddenly given down from heaven.

"I am?"

But Eric was different.

A practitioner of all ailments, an indomitable inner person, and a double-thinking

person.

Not all were his. A unique characteristic of strong beings somewhere in this world.

"Why am I different?"

At Erhi's words, Chedkael was silent for a moment. It wasn't because I had nothing
to say. Chadkael had an absurd expression on his face.

[Why? Because you are special. Did you still not know that?]

"......"

[If you're going to ask me why I'm special, then stop. If it's that conversation,
it seems like you've already done it many times.]

Erhi looked at Chedkael with numb eyes and shook his head. He didn't even want to
ask the same question as if he was spinning around. but....

"I have changed my mind. You will be the first."

[...?]

"...Anyway. If the master of mana has already bloomed..."

Erhi thought for a while before opening his mouth.

"I am...."

= =

"woke up?"

"......"
The room was dark. I thought it was night, but I soon found out that it wasn't. He
was still in the ruins.

Erhi slowly got up. Elysia smiled and handed her a water.

"A group?"

"I fell asleep. I'm the only one."

Erhi drank the plain water made of magical power and looked around.

The inside of the ruins had been cleared away. The dust of Tar Rasha was also
cleared away.

"The pattern has disappeared."

"If you look closely, microscopic traces remain. That's why we're trying to restore
and investigate as much as possible while Mr. Erhi collapsed."

"How did I faint?"

"Two days."

Erhi got up slowly from his seat and looked at the patterns. It was clear that
consciousness had ceased to function.

'In the end, it's disappointing that I didn't reveal my identity...'

There was one more reason why it was embarrassing.

Before leaving Gandaleum.

Chadkael stopped him and said,

[I have one last thing to say. Can you hear me?]

"What are you going to say?"

[For prophecy... you do not have the qualities of prophecy. As for revelation, I am
not in charge of it, so I must say it is just advice.]

"I'll listen."

[It's not over until it's over.]

"......"

[It is useless to look at you with those eyes. What did you expect from advice that
was not a prophecy?]

'It's not very helpful, but you can think of it as a warning.'

Erhi shook his head, and as he thought about it, he created magical power.

With the fine manipulation of water and ice, an ice mirror reflecting his face was
created in the air.

'Character Sheet.'
A string appeared in front of my eyes.

It's been a while since I haven't checked my character sheet.

'It's definitely changed.'

There were several changes to the character sheet.

Newly acquired traits are the first thing that catches your eye.

And it was also confirmed that [Blessing of Mana] was changed to [Master of Mana].

'Strength has also changed to steel stamina.'

The traits and strength she had acquired while saving Dena in the past have also
been replaced with traits of a higher level.

And one more new trait was added.

[Circuit Reinforcement].

The effect of this property is simple.

A trait innate with the ability to further strengthen the body's magic circuit.

Even if the same magic was used, it was the ability to increase the physical
ability to move the magic in the body more easily and quickly.

'It is the most suitable characteristic for me now.'

Until now, the process of spreading magic by Erhi relied on high magic sensitivity.

He has been assisting with a sophisticated sense of his not-so-excellent physical.

[Circuit Enhancement] was a good characteristic that could improve it.

Of course, [Circuit Reinforcement] was a good trait, even if it was mediocre

compared to the other unique traits he had acquired.

However, it was the most suitable trait for him who was thinking of a higher state.

And even if the level of the trait was low, it didn't matter.

'The achievement points will remain.'

Just because you received a message from heaven didn't mean that all of your
achievement points would disappear.

'It's about cultivating the qualities you have...'

"What do you think?"

Erhi turned his head. Elysia tilted her head and asked. Erhi dispelled the magic
and said.

"About how to become stronger."

"......"
Elysia laughed as if it was ridiculous.

"Why?"

"It's amazing. Erhi-san is so strong that he keeps getting stronger. He's looking
for a way to become stronger."

"You will too."

"Me? Well..."

A bitter smile crept across Elysia's face. A smile mixed with a sense of self-doubt
about his own shortcomings. It was the smile that Elysia used to wear often on the
battlefield at a disadvantage.

"No. You will definitely become stronger. Much more than you are now."

"...how do you know that?"

"Because I can see it."

"...?"

Elysia tilted her head as if it was a nonsensical story, and exclaimed, "Ah!"

“By the way, I forgot to tell you right away when I wake up.”

"What's going on?"

"There was a battle on the ground. They say they found the forces of the Temu
Empire."

Erhi's eyes turned sharp.

intrusion (1)

The moment when Erhi told everyone to step back and a green light erupted from his
hand.

The consciousness ceased to function, and all magical powers were scattered.

The ruins were silent as if they had been there from the beginning.

In front of him, Erhi lost consciousness.

The party hastily checked Erhi's physical condition.

Erhi didn't even move with her eyes closed. However, Erhi's breathing was fine, and
the flow of magic was flowing smoothly even though it was weak.

"It's exhausting."

"Whew..."

The group was relieved. It wasn't once or twice that Erhi passed out, but this time
the situation itself was unusual.

So, while the party waited for Erhi to wake up, they cleaned up the surroundings
and investigated the ruins that had lost their power.
I communicated with the ground through the crystal ball.

"The call came back? Irmion probably didn't learn how to use the crystal ball
properly."

"That person directly contacted me. You seem to have adapted quickly?"

The crystal ball's contact magic was a kind of light magic magic.

Perhaps Irmion quickly learned how to use it due to his innate adaptability to the
magic of light.

"It is said that they discovered the Temu Empire's forces at a closer distance than
expected."

"A battle?"

"I got a call last night that it was over. Thanks to the discovery in advance, they
said they won without much damage."

There was a reason Elysia was not in a hurry.

The Northern Army of Rosta is the elite among the elite.

They are said to have won the battle against the Temu Empire forces they found
nearby.

"However, the enemy's scale is spread out here and there to the extent that it is
impossible to accurately guess."

"Hmm...."

Erhi stroked his chin and fell into thought. Elysia said in a whisper.

“Do you think Erhi-san is also strange?”

"A small force dispersed in enemy territory. It is the best condition to be

defeated individually."

"I don't know if it's a duke like we did, isn't it against common sense to disperse
the army and advance?"

It was not easy to disperse and regroup troops even in their own territory.

Above all, it did not fit the tactics of the Temu Empire, which pursued the enemy's
fear with overwhelming malice.

'I don't know if I'd rather bring a large army that I can't handle.'

"It seems to have something to do with consciousness."

"I think so."

The ritual that caused Erhi to stop working through [Fragments of Time and Space].

The enemy's movements seemed to have something to do with it.

At that moment, Chloe rubbed her eyes as if woken up by the sound of a

conversation, and got up.

Papers that I don't know where they came from fell funny on the floor. It seems
that he researched patterns and rituals even before he fell asleep.

Following Chloe, the party rose from their seats one by one.

"Erhi-sama!"

Layla inquired about Erhi's well-being one after another, and Ioderil asked about
the situation when he and Chloe collapsed.

Erhi explained it as it was. Except for the part related to Chadkael.

"...does it have anything to do with the flow of the circuit?"

"No. More than that, the spread of power..."

Erhi said while Ioderyl and Chloe were talking with serious expressions on their
faces.

"Once a battle is taking place outside, let's go outside."

"no!"

"no!"

Ioderyl and Chloe shouted in amazement at the same time.

"Just a little bit more, I think I'll find something!"

"...if given a little more time and equipment..."

“Isn’t two days enough time?”

"There is no such thing as enough time to study magic!"

Erhi shook his head and promised later.

The two wizards held each other's hands and looked back at the ruins with their
eyes dripping with regrets.

= =

“It was a place like this. I think it must have been a place where other kinds of
rituals were held.”

As the chaotic magic that resided in the ruins and the black magic that was applied
over them disappeared, the basement looked like an ordinary ruin.

The passages that stretched out in a large circle and the faintly remaining
patterns.

If it weren't for the corpses scattered here and there, it would have looked like a
sacred space.

'Was it a religious place?'

To say that, there was no pattern of any religion in the world.

In a world where the power of God affects the entire race, there is no such thing
as an unknown religion, so it was strange to see it that way.

While the two wizards looked around the ruins, forgetting the gloom they had just
had, the party came out of the ground.

"Wow... ah."

"......"

Layla's expression, who was glad to see the sunlight after a long time, hardened.

The wounded being carried away. The smell of blood and iron that stung your nose.
Before entering the ruins, there was a dark life.

The smell of war was flowing in the military camp.

"Erhi-sama."

Tasia, who was waiting after receiving a call from Sujeonggu, approached. There
were also bloodstains on her armor.

"Damage?"

“Thanks to Erhi-nim, we prepared in advance, and because there was a healer, we won
without much damage.”

"It's good. Where is Lord Rosta?"

"He's in a meeting right now. Erhi-sama said you can come anytime if you want.
Would you like to go?"

Erhi nodded his head. He sent the party to a resting place and followed Tacia.

The guards guarding the entrance to the tent removed the spear blocking the
entrance as soon as they saw the faces of Tasia and Erhi. A voice came from beyond
the tent.

"...a little more active..."

"...Ktebor-sama's ball..."

"...the weight of the corps..."

- Flutter!

"The Empire ambassador, Erhi Ludbolt, has returned from subjugating the rebel."

As if they had promised, everyone in the tent kept their mouths shut.

Tasya stepped aside and Erhi stepped forward. Across the desk was a messy pile of
maps, etc., and there was Rosta.

Erhi bowed his head and said.

"I have kept my promise, Your Majesty."

"great job."
No bloodstains were visible.

It was evident that Rosta had also participated in the battle.

There was a faint scent of blood, and the remnants of the battle that still
remained. And the sign disappeared like snow melted the moment Erhi's eyes met.

"Aren't you injured?"

"That's right."

"...I'm glad. The aftermath of the battle has flowed to the ground."

Rosta was smiling and talking.

The repercussions of the battle were so great that the soldiers guarding the
entrance to the ruins were terrified.

Popping, breaking, and tearing noises. Moreover, even the bizarre energy that flows
from the entrance of the ruins.

I'd rather have found the troops of the Temu Empire, but if not for it, the morale
of the army might have gone down by now.

'There was a reason why the atmosphere was strange.'

Careful eyes as if looking at a ghost.

Second, if it was full of ambitious spirit, why did the sad northern warriors
hesitate so much?

"There was an enemy's plan, but now the basement has become an ordinary ruin. You
may send reconnaissance to check later."

"Well. I don't know if there will be any applicants... but who?"

Erhi approached Rosta and took out a small ring. It was a ring with the seal of
Calutos on it.

Rosta fiddled with the ring with a thoughtful expression.

It was regretful that he couldn't directly rip and kill Calutos, who was aiming for
her life.

Thanks to Calutos's craftsmanship, the strange feelings I felt from meeting Erhi
were mixed.

- Close!

Rosta crumpled the ring poorly and threw it to the ground, speaking to the warriors
in the camp.

"Okay. Now that the traitor is dead. Our top priority is to get rid of the bastards
of the Temu Empire."

It was enough for a moment to fall into the emotions. Now it was a show situation.

It was before the excitement of the battle that took place last night had already
subsided.

"What about the crows of the Tarka Legion?"

"This is the message that the traces of the enemy have been found. They will be
able to follow you tomorrow."

"The same goes for other baron warriors. We are smoothly looking for the traces of
the enemy."

"Your Majesty. Since the death of the rebel has been confirmed, there is no need to
continue to pursue with a small number of troops. The entire army must advance to
annihilate them."

Regardless of whether he was the owner of the baron or the corps commander, all
eyes were full of life.

Northerners who are not afraid of blood and slaughter. They wanted the blood of
war.

"I think so too, Your Majesty."

Ctebor added in a cautious voice.

He came out of Rostar's eyes and collapsed as it was, but fortunately, he found the
enemy's troops sooner than expected, so it was a phone call.

However, perhaps because he had been severely burned once, he looked like he was
opening his mouth while looking at him moderately.

Rosta said with a careful look and folded his arms.

"Isn't the enemy's overall size still unknown?"

"No matter how many troops the enemy has brought, in front of the warriors of the
north, they are nothing more than a herd of horses!"

"The kingdom's elite are gathered under His Majesty's banner. There is no better
chance than this!"

Rosta looked at his warriors with thoughtful eyes. They were immersed in the
excitement of battle. It wasn't hot at all.

“Is it okay if I tell you something for a moment?”

The only calm voice could be heard in the camp. It was Erhi. As Rosta nodded, Erhi
said.

"When we went down underground, the enemies were performing rituals. Numerous
sacrifices, rituals filled with evil energy."

The red energy on the faces of the warriors faded slightly. The vibrations that
shook as if there had been an earthquake and the bizarre energy emanating from the
ruins. It was a phenomenon they had seen firsthand.

"The ritual has been prevented, but its true identity and aftermath are unknown.
And above all, we must not underestimate the power of the Temu Empire."

"You mean they have something to hide?"

"There is always something they can hide. Their insidiousness is their greatest
weapon. I."

Erhi said while looking at the owners of the Baron.

"I think we should return to Kshmarum and prepare our forces before continuing the
offensive against the enemy."

"......"

"......"

Until recently, the atmosphere inside the camp was heated with the excitement of
battle.

Even Erhi came from the Empire.

Strictly speaking, Erhi had no right to speak here.

Because this is a place where northerners must decide their own fate.

But they couldn't bring out the words of rebuttal that reached the end of their
throats.

There was strange magical power and pressure in Erhi's voice, which continued
calmly throughout.

"Heh, heh heh... Ambassador Erhi. I know your... tribute..."

A northerner barely opened his mouth.

The owner of the Toureho clan. Because he was under Kalutos, he wanted the major
and was dissatisfied with Erhi.

"Anything to say?"

"......"

But he couldn't speak any more.

'What kind of eyes...'

There was neither hostility nor life in Erhi's eyes. Expressionless, calm eyes and
calm momentum.

But that alone consistently overwhelms the audience.

It was a feeling of pressure from Erhi's 'class'.

he couldn't figure it out

Finally, after murmuring for a while, he bowed his head. Rosta got up.

"Okay. I decided."

In Rosta's right hand was the [Holy Sword of the Cold Soul]. Northerners bowed
their heads in front of the treasure symbolizing the king's authority.
"I will return to Kshmarum. After reorganizing the army, I will make sure that the
enemy can no longer set foot in the north."

Those who had been dissatisfied could no longer dare to speak.

They knelt in front of Rosta and shouted.

"I will obey the king's command!"

= =

The Northern Army consisted of the elite, and all the troops were mounted on horses
or wagons.

The northern forces, who were preparing for battle at any time, quickly moved to
Kshmarum.

We decided to take a break in Kshmarum, and it was a forced march that continued
even in the early evening when the sun went down.

"So. You mean the corpses... turned into monsters?"

"Yes that's right."

"...you must be very surprised. I have to crack down."

Rosta, who was moving while riding on a horse, sighed. Erhi, who was also riding a
horse beside her, said:

"If you enter the battle, it will not be a big problem for the northerners. Rather
than that, you have to be careful about losing morale before the start of the
battle..."

Erhi, who continued to give advice, stopped.

"What's up?"

"......"

Erhi raised her head. Widespread coniferous forest. On the other side of the night
sky, a small dot as if it could be seen staggered and flew away.

"Crow?"

It was a crow for communication in the north.

Looking at the direction it was flying, it looked like it was sent from Kshmarum.

-Duck food!

The crow flew powerlessly and fell into the forest. Tasya retrieved the crow with a
firm expression on her face.

"...dead."

The body of the raven, which was twisted all over, was blackened. The note that was
originally bound to the bridge had already turned to ashes, leaving only traces of
it.
"...no way."

Rosta lifted his head with a face that had lost all its color to white.

And then.

- Aww!

"...!"

Flames and smoke rose high in the sky from the direction of Kshmarum.

intrusion (2)

A ruler must rule over all.

There should be no bias in dealing with the subjects of the kingdom.

the monarch.

It should not be shaken.

'I know.'

I know.

It's a fact I know deep down in my bones.

Rosta couldn't help but shake.

'Kshmarum is on fire.'

People of the royal castle, close servants, guard warriors, King Musupa.

Countless faces run through my mind.

and mother.

Queen Ludmila was Rosta's family, her greatest teacher, and her greatest ally.

Queen Ludmila was protecting Kshmarum on behalf of Rosta.

That Kshmarum is burning.

"...no."

"Sir Rosta."

"No no!"

"Losta-sama."

"I, I am now...!"

"Rosta."

Rosta's body spun around. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, leaving long
tails. Rosta's and Erhi's eyes met.
Rosta took a breath. It was like learning to breathe for the first time. He
couldn't breathe as if his lungs were submerged in water.

"Calm down."

"What should I do... Kshmarum..."

"There is no guarantee that a fire has erupted within the fortress. Even if it
does, it is just fire."

"still!"

"Fine."

At Erhi's words, Rosta stopped breathing. Erhi said with unshakable eyes.

"I'll make it okay."

"...Whoa, whoa. Okay...Okay. How. What should I do? Jin-gun. We have to advance at
full speed."

"Yes, we must advance the entire force to Kshmarum. But for now, listen to me."

Confusion was spreading throughout the long line of the Northern Army.

soaring flames. The warriors shout with a voice filled with excitement,
bewilderment and fear.

The task force members heard the commotion and came out of the wagon.

"Elysia. Come here."

"Erhi?"

Elysia approached with a questionable expression. Erhi said with Elysia standing
next to him.

"When battle breaks out, use Elysia as your advisor and take her advice
positively."

Both Rosta and Elysia, who received the sudden recommendation, looked at Erhi in
surprise.

"Erhi? Why all of a sudden..."

"This person... isn't even a Northerner. But why...?"

"Because Elysia's advice will sometimes go beyond reason on the battlefield."

Rosta looked at Erhi with a look that didn't seem to understand at all. Erhi said.

"Do you know Sir Jorhedin?"

"...I've heard of it. He's a great hero who rules the battlefield."

"Elysia is gifted enough to succeed Lord Jorhedin."

"...really?"
"It really is."

"...Me?"

"okay."

Elysia had the innate ability to observe and intuition received from heaven.

Of course, if that were the case, even Erhi would not have been able to make such a
decisive recommendation.

[Battlefield Adjuster].

A characteristic possessed by generals who are often called masters.

It's great on its own, but when Elysia awakens [Battlefield Adjuster], the meaning
changes completely.

It's comparable to Jorhedin's [Heavenly Wisdom], which is said to coordinate the

entire battlefield from a seated position.

If you only gain experience, you will be transformed into an overwhelming talent
that can look beyond that.

Erhi knew it.

"Mr. Erhi. I..."

Elysia opened her mouth to refute, but was unable to continue.

Erhi's eyes were determined as if he would not accept rejection.

'...can I?'

It was war. Hundreds of thousands of people could have died depending on one choice
and one word.

"Trust yourself. You can do it."

To be honest.

It was unreasonable to believe in yourself.

Confidence comes from having a corner to believe in.

But if you can't trust yourself...

"...Okay. I'll do it. I'll definitely do it."

Elysia nodded slowly. eyes full of determination. Erhi also nodded his head.

"Erhi-sama!"

Leila, who had already grabbed her gear, hurriedly ran towards Erhi. After that, he
also appeared in Ioderyl and Chloe.

"Elysia will coordinate the battle. Follow her orders."

Leyla, who read the hidden context at those words, said urgently.
“If I run with all my might, I can follow in the footsteps of Erhi-sama!”

"Considering the distance to Kshmarum, no matter how fast you run, it is

unreasonable to keep pace with me. So..."

Erhi said while looking into her eyes with Leila.

"I'm asking the task force on my behalf."

Layla licked her lips a few times and then lifted her head, slowly nodding her
head.

"......All right."

After making eye contact with Chloe and Ioderyl, Erchi said to Rosta.

"Excitement when dealing with gnomes leads to the worst results. Keep your cool."

"...how are you going to do it?"

"I will definitely save King Musupa and Queen Ludmila."

"...!"

While Rosta's eyes were wide open, Erhi placed her right hand on her chest.

At the same time, in his left hand was a small vial of blood.

- Whoops...

A green light rose from Erhi's body for an instant.

It was an instantaneous moment, and those who were looking at him felt only a brief
flash of light.

And when the light went out.

Erhi's appearance came and disappeared without a trace.

= =

Kshmarum tolerant.

A green light flashed from the ceiling of the hallway, where all the torches that
were supposed to illuminate the hallway had gone out.

With that light, the empty space swirled like a squeeze.

A man who was nowhere to be found landed on the floor.

- Ding! clink...

A strong smell of blood flowed from the tip of his nose. Erhi, who had been
controlling his vertigo for a moment, opened his eyes.

An empty helmet rolled on the floor. The helmet was caught in the body of the dead
soldier with his eyes open and stopped.
'Where?'

blood-stained resistance.

I didn't panic because I predicted the worst. They had to find the queen and the
king more quickly.

'The fourth floor, the passage to the audience.'

After obtaining [Fragments of Time and Space].

Erchi was convinced that a greater performance could be extracted from

[Romeyerson's Ring].

The problem is the effect and recoil, but due to the nature of the ring, which has
a limited number of uses, there was no opportunity to experiment.

'Three leaves have been folded.'

As it moved so far away, a lot of the power of the ring had disappeared. Still,
three chapters was an acceptable result.

'The distance from Queen Ludmila seems to be quite far away.'

A space movement that cannot be coordinated.

The distance from the master of blood, which is the reference point, was something
to be concerned about.

Because it meant that the randomness that was still severe was getting worse.

Erhi ran down the hallway while organizing the information in his head.

[Floating], [Feather Fall], and [Strength], the body was manifested at the same
time, swiftly crossed the corridor of introspection.

The scenery passed by.

The hallway was terribly dark except for the faint moonlight shining through the
window.

The deeper you go, the deeper you go. There were only corpses and corpses
everywhere. The warriors who died with a grim expression on their faces. The
enemy's body was not visible.

"......"

Not long after, Erhi came face to face with the cause.

- With Kara!

On the other side of the hallway stood a man wrapped in black armor.

The thorns protruding throughout the armor symbolize pain, and the twisted circle
drawn in the center of the chest symbolizes faith and rebirth. It was a symbol of
the Temu Empire.

- Kara la lak!
The sparks rose wildly.

The Black Knight, with his sword hanging toward the floor of the hallway, rushed
towards Erhi.

What seemed like a dot in the distance quickly grew bigger.

- Hehehe!

[Ice Spear], which appeared only with willpower, without a chant or beast, flew
towards the Black Knight. The Black Knight did not defend.

The moment the pillar of ice touched the body, it shattered into pieces.

Rather than being impacted, it appears to be corroded by strong acids.

The magical energy emanating from the Black Knight's whole body shattered into
pieces as if melting an ice spear.

The knight swung his sword. With a slightly bent blade, a huge yam sword made to
slash a horse-riding knight at once rushed towards Erhi.

- Fragile!

A magical light flashed in front of Erhi. [Force Shield] spilled the knight's yam.

The knight's center of gravity naturally shifted forward with the full force of the
slash.

Erhi speared the knight's head.

'Temu Empire Midwestern Swordsmanship.'

The knight avoided Erhi's spear with a movement that seemed to be stepping on the
air.

A graceful movement that was unimaginable from the appearance of wielding a huge
sword.

The knight swung a huge sword like a thin rapier and aimed at Erhi's lower body.

"[Ice Spear]."

Erhi's spell was sung.

An ice spear that couldn't even scratch the knight a while ago. However, even with
the same spell, the power was not the same.

- Kwaang!

A glass-clear ice spear plunged the knight's body to the ground.

Perfect timing with your body floating in the air.

There, the full magical power that had been pushed to the limit broke through the
knight's defense.

The ice spear fixed the knight to the floor like a flag dropped from the sky.
"[Dense], [Waveform], [Cleanup],"

And the following three sub-surgical formulas. An enormous amount of cold air was
concentrated around the ice spear, and thick frost fell on the Black Knight's body.

- Pass sususu...!

The magic power of the Black Knight resisted the magic with a sound as if countless
insects were gnawing at it.

However, it sprayed strong cold air in succession like a pulsating ice spear.

Frost piled up on the Black Knight's body with each wave spread like a hammer of
ice.

Not long after, the entire body of the Black Knight was trapped in thick ice.

- Damn it...

The Black Knight, who had been constantly resisting, stopped moving little by
little.

After that, Erhi only dispelled the magic after pouring more cold for tens of
seconds.

Erhi took off the Black Knight's helmet.

'...also.'

The black knight's face was as dry as a mummy. It wasn't because of Erhi's magic.
The threads tied to the eyes, nose, and mouth were proof of that.

'It was a death knight.'

The pinnacle of necromancy in the Temu Empire.

A high-level black magic that makes a monster using the swordsmanship of his
lifetime by applying special magic to the corpse of a knight who has reached the
highest level.

Although it depends on the status of the warlock and the level of the warlock.

The death knights were all ordinary soldiers, monsters that could not even scratch
their body.

'But there is no sign of a warlock.'

Such a death knight had to have a 'master' that supplies black magic in a short
distance.

However, his senses do not sense the presence of other warlocks in the vicinity.

'.......'

It wasn't a good sign. There are only two warlocks in the entire Temu Empire who
can do that.

Then a group of people appeared from the other side of the hallway with the sound
of urgent footsteps.
"Ambassador Erhi?"

A familiar voice of surprise and joy. Erhi got up.

"Queen Ludmila."

"God! How are you in Kshmarum?"

"There were circumstances."

Queen Ludmila was not alone.

Although most of the elite had escaped, the king's guard warriors remained. They
looked like they were either wounded or dismayed.

And there was an old man on the back of a guard warrior.

"...the king. Was the king okay?"

The old man said in a weak voice.

However, behind it was the dignity of the monarch who ruled the north for a long
time.

"Sir Rosta is now coming to Kshmarum with all his troops, King Musupa."

Musupa Psychedia. The iron-blooded lord, who was once the hero of the North,
exhaled and said:

"...Then you shouldn't have come here. You had to protect him... The kingdom..."

"Stop it. Why are you hoarse for so long?"

"...!"

Queen Ludmila looked at the king as if pathetic. It was a reaction that King
Mushupa had never experienced before.

When the king looked at him with bewildered eyes, the queen twitched her tongue and
said:

"You really don't know how to feel. Do you want that child to not be able to wield
a sword properly because she is worried?"

"The king... must not be swayed by personal feelings. If we hold the king by his
ankles, the kingdom..."

"Noisy! So how did you make the country look like this?"

"......"

King Mushupa, who had lost his words, shut his mouth. Because he collapsed without
properly determining a successor, the kingdom almost fell into the hands of the
Temu Empire.

Queen Ludmila shook her head and said to Erhi.

"As you have seen, Kshmarum is now in chaos."

"How did it happen?"

"...The warriors of the Baron who entered Kshmarum Castle. Among them were
traitors."

The start was arson.

The fire that started in the outer fortress area spread all over the place.

Even now, flames were rising one after another outside the window.

Perhaps by borrowing the power of magic, the flames soared explosively from time to
time.

"Soon afterward, the gates opened."

The troops of the Temu Empire who took advantage of the chaos and approached.

At the forefront of them were death knights in black armor.

"They stirred up the outer fortress in an instant and infiltrated the inside. There
was no time for a proper response. When I received the report, the enemies had
already infiltrated the inside."

The queen gathered the remaining elite warriors in the castle, and first secured
the identity of King Musupa.

The problem is that in the meantime, the Black Knights have caught up with them.

The queen had no choice but to run away as if being chased. This is how I came to
meet Erhi.

'.......'

Erhi narrowed his eyes. As the pieces of information gathered, the answer was
leading to one.

'Once the king and queen are evacuated.'

The gathering of the troops was after the arrival of Rosta's main force. Evacuating
King Mushupa and Queen Ludmila was the most urgent task now.

"Okay. It's dangerous inside the castle right now, so let's go to the evacuation
route."

"Is it all right? That must have been a place that had already been discovered by
the enemies."

The identity of the evacuation route has already been revealed by Cargo. The reason
why the queen remained inside the castle was because she was concerned about that.

Being surrounded by enemies back and forth in a narrow escape route would be the
worst.

"No need to worry."

Erhi raised Hrundal.

A light of blue magic spread through the hallway.

The deep darkness is pushed by the blue light.

A dark shadow flickered across the hallway.

- Cheokkeng Cheokkeng

Dugi the Black Knight appeared from beyond the hallway.

Black knights with narrow curved swords and long spears.

The faces of the queen and her party hardened at the appearance of the enemies who
had been chasing after them.

Erhi slowly walked forward.

"I will clear the way."

Towards the Black Knights who are charging with their weapons gripped.

Hrundal radiated blue magical light.

intrusion (3)

Erch Ludbolt.

An imperial deity and magical genius.

Heir to the magical and barren Rudbolt family. And the ambassador of the northern
kingdom of the empire.

Queen Ludmila thought she knew Erch Ludbolt.

The fact that he is a magician of great skill and that he has amazing
resourcefulness.

It wasn't.

Queen Ludmila did not know Erch Ludbolt.

- Kwaduk!

"next."

Erhi's hand gestures shook the air. At that moment, a harsher winter than any other
cold wave hits the hallway.

The Black Knights, armed with amazing swordsmanship, bizarre vitality, and
terrifying wickedness, were falling without hesitation.

When a stinging cold air swept through the hallway, the fearful Black Knights' feet
slowed down even more.

Following Erhi's command, the swords of the guards warriors follow like elaborate
gears.

Meanwhile, Erhi's magic completely stops the movement of the Black Knight.
The organic coordination was so beautiful that even in situations where life was at
stake.

"...was magic that great?"

At Queen Ludmila's muttering words, King Mushupa slowly shook his head.

"Is that possible? That is... the greatness of that friend."

King Musupa spent most of his life on the battlefield. He was realizing the
greatness of Erhi even more.

How often have you seen the wizard from behind panics and can't use his magic
properly?

However, Erhi was crushing the enemies without a single jolt at the distance where
his breath and the knight could meet.

That reckless movement is truly subversive. Since they first encountered the Black
Knight, they never stopped walking.

"The kingdom... will not fall."

King Musupa held the hand of Queen Ludmila.

The rough hand that once wielded an ax on horseback grabbed the queen's hand. He
pretended not to, but his hand, which had been trembling slightly, stopped
trembling.

"Yes, I will. I have a very reliable ally."

"...By the way, ma'am. That friend Hongi..."

“It is said that no one has been married yet.”

"Good. Good."

"Yeah, that's right. It's all good."

Erhi paused for a moment at the chill, but nevertheless, the hand that wielded the
spear and performed magic did not stop.

They stopped at the queen's bedroom.

The room where Queen Ludmila first heard the news and left. The situation at that
time remained in the room.

The guard warriors quickly opened the secret place. The door leading down to the
basement opened.

"I'll start with checking."

In front of the open evacuation route, Erhi chanted the spell.

Extensive long-distance search magic unfolded.

With Erhi as the center, the magical response of a one kilometer radius felt as if
it could be grasped.
"...!"

"Why?"

Erhi stood up with a hardened complexion.

In an unusual atmosphere, Queen Ludmila asked with a worried voice.

Erhi turned his head to look at the other side of the hallway and opened his mouth.

"The evacuation route is clean. I think you should go down like this."

"Yeah? I'm glad. I'm glad."

Queen Ludmila, who was bewildered by Erhi's unusual atmosphere, sighed in relief.

"Then you too..."

At that moment, King Musupa grabbed Queen Ludmila's hand. he opened his mouth

"Are you okay?"

"of course."

"I see."

The king took the queen's hand. It was unbelievable for an old man who had been
carried on without the strength to walk.

"Wait a minute, what is this...!"

King Musupa and Queen Ludmila go down the evacuation route.

Erhi closed the door of the secret passage.

In the empty room, Erhi was just standing there, silently looking through the door.

The battle was still going on inside the castle. The sound of metal, the burning
sound of a burning fire, someone's scream.

The noise disappeared in an instant.

"Hmm... It's better than expected."

thin and young voice. A man entered the room. He was a young boy with an appearance
that matched his voice.

"That wide wave. Sensitivity that notices my existence. Even the prudence of
sparing words... It's fun. How did a guy like you come out of Ashan?"

The boy was wearing a wide overcoat with embroidery on it.

It was the traditional clothing of the desert to avoid the scorching sunlight.

If it wasn't the cold northern part of the country, it was also seen as a young
shepherd of the desert going to village festivals.

A boy looking at Erhi with a relaxed expression.

No sense of intimidation or magical power was emitted from the boy's body.

However, Erhi did not slow down his tension with his subdued eyes.

"I think it is natural that a place where the god of light rules is better than a
land of death where the living are sacrificed. Otherwise, like you, I will
sacrifice all my body."

"Hmmmm... that's funny. You know about me, sweetheart."

The boy chuckled. A natural and refreshing laugh.

However, Erhi could feel the rotting smell of the corpse of a being who had lived
an old life hidden behind it.

"Dozens of Black Knights. But if you can't see the Warlock, it's only you, unless
you're the Emperor. Gormar the Corruption."

The mighty powers of the Temu Empire are linked in a hierarchy under the emperor.

Among them, beings with power comparable to that of the legion alone are given the
title of general in command along with a nickname recognized by the gods.

Gormar the corruption. He is the general of the Empire, and a great warlock known
to have reached the level of the 8th circle many years ago.

it was lychee

'It's a bad taste.'

Gormar was giggling and smiling as if he was genuinely having fun.

Natural gestures are very disgusting.

Knowing that the boy's appearance must also have originated from a corpse that had
been sacrificed.

But apart from his appearance, Gormar was a formidable foe he could not deal with.

As proof of that, the space on all sides was completely bound by Gormar's black
magic.

Knowing that Erhi could not use magic, or that even if he did, the power would be
meager, so Gormar was restless.

"You're smart too! The Emperor has appointed you as the main enemy of the Empire.
It's worth it. Well... I really like this."

Gormar looked up and down Erhi with innocent eyes.

"Child, I will show you generous mercy. If you kneel here and kiss my feet, I will
make you my disciple and save you."

'be not interested in.'

Erhi swallowed the words that came out to the tip of his tongue and spoke with an
expressionless expression.

"How can I believe you?"

"Um, well..."

Gormar, who tilted his head with his finger on his chin, grinned.

“First of all, what should I do with your cheeky tongue?”

The moment I stretched out my finger, magical power like black smoke embroidered
the air. Three circles drawn in an instant. And the magic chain that continues
within it.

It became the energy of a terrible curse, and it landed on Erhi.

"Wow!"

Erhi knelt down on one knee and spat out a sigh. Blood dripped from the corner of
his bitten mouth.

"[Rocralesia's Bondage]. It is a curse that imprints enormous pain when it moves.

If you want to live, it would be better to calm it."

The painful breath had subsided. Erhi raised his head with a lively look. Gormar
applauded and liked it.

"Of course! The wick is amazing. That talent, that mental power. You really are a
natural warlock. Really... It seems like it's been a thousand years since I've
wanted to have it without breaking it."

Gormar leaned his face in front of Erhi, who was writhing in pain.

"Listen carefully, kid. If you were the main character who shook up this great
episode, I would have decapitated you. But seeing you in this castle, those idiots
must have made a mistake."

"......"

"The Emperor's grand ambitions are not in the Northern Kingdom. The Empire of the
Apostates? Even that is just a link between the great goals."

"...what do you want?"

"Damn! You're still out of your mind."

Erhi crouched down. Gormar said with a laugh.

"Kiss me on the back of my foot and ask. I don't have the authority to ask you
questions."

Erhi took a deep breath and slowly opened her mouth.

"The general does not hide. It does not fit the 'class' and is not suitable for
inducing fear, so it does not receive the protection of evil spirits."

"Hmm... You know a lot more than you think, kid."

"Nevertheless, that you appeared here and no one noticed..."

Erhi said with his eyes shining.

"Did you move through space?"

"...Ha ha ha ha ha!"

Gormar's eyes widened in surprise and he grabbed his stomach and smiled. It was an
unbelievable roar of laughter that came out of her small body.

"That's great! It's great! Yes. You're right. Originally, there was going to be a
large force that would attack Ashan at once. Although it didn't go as planned."

Gormar raised an eyebrow and said.

"Nevertheless, the lineage hasn't collapsed yet. As long as I've crossed over to
the North, it's half-successful. So you kiss my feet and follow my orders..."

"Perhaps."

Erhi exhaled his breath and raised his head.

"Is this what you're looking for?"

"...!"

In Erhi's hand was the key. As Gormar hardened his complexion, Erhi clenched his
fist. An anxious sound emanated from the key.

"You bastard...!"

“I was just looking for what I was looking for.”

Even while they were talking, Gormar's magical power was sweeping all around him.

It was clear that the proposal to Erhi was a kind of play, and that exploration was
the main purpose.

"...really, it's not like he's been holding our ankles for nothing."

Gormar's face changed.

The lively figure he had just seen before had arrived, but he was as expressionless
as a corpse. Gormar held out his hand and said.

"Give me the key."

"No matter how great a wizard you are. You can't kill me faster than I can break
the key."

"You're making useless bluffs on a cursed subject."

"Does it look like a bluff?"

"......"

Gormar did not answer. If it was Erhi, it seemed possible enough.

"What do you want?"

"Let's make a deal."

"If you're going to gossip..."

"I will not curse the king and queen. That is the condition I want."

"......Hmm."

Richie, who had lived for over a thousand years, could not have missed the traces
of the queen and her party who fled to the evacuation route.

In fact, in Gormar's senses right now, the movements of the queen and the party
were being read as if they could be grasped by hand.

“If this is the case, it must be an acceptable condition.”

"Okay. Promise me you won't curse the king and queen."

"If it's just a promise, it can be overturned at any time."

"therefore?"

"Wait until the king and queen are far enough away from the castle. That's my
deal."

Gormar grinned. clever guy. Gormar said, putting her buttocks on the queen's bed.

"Maybe that's enough doesn't mean a few days."

"1 hours."

"Okay. I'll accept the deal."

= =

"...Is this what you wanted?"

1 hour later.

Gormar, who had Erhi lead him to the 'underground', showed a twisted smile.

outside the castle. The noise of battle was coming from there.

The elite of the north had arrived at Kshmarum.

Erhi did not answer with an expressionless face, and Gormar smiled.

"Hmm, it's strange how you accurately predicted the movement of the troops in the
castle... but it doesn't matter. Speed up."

Erhi walked into the depths of his inner self without saying a word. A space only
for royalty without people.

There were stairs going down to the basement in this place without guards.

Erhi went down the stairs slowly. Gormar clicked his tongue and gestured to Erhi.
His body floated into the air.

"Hmm..."

Gormar headed to the basement with Erhi with a look of anticipation.

But his expression hardened little by little as he got closer to the floor.

-widely

Gormar's expression hardened as he set his feet on the floor.

A pattern drawn on a thick iron gate. It was as seen in the records. But...

'Why don't you feel your presence?'

It was the remains of the most noble ancient magic remaining on earth.

An ancient magical essence that no one dares to pursue.

For a ruin where it was sleeping, the basement was too ordinary.

'no. The fact that the remains are here is the result of confirmation with other
deterioration plates. It must have been so desperate that it did not leave even the
slightest traces.'

"Open it."

Gormar ordered Erhi to open the door just in case. Erhi quietly approached the door
and pushed the key in.

- Whoa!

As soon as the door was opened, the magic that had been stagnant flowed out. The
power felt from the tributaries of the magic well. Gormar's expression lit up with
vigor. But his expression quickly hardened.

"no?"

Beyond the door, there were only unidentified ashes and an ordinary-looking oyster.

The power of the magic well that I felt was not enough for what was flowing from
the ruined ruins.

"You bastard!"

Obviously something is wrong.

It was obvious that Erhi, who had guided him all the way here, knew.

When Gormar turned his head with a hideously contorted face.

Erhi was holding a spear that he obviously didn't have, and he was reaching out
towards him.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

A huge amount of cold air erupted from Erhi's whole body.

intrusion (4)

Whether it's a wizard or a swordsman.

The battle of the one who has crossed the border takes place in units of one second
divided by hundreds.

Minor magical movements, terrain changes, and minor sensory abnormalities. All of
these things come with a greater meaning as the battles between the strong are.

That is why Gormar was perplexed by the unexpected underground state. The moment I
lost the attention I had left for Erhi.

Erhi's magic could be poured on Gormar.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

Erhi's magic continued in series.

The [Spirit Realm] draws energy from a branch of the magic well that Gormar was
unaware of.

The explosively pouring cold air instantly froze the moisture in the air, creating
numerous pieces of ice in the air.

The magical light passing through the fragments twinkles like stars.

The starlight soon turned into a destructive flash of light.

- Gripping Jijijik!!

A powerful thunderbolt spread through the ice cubes and filled the basement.

[Starlight] that simplified its form and formula.

Although it was not manifested through proper connection of magic or chanting, its
power and scale decreased.

The light of the lightning filled the basement, which was previously called
Shaloueril's Tomb.

Erhi didn't stop.

Blue light soars from Hrundal.

Like stalactites in the air, countless spears of ice suddenly appeared and fell.

- quagga, gaga!

Fragments of ice that scatter like bombing.

The vibrations that seemed to shake the ground continued one after another, and the
place was filled with ice cubes as if there had been an avalanche.

A series of destructive magic unfolded. The basement shook as if suffering from the
aftermath of an earthquake.

The whole field of view was dyed pure white with ice cubes everywhere.

And when the fog of ice subsided.

"...that's ridiculous."

Gormar with an angry expression appeared.

His whole body was covered with black magic like a net. [Force Shield].

However, its form and mode were completely different from those of Erhi.

The force shield of black black magic was wriggling like a living creature.

“Did you dare surprise me?”

Gormar showed a look of disappointment. A disheveled head, a frozen coat with holes
everywhere, a complexion closer to a corpse than before.

However, there were no fatal wounds anywhere.

"What the hell did you do?"

Gormar's question was mixed with several questions.

'You overcame that pain and used magic?'

The pain of [Rokralesia's Bondage] is so powerful that it even causes the sick to
have a seizure and die.

Gormar had never seen a creature that overcame that pain before.

Besides, Erhi's magical power was amazingly enormous. The spear he was holding was
probably the cause, as if two 7th circle wizards were spouting magic.

To be honest.

With the same heart, I wanted to grab Erhi's leash and lead him to the Temu Empire.

But Gormar was already angry.

There was no option in his mind for Erch Ludbolt to survive.

Of course, there wasn't one or two things to look for, including why the
underground ruins became like this.

'It burys the corpse after killing it.'

- Whoa...

Because of the loss of his spirit, Gormar's magical energy, which had focused only
on defense, began to flow in earnest.

Evil dark magic that sounded like a scream crashed into Erhi's realm.

Standing in every single magical power is an aura of terrible curses and gluttony.

Although Erhi resisted with elaborate magic operation and large magic power.

Gormar swallowed up Erhi's realm without hesitation.

It was unavoidable.

The state of the 8th circle is the state of twisting reason alone with one's own
will.
The magic of the wizard who has crossed that wall is dismantled and reassembled
even in trivial things.

Unless you were a wizard on the same level, what you couldn't fight against was the
'Arch Wizard'.

"[Frozen Sphere]."

like kicking.

Erhi scattered the last magic before the territory was completely taken away.

Gromaru snorted.

Even if you ask for help, you're going to counterattack the hat? Truly a kid who
never gives up until the end...

'...!'

A bewildered look appeared on Gormar's face, who tried to block Erhi's magic by
scattering magical powers.

Obviously, it is a level of magic that is no different from the magic that has been
poured out before.

Erhi's [Frozen Sphere] was unleashing Gormar's magic power and harming it.

'You said you were saving your power?'

It can't be. I'm not even a magician locked up in a closet for the rest of my life.
Gormar was an archmage who had gone through all the antenatal care. There was no
way he could have misunderstood Erhi's state.

Gormar, who was bewildered, quickly understood the cause.

"...what trick did you use!"

There was an absurdity in his voice that did not fit the situation. I had no choice
but to do so.

Because Erhi was holding a large stone statue that he had never seen anywhere
before.

The source of Erhi's bizarre power was a relic. Usually, just looking at whether it
was precious or not, I frowned.

Erhi did not answer Gromar's call.

It only gave strength to the right hand.

- Quad Duk!

"...!!"

The precious relics engraved on the day the gods descended in the past and
containing the prayers of countless saints from generation to generation were
shattered.

The pieces followed the flow of silver magic and spit out enormous divine power
towards Gormar.

"Aww!"

In the storm of pouring divine power, Gormar hastily raised the protection magic.

A sound that seemed to burn in the sunlight continued from the protective magic hit
by the divine power.

After being hit by a storm of divine power for a few seconds, Gormar raised his
head.

"...the damn bastard!"

Gormar's face was filled with the desire to tear Erhi apart.

But when he looked around.

"......!!"

Erhi's appearance came and disappeared.

= =

When the masters of the baron, who noticed the flames of Kshmarum, and the
commanders of the corps waited for the king's command.

Rosta faithfully followed Erch's advice.

"I must run towards Kshmarum with all my might."

Elysia said so without a moment's hesitation.

Rostado, the northerners who had obtained an unexpected advisor nodded their heads.
But Elysia's words did not end there.

"The number of troops is not important. Only the strongest warriors who can run the
fastest should go to Kshmarum."

The insistence on charging towards the burning castle without even having a battle
line.

Of course, it was an absurd sound that was unacceptable to the common sense of war.

"No, what is that..."

"Strong warriors have subordinates under their command. You mean you should leave
them behind and run towards the castle?"

The northerners demanded an explanation from Elysia.

But Rosta blocked them with a numb gaze.

"Do you have time for that now?"

There was no one in the Union Army who could stop the angry Rosta.

Rosta selected the strongest warriors among the elite of the Northern Army and
raced towards Kshmarum.
Chloe, Elysia, and even the magic of Ioderyl were mobilized, after a rough march
that left the horse when it fell.

They arrived in front of Kshmarum.

"...Oh My God."

Roster at the forefront. Tacia, who stands by her side. And even the commanders of
the corps and the best warriors of the baron.

Both of them couldn't shut their mouths in shock.

Kshmarum was on fire.

Even though it was dark at night, the view of Kshmarum was as bright as daytime.

Even though I was imagining the worst, seeing it in person was another shock.

"...what the hell..."

Against the backdrop of the burning flames of Kshmarum, the northern warriors were
wielding their swords frantically.

The appearance of the battlefield was truly a mess.

"...they are wielding knives at each other."

The northern warriors were swinging their swords at each other. Constant roars and
screams erupted.

Even though there were moving corpses all over the battlefield, the swords of the
warriors were headed towards the same northerners' backs more.

Even on the battlefield drunken by madness, there were those who ran away to
survive.

Elysia gestured.

A northerner who was running away from the battlefield stumbled and stumbled into
the soaring soil.

He hurriedly got up and tried to escape again, but soon Tasya dragged the man in
front of Rosta.

"What happened!"

"Wait, the castle... the castle is on fire...!"

-match!

The light of reason returned faintly in the man's eyes that had been slapped on the
cheek.

"Aren't you ashamed of your family and ancestors? Say it properly!"

"...the traitors in the castle... the fire burns in the castle... they wield their
weapons... the knights in black armor..."
"I've been enchanted by hallucinations."

Ioderyl came over and rolled the man's eyes and said,

"It's not just magic... I think I took drugs. I wonder if they've already burned
the food."

Everyone's expressions hardened at Ioderyl's words.

Warriors who wield swords on each other's backs, drunk with magic and drugs.

Not just one or two, but so many warriors that the plains were filled with madness.

I didn't even know how to correct this confusion.

"Sir Rosta."

Then, Elysia said, pointing to Rosta's waist.

"I heard from Mr. Erhi. That sword has the power to dispel curses."

[Holy Sword of Cold Soul].

A holy sword that is said to have been forged by an incarnation who had ascended to
the side of a god in the past and fed it with his own blood.

This sword itself was a treasure symbolizing the royal family, but at the same time
it was also a supreme relic.

As such, there were many legends in [Holy Sword of the Cold Soul].

The trolls that filled the forest were cut down with one blow, or the treacherous
traitors were identified by the sword.

Stories about waking up warriors possessed by demons at once.

Stories of the great feats of heroes in legend passed down through oral traditions
and vague records.

"...can I?"

"You have to."

Rosta took a breath. hit.

If you are not going to abandon them, if you intend to calm the chaos of Kshmarum.
I couldn't do it, I had to.

- surreung

A faint blue light flowing through the gray sword.

Rosta spurred the horse.

The horse slowly ran towards the battlefield with all its might. The Northern Army
followed her.

Rosta raised his sword high.

"Northerners!"

light rose It wasn't the supreme Auror Blade, nor the light of magical power.

The holy sword that accompanied the history of the north was the light of the perm
that responded to the king's will.

"I, the noble King of the North, Rosta Psychedia, command. Gather!"

Through the red flames that filled the dark night sky.

A blue and white light rose.

= =

Those who came to their senses, those who unconsciously followed the light, and
those who were pushed by the flow.

The northerners who were wielding swords at each other gathered under the light of
the holy sword as if possessed.

Rosta charged straight towards the castle with them. The warriors who followed
Rosta grew in size as if swallowed.

Traitors and moving corpses blocking their way were trampled down like weeds.

"Wow!"

The northern forces advanced through the gates of Kshmarum without hesitation.

inside the exterior. The battle continued in the blazing fire.

The enemies of the Temu Empire appeared in earnest within the gates.

Assassins hiding in the dark, desert warriors rushing like crazy, and warlocks who
spread dark magic.

The Northern Army slashed the enemies without hesitation.

It was also because the momentum of the northern army was so high that it pierced
the sky.

It was also because the troops of the Northern Army joined one after another.

"Chief Kiegan has arrived!"

The northern army followed later. Kiegan and other elites who had left the main
unit. and...

"Queen Ludmila has arrived with the scattered warriors!"

"mother!"

The queen and her party, who had fled to the evacuation route, gathered up the
scattered troops on the outskirts of Kshmarum and marched back to the castle.

Rostar, who had lessened the burden in his heart, continued his orders more
actively.
The Northern Army drove the enemies without hesitation.

- Aww!

Leyla, who had cut the assassin hiding in the shadows, looked around.

'I got the victory.'

The battle was consolidating with the victory of the allies.

The chaos outside the outer fortress was pushed to sleep by the continuous flow of
troops.

As the battle continued and the fire was caught at the same time, the war situation
overwhelmingly favored the allies.

'But...'

Still, Layla's expression wasn't good.

"We have to put out the flames from over there!"

"All right!"

All of a sudden, Elysia was naturally commanding the Northern Army. Layla
approached Elysia.

"Elysia-sama."

"Evacuate with the utmost care, starting with the general public and those who are
injured... Yes, Mr. Leyla."

Elysia, who was giving the order, turned her head.

Layla said with heavy eyes.

"I can't see any traces of Erhi-sama. It seems that you are inside the castle."

"Yeah. I think so. I do, but..."

Elysia's expression softened.

"Why?"

"...I don't think you should go in without preparation. There is a high chance that
the enemy's core troops will be clustered inside the fortress."

"However..."

"And. Erhi-san, I don't think you need to worry."

"Yes?"

“Mr. Erhi is not someone who will fall into a crisis without any measures. Above
all…”

Elysia, who continued to speak, stopped. Her complexion turned pale.

"Why are you..."

Layla could feel it.

An introspection located in the center of Kshmarum.

From there, an unknown hostility overflowed.

An overwhelming presence that anyone who stood on the blade of a battlefield could
feel was emanating from the castle.

"What is this..."

Then I heard the sound of something collapsing and breaking.

It was obviously an empty house with nothing but broken household items.

Elysia and Layla reflexively ran towards it.

"Mr. Erhi!"

"Erhi-sama!"

Erhi was standing up with a pale complexion. Leyla supported him. Erhi said while
clearing her breathing.

"What about the others?"

"You're not far away. But my introspection..."

"Tell them all to gather."

Erhi said as he turned his head toward the introspection.

"Because soon the worst necromancer, furious to the end, will go crazy."

intrusion (5)

The strength of a wizard in large-scale battles was revealed when the forces of the
allies and enemies were clearly separated.

On the battlefield where the positions of allies and enemies constantly change, it
was difficult for the wizard to fulfill his role.

As the battle escalated, the roles of Ioderil and Chloe were limited to secondary
ones.

"next!"

However, a wizard's strength does not necessarily stand out when he cuts the
enemy's head. That versatility was the greatest power of magic.

Soaring flames, the wounded horribly wounded, the situation overflowing with those
who were exhausted from fear.

It would not be an exaggeration to say that Ioderyl and Chloe's [Water Making]
magic was probably the most active in this situation.

"...I need more."

And it was Irmion who was doing an activity no less than that.

The thick robe was nowhere to be seen, and Irmion, with a face stained with blood
and blackheads, held out a wooden barrel to Ioderyl.

Ioderyl raised the corner of her mouth and filled the tub with water.

"You work hard. Weren't you forced to do it?"

"......"

Irmion frowned.

She healed the humans of the North not only because of her past promises, but also
because of her contract with Erhi, not her contract.

And the cause of the contract was smiling in front of my eyes.

"...sister. I'm still thinking about whether it's better to grab her by the neck
and go back to the forest. Don't provoke me."

"Well. You can say that you have to worry about whether or not to do something
possible, and you think that dreaming of the impossible is just a delusion."

"......"

it's stupid It's silly, but I'm not angry.

My older sister was like that even when I was young, and this brief conversation
reminded me of a peaceful forest scene.

In the end, Irmion opened his mouth, letting out the venom that had disappeared
with a sigh.

"You think I'm cold-blooded like my sister, who leaves dying people? Besides, if I
were in the castle, I'd be one of those wounded, or I'd be dead. I think it'd be
better if this happened now."

"...it must have been."

Ioderyl's gaze turned to introspection. We talked like a joke, but it was close to
calming the faint anxiety in my heart.

The battle of Kshmarum was ending with a victory for the allies.

The forces of the Temu Empire, which had lost the strength to counterattack, were
fleeing into the inner city, and there was no escape.

In addition, the quantity and quality of allied troops increases over time.

It looked like it was going to end well, but...

'I'm not feeling well.'

It's scary to think of that.

"...!"

The resistance where the enemies were retreating.

A great presence emanated from it.

Enemies that make your whole body numb.

Ioderyl's complexion hardened. Then Chloe opened her mouth.

"...Erhida."

Iodaryl turned to look where Chloe was looking. Now, I could feel the magical wave
of space distortion that was quite familiar.

"Mr. Erhi!"

"Erhi-sama!"

Such a guess was confirmed by the voices of Elysia and Layla. Ioderyl, Chloe, and
even Irmion suddenly went to the place where the sound could be heard.

"...Erhi?"

"Everyone has gathered."

Erhi's complexion was pale. There seemed to be no direct trauma to his body, but
the flow of magical power was shaking greatly.

Irmion approached Erhi and examined his body.

"...It's a damn curse. To lift this is..."

"You don't have to worry about the curse. This is a kind of thing that cannot be
dispelled unless you defeat it."

"What the hell happened to the introspection?"

In response to Ioderil's question, Erhi looked at her softly and said.

"You probably know. About Gormar the Corruption."

"Maybe... that rotten Richie?"

"Yeah. He was infiltrating the inside."

"No way. Such a guy has invaded the North without any warning...?"

"The magic of the ruins that Tar Rasha was carrying out. That was the magic circle
that induced space movement with the Empire."

"...!"

The ritual of the ruins that Tar Rasha made sacrifices to and destroyed himself.

It was a ceremony to induce long-distance space movement with the Empire.

"But there were no traces left..."

"It seems that there was not one place of ruins."

"...Ah!"
"Somehow, I couldn't analyze it..."

Even if it is difficult to guess the original form of magic that was lost in the
distant past.

Ioderyl and Chloe stuck together for several days, but Erhi thought it was strange
that they could not find any trace of the magic of the ruins.

'It was because only part of it remained.'

Perhaps the ruins where Ta Rasha was located become the backbone. I wondered if the
other ruins were a form of subsidizing it.

For that reason, Erhi stopped fully activating consciousness with [Fragments of
Time and Space].

Some of the troops of the Temu Empire, including Gormar, had succeeded in moving to
the north in the meantime.

'The obsession with the grave is...'

when going downstairs.

He was excited like a child waiting for Gormar's gift.

It was a reaction that was too radical to be seen by Richie, who had lived for over
a thousand years while moving through a corrupt body.

'It was aimed at fragments of time and space. Or maybe there was something else he
was aiming for with the magic of the grave.'

As Erhi looked at his right hand, Ioderil spoke in a absurd voice.

"...Then you fought that monster lich?"

Traces of curses and battles remained on Erhi's body.

It was not difficult to guess that there was a fierce battle between Erhi and
Gormar.

"Because the Death Knight was not there. Without it, it would have been impossible
for me to do damage to him."

"...But you mean you did damage? I'm really..."

While Ioderyl shook her head, Irmion handed Erhi a yellow vial and said:

"I couldn't touch the curse. If even a saint didn't come, I wouldn't be able to
touch it. Instead, my body recovered to some extent."

"that is enough."

[Rokralesia's Bondage] was a powerful curse.

Even [Indomitable Inner], which grants immunity to mental curses, could not
completely stop the pain.

Direct pain to the nerve is unavoidable.

In other words, whenever Erhi drew his magic power, a considerable amount of shock
was accumulating in his body.

It is said that the condition of the body was restored thanks to Irmion, but it was
not a situation that could prolong the battle.

Above all else, the magic of the archmage had to be dealt with with the magic of
the archmage.

"......"

"......"

Erhi and Ioderil's eyes met. No words were needed. Ioderyl's eyes filled with a
calm will.

- Aww!

An explosion was heard in the distance. Erhi walked out of the house at a pace that
was neither slow nor fast.

The explosion sound was flowing from within.

"Erch Ludbold!!!"

Ripped voices of anger echoed through the capital. His fur was so deep that his
hair stood up.

At the same time, an enormous amount of dark magic began to flow out of the
entrance of the fortress.

It's a street where no sound can be heard.

I could feel the sound of iron shoes stepping on the stone floor.

yet.

Death knights with black armor all over their bodies appeared in front of the inner
gate.

'I brought that too.'

Erhi frowned.

At the forefront of the Death Knights was a particularly striking tall knight.

'Gormar's left and right escort.'

Gormar's most powerful death knight. Among them, the left guard was at the
forefront.

I thought I couldn't bring it because the space movement was unstable, but it
seemed like I was saving it.

"Erhi!"

"Sir Rosta."
Rosta ran towards Erhi with the leadership of the Northern Army.

Rosta, who stopped in front of Erhi, gasped for breath.

Rosta's lips twitched a few times as if he had a lot to say, but at Erhi's calm
expression, he bit his lip and turned his head. It was a tolerable direction.

"What the hell is that..."

"Gormar's death knight."

"I saw you when I was young."

Keegan murmured as he stared at the death knight with dark eyes.

"Fifty years ago, at the battle in the Souneurvre desert. They slaughtered
countless warriors from their tribe. At such a young age, they were so frightened
that they prayed to God every night..."

A ferocious smile appeared on Kiegan's face.

"I think the time has come to finally erase the memories of that day."

"Can I please?"

"Rather, that's what I want to ask."

Erhi nodded firmly and asked Rosta.

"How many civilians are left in the castle?"

"Most of them fled outside the castle when the first fire broke out in Kshmarum.
They evacuated everyone else."

"I'm happy."

As soon as Erhi finished speaking, the window inside the inside burst and a figure
appeared in the air.

Although it must have been a child's face, Gormar was wrinkled like an old man with
a face full of anger and distortion.

“I will ask for Wonho.”

Erhi blinked at the task force members and then sprinted to the ground. His figure
turned towards the deserted back alley.

"Catch him!"

Gormar pointed a finger at Erhi and shouted.

"Defeat the enemies who have invaded Kshmarum!"

Against this, Rosta's orders followed.

The battle of being chased and chased within the outer castle began.

= =
The battle spread all over the place at once.

The troops of the Temu Empire who hid inside the castle.

The cultists, dressed in black clothes all over their bodies, followed the death
knights and poured out after Erhi.

"Where are you going!"

"Kill them all!"

The northern warriors ran out towards them.

"Seonjo!"

The training of magical power is based on the will, and the will is subordinated to
faith.

If the knights of the Ashan Empire train their own magical powers by battling their
belief in the God of Light and the skills that have been passed down.

The warriors of the north train their magic through blood and flesh battles and
trust in their ancestors.

his father, or his brother, or anyone above him. It is believed that the soul and
spirit of a great warrior who descended from his lineage resides in his body.

"Die! Seeds of the desert!"

"Where do you dare to set foot in the North!"

Because of that belief, northerners are not afraid to see blood.

It is because there is a belief that one's soul will dwell in the descendants just
as the soul of one's ancestors dwells in him.

A fanatic, who was not afraid of death for the sake of the gods, and the
northerners who were not afraid of blood because of their ancestors’ beliefs
collided.

"Break it, you died a long time ago!"

- Aww!

Its peak took place on the stone bridge connecting the inner and outer fortresses.

Black and red energy soaring into the sky.

The swordsman's Auror blades, who each made their own world, soared into the sky
without being able to collide fiercely.

no one Even death knights who obey only orders could not approach him.

The entrance to the fortress was filled with terrible scars just by the aftermath
of the Auror Blades that collided and scattered.

in the midst of this strife.

The fiercest battle was taking place in a residential area.

- Aww!

A black pillar in the form of a rotating cone was thrust down.

Houses that had been half-collapsed were demolished one after another. Shattered
debris such as trees and stones that soared into the air.

It stopped moving for a moment and then poured down in one direction.

Thousands of masses of storms fell towards Erhi. Dust rose into the sky.

When the dust settles.

A shimmering [force shield]. And there was Layla kneeling beside him.

Gormar smirked and waved his hands. Magical mist like a mist tightened all around
Erhi.

Then a light flashed behind Gormar's back.

- Grip Jijik!

Dozens of lightning bolts and a storm of flames poured down Gormar's back.

However, as expected, Gormar spewed out black magic and blocked the pouring magic.
It was actually expected.

I've already been hit with similar attacks a few times while chasing Erhi.

"Spicy bastards."

Gormar smiled bitterly and stretched out his hands. Curse flew over the coordinates
that had already been engraved with several spells.

'I was a little excited about the anger I felt after a while.'

It was originally a chase that should have ended sooner. If only I wasn't drunk
with the feeling of 'anger' that I've been feeling for a long time.

Erhi runs away like a mouse. Between the gaps, the shield fighter, the lightning
fighter, and the flame fighter caught each other's ankles.

And the northern warriors who occasionally wield cheeky swords at him.

I lost some time because I lost my mind to them.

-widely

"You're good at running away."

Erch Ludbolt had nowhere else to run.

"Why. Why don't you try 'space movement' somewhere else?"

"...Do I look like a fool to use space-shifting magic in front of the archmage
staring at me with my eyes open?"

"Huh. I was thinking of putting it in a gap in the space, but it's a pity."
No matter how powerful [Romyerson's Ring] is, if the Archmage can predict its
movement, it can be stopped enough.

Just like Erhi did to Arhasdan 'in the past'.

That is why he fought Gormar instead of immediately fleeing from Shalueril's tomb.

"Shaloueril's legacy must have been intercepted by you... What the hell did you use
it?"

"As expected, I knew the identity of the ruins."

"I've said it before... You guys can't decide when to play with your mouth."

Erhi's knees fell. He pressed his whole body with great pressure.

- That play...

I'm just on my knees

There was a sound that sounded like rubbing a huge stone. The soil floor, which had
been compacted for many years, was dug.

Gormar slowly walked in front of Erhi and said.

"You only need to answer. What did you do with the ruins? How are you going to use
that power?"

Under the pressure as if several bulls were riding on their heads, Erhi slowly
raised her head. The corners of his lips were raised.

"...I. Do you think I'll answer that? You're already rotten."

"... he must be shattered to pieces before he comes to his senses."

You couldn't kill Erhi. Since the power of the ruins had already passed to Erhi, he
had to take that power again.

And that kind of work could be called Gormar's specialty.

Gormar could think of hundreds of torture methods that could be done while holding
Erhi's life.

"Let's see if I can make fun of that tongue even in the supreme pain..."

That moment.

As Gormar continued to speak, his body turned rapidly.

Gormar's senses spread throughout Kshmarum. It was in order to track Erhi, to

examine the flow of war.

And obviously, he was closely grasping the aura of the powerful in Kshmarum.

Obviously it was...

"This skull ripper. Can't you get your hands on it?"

Rising Dawn in the background.

An elf with dark hair was standing in the air.

Ten years ago, he roamed the Temu Empire and built up a lot of notoriety until he
was captured by the Emperor.

A strong man who has built up a state that even Gormar cannot ignore.

"The Witch of Reverse Heaven...?"

intrusion (6)

Ioderyl was a famous figure in the imperial family of the Temu Empire.

Originally, he was notorious as an elf wizard who robbed the strongholds of the
Temu Empire.

Aiming at the gap of the emperor who said that no one in the world would be
impossible.

In that it was even half successful, it was inevitable that Ioderil's anecdote
remained as a legend.

"Didn't you... become your majesty's servant?"

When Ioderil disappeared, rumors circulated within the imperial family.

A representative of them was the rumor that Ioderyl had become the emperor's
servant. It was because the emperor did not cut Ioderil's head on the spot.

"Who said you were a servant, this skull rip-off. Did your head rot as you put your
soul in a corpse?"

Ioderyl smiled savagely.

It was a smile that reminded him of his dignified figure, even kneeling in front of
the emperor.

Gormar smirked and shook his head.

"No way. No way."

Gormar turned his head.

Erhi was taking care of Leila's wounds with an expressionless face.

Gormar looked down at Erhi and said as if muttering.

"You get tangled up with that guy and things happen that you can't even imagine.
You must have been constrained, how did you solve it?"

Constraints on the soul.

It was made up of the emperor's vision of dealing with life, and it was a vision
made up of the exquisite harmony of magical power and divine power.

In a nutshell, in order to unravel it, the emperor himself had to remove the
restrictions or descend from the feathers of the divine realm.
But Ioderyl was the same as when he stood before the emperor in the past, no.

He stood in front of him, showing a more mature state than then.

"You know what to do. No, do you think I have the right to ask you? You just have
to answer."

Returning to what Gormar had said to Erhi, Ioderil raised his hands.

- Rumble!

Dark clouds rolled in from the sky.

Gormar narrowed her eyes.

I was suspicious until the very end, but it seemed certain that Ioderil had
loosened the emperor's restrictions.

"It bothered me."

"You think I'm just annoying? You, you don't even have a spare Death Knight."

- shhhh...

It started to rain.

Ioderyl smiled as he ran his hand through his wet hair. It was a lively, yet
alluring smile.

"Your bastard can be finished in ten minutes."

At Ioderil's declaration, Gormar gave a blank expression on his face, then giggled
and laughed.

With each laugh, black magic spread like a bird spreading its wings.

Before long, a black energy filled Gormar's surroundings.

"You are arrogant, the witch of the Reverse Heaven. Do you think your feat was
truly the achievement of your own? If you are a prisoner who has received Your
Majesty's mercy, you should obey him like a prisoner..."

"I'm not a slave like you."

"Do you think so? Then, this time, I will have to tell His Majesty to make you my
slave."

"You're a slave who supports the skull. Do you think it's okay to carry your skull
next to you? I'm not interested, so do it yourself."

the moment the words are finished.

The magical powers of the two archmage collided.

= =

The world of the wizard beyond the wall of the 7th circle expands.
Breaking away from the limits of innate magic, breaking free from the limitations
of space, and starting to deal with the magic of the world.

It is one step closer to the true meaning of 'magic', which understands the
principles of the world and unravels one's own meaning in it.

If you go one step further from there.

The wizard faces a new wall.

The firewood is on fire, the water is frozen, and the light is twinkling.

The laws of the world themselves are a challenge to the wizard.

"[Scattered and evaporated chaos]."

If the magician before the 7th circle 'twisted' the reason to release the magic.

Those who have crossed that wall inject their 'laws of their own' into the world.

And the wizard who has reached that level.

Qualifies for the title of Archmage.

- Goooooo!

Gormar's magical energy became a black cloud and poured out towards Ioderyl.

It wasn't the thunder that came out of the twisted cloud, but the scream of someone
unknown.

A cloud filled with cursed energy came crashing down. Ioderyl, who was watching it,
turned her finger over.

"[Purification Haze]."

The rain that was pouring down to the ground started to flow backwards. The water
droplets clump together to form bright petals.

The cursed cloud touched the petals of the water droplet. The cursed cloud melted
like smoke and turned into clear water.

-Passus....

There was neither a huge impact sound nor a torrent of magical power.

“You must have been unaware, but solving it with reverse operation is my main
specialty.”

Ioderyl smiled brightly and spread both hands.

The petals of the water droplets were in full bloom, and the seeds were scattered.
Another flower bud appeared in the empty space where there was nothing.

A flower garden in full bloom spread out in the air.

It soon formed a large stem, creating an ocean in the air.

A tidal wave rushed towards Gormar from several dozen meters above.
- Aww!

"Are you so proud of your fine technique?"

Gormar laughed and twisted his hands. His palms split open and black blood gushed
out.

- Whoa, whoa...

- Aaaaaaah!

Screams came from all directions. Ioderyl's expression hardened.

The screams weren't just coming from the cloud of curses.

Screams from all over the battlefield and Kshmarum were growing in size.

"I will teach you why black magic has become the dominant magic on the
battlefield."

- Aww!

Ioderil's tidal wave collided with Gormar's cursed cloud. A magical light flashed
in the sky.

The flickering of light as if thousands of fireworks were set off at once.

Behind it, countless number readings and judgments were continued.

The realm of the Archmage does not stop at simply drawing magic from space.

It becomes a space filled with the wizard's own 'laws'.

The rules of the realm become their own realm where the standards of wizards who
ignore the rules of the world are set.

In the area where they collide, the logic of the world collapses. Curse turns into
light and scatters, and water turns into fire and fades away.

"...ね!"

"Khahahaha!"

Gormar's magical power was increasing explosively.

Numerous negative emotions on the battlefield turned into magic. The cursed cloud
continued to grow in size.

Gormar burst into laughter, spraying ear chimes from his eyes.

"Did you just try to deal with me with that much power? Why don't you play with
your tongue again!"

"......"

Ioderyl focused on implementing magic, even with the energy to fight without
opening her mouth.
- Whoa!

The screams grew louder and the cloud of curses grew bigger. Ioderyl's tidal wave
gradually decreased in size.

The sky was still dark, covered with clouds, but the raindrops were fading.

Ioderyl bit her lip.

'The circle was tied for a long time.'

While being unable to use his magic power due to restrictions.

Ioderyl's soul and white were adapted to the restrictions.

That restriction has been lifted.

The awkwardness of dealing with magical powers that suddenly exceeded the level of
the middle of the 8th circle, as if wearing old clothes that did not fit the body,
was bound to remain.

'You have to fill the gap.'

It was expected that Gormar drew the negative energy that overflowed the
battlefield.

Nevertheless, Ioderil was confident that Gormar could be overthrown.

However, errors in practice and theory. I had to fill that gap.

- Kwa Gua Gaga!

The tsunami turned into countless streams of water.

Gormar's expression hardened.

Ioderyl's stream of water was rushing towards him against the cloud of curses.

"...Is this the last blow?"

Gormar saw through Iodaryl's win rate.

In an unfavorable situation, Ioderil was inducing a magical melee to Gormar.

Rather than firmly defending one's own territory and confronting them, they are
trying to lead them into a complicated and intertwined fight.

However, Gromar did not respond to Ioderil's attempts.

- Whoa!

Gormar summoned an even greater cloud of curses.

Rather than responding to Ioderyl's magic one by one, he wanted to crush it with
overwhelming power.

“Is there any reason why I should play around with your craftsmanship, hahahaha!”

At that moment, I felt a sense of alienation in Gormar's senses. A small drop of

water froze. not a great phenomenon.

But as it grew in size, Gormar had no choice but to turn his head.

"...your guy?"

Archmage's Realm Fight. Erhi was intervening in that epic battle.

It was unusual.

The realm of the Archmage is a mixture of countless laws.

If you shoot any magic within it, you will lose your strength and fade away
helplessly.

However, Erhi's magical power was gradually and clearly growing his presence.

"...how?"

"Scattered and crumbled down into the abyss."

Gormar's head turned again. A confident smile appeared on Ioderyl's face again.

"Sink and become the deepest."

Ioderyl's magical power turned into deep darkness and sank.

"[Honwon Settling]."

It appeared as a single tiny dot in the air without a sound.

A black dot that stands out even in the dark sky. The moment when that
heterogeneous magical power came into contact with the cursed cloud.

"...!!"

The darkness quickly turned the clouds black.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!"

A terrifying scream escaped Gormar's mouth. The magic twisted and twisted. Through
the clouds, countless faces of the dead appeared and disappeared repeatedly.

"haha...."

Ioderyl's body slowly descended to the ground. She was next to Erhi, who sat down.
The moment her feet touched the ground, her body staggered. Erhi reached out and
supported her arm.

"...this. It's a proper honwon subsidence. Take a look. I'm not sure if I'll be
able to show you again next time..."

Gormar tried to shake off the black magic.

However, the magical energy of Hornwon Subsidence continued to flow toward Gormar's
body without being disturbed.

"I'll call Ermion."

"Huh... This. You can't even call him. It's a direct load on the heart and soul...
More than that. How did you do it?"

"What do you mean?"

"Invading Gormar's realm."

Erhi smirked. Even in this situation, the question arises. Should I call this a
magician?

"Well. I can only say it was done. I did it intuitively."

"...whatever you think. You are a monster."

The magical energy of soul subsidence covered Gormar's whole body. Gormar's magic
power was cut off, and his body fell to the floor.

-dump!

As soon as it hit the floor, Gormara's body turned to dust and flew away.

After a while, all that was left was a white skeleton.

"...but it didn't rust."

Ioderyl had a satisfied smile on her lips.

Erhi sat Ioderil on a half-smashed stool.

"What do you do?"

"It has to be finished."

Erhi brought Irmion with him.

"...so. You want me to do this?"

"okay."

"No, though. I think this is blasphemy..."

"I've already learned the vision of the sect, but I don't think the elven god will
be angry if I do this one more."

"......"

Irmion approached Gormar's wreckage with a frown on his face.

In her hand was a pure white stake.

Irmion placed the stake on top of the skull and closed his eyes.

"...I beseech the God of Light. Please let the nefarious things go away."

The moment when Ermion instilled the magic of light along with prayer. A white
light emanated from the stake.

when the light is gone. Gormar's skull crumbled to dust.

"Did this happen?"

"Yeah. It must have been a blow to its body."

Richie doesn't die.

Richie has a vessel of life.

As long as the vessel did not collapse, the lich was supposed to come back to life
after death.

'But it's not perfect.'

In the process, the Lich's soul goes through the process of getting out of the dead
body and returning to the vessel of life.

But what if we purify the broken body?

It can inflict damage to the soul that still resides in the body.

'There must have been a shock to his bowl. Even the memories of this place will not
be conveyed properly.'

With this, [the fragments of time and space] and the existence of Ioderil were
hidden.

Of course, I may recall the degree of reverberation of faint memories.

It will take some time for Gormar's soul to awaken again, so there is no need to
worry.

The wind blew.

Erhi raised his head.

The clouds that covered the sky were pushed away, and the dawning sun appeared.

A blue and red light illuminated Kshmarum.

The death knights, who lost their power, collapsed and fell as if they were melting
in the sunlight.

"Wow!"

The northern warriors began to shout one by one.

The cries of victory spread throughout Kshmarum.

= =

The battle of Kshmarum ended with the victory of the North.

Fortunately, there were not many casualties compared to the fierce battle.

It was thanks to the return of the elites of Rostar to the castle in the early days
of the chaos.

Citizens who had evacuated outside the castle returned to their homes one after
another.
The northerners shed a tear in the burnt down house, and then bravely went into
restoration and recovery.

Such circumstances were similar to tolerance.

Gormar, who was obsessed with finding the ruins and keys, paid no attention to the
attendants.

With the exception of a few who were unlucky, most of the attendants were able to
save their lives.

However, some places had no choice but to be embroiled in the aftermath of the
search, search, and battle.

It had collapsed in the aftermath of the battle between Erhi and Gormar at the tomb
of Shaloueril, and the battle between the Death Knight and Kiegan.

"...Uh-huh, when are you going to restore this?"

“It will take a while to clean up.”

Among the places where the servants put their tongues out, there was also Erhi's
quarters.

The room where his luggage was left was also trapped in the rubble.

Fortunately, Erhi had most of his luggage in [Fragments of Time and Space], so
there was no major damage.

There were some things that were left behind because they needed to be on the
ground rather than carrying them around.

In Erhi's room buried in stones and rubble.

- Whoa, whoa....

A cracked crystal ball was emitting a faint light.

battle line (1)

"I don't need any further treatment."

The upper part of the tower, where the sun was shining, Irmion's room.

Irmion, who was examining Erhi's condition, leaned his back against the stump of a
tree.

Seeing that all the power seemed to have been lost, Erhi said.

"It looks like it's very difficult."

"...Tell me what to do. It's really a pity that I don't have multiple bodies. Or I
regret not learning the healing arts at all."

The landscape here was very different from before.

The dense vegetation was noticeably reduced, and wooden barrels for cultivating
drugs were strewn all over the place.
There was a dark circle around Irmion's eyes that seemed to go down to his cheeks.

"You can take the medicine there."

"I see, Ermion-sama."

One of the attendants nodded his head and bravely went out carrying a heavy pail.

Irmion said, pressing his eyes tight.

"But I'm glad you recovered so quickly. It's amazing. You were cursed with the
same, no. How did you get rid of it so quickly. Is it because you have a relic?"

Gormar placed a curse on Elysia and Chloe, who were obstructing Erhi's pursuit.

The curse was dissipated with Gormar's death, but the two wizards were left with
quite a few aftereffects.

Although Ergi also received a powerful curse called [Rokralesia's Bondage], the
mental attack among them was sent to the [Indomitable Inner], so he only had to
heal the wounds left on his body.

"Well, there were reasons for this and that. What's more about Ioderil's
condition?"

"My sister... her recovery is going well. She came to her senses. Instead, whenever
they make eye contact, it's a matter of finding his remains."

Erhi raised the corners of his lips slightly, and Irmion said with a wrinkled
expression.

"With a tongue that is half-opened, you say, 'What happened to the ruins...' If it
wasn't for the sick, I would have beaten him once and told him to calm down."

"I won't do that in the future. I've found traces of other ruins, so I'll focus on
recovery."

"It's nice to hear that.'

Even while Erhi and Ermion were having a conversation, one of the attendants
greeted Irmion and carried a medicine box.

Erhi got up and put on his coat.

"How long will you be in the North?"

Irmion's expression hardened.

Erhi said as he pressed the button.

"Elysia and Chloe can move, and Ioderyl will be able to recover quickly if he comes
to his senses. The Archmage's skills aren't going anywhere. Then we'll head to the
Empire."

"......"

"You may follow me if you wish."

Irmion didn't say anything for a while until it was time for Erhi to walk towards
the door and slowly opened his mouth.

"Will your sister follow you too?"

"I will."

"...Think about it. There are still many sick people in the North."

Erhi nodded his head.

The choice was with Irmion.

A healer who is responsible for his outstanding skills and can protect himself when
necessary. Irmion will do his part wherever he goes.

Erhi's suggestion was close to consideration, considering Ermion's heart.

"Is treatment over, Erhi-sama?"

Erhi left the room and smiled bitterly.

Layla was waiting for him with a single smirk.

Contrary to her bright expression, her whole body was covered with bandages.

Layla opened her notebook and said.

"Today's schedule is..."

“If it’s a secretary’s job, I think it might be better to leave it to the

attendant.”

"No. I'm happy with this side."

Erhi, who was worried about the notoriety of using a sick person who still had to
rest as a secretary, realized that his reputation had already risen too high for
that, and shook his head.

"First, let's go to Elysia, Chloe, and Ioderil's visit. I have something to tell
you."

Even if Elysia does not know, Chloe and Ioderil will be very happy to hear that the
whereabouts of the ruins have been revealed. Enough to energize.

'I might have to spare my words instead.'

Leyla said to Erhi, who had been thinking for a while whether the passion would
hurt her.

"Okay. And... I heard that the restoration and exploration of the basement has been
completed..."

Layla was unable to continue speaking and hesitated. Erhi asked with a calm
expression.

“It looks like there was nothing left.”

"...Yes. It is said that all the found crystal balls were in a broken state."
The battle between Keegan and the Death Knight was fierce.

It was so violent that the front door of the inner city was still not even ready to
be restored, and the back door was used instead of the front door.

The battle between the two continued inside the fortress, thanks to which the area
from the first floor to the basement collapsed. Among them was Erhi's room.

The northern warriors were passionate.

When they heard that Erhi's luggage was lying underground, they started working on
the restoration day and night.

As a result, we were able to find the luggage faster than expected, but the results
were not good.

'It was unavoidable because putting it in the inventory cut off reaction with the
outside world. It hurts my head.'

fragments of time and space. Erhi's ability to secretly call his inventory had
several characteristics.

Once it is touched with the palm of the hand, it can be transmitted to 'somewhere'.

And when he thinks of it, he can call it back over his right hand.

In the process, items that enter the inventory are completely isolated from the
outside world.

As a result of experimenting with Hrundal, the passage of time seemed to be

slightly different.

'During the battle with Gormar, it was expressed that even though it was in the
inventory for a long time, the time did not feel that long.'

Items inside the inventory are completely isolated from the outside.

However, the crystal ball could not function properly if it was in the inventory of
the magic tool for communication.

'At least, one thing connected with Elysia might be said to be fortunate to have
left an inventory.'

Erhi was troubled and went down the tower with Leila.

= =

"Elysia-nim, Chloe-nim, Ioderil-nim. Erhi-nim has visited."

Leila said as she knocked on the door. There was no answer from within.

Just as I thought that I hadn't woken up yet, a muffled voice came from the door.

"...here... with Gause's runes..."

"More than that... the right room..."

"...Isn't it? I..."

Erhi narrowed her eyes and opened the door. and spit out a laugh.

The smell of medicinal herbs filled the room.

It was the smell of burning herbs that heal the mental damage caused by the curse.

It was for three people who had to lie on the bed, but the three of them were
sitting on the floor of the room huddled together and talking.

"Ah! Erhi-sama."

Elysia, noticing Erhi, smiled bashfully. It was a smile like a child who was caught
wrong.

The other two didn't even know that Erhi had come, but only looked up when they saw
Elysia's reaction.

"Are you here? Look at this. It's the paper found in the other two ruins. I think
they're the original analysis of the ruins."

Erhi shook his head and said.

"I heard that you had just woken up. Didn't you have to lie in bed yet?"

“It would have been without this.”

Ioderyl smiled with a smirk even with a pale complexion, and Chloe shrugged Erchi
and bowed her head to the paper again.

Erhi said while sitting on the cushion Leila had handed him.

"I don't know if I should call this difficult because recovery will be slow, or I'm
glad I didn't say that I had to go to the ruins."

"I think I'm lucky."

Elysia said with a smile. Ioderyl shrugged and accepted the word.

"I think so too. If it wasn't for this, I would have run to the ruins right away."

Chloe nodded as if in agreement. Erhi, who was looking at the three of them, put
his chin on his hand and said.

"All the crystal balls have been broken. It means that the way to contact the
system is blocked."

The group raised their heads at the same time. Elysia said with a very firm
expression.

"Then you don't know the situation on the Western Front?"

"Yeah. I can't tell you the situation in the north right now, but I don't know the
situation there either."

"I heard the wires are in chaos."

"I said that unexpected melee battles were repeated. When I last contacted them,
they said that it takes time to properly understand the situation in the system."
Originally, the strategy of the Ashan Empire was a kind of deception tactic.

Fighting small-scale battles for cheating all over the border.

A method in which major units, led by Jorhedin, attack the enemy's strategic
strategic point.

The enemy's response, however, was quicker than expected by the staff of Marquis
Votel.

The front line, which was supposed to have had sporadic engagements, had turned
into complex chaos.

"Gormar's plan has been shattered, so he must be trying to do something else

there."

At Ioderil's words, Erhi nodded.

“Because they also put a lot of work into the North. Obviously, since this plan is
broken, they will try to work hard on the Western Front.”

"...Whoah."

Elysia let out a small sigh.

Terry, Bassett, and Dena.

The three are still on the battlefield.

Beyond the Empire's territory, the Crystal Sphere's communication could not be done
properly either.

The exact location of the three people was not known until the last time they
contacted the island.

"Still, the situation won't be as serious as I thought. I've broken their schemes,
so there are probably more good cases than bad ones."

At Erhi's words, the party looked relieved.

However, there was something Erhi didn't say.

'If you are the emperor of the Temu Empire wielding the power of a demon, you may
not know what other variables will come out.'

Judging by the standards already in memory, the actions of the Temu Empire were too
radical.

Erhi was thinking that all possibilities should be left open.

Elysia asked while Erhi was pensive.

"Then when do you plan to leave the North?"

"I don't think we can make a decision after getting some information from the
front."

"...Then you're saying it's not urgent right now?"

When Erhi nodded, Chloe's eyes lit up and she pointed to his right hand.

"That. Lend me."

"...?"

= =

The goal of the three wizards studying the remains of space movement was to restore
the magic.

Chloe and Ioderil tried to analyze and re-implement part of the procedure. Elysia
helped with the work with her unique intuition.

Surprisingly, the attempt was yielding some results.

"Wow!"

When Erhi instilled magical energy with [Fragments of Time and Space], a faint
light entered the small magic circle.

The three of them held each other's hands and loved each other, and Erhi smirked.

'Maybe it really can be restored.'

The three of them were excited about the success of the experiment and started
studying the ritual of the ruins again.

Erhi shook his head at the three men's tenacity and talent and left the room.

Leyla opened her notebook in front of the door.

"Erhi-sama. Next schedule..."

"Erhi!"

Then, from the other side of the hallway, Rosta, waving his hand, walked towards
him.

"Sir Rosta? Isn't it time for a regular meeting...?"

At Layla's words, who knew even Rosta's schedule, Rosta said with a bitter smile.

"That's right. But it's a bit cramped. I'm here to catch my breath. I have business
to do."

"Aren't you going to have time to speak at dinner?"

Every day, Erchi was invited to dinner with Rosta, Queen Ludmila, and King Musupa.

Considering that dinner is usually family time, it was meaningful in many ways.

Rosta smiled and said to Erhi.

"...sorry. Isn't that a bit choking?"

"no."
Erhi smiled bitterly.

To be honest, it was a little heavy to be a strange person, but it wasn't to the

point of being suffocating.

Both King Musupa and Queen Ludmila were pleased with him.

"Um, anyway, this is the news that Erhi has been waiting for so much, so I wanted
to tell you in person. I'm going to follow along."

When Erhi narrowed her eyes, Rosta nodded her head.

"Yeah. The top came from the Marquis of Tess."

= =

"Hello, My Majesty!"

"Yes, bye."

"Your Majesty, it's a fresh apple!"

"Yeah. I'll take the tribute."

Rosta took a bite of the apple that had been passed down through Tasia and offered
it to Erhi.

"Want to eat?"

Erhi smiled bitterly and shook his head. Rosta shrugged and chewed the apple.

Rosta and Erchi were walking through the capital with Tasia and Leila Bay as
escorts.

The northerners who were busily crouching for restoration welcomed Rostar with a
bright smile, and Rostar responded with a smile.

"Is it lively? It's a characteristic of northerners. Because it's barren, we get

together well, and when we need to, we all move together. When we're happy, we
laugh, when we're sad, we cry. We shake off quickly."

"Is that so."

"Yeah, but I won't forget the grudge."

- Awkward!

Rostar squinted his eyes as he chewed on the remaining apples he planted.

"Until I get blood from the Temu Empire. The North won't stop."

Busy moving people. Weapons hung from their backs and waists.

Northerners don't drop their weapons from their bodies until they get blood.

It was also for that reason that a gloomy determination flashed through the eyes of
people who were moving vigorously.

"There it is."
The entrance to the outer fortress that has not yet been restored.

Several wagons were standing there. The high load was filled with food and daily
necessities.

"Who's in charge?"

Tasya asked earlier. A man who was talking with the captain of the guard turned his
head.

"It's me, but...?"

"Set up your manners. This is the ruler of Psychedia, His Majesty Rosta."

The man opened his eyes wide, startled, and tried to lie flat on the floor. Tasia
stopped it.

"Stop. I have no intention of humiliating you who came for the North."

"Wow, I'm sorry..."

While the merchant was stunned, Rosta glanced at Erhi. Erhi said as he stepped
forward in front of the merchant.

"your name is?"

"It's called Talop."

"Your Majesty's knight Erch Ludbolt. He must have contacted you. You must have
something to convey to me."

Talop raised his head.

His face had the eyes of a knight, not that of a merchant who had just been
flustered.

battle line (2)

The drawing room of the Kshmarum resistance.

Tallup bowed his head in the closed space without windows.

“I will greet you again. The knights directly under Marquis Tess. My name is
Caltail Rohakin, the captain of the 10th division of the Northern Winds."

Tallup, no. The knight Caltail, disguised as a merchant, bowed his head.

His gaze was slightly twisted to the side. It was the direction Rosta was sitting.

"Sir Carltail. Here I am."

"...Oh, yes. Erhi-sama."

In the parlor of the introspection, there were four chairs and three people were
seated.

Erhi, Rosta, and Caltail.

And Caltail was very uncomfortable about that.

Rosta, who noticed Caltail's mood, paid attention.

'Can I go out?'

Erhi shook his head.

"I was on the battlefield and came back to the rear."

"...That's right."

"As soon as I returned, I was ordered to deliver the news to me."

“It was a name given by the Marquis himself.”

"Then it would be natural for the situation in the north to be dark. Psychedia is
no less than the Empire and one heart now. So, let go of your vigilance."

Rosta blushed slightly when the word "one-hearted body" came out, but then made a
determined expression.

It was such an instantaneous change, and Carl Tail, who had focused his eyes on
Erhi, could not notice it.

'The North wasn't very friendly to the Empire, was it?'

Although there is no crystal orb, it is not the only means of contact.

Pabal, which was delivered directly by people, was still valid for the northern
contact crows.

Of course, the information was limited due to security issues and space issues.

So, the only command that Caltail received was 'Disguise yourself as Sang Sang-ju
and go to Kshmarum and deliver the news to Erhi Ludbolt.'

Caltail, who tilted his head based on information from the time of the warlike King
Musupa, changed his stance to Erhi's gaze. Caltail pulled out the sealed letter.

"Okay, Erhi-sama. This is the letter I was commanded to deliver."

Erhi asked without opening the letter.

"Which battlefield was Sir on?"

"I was in the Sherpa Plains."

"Can you tell me about the battles that took place there?"

Caltail sighed for a while with a heavy expression on his face, then slowly opened
his mouth.

"As you may know, the Sherpa Plains is a pasture land. My command was to engage
enemy garrison in Sherpa Plains in shallow battles and, if possible, set fires to
the pastures."

"By the way?"

"...to start with the conclusion. I was in an ambush."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

Caltail raised his right hand with a bitter expression.

unnatural movement. Caltail's right hand was a prosthetic arm.

"At first, the operation looked like it was going to end successfully. But as we
retreated, there was a massive ambush."

"Did inside information leak?"

"I was skeptical about that, but I don't think it's very likely. The exact path of
the unit's movement was known only to me and a few lieutenants until the very end,
and they were... all dead."

A heavy shadow fell on Caltail's face as he recalled the past. Erhi did not offer
any words of comfort.

For the knight who had already lost numerous subordinates and colleagues, formal
consolation had no meaning.

But he was thinking about the enemy.

'Are the eagles of the desert sent to the front line?'

An ambush that seemed to have been predicted.

It meant that the enemy had read your allies' movements.

What immediately comes to mind is whether the eagle in the desert had a scheming,
but it was difficult to confirm it with only Caltail's story.

'It may be that other variables have arisen.'

Caltail said while Erhi was pensive.

"I've heard rumors too, but there have been many similar incidents in other places.
I heard that the allies adjacent to each front are gathering as the damage is
greater than I thought."

Even Erhi knew that the face of the front was changing.

Terry, Dena, and Bassett. It was also the reason that the whereabouts of the three
could not be inferred accurately.

'In the end, it will depend on what is written in this letter.'

Erhi said as he picked up the letter he had put down again.

"I got it. It must have been a difficult story to tell. Thank you."

"No. I feel fortunate to be able to do my part like this."

"You've worked hard to come a long way. Let's go and rest."

"Okay. If you have anything to order, please call me anytime."

Caltail walks away. Rosta, who was quietly listening to the story, said.

"Are you ready to go out now?"

"no."

"I think I should."

A spark flashed in Rosta's eyes. Erhi said while lifting the letter.

"I understand your meaning, but I think we need to check more detailed information
and make a decision."

Rosta nodded.

Erhi broke the seal of the letter.

= =

[Stabilizing the northern kingdom and making an achievement beyond that. It is

truly the path of loyalty. It's really great.]

The letter contained a message from Marquis Tess.

After praising Erch, Marquis Tess revealed that he was heading to the front at the
Emperor's command.

[Allies on the front line are coming together as time goes by.]

Marquis Tess's original small and sporadic battle plans in a letter were half-
nullified.

It was said that the troops of the nobility were uniting with each other.

They were forming large-scale units centered on the north, center, and south of the
front, respectively.

[Your Majesty expressed anger because communication with the system did not go
smoothly.]

The liaison between the front and the system was bound to be incomplete.

First, not all units had wizards. Second, it was because the crystal ball
communication became unstable between the territories of the two empires.

[His Majesty declared his father's family.]

Erhi rubbed his eyes after skimming through the length of a thin book rather than a
letter that followed.

'Your Majesty's chronic disease has emerged.'

Innate activeness and self-confidence. Even the boldness of throwing yourself in a

crisis if necessary.

The emperor's departure from his family was not unexpected even for Erhi.

However, it was also clear that Erhi would have stopped the emperor if he had been
in contact with the system.
"Well...."

He didn't try to hide it, so Rosta was also reading the letter with Erhi.

Rosta asked in a puzzled voice.

"I think the Empire's response is quicker than you think?"

"Yeah. It's too fast."

"Is it bad?"

"It's not a good thing."

Erchi wanted the war to go on for a long time.

Even if it wasn't a war that lasted several years, he wanted at least a war in
which each other's hand was spread one by one.

Two empires clash by force.

A painting heading for an all-out war was not what he wanted.

'We must bring the enemy into our territory, we must not be dragged into the
enemy's territory.'

Erhi looked at the back of the letter again.

There, the gathering places where allies are concentrated, and the movement of
troops and supplies to support the place were written.

It was clear why the Marquis Tess had sent this with a letter.

It was because he was sure that Erhi would head to the front line.

"I'm going?"

After reading the atmosphere, Erhi nodded at Rosta's question.

"Yeah. Looks like we'll have to go to the front line."

The Imperial forces were converging in three areas.

Its centers were Fort Dayton, located in the south of the western border, Fort
Sharmaha in the center, and Fort Tulka in the north.

Among them, the place where the emperor went to his home was Sharmaha Fortress,
where major troops including the Imperial Knights were concentrated.

"Well, shall we go to Fort Tulka? It's the closest fortress in the north."

"Yes. If you do, it will be of great help. However, there is no need to rush the
campaign. As long as allied troops gather, a large-scale battle will not take place
right away."

“But you will go.”

"This is to understand the situation on the battlefield and to communicate with His
Majesty the Emperor."

"...where are you going?"

"I think I'll have to go to Fort Dayton in the south."

Tolka Fortress was the destination for the Marquis of Tess, and at the same time it
was the closest fortress in Psychedia.

'With the command of Marquis Tess, we will be able to win the battle without much
damage.'

If the warriors from the north are put in there, you can expect a definite
superiority in power.

All that remains is Fort Dayton in the south.

It was the place where Dena, Bassett, and Terry were garrisoned along with the
Fraser's troops.

"...Why don't you go to Fort Tulka with me?"

hesitant voice. Rosta asked cautiously.

Erchi did not say that his choice had any tactical implications and that it was
essential for the victory of the allies.

Instead, he calmly looked into Rosta's eyes and said:

"Your Majesty. Even if I stand on another battlefield, my will will be with Your
Majesty. Also, if not immediately, sooner or later I will stand on the same
battlefield as Your Majesty. I will make it so."

That was the reason Erhi went to the West.

'It's not too late yet.'

It wasn't necessarily a bad thing for the allies to gather and for the emperor to
personally go to the front line.

It means that the power of the allies is maximized.

What matters is what choice you make here.

Are you going for a dead-and-death mud fight with your enemies? Or will you draw
the enemy into your territory?

Erhi's goal was obviously the latter. If Erch's thoughts were to be fulfilled,
there was a high possibility that Rosta would be on the same battlefield as him.

"......"

Regardless of Erhi's thoughts and calculations.

An unknown smile appeared on Rosta's face.

Rosta looked into Erhi's eyes and nodded firmly.

"Okay. I'll wait for that day."

"All right."

"To do that... I'll have to get busy for tonight."

"...?"

= =

Erhi explains the situation on the front line to the party. Erhi said that he would
head south before the party alone.

"We can go too."

Elysia, Ioderil, and Chloe Leyla.

The four of them objected to Erhi's decision, no matter who they were.

However, Erhi flatly rejected their claim.

"Gate movement must be in best shape."

The gate was a magic whose activation principle was unclear.

It was not known what kind of sequelae the wounded would have after using the gate.

In particular, Chloe and Elysia, who had been cursed, and Ioderil, who had the
aftereffects of excessively opening the circle, could be in great danger.

"Erhi-sama, I..."

"So are you. Layla."

It was better in that it was a bodily injury rather than a curse, but it was the
same in that Leila was in a state of being unable to use the gate.

"I heard from Ermion that the three of us would need about ten days to recover.
But..."

Only Ioderil could figure out Ioderil's injury.

"That's enough for me too."

Ioderil spoke in a confident voice, and Erhi nodded.

So, after ten days, the party adjusted the schedule to follow Erhi to Fort Dayton.

That evening.

Attended the Northern Festival.

= =

"Wow!"

"Kyo-oh clothes!"

Square in front of Kshmarum Castle.

A bonfire was burning there.

In front of the tall bonfire, the warriors clashed their weapons.

Northerners around the fire sang and danced and cheered.

Around the bonfire there were piles of burned and crumbled wood.

It was the remains of houses and household items that had been burned and destroyed
by the battle of Kshmarum.

Erhi and the party sat at the top of the festival. A spot overlooking the bonfire.
Northerners took turns handed them alcohol.

"Savior of the North! Get me a drink."

"Thank you, Keegan."

Erhi's glass was not empty.

one, one. Northerners approached Erhi and thanked him.

The situation was similar for other special forces members.

"Your wisdom will be admired by our ancestors!"

"...Oh, yes. Thank you."

Elysia was the second most crowded place after Erhi.

The northerners under her command poured her glass full of alcohol.

Elysia looked at the glass with a thoughtful expression.

"You don't have to drink."

"A little bit, though. They say that drinking alcohol helps with recovery."

"...?"

I thought it had turned reddish in the bonfire. It looks like he's already drunk
quite a bit.

A similar scene was happening to Layla and Chloe.

Chloe sipped the wine with interest, and Layla clashed with the warriors who had
been shoulder to shoulder on the same battlefield.

"It's fun."

He looked at Ioderyl with the meaning of what Erhi meant. Ioderyl smiled softly
with eyes that seemed to grope for the past.

"Because the Great Forest is similar. It's not as grand and lively, but when
someone dies, we drink and talk. And..."

"If there is a grudge against the dead, we also reflect on that grudge."

Erhi raised her head.

Rosta stood in front of him and smiled as if he knew nothing.

"Thank you, wizard. Thanks to you, I was able to prevent a lot of damage."

Ioderyl nodded.

Rosta, who poured alcohol for the two, held out his glass to Erhi.

Erhi lightly clapped the glass.

Rosta sat down next to Erhi and said in a low voice.

"I wanted to show you."

"Are you talking about this festival?"

"Yeah. This heat and enthusiasm."

Northerners were singing and dancing to the fullest and enjoying the festival.

Rosta said with a smile.

"The wizard knows. The northerners don't forget their kindness as much as they
wanted."

"The northerners' habits are similar to ours."

"So we won't forget."

Rosta looked at Erhi and smiled.

"Neither the resentment against the enemy nor the grace I received from you. I will
not stop until I shake it off."

The flames of the bonfire soared high with a streak of wind.

Northerners attending the festival cheered.

Erhi thought as he looked down at the flames.

'This fever will soon lead to the battlefield.'

Erhi's eyes scanned the surroundings.

Rostar applauding, Ioderil recalling the past, Elysia with a blushing face, Leila
clashing with a northern warrior, Chloe gazing at the glass as if exploring.

'I will not lose.'

Erhi drank alcohol at once.

= =

The day after the festival.

Leaving behind the northern part, which returned to daily life as if it had always
been the case.
Erhi climbed to the gate.

battle line (3)

"Prince Erch Ludbolt, are you right?"

The hot sunlight poured over my head.

Erhi looked up at the sky with his narrowed eyes and turned his head.

The knights guarding the gate were polite to him.

"Yes."

The knights brought horses and clothes to Erhi. Erhi asked the knights.

"How far is it from here to Baron Lakos' Castle?"

"It's about twenty minutes by horseback."

"Then I don't think it's necessary."

The gate was under the basin.

Erhi walked up the hill. The knights followed.

"I heard there are a lot of troops heading to the Western Front."

"Yes, yes. There aren't many people using the gate, but there are a lot of troops
passing through Baron Lakos."

As we climbed up the hill, we could see a panoramic view of the city in the
distance.

When I opened my eyes, I could see the troops, supply wagons, and mercenaries
heading for the western front.

A realm at the forefront of the Ashan Empire. It was the scenery of Baron Lakos.

'The sun is hot.'

Unlike the cold north, the sun in the west was intense and dry.

Baron Lakos was not a prosperous estate even with empty words.

The sunlight is too hot for spring. The plains below were mostly wasteland
reflecting white light.

Further west, this wasteland will turn into a desert.

'The North comes to mind.'

The white shining wasteland reminded me of the snowy fields of the north.

It had been two days before Erhi rode the northern gate.

After the festival. With the exception of Ioderil, Erhi headed to the Islands,
leaving the hangover-stricken party behind.
There was an atmosphere of war in the archipelago Eurelium. Erch's visit to the
islands was brief. It was because the purpose was to replenish the crystal ball and
send a contact.

After completing the task he had been aiming for, he headed to this place, the
Baron of Lakos.

This was partly because it was one of the key cities heading to Fort Dayton, but
there were other reasons as well.

"Are you going to Fort Dayton? If so, there is a supply wagon leaving this
afternoon."

Erhi looked at the other side of the wasteland without answering. The knight
followed his gaze and turned his head. The knight's expression hardened.

There was a group of troops running towards the gate from the other side of the
desert.

The knight was nervous while holding the sword, but when he saw the calm Erhi, he
quickly relaxed.

"Are you Sir Erhi's knights?"

Erhi nodded his head.

- Good!

The knights stopped in front of the gate.

They were dressed in silver armor on a gray background.

Among them, an old knight standing at the front took off his helmet and approached
Erhi.

"I've only heard about it by chance, but it seems like it's been a long time since
I've seen you in person, Confucius."

"It seems so. Nice to meet you, Sir Leonard."

The elite knights of the Rudbolt family.

Leonald, the leader of the Golden Lion Knights, bowed his head to Erhi.

= =

The Golden Lion Knights were one of Rudbolt's elite knights.

They were a knight with a lot of ties to Erhi.

Leonard, the head of the Golden Lion, was an outstanding knight and at the same
time was Leyla's teacher.

In the past, he accompanied Erhi during the hunting competitions of the Marquis of
Tess.

"Confucius's spirit has become clearer. You seem to have a higher rank than me, so
I can't even dare to raise a wooden spear now. Hahaha."
Leonard laughed cheerfully, and Erhi smiled bitterly. He had learned spears from
Leonard as a child.

At that time, unexpectedly, the servant's talent stood out more than Erhi's, and
the servant became Leonard's disciple. It was Leila.

"Well. I don't think that's an exaggeration."

Leonard was a knight who crossed the 7-star level 10 years ago. He was Ruudbolt's
sharpest sword.

"Heh, Confucius. I'm not fooling around with these things."

Leonard said with a smirk.

"The atmosphere of a hero who has gone through countless battles reminds me of the
time when I stood on the same battlefield as Sir Jorhedin."

"That's an exaggerated compliment."

“A hero has always taken flight in a crisis. But Confucius seems to have spread his
wings, so this old knight is really looking forward to how high he will fly. As
Confucius’ fame spread widely, Madame Cheryl was also happy. ."

"...how is your mother?"

"Hehehe, the emperor accuses him of stealing the Count and Confucius every day, but
yes. Yes."

"It's fortunate that it's not a curse."

"Actually, you tried to do something close to a curse, but I blocked it."

Erhi let out a bitter laugh.

Things were so busy that I couldn't afford to find my mother even though there was
a gate.

"At least, I have summoned the lord who was my mother's companion, so I have no
face to see her."

"It's fine. Your Majesty the Emperor and the Count will take the curse instead. Ha
ha ha!"

The Knights of the Golden Lion, among them the leader, Leonard, and the twenty
knights remained in the counties of Rudbolt.

It was nominally a military force to protect the territory, but in reality it was
the father's consideration for the mother.

However, as the war situation rapidly changed, Leonald, the best knight in the
family, could no longer be left behind.

Leonard and the twenty golden messengers were on their way to Sharmaha Fortress
following their father's call.

"I'm glad the timing is right."

“In a way, it was inevitable.”

Since the roads of the Empire were built for war, the roads connecting the front
lines were the widest and most well-maintained.

In order for Leonard and the Knights of the Golden Lion to go to Sharmach, they
inevitably had to pass through Baron Lakos.

After confirming that they were passing near Baron Lakos, Erhi sent a call to join
him.

"Actually, I thought I might see Confucius in Sharmach."

"Is that so."

"Isn't this the most glorious battlefield where your Majesty the Emperor resides?
So..."

- Hey!

A knight came riding a horse with nothing on its back. Glossy black hair. There is
joy in those big eyes.

"Did you even bring Granite?"

"Because he's a nasty guy who doesn't let anyone but Confucius turn his back on
him. Sheryl-sama ordered it himself."

Erhi nodded and got on the Granite.

“Did you keep in touch with Kyung-eun’s father?”

“Since leaving the estate, the Count has not missed a day of contacting Cheryl-
sama. Except since you left for Fort Sharmach a month ago.”

I'm so busy, I'm busy screaming. Still, it seems that he made room for contact with
his mother.

Erhi smirked and said.

“Then you must have heard about the atmosphere of the battlefield. How is it?"

Leonard narrowed his eyes and snorted. It was a look that seemed to be laughing at
times and at times as if he knew it would be like this.

“There’s no such thing as a dog bite.”

= =

Even within the empire, conflicts between nobles exist.

In particular, the more the aristocrats in the adjacent territory, the more such
conflict.

From who owns the waterway that enters the field, to the request for compensation
because it was damaged by a monster and came from another noble's estate.

This resentment tends to deepen with time. When a person has the power, he will
want to avenge himself.
“Since nobles from similar regions have gathered in one place, it’s bound to become
a big deal. It seems that the staff were trying to turn their eyes to the military
commander…”

As if diverting attention to an excited dog for food, the staff tried to focus the
attention of the nobles on the battlefield.

However, the attempt was thwarted due to the counterattack of the enemy who was
more agile than expected.

"It was a better decision to have the troops gather at the fortress. The Marquis of
Votel must have prepared in advance."

Gathering the troops of the nobles into three fortresses located on the front
lines.

It was the next best thing on the staff of the Marquis Botel.

While arranging the tangled and chaotic battlefield situation, the nobles were
conscious of each other's eyes so that they could not easily draw their swords.

"Nevertheless, the fact that there is a duel every day is nothing short of a mess.
The peace was too long."

At the lamentation of the old knight, Erhi also nodded. It was one of the reasons
he didn't want the war to go into a short decisive battle.

'Before the arm is blown off and the leg is cut off, you need to know how sharp the
enemy's blade is so you can pay attention.'

He only hoped that the Empire would not fall because of it.

= =

Erhi and the Knights of the Golden Lion followed the straight road to Fort Dayton.

The well-trodden brick road on the wasteland was wide and flat.

A number of merchants, mercenaries, and nobles' troops were moving over it.

"I will hide the seal."

"All right."

Leonard followed Erhi's orders without saying a word.

The knights wearing the cloaks headed west at a speed that was neither fast nor
slow.

"It's on the way to the desert, but it's rather overgrown with grass."

"It's because the Dorha River is nearby. Once you pass there, you can think of it
as the entrance to the Sraham Desert. When you arrive at Fort Dayton, you'll have a
spectacular view. It's full of sandy hills and stony mountains beyond the horizon."

Erhi and Leonard talk about Fort Dayton and the Sraham Desert, which is the border
between the two empires.

And we moved while talking about the historical battle that took place there.
So when the party arrived near the Dorha River.

A large number of people were standing on the road.

"What's going on?"

"It is said that part of the bridge that crosses the Dorha River has collapsed. It
is said that repairs will take time."

Leonard raised his eyebrows in response to the knight's reply to the situation.

"A bridge over the Dorja? It must always be thoroughly maintained."

“I think it’s because there are a lot of people who are moving these days.”

Erhi and the Knights of the Golden Lion crossed the crowd and came to the front of
the Dorha River.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...

"Hmm... It's definitely broken. It will take some time to fix it."

The two supporting pillars of the bridge were broken, and the top plate was also
partially collapsed.

It seemed impossible for one or two people to pass, but for a horse and a person to
pass together.

"Confucius. Probably..."

Leonard, who turned his head toward Erhi, was startled.

A faint magical energy was moving as if it could be felt in Erhi's whole body.

A secret mana operation that even Leonald would not have noticed if he hadn't been
right next to him.

When Leonald couldn't keep up with the sophistication. Erhi said as he drew his
magic power.

"I can't feel any traces, but I'm not sure."

"...what are you talking about?"

"Whether that bridge was broken by someone's work, and if it's okay for me to fix
it now."

"...Are you saying you can fix that leg?"

Erhi nodded his head.

Leonard was very surprised, but he didn't raise his voice because there were so
many people around.

"That's... it's truly legendary. That's great magic..."

"It's not like that."

Erhi shook his head. The realm of the Archmage. still far away

However, there were things that I felt while interfering in the battle between
Gormar and Ioderil, so I wondered if it would be possible to repair the bridge by
using them.

'But I don't want to show it now.'

Erhi looked around the crowd.

Hearing Caltail's message, Erhi thought there was a high possibility that there
were spies in the Empire.

If so, there was a high probability that the spy would be mixed with this crowd.

'But I can't wait without the bottom line.'

When Erhi was in trouble, Leonard whispered to Erhi.

"Confucius. I know a byway that can cross the river. Would you like to go there?"

= =

"Upstream of the Graham River is a canyon that is not very wide."

Leonard led Erch towards the mountain range located upstream of the river.

"Isn't this a little-known place?"

"It's a difficult location to find unless it's an elaborate map of the military.
It's a difficult place for a knight with a carriage or an ordinary horse to get to,
but it's quite possible with the Master's Granit and the Golden Lion's Warhorse."

Erhi's Granit too. All the horses of the Golden Lion Knights were excellent horses.

The trained knights' horses jumped up the steep rocky mountain without hesitation.

Granit had no training, but followed him as if he could not lose.

"It's a rough and remote place, so it's hard to meet people..."

Leonald and Erhi, who were continuing to speak, pulled the reins of the horse at
the same time.

Erhi narrowed her eyes and said.

"It's a person."

battle line (4)

Leonard said curiously as he brushed his beard with his gloved hand.

"Huh... I didn't expect to hear people's voices here."

It was a difficult mountain to climb.

Moreover, the nearest estate was Baron Rocas, who had to go several days on
horseback.
There was no reason for anyone to be here unless there was a famous horse that
could climb a stone mountain like them.

Erhi said while looking in the same direction as Leonard.

"It seems that there are quite a few."

"The state is considerable. They are rare to meet in a place like this."

Although there was surprise in Leonard's voice, there were no boundaries.

It was the voice of a knight who had confidence in his own sword, his own world.

"but...."

Leonard narrowed his eyes as if something was bothering him.

And Erhi noticed that too.

Erhi looked in the direction of the popularity and pulled Granit's reins.

"I'll have to check it out."

"All right."

Erhi and the golden lion moved in the direction of the sound.

As we entered the depths of the mountain for a while, the voices of men and women
arguing continued quite loudly.

"We are not spies!'

"It's not for you to judge. Don't talk, drop your weapons and surrender."

A man and a girl were facing each other on a wide rock.

Behind the girl were four men in leather armor. Behind the man were six knights in
plate armor.

"I can't. That is... not justified."

"How many times do you repeat the same words. I can't hear you anymore."

The talking knight drew his sword. The girl hardened her complexion.

"you...."

"Surrender now."

The men guarding the girl's back pulled out their weapons at once. In response, the
knights also pulled out their weapons at once.

"If you don't surrender, I will treat you as spies of the enemy and cut you
down..."

The man who was still speaking quickly turned his head.

Erhi was staring at the man. The man's eyes widened. Leonard asked Erhi.
"Do you know anyone?"

"okay."

A look of surprise and faint hostility appeared on the man's face.

"Are you... Erch Ludbold?"

"Long time no see. Tolpeso."

The man's name is Tolpeso.

He was the youngest commander of the Knights of Dayton, and the knight he had met
in the past in Eurerium.

"How are you here?"

"Did you know that the bridge over the Dorha River collapsed?"

Tolfeso squinted his eyes as if he knew now.

"Okay. Did you know that there is a place to cross the river upstream here? That's
hard to know if you hadn't stayed at Fort Dayton. How did you know?"

"I don't see any reason to explain it."

Tolpeso looked at Erhi and the knights with sharp eyes.

He was wearing a thick cloak, so he couldn't know his affiliation, but he guessed
it was the knights of Rudbolt.

"I'm on official duty right now. I won't allow anyone to come any closer from
there."

Erhi said while looking at Tolpeso with an expressionless face.

“In my eyes, I see only the majority persecuting the few.”

"In Fort Dayton."

Tolpeso said while pointing at Erhi with the tip of his sword.

"Fort Dayton has its own rules. Do not dare doubt the events of the Knights of
Dayton, who have guarded the fortress on the border."

Tolpeso no longer concealed his hostility towards Erch. Erhi looked at Tolfeso like
that and folded his arms.

"One piece of advice. You have no reason or qualification to persecute them.

Tolpeso. If you are His Majesty's knight, stop talking nonsense and take up your
sword."

"You bastard, what nonsense...!"

"More than anything."

Erhi looked at Tolpeso with cold eyes and said.

"I'm not the one who needs your permission."

Erch got off Granit and walked towards Tolpeso.

Tolpeso lit a fire in his eyes, held out his sword to Erchi and said,

"Erch Ludbolt. You must have been drunk on the vain reputation you have built up.
Do you know how fiercely battles were fought on the front lines while you were
confined to the system? Your reputation can no longer protect you."

Erhi has never been locked up in the system, and he just doesn't know because he
hasn't been contacted. He did not say that there was a fierce battle in the north.

He just walked without stopping with an expressionless face.

Tolpeso clenched his teeth as he looked at Erhi like that.

'jackanapes!'

War makes heroes.

Tolpeso considered himself worthy of a hero.

He experienced considerable victories on the front line overflowing with news of

defeat, and crossed not a few dead lines.

At the end of the 7-star state, we are looking at the area that reaches the middle.

Among the young knights of the Empire, he was confident that no one was better than
him.

The only obstacle that stood in the way of such Tolpeso was Erch Ludbolt.

'Dare you close the distance against the knight? Do you dare ignore me?'

Tolpeso knew that Erhi was a high-level wizard.

But anyway, a wizard is a wizard. At close range, the wizard could not be the
opponent of the knight.

You can cut the black magic of a knight who has crossed the border.

Tolpeso also learned the art from his teacher, Van Haydn.

Tolpeso held the sword in both hands.

Magic power surged from his whole body.

"...!"

Tolpeso's magical power wavered for a moment.

There was obviously nothing.

In Erhi's hand, a long spear was held.

I was a little perplexed by the heterogeneity of this phenomenon. Tolfeso soon

regained his composure. Sir Van Haydn, his teacher, said: When facing a magician,
you must have a steel-like mind.
'Whoa...'

A knight's aura is a purification of the will that blooms with the will to cut down
the enemy.

Even though they use the same magical power, there is a fundamental difference
between a knight and a wizard.

If a wizard twists the logic of the world with his magical powers.

The knight puts his world into the sword with magical power.

- Whoops!

No more thoughts appeared in Tolpeso's eyes. All he could see was Erhi.

And Erhi.

Even with Tolpeso in front of the Auror Blade, he only walked with an
expressionless face.

"......"

Tolfeso was no longer enraged.

The confrontation between those who have reached the heights is decided at the
moment when a moment is divided hundreds of times.

and some of these.

You can judge victory or defeat before you even draw your sword.

Tolpeso's consciousness was already fighting a battle with Erchi.

In his eyes, he remembered himself swinging his sword towards Erhi.

Stop breathing and step on the ground.

The Auror Blade cuts even the flow of magical power.

Erchi tries to use magic to stop Tolpeso's advance.

Erhi's magical powers, which made up the magic, were destroyed by his Auror Blade.
Magic doesn't work.

Tolpeso had no intention of killing Erchi.

Instead, I was going to cut off an arm to show the difference in class.

Tolpeso in his imagination swung his sword towards Erhi's right hand.

'...What?'

Tolpeso's imagination did not continue. Everything was messed up and the world was
dyed black.

No matter how much you think, no matter how much you think

I couldn't think of a picture of Erchi being cut.

"I admit it."

All of a sudden, Erchi was standing in front of Tolpeso.

Tolpeso's eyes, which had sunk blankly, returned again.

Cold sweat was running down his body like rain.

“You were a more talented knight than I knew.

"how."

like being submerged in water.

Tolpeso was imprisoned in a dense magical power before he knew it.

The knight's blunt sense of survival sent a warning like crazy.

I immediately felt the urge to swing the sword at Erhi.

But Tolpeso couldn't.

Erchi patted Tolfeso on the shoulder and passed him by.

"If you do your best without being broken, you will be able to become a hero who
brightens up the battlefield enough."

"...!"

Tolpeso clenched his teeth and forced his body to harden unconsciously. He said
while pointing his sword at Erhi's back.

"...I am!"

"......"

"You haven't lost yet. On the battlefield. On the battlefield, I will fight you
again. And... I will win."

Erhi smirked.

Isn't that good willpower? In the original story, he was just one of the young
knights passing by.

The result of the changed causal ratio seemed to shake even Tolpeso's talent.

'It will be a good power.'

The ability to judge the outcome of life or death.

That must be the result of Tolpeso's self-growth.

It was impossible to confirm because the conditions were not met, but Erchi was
sure that Tolpeso had acquired a high level of characteristics.

"Are you going to block my way too?"

"......"
The Knights of Dayton blocked Erhi's front.

Tolpeso was their captain, and regardless of his age, he was a knight with
overwhelming talent.

Even though Tolpeso could not wield a sword once, the Knights of Dayton did not
lower their sword.

They were knights.

"Confucius."

Leonald, who could not hide his happy smile as he watched Erhi, called for Erhi.

Erhi turned his head in the direction of the trees and long grass.

The bush shook. Knights in silver armor appeared.

"What's going on!"

"Tenold!"

At the forefront of them was a middle-aged knight with dark brown skin.

He wondered at Tolfeso, who seemed to have fallen into the water, and then raised
his eyebrows wide as he looked at Erhi. He opened his mouth wide, looking at
Leonald standing behind him.

"...Lord Leonard?"

"Huh, long time no see, Tenold. It seems like it's been 30 years. Have you become a
captain?"

"Yes. I became the 2nd Squad Captain."

"As you can see, there seems to have been some misunderstanding between our
Confucius-sama and his knights. It looks like we don't need to fight anymore. Can
you explain the situation?"

Dayton Knights' 2nd Squad Captain Thenold slowly nodded with a look of eagerness to
hear the explanation.

= =

Leonald started the conversation, but the subject was Erhi.

Everyone on the rocks withdrew their weapons. Erhi heard Tenold's story.

"There are not a few spies of the Temu Empire hiding in Fort Dayton."

Thousands of people flocked to Fort Dayton.

The remnants of the defeated soldiers, the nobles who turned to other areas, and
the merchants who came and went for supplies.

It was close to impossible for the Knights of Dayton to check their identities one
by one.
"We've been investigating the existence of spies for a long time, but we've been
approaching them cautiously to catch them all. But recently, the bridge over the
Dorha River was broken and we're looking for the culprit."

The Knights of Dayton decided that they could no longer conduct a covert search, so
they began an active search.

Among them, Tolpeso's 12th Squadron and Tenold's 2nd Squadron were searching an
area difficult for soldiers to search.

Tolpeso had discovered the suspicious-looking ones.

"...I am not a suspicious person. Please guide me to the head of Fort Dayton. I can
explain everything to you when you meet him."

The girl said with a calm expression.

said Tenold, looking at her with a watchful eye.

"...unless you tell me your identity, I cannot allow you to meet with the manager."

The girl was young. No matter how high I set it, I wouldn't be in my late teens.
There was not a single scar on his hand as if he had grown up nicely.

However, I felt an unusual magical power from the girl.

A reverberation of dense power that stimulates the senses of the knight. It was
bizarre.

It was no wonder that Tolpeso was suspicious of her.

"Who are you. What is the purpose of your visit here? If you do not make it clear,
we will arrest you."

"I can't. That's... not right."

Tenold narrowed his eyes. His hands were always on his waist. So that you can draw
your sword whenever you need to. He was paying more attention to the girl than to
Tolpeso.

"if."

At that moment, Erhi slowly opened her mouth.

"If I guarantee that person's identity. Can you remove your doubts about them?"

"...you mean sir?"

"Yes."

"Do you know their identities?"

Erhi didn't answer.

However, there was no way that he could not know his identity even though he
guarantees his identity.

Tenold looked at Erhi with eyes looking for an answer, but he didn't answer.
After thinking for a while, Thenold sighed.

"Uhhh... I see. I can't help but say that your knight's identity is guaranteed.
We'll be with you on the way to Fort Dayton."

"All right."

Erhi nodded his head.

The girl looked at Erhi like that with a puzzled look.

= =

Two knights, Erhi and the Golden Lion. And a group of women and escorts moved
towards Fort Dayton.

There were two cliffs a few meters apart on the road Leonard was talking about.

The knights crossed the cliff with each other's strength, and Erhi and the Golden
Lion easily crossed the cliff with the leap of the horse that was dragged to the
top of the cliff.

The girl climbed over the cliff while riding on a temporary pedestal made by the
warriors.

Seeing this, Tenold and the knights looked at them again with suspicious eyes.

"We will set off tomorrow. We will arrive at the fortress by evening."

The sun was setting when we came down the mountain.

They decided to camp at the foot of the mountain and then move towards the fortress
at sunrise.

Erhi's dorm was a tent that Leonard had prepared in advance.

It was not full of luxurious furnishings like the one I used before, but it was a
high-end product with a cot, a tabletop, and even a chair, which I don't know how I
got it.

when it was deep night. Erhi was sitting with the table in front of him.

Before long, the entrance to the tent shook.

"Can we talk for a moment...?"

was a girl As she looked inside Erhi's tent, she was startled, but then
straightened her back as if resolutely.

Erhi nodded at her request.

"You said it was Sir Erch Ludbolt."

"That's right."

"First of all, I came here to express my gratitude for guaranteeing my identity."

The girl bowed her head and said hello with heavy eyes.
"But I don't know you, and you don't know me either. But why did you say you're
guaranteeing my identity?"

Erhi, who was looking at her softly, changed his posture.

I didn't speak.

Ergi also had many questions about the girl.

"I'd like to ask you a question. Why is the Princess of the Southern Islands
heading to Fort Dayton in secret?"

Fort Dayton (1)

There are two princes in the Ashan Empire.

Northern Psychedia.

Southern archipelago in the south.

The southern archipelago, as the name suggests, was a country with numerous
islands.

Its owner is Tapuak Kruntara.

The chief of the Kruntara tribe, the king representing the southern archipelago,
and the duke of the empire as well as a pirate.

"As the owner of the sea, why is your daughter going to the desert?"

The southern archipelago was an ally of Ashan.

Around the same time as Erchi, the imperial ambassador headed to the southern
archipelago.

The southern archipelago entered into an agreement to raid and loot the shores of
the Temu Empire.

So there was no reason for the people of the southern archipelago to be here.
Because their battlefield was on the sea.

By the way.

The Princess of the Southern Islands was heading to Fort Dayton, hiding her
identity.

"Oh, ah, no? I... I've never been to the South?"

"The tone has a southern accent."

"No way. Thoroughly check with Dali...!"

The princess who made a mistake covered her mouth with her hand. Erhi said in an
unshakable voice.

"You have a very strong main force. But you don't seem to have experienced any
battles. As far as I know, the only one like that is the Princess of the Southern
Islands."
"...how do you know?"

"The main force of the South is passed down from generation to generation. That
vision has been the power that the Ctuntara Dynasty has ruled over the southern
archipelago for hundreds of years."

"We have never leaked that fact to the outside..."

"A guess based on the information the Empire has."

It was a guess, but it wasn't. Erhi knew the princess.

The girl in Erhi's memory was always a 'princess'.

In witchcraft, names have great meaning. That's why most shamans use pseudonyms.

However, since the royal princess could not use a pseudonym, the title of the
princess was always princess.

Erchi had never heard her name.

'I was just a princess.'

Up to now, all appearances of the princess in Erhi's memory had been made at the
request of the Imperial Family and the consent of the Southern Islands.

It was never before for a princess to hide her identity and come to Fort Dayton.

"Princess. I ask one more time. What are you heading to Fort Dayton for?"

She no longer denied that she was a princess of the Southern Islands. Because it
was meaningless.

Said the princess with a pale expression and clutching her trousers.

"...I can't tell you. This story is not something I can tell anyone."

Erhi looked at the princess with dazed eyes and opened her mouth.

"I am the closest subject to the Emperor's side."

"...Yes?"

"I am your commander-in-chief, and I am the only one who can speak directly to your
Majesty whenever you wish. I can give you direct advice on the affairs of the
Empire, and if necessary, I can direct the movement of the Imperial forces."

"That... doesn't make sense. Are you saying that you treat Your Majesty like a
puppet?"

This is an incorrect expression.

The Emperor always listens to Erhi, but that is because Erhi sees through the
Emperor's intentions.

However, Erhi did not dare to deny the princess's words.

"If that sounds like that, you can think of it that way. But whatever you want to
say, it's better for you to tell me first to get what you want."
The princess was worried.

Erhi calmly waited for the princess's judgment.

After a while, the princess opened her mouth.

"This must be taken seriously. It's important to the Archipelago, but it's
important to the Empire."

"What's the matter?"

"...the enemies have stolen [Orb of San Rappella] from the Isles."

= =

If there was [Holy Sword of Cold Soul] in the North, there was [Orb of San
Rappella] in the South.

Both are treasures that have been passed down from the time of mythology, and in
particular, the [Orb of San Rappella] was the most important treasure that
maintained the royal family of the southern archipelago.

'With that orb, it is possible to inherit the main force.'

As such, the Southern Archipelago paid great attention to the [Orb of San
Rappella].

"If it's an archipelago's treasure, wasn't it hidden in the deepest part of the
royal family?"

The princess clenched her trousers and sighed.

“I want to tell the story of Confucius Erch and myself, but is it possible?”

"I will."

"Actually, the archipelago was also tangent to the Temu Empire."

The princess carefully looked into Erhi's eyes. Erhi's expression did not waver at
all.

"...Aren't you surprised?"

'So far, there is no surprise.'

The Southern Archipelago used to be that way, so there was no reason to be

surprised.

A country that always rides a line between two empires.

Rather, if the southern archipelago had made a faithful alliance with the Ashan
Empire without any movement, that was something to be suspicious of.

“I was holding out my surprise because I was still listening to the story.”

"...You are very considerate. My father tried to talk to them, and they arrived in
the Southern Islands. Among them was a woman named Fatima."
"...Are you talking about the Fascinating Fatima?"

Fascinated Fatima was one of the generals of the Temu Empire.

A warlock who possesses countless sacrifices who are immersed in her magical
powers.

A general called 'witch' more often than his nickname.

"He said yes. But I didn't know that woman was Fatima until then. It wasn't until
the... raid on the royal castle."

A banquet to welcome the envoys of the Temu Empire.

At that banquet, sword fighting took place.

The musicians and dancers who were called in to enhance the atmosphere of the
banquet rushed towards the king at once. The banquet became a mess.

The attempted assassination of King Tapuak was only mildly wounded, but the king
was furious.

And when the flames of that wrath were extinguished.

At some point, he learned that the envoys of the Temu Empire had left the island.

"The owner of Tal'thrak Island has joined hands with them. Belatedly, they tried to
pursue them, but they had already fled to the Empire's territory."

Fatima's black magic, as its name suggests, was specialized in fascination and
intimacy.

Had they known Fatima's existence, the Southern Islands, unaware of her existence,
could not pursue her.

"My father was angry, and he tried to find the orb's whereabouts as secretly as
possible while cooperating with the Ashan Empire."

"Why did the princess go out to find the orb herself?"

"I know where the orb is."

"Is the orb in Fort Dayton?"

"It's not... I can't pinpoint exactly where it is. I can say it's similar to a
scent. I know it exists, but I can't figure out its exact location until I see it
for myself. I can only guess from dark and light. there is."

'Is it similar to revelation?'

The parables and explanations the princess spoke had a similarity to the
revelations.

God's revelation only gave an approximate location and type of threat, and you had
to go and check the specific information yourself.

"The reason you don't reveal your identity is probably because of Fatima."

"That's right."
Black magic leaves a mark.

Erhi was convinced that by tracing the traces of magical power, he could instantly
tell whether the opponent was a spy or not.

But Fatima's fascination was different.

The ability to multiply his natural state with the power of the evil god was
difficult to find until his true color was revealed.

'I think the threat of spies has multiplied.'

The princess said in a desperate voice.

"This matter... must be resolved. I can't even imagine what the enemies will do
with the orb. If Prince Erhi helps me find the orb, the archipelago will never
forget this grace. "

The princess tried hard to say it, but her pants were tight enough to make her
thighs taut, revealing her impatience.

Looking at the princess like that, Erhi nodded slowly.

"Okay. I'll help the princess find the orb again."

"Can you please?"

The princess questioned with a blush on her face at once.

"If High General Fatima has an orb, it is a great threat to the Empire as well."

As Erhi, this was something that had to be resolved.

[Orb of San Rappella] is a powerful relic.

It was unacceptable for the Temu Empire to use the power of relics to perform
tricks.

"Thank you very much. If you find the orb, I will definitely repay your favor."

“However, I will take the initiative in negotiating and dialogue in the process.”

"What do you mean?"

"The Princess will not know about the situation of the Empire or the geography of
the vicinity of this place."

It was said that the princess who spent her whole life in the sea, the island, and
the royal castle in it would not know the affairs of the world.

The princess nodded as it was an undeniable word.

"So I'm going to help you decide on that part. It will be easier on that side to
find the orb."

Instead of giving Erhi an opinion and asking for the princess's consent, the
princess should give her opinion on Erhi's judgment.
The princess thought for a moment, then nodded. As long as he had decided to trust
Erhi, he had decided to completely trust and follow him.

When the agreement was over, Erhi asked the first thing to check.

"Are you going to ask Sir Van Haydn to help you?"

"Yes. Without the help of the Empire, I will not be able to find the orb by
myself."

Erhi thought while scanning his chin with his fingertips.

'Will Van Haydn be willing to cooperate?'

It was only one meeting with Jorhedin. Van Haydn was no stranger to Erchi.

Van Haydn was a twisted character.

Considering his personality and ambition, there was a good chance that he would
face difficulties at an unexpected point.

'Once we go to Fort Dayton, we will be able to judge.'

= =

At sunset the next day. They were able to get to Fort Dayton.

Fort Dayton was a fortress built on the rocky walls of the expanses of the desert.

The fortress, which had been protecting the borders of the empire for a long time,
was dyed in the shadow of the sunset and harbored the weight of blood and time.

"Thenold. If my eyes aren't wrong, isn't it your comrade over there?"

"...Yes."

"Then why are you watching that scoundrel as it is?"

Unlike the citadel with a heavy presence, the view of Fort Dayton was chaotic.

Countless tents were lined up over the wide desert.

Seals representing each family or mercenary corps were drawn on it.

A battle was going on in the middle of it.

To be honest, it wasn't a fight. It was one-sided violence. The winner was beating
the loser mercilessly.

And there was the Knights of Dayton who watched it with an indifferent expression.

"...Sir Van Haydn's policy."

"You mean the general of the fortress gave such an order? Why would you do that?
Shouldn't the flag be corrected!"

The answer came from Tolpeso.

"Because the army of the nobles is too large. If they try to crack down on their
security one by one, the Knights of Dayton will have to focus all their energy on
security."

Tolfeso spoke in an unshakable voice, but Tenold kept a bitter smile on his face.

Erhi thought as he looked around the view of the fortress.

'If I borrowed His Majesty's name, there would be no need for that.'

Military law is strict.

Allies who disregard their standards could be summarily disposed of, which was
guaranteed in the name of the emperor.

Still, not correcting the nobles meant that Van Haydn's intentions were mixed with
this mess.

Leonard clicked his tongue as he thought of something similar.

"...it won't be easy, Confucius."

Erhi nodded his head.

= =

Erhi, the princess, and the Knights of Dayton headed for the entrance of the
fortress.

Tents were full along the way, and there were noble troops watching them.

No matter how you look at it, the atmosphere was more like a back alley rather than
an army.

"We will report the return and report it. You may stay in the castle until General
Van Haydn finds it."

The Knights of Thenold and Dayton greeted each other and went inside the castle.

A young soldier guided us through the dormitory.

"I will guide you to a place to rest."

Leonard's expression didn't look good from the moment he saw the view of Fort
Dayton.

But his expression was even more distorted when he saw the room the soldier was
leading him to.

"...you mean this is the room for Ludbolt's successor?"

"I, as I was ordered..."

"Ttt. Where are the meals and bedding?"

"It must be purchased from merchants outside the castle..."

The condition of the room was miserable.

A room with only a thin wooden window, as if there was no furniture.

It was more like a prison than a room.

Leonard returned the innocent young soldier who had been ordered.

The princess and her party, who did not know the situation, thought that it was the
case and went into their room.

Leonard sighed in the empty room with nothing.

"Huh... Confucius. The situation is not good. I expected it to be a mess, but I

didn't expect it to be this much."

Erhi nodded his head.

Leonard said in a voice that couldn't contain his anger.

"I wonder if he would have let him in the castle if he hadn't met Thernold. Perhaps
the interview wouldn't take place under these or other excuses."

"I guess so."

At Erhi's calm reply, Leonard was puzzled.

"Did you expect it?"

“I thought it was possible.”

Leonard's expression softened gradually.

He nodded slowly and got up.

"Okay. Then I will order my men to check the situation outside the castle while
buying food and furniture."

Leonard leaves the room.

Erhi opened the wooden window in the room.

A narrow spear that I wondered if I could barely shoot an arrow or something. I

could see the moonlight rising over it.

It was the moon that illuminated the desert.

I just crossed one border. The scenery I saw and the mood of the magic that I felt
were different.

'I thought it would be like this if it was Van Haydn.'

Fort Dayton was a fortress far from the Islands. In fact, this place was nothing
more than Van Haydn's realm.

And Erhi had no intention of obeying the rules of this kingdom.

'Caught.'

As soon as the flow of magic was caught, Erhi closed her eyes.

Magic power surged from his whole body.

- Whoa, whoa.

Light entered the crystal ball.

Fort Dayton (2)

For more than a thousand years, Fort Dayton has protected the Sraham Desert.

The citadel has undergone numerous battles over the years. It has undergone
numerous erosion, collapse, and repairs.

Nevertheless, the lion's chamber at the very center of the fortress has continued
for the same years as the history of the fortress. The Lion's Chamber was a
historic site symbolizing Fort Dayton.

"Start the meeting."

In front of a long table, the captains of the Knights of Dayton were seated in
armor.

chief among them. In front of the wall covered with the white lion flag, the symbol
of the fortress, was Van Haydn, the leader of the Knights of Dayton.

When Van Haydn announced the start of the meeting, the 3rd division captain stood
up first.

"The disputes that took place in the vicinity of the fortress yesterday included
three group battles, five individual duels, and twenty-two swearing and
quarrels..."

Reports that continued from the big ones to the trivial ones continued for a long
time.

"... Thirty-five sentences with warnings and fines. Two imprisonment."

“Will there be a long-term power outage?”

"Baron Ronteca's knight cut his wrist, but the priest immediately healed him and is
recovering."

"Then it was."

Van Haydn nodded expressionlessly even when he reported that the atmosphere of the
military camp was a rebellion.

"What happened to the report of the troops that went south?"

"It is said that sporadic battles are continuing in the basement near the southern
part of the White Falcon Hill."

“What is the status of the nobles?”

“It is said that they are making a revolutionary record.”

"...Hmm. Is it?"

Van Haydn crossed his arms with an expressionless face.

"Then I don't think we need any additional support right now."

"Still, I wonder if the support of a captain might be needed..."

"Are you planning to go to the battlefield with a spy behind Kyung-eun's back?"

"...no."

"The thing we need to be most careful about now is not the enemies hiding in the
desert. We can't proceed unless we deal with the insects crawling in this fortress.
This time it was a bridge over the Dorha River, but next time it can become the
pulley of the castle gate. . What was the outcome of the search?"

"...as a result of the inspection..."

"...Among the nobles stationed outside the fortress..."

The captains of each of the knights posted a report. The location and method of the
search were different, but the conclusion was the same. No traces of the spy were
found.

-bang!

"stop."

Van Haydn said, patting the desk with his palm.

"I don't think lords are incompetent knights."

"......"

“But at this rate, I think I will have no choice but to change my mind.”

Van Haydn said in a low voice in the meeting room where there was no sound of
breathing.

"Don't shake my belief any longer. Get those damn bastards who broke the bridge.
Got it?"

"Yes, Captain!"

"Today's meeting ends here. For the sake of the Empire."

"For the Empire!"

The knights captains sang with one voice and then left the conference room.

The flattened conference room. There was an article remaining in one of them.

"Is there anything left to report, Sir Thenold?"

Tenold looked at Van Haydn, sighing, and slowly opened his mouth.

"About yesterday's report..."

"If that was the case, it would have ended yesterday."

"Captain. Confucius Erhi is a famous figure. He has already found the warlocks
hiding in the system. Besides, the abilities of his knights have already been
proven. If you get the cooperation of Confucius Erchi..."

"Thenold."

Tenold shut his mouth.

Van Haydn looked down at him with a numb expression on his face.

"I should have already told you. The nobles will always play a role in supporting
us."

"...Chief. I've been with him for decades since I first met him."

said Tenold with a wrinkled bitter smile.

"That's why I understand the commander's will. Yes. Our knights who have protected
Fort Dayton must become the masters of the war. But..."

"Thenold. I hate this room."

"...!"

Van Haydn raised an eyebrow. It was a twisted laugh. He said looking at the flag
with a roaring white lion.

"I hate the smell of blood and the sandstorm of old history. I hate the damn sun.
In particular, the zealots of the Temu Empire who run wild are not enough even to
grind their bones to drink."

"...Captain."

"I have been imprisoned here for decades. The Empire sings of peace, but I have
always stood on the battlefield. You and the others. All the same."

Van Haydn looked into Tenold's eyes and said.

"But should I give the ball of war to the nobles who locked themselves in the city
and beat their ships?"

"Chairman. I understand the manager's feelings. But, victory..."

"We will win. No matter what sacrifices we make."

Thenold knew that the sacrifice was not of the Knights of Dayton.

he said with a long sigh.

"...Okay. But I would like you to have an interview with Confucius Erch as soon as
possible. We have confirmed the identities of the suspicious party, so we need to
check them."

"I told the knights not to forget the monitoring, so there is no need to worry.
Rather..."

While they were talking, the side door opened. A man in a robe hurriedly ran. It
was a wizard in charge of contacting the crystal ball.

"What's going on?"

"Wow, His Majesty the Emperor's urgent dispatch!"

Van Haydn frowned.

'Did you hear about the Dorha River?'

There was no other communication that could come from His Majesty the Emperor
immediately.

I was going to post a report after the work was done.

Van Haydn thought that the work had become a nuisance, and checked the paper the
wizard had handed out.

"...!!!"

Van Haydn's face hardened like a stone.

Tenold felt something unusual and got up.

"What's going on?"

Van Haydn did not answer.

His expression was as hard as an inanimate object. Thernold turned to the wizard.
If you copied the message of the crystal ball, even the wizard would know the
contents.

"I, that..."

The wizard, who was watching Van Haydn's eyes, hesitated.

As Tenold raised his momentum, the piercing wizard spoke in a cautious voice.

"...It has been said that Sir Erch Ludbolt, your knight, will serve as deputy
commander of Fort Dayton, granting him the same level of command as Sir Van
Haydn..."

"...!!"

Thenold's expression hardened in surprise, not much different from Van Haydn's.

= =

Erhi, accompanied by Leonard and the princess, opened the door to a room with a
long history.

The atmosphere in the room was colder than the cold air of the North.

Erhi bowed his head and greeted the owner of the room.

"It's been a while since I've seen you, I'm Erch Ludbolt."

"......"

Van Haydn just stared at him without saying a word.

Even Erhi didn't avert his eyes.

A snowball fight without conversation continued for a while.

"Looks like I haven't seen you in a long time, Sir Van Haydn."

It was Leonard who broke the sharp atmosphere. Van Haydn nodded slowly.

"Looks like it, Sir Leonard. I think it's good that Ruudbolt's green rod is good.
You've got a clear face."

"Heh, I felt more comfortable than when I was on the battlefield. Still, I think
the battlefield is where the knights lie down."

"Well. I wonder if that thought will disappear as it is when the desert wind hits
it..."

Van Haydn gave a twisted smile and said to Erhi.

"Erch Ludbolt. Your Majesty's orders have come down. They make you the deputy
commander and give you the same level of command as me."

"...!"

All the knights' captains were astonished.

The meeting was declared over and they were called back immediately, so they did
not know exactly why they had gathered here.

"No, what is that..."

"Erch Ludbolt, what authority does that guy have?"

"Isn't that a kid who has never been on the battlefield?"

While the captains were chatting, Van Haydn looked down at Erhi with a sneering
expression.

"It's really amazing. As expected, it's because he's always by His Majesty's side.
Such an extraordinary appointment... I don't know what the heck his Majesty's
favourite is."

"......"

Erhi looked at Van Haydn with an expressionless face and turned his head.

His eyes looked over the captains.

The captains who made eye contact with him shut their mouths one by one.

The conference room becomes quiet.

Erhi slowly opened her mouth.

"Fort Dayton has been the stronghold of the Empire for many years. Beyond the
desert of Sraham lies the enemy's major cities, and the Dorha River canals allow
large armies to be stationed."

"Are you talking about the history of Fort Dayton in front of me now?"

"So Fort Dayton can be a key base from which our allies can advance into the Temu
Empire."

Erhi looked into Van Haydn's eyes and said.

"Your Majesty's plan is to gather the forces of the Empire together and march to
Fort Dayton."

"...!"

Van Haydn jumped to his feet.

"...is that true?"

"It will be possible after the lines of Fort Tulka and Fort Sharmach are
stabilized, but it will be done within a few months at the most."

Van Haydn's stiff expression turned a little bit of anger. Standing next to the
emperor. Because that was what he had been dreaming of for a long time.

Erhi spoke to Van Haydn in a cold voice.

"However, Your Majesty expressed considerable concern about the situation at Fort
Dayton."

"...!"

"The situation of the fortress is not properly reported because the spies broke the
bridge of the Dorha River, the troops of the nobles were not properly disciplined,
and the role of the staff was extremely limited. ."

Van Haydn's expression distorted.

Erhi looked at Van Haydn like that and smiled coldly.

"So, your Majesty's appointment of me as the deputy commander of the fortress is

effectively a shackle to me. If the situation in the fortress does not improve, I
will bear the same responsibility."

The captains put on a puzzled expression when they said that they were not happy to
become the deputy commander of the fortress.

But they did not open their mouths.

As for the rebuttal, there was absolutely nothing wrong with Erhi's words.

Van Haydn said as he grabbed the handle of the chair.

"What you said isn't a lie, is it?"

“I believe you know that with authority comes responsibility.”

"......"

Van Haydn looked at Erhi as if staring at him, and slowly opened his mouth.

"Captains, leave the room. I... I'll have to share my opinion with the deputy
commander."

= =
Erich, who was left alone with Van Haydn in the Lion's Room, requested all
information about Fort Dayton.

The exact size of the troops stationed and the status of the investigation of the
spies. And about the work in progress.

"You mean my task force is in the desert?"

"Yes. I applied because there was a request for reinforcements, but to this day,
the operation in the desert is continuing."

I don't know what happened after they left Teusehes, but the trio of Basset, Dena
and Terry were in the desert south of Fort Dayton.

They found the enemy's main stronghold there. He said that the battle was under way
based on the supply of Fort Dayton.

"Why didn't you provide additional military support?"

"It is an area connected to a natural cave in the desert. It is not a place that
can be solved by pushing troops in."

At Van Haydn's words, Erhi looked cold.

'I was trying to take over the initiative.'

Without support, the task force was forced to retreat.

After that, Van Haydn was about to send troops in earnest.

That way, the Knights of Dayton will have the credit for successfully completing
the mission.

"I will take charge of the support there. I will mobilize a part of the Knights of
Dayton. I will post a related report after the operation is finished."

Van Haydn frowned and nodded slowly at the half-threatening remarks made using the
emperor's report as an excuse.

Van Haydn said as Erhi got up from his seat.

"I was told that the identities of unknown people were guaranteed."

"That's right."

"The woman who just came into the meeting room with me seems to be the unknown,
where did they come from?"

Erhi thought for a moment and then said.

"These are from Teusehes. I met them in the southern jungles. I have confirmed
their identity, saying I have a message for the task force."

"...okay?"

Van Haydn narrowed his eyes.

Even Erhi did not avoid that gaze.

Van Haydn nodded slowly.

"Okay. If the deputy commander is, then I'll let you know."

= =

'I'll try to investigate.'

Van Haydn had the momentum to thoroughly investigate the princess and the party.

Heck, Erch grabs his weakness and shakes it, so you'll want to find something to
counterattack.

'Nothing will come out.'

Erhi smirked.

No matter how hard Van Haydn tries, he will not be able to reveal the identity of
the princess unless he sends someone beyond the Empire to the Southern Isles.

'There is nothing good about revealing the identity of the princess now.'

Even if they revealed the princess's identity to the hostile Van Haydn, there was
nothing to help.

It would have been better to ask for only what was necessary as it is now.

'The first thing we have to do is go to the southern desert. then....'

While Erhi was pensive, the princess waiting across the hallway approached him.

"Confucius Erhi."

"What's going on?"

"for a bit...."

The princess pointed to Erhi's ear.

Erhi created magical powers and blocked the sound.

"You can speak comfortably."

As the sound from all directions disappeared, the startled princess nodded her head
and spoke in a cautious voice.

"I just felt the reverberation of the orb in the conference room."

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

“Are you saying there is an orb in the conference room?”

"It's not. But... there's a captain over there who has been with the orb for a long
time."

"Can you identify who it is?"

"Yeah. It'll be clearer if you look closely."

"Okay. Then we will prepare accordingly."

Erhi nodded and thought.

'I think I can catch the tail easier than I thought.'

groundwater (1)

"This is the 9th division captain, Tarika."

"This is the 10th division captain, Shario."

“This is Erhi Ludbolt. I will take command of the sergeants until the operation is
over.”

A sunny morning in the desert.

The knights gathered at Fort Dayton's training ground stood with a thoughtful
expression on their faces.

"I don't think we need to share common names."

"......"

Tolpeso did not answer with a face hard as a stone.

Tenold, who was standing next to him, said with a bitter smile.

"Deputy Commander."

"What's going on?"

"Is it necessary to go out to the desert so early in the morning? The desert is
harsh. Considering the supply and the horse's stamina..."

"If it's spread, there's no need to worry."

"However..."

"Above all. If there are already spies in the fortress, it won't be strange if my
arrival is known to the enemies at any time."

"That's right, but...?"

"Then it's better to move ahead of time before they go crazy."

"......"

At Erhi's words, Tenold opened his mouth.

So, now Erhi was saying that the enemy's strategy would change just by coming to
Fort Dayton.

'Does that make sense?'

But it was remarkably convincing.

It is a presence that cannot be described in words, but is something that you can
absolutely agree with. Tenold couldn't help but nod his head.

"Any more questions?"

There were plenty of questions to ask.

Why did Tolpeso, who was staring at Erch, accompany him to the operation?

Considering the nature and mobility of the operation, it is understandable that the
number of personnel was minimized, but why is the girl and the four warriors
accompanying them?

And why, Tharica, Shario. Did you pick up the two brother knight captains and make
them participate in the operation?

"...There is not."

But Tenold knew it would be difficult to get the answer he wanted right away from
Erch.

It was a look that he had honed while guarding Van Haydn's side for a long time.

Erhi nodded and said.

"Then I'll go out."

= =

About 10 people ran through the desert.

"If it's your first time in the desert, you'll have a hard time..."

In spite of Tolpeso's warning, who was hesitant to say goodbye, Erhi and his party
raced through the desert without hesitation.

Granit was one of the most famous horses, and so was Leonard's.

What was surprising was the princess and the four warriors. Even though they rode a
horse for the first time, they somehow managed to follow the group.

"It just awakened the instinct of the horse."

The princess's magic, which developed uniquely during the long history of the
southern archipelago, evoked unusual hallucinations and increased vitality in
horses.

The Southern Islanders followed the party better even on horseback than on
horseback.

So the party reached the campsite when the sun went down.

"That's why you said you don't need supplies."

Tenold looked at the water Erch had made with wonder.

Inside the tent were Erch, Tenold, and Leonard.

Erhi opened his mouth as Tenold filled his water bag with water and sat down.
"Sir Thenold. I've heard that you are familiar with most military intelligence."

"That's right."

"Then you'll have a good idea of where we're going. Can you explain?"

At Erhi's words, Tenold smiled bitterly. This was usually done before leaving the
operation.

"Sraham Desert is not a place that was originally a desert. In the myth era, it was
a dense jungle and turned into a desert. Did you know that the desert is gradually
expanding?"

"Is the desert widening?"

"Yes that's right."

Tenold nodded and said.

“Fort Dayton has a map of the desert terrain for a long time. It is said that a
hundred or ten years ago, this campground was now a grassy area where it sometimes
rained. I might expand it."

It was the first story Erhi had ever heard. That the desert is getting wider every
year, little by little, but obviously.

Tenold said, waving his hand.

"Now, the important thing is not the history of the Sraham Desert, so let's move on
to that story. Anyway, underground of the desert is a terrain where groundwater
flowed in the past. Most of them are uninhabited caves, but some of them are
secretly owned by the Temu Empire. It is being used as a moving craft furnace."

"I mean, the place we're going to is one of those places."

"Yes. It was the deputy commander's knights that discovered it. They said there was
an enemy outpost there, and they found traces of the ceremony."

Erhi said with a smirk.

“Is that mean that he stayed still even when such a report came?”

"...not completely withdrawn. Soldiers, including nobles, were sent there. We

continue to support supplies."

"But in the end, did you not let go of the resolution of the situation?"

"It was unavoidable. There were spies in Fort Dayton, and even if we pushed our
forces into the complicated passage of monsters and enemies, we couldn't keep
chasing the endless caves."

Thenold later said he expected Van Haydn to step in to fix the problem.

Afterwards, Tenold points to the map and gives specific information, including the
terrain of the desert.

"Okay. Let's just walk away."

Erhi nodded with a look that didn't really agree with Tenold. Tenold asked
cautiously.

"Deputy Commander. By the way, may I ask why you made the 9th Squad Captain and the
10th Squad Captain accompany you? Even with me and Tolpeso, why are they..."

Erhi said with arms crossed.

"I can't tell you right now. You'll find out soon."

Tenold nodded with a puzzled expression.

= =

The next day, the group ran through the desert.

The advance speed was very fast. The princess and the party, who had become
accustomed to riding a horse in one day, speeded up, and Erhi used magic.

"Huh... That's why magic, magic. It's amazing, Confucius."

Leonard couldn't help but admire Erch's magic.

The horses, whose weight was lightened by wide-area floating magic, flew across the
desert.

That evening. The party arrived at the new camp, passing two camps where they were
supposed to rest.

“If this is the case, I think we will be able to arrive in two days.”

The ten days on horseback would reduce the necessary march to only four days.
Tenold stuck out his tongue.

The speed was fast, but the sprinting was violent, so the party went to bed early.

A dark desert night.

In a quiet camp where not even the sound of insects can be heard.

A man sneaked out of the tent.

= =

Erhi opened his eyes and snapped his wrist.

Hrundal took hold of his hand.

The flow of magic was activated and the senses expanded.

“What are you doing?”

Erhi walked out into the camp. Leonald sensed his magical power and came out of the
tent.

Tenold, who was not slowing down, and Tolpeso, who was staying in the same tent,
appeared next.

"He's moved."
"I'm not a very careful guy. Can I prepare a horse?"

"No. I will follow you secretly."

"All right."

"What are you talking about now?"

Leonard opened his mouth to Tenold's question and turned his head.

From another tent, Captain Shario came out of the tent with a puzzled expression.

"Is something wrong?"

Erhi, who was paying close attention to his expression, nodded.

Leonard rushed towards Shario at a speed that looked blurry.

"...it!"

For Shario's bewilderment, he drew his sword in a very quick reaction.

Leonard approached a short distance and stretched out his left hand. Shario drew
his sword.

-visor!

Leonard's left hand had a buckler attached to his forearm.

Leonald stretched out his right hand, letting off Shario's attack with a smooth
movement that shook his wrist.

-visor! visor! visor!

A fight ensued in an instant.

Leonard still stretched out Shario's sword with just one small buckler and
stretched out his right hand.

It was just an empty hand with a gauntlet on. Leonard swung his hand like a short
spear.

And Shario really had to feel the pressure as if he was about to cut a knife.

Shario clenched her teeth and raised her magic power. The momentum soared, and a
light flashed in his eyes.

At that moment, Leonard's left hand was swung wildly.

- Whoops!

"You're inexperienced. The Auror Blade isn't everything to the knight."

Leonard kicked his tongue, took Shario's weapon, and bound his body.

In an unimaginable situation, Tenold and Tolpeso looked at Erch with a bewildered

look. Erhi said while pointing at the tent with a chin.

"Let's check it out."

Tolfeso ran to the tent and checked.

"Captain Tarika is missing."

Thenold was perplexed.

Then the princess belatedly stuck her head out of the tent. Erhi said to the
princess.

"I've caught the tail. I'll track him down, so please wait in the tent."

"Ah...Finally. I see."

"What do you mean by that?"

In response to Tenold's unfamiliar question, Erhi said while concentrating her

magic power.

"Tarika is a spy of the Temu Empire."

"Yes? But..."

Tenold was going to tell him that just because he couldn't see him from the tent
doesn't make Tharica a spy. But Erhi spoke first.

"There are so many knights who have crossed the line, and no one has noticed that
Tarika has escaped from the camp. It's because he used a relic related to black
magic."

"...!"

"Shario and Talica, it was unclear which of the two was the spy, but it seems to be
both."

After reading the traces of black magic, Erhi turned around.

“I will follow him.”

= =

Talica was running through the desert with an anxious expression on her face.

'Damn Erch Ludbolt!'

Tarika had a mission to report to her master.

Information related to Erch Ludbolt was the most urgent.

But the damn empire's main enemy summoned him and ran out of the desert without
even having time to breathe.

'You must report to the master.'

Tharica paused in the shade below the hill.

Without hesitation, Tarika cut her wrists and pulled out a black jewel skull from
her arms.
Tarica put a small ornament on the skull and sprinkled blood on it.

A faint black energy emanated from the skull. The liaison table is ready to be
activated.

"Master, this servant..."

The moment I was about to cast a spell. Tharica paused.

'Why...?'

There was no flow of magic.

It was something he had never experienced before.

That's when all the attention was focused on the contactor that wasn't working
properly.

There was a blow that slammed into Talica's head.

- Whoops!

"I'm stunned, Confucius."

Erhi walked towards Talica. After that, Tenold and Tolpeso followed.

“It really is that Captain Tarika is a spy.”

"Did you find out... with the power of magic?"

Erhi nodded his head in response to Tolpeso's question, and then placed his hand on
Talica's head.

Magical power, finer than a thread, ran through Talica's whole body.

'Exquisite.'

The black magic that Talica possessed was a very high-level, secret technique.

It would have been difficult for him to figure it out if he hadn't activated black
magic to use the contact stone.

'Is it possible?'

Erhi shook his head as he checked the theories of magic in his head.

It was not his way of thinking in theory.

Erhi closed his eyes and asked himself a question.

And I got the answer.

"[All-round marriage]."

Erhi's magic covered Talica's whole body.

= =

"Tarika."
Tharica raised her head. His master was standing in front.

"Fatima-sama!"

Talica fell flat on her stomach. It didn't matter to him anymore that he had just
been in the desert.

"Tell me about the situation of the spies in the fortress."

"Yeah. The borders within the castle have grown since they broke down the bridge
over the Dorja River. Bradley, the servant, reports that Van Haydn drinks every
night..."

Talica, who was deeply fascinated, recounted the situation inside the fortress
without a single doubt.

In the meantime, a sigh of anger and groaning could be heard from somewhere, but he
could not hear it.

At the end of a long report. He got one more.

"What is the purpose of our garrison in the Underground Aqueduct beyond the
Whitehawk Hills?"

"that...."

At the somewhat strange question, Talica paused.

At that time, there was a movement of magical power that shook the inside of Talica
without knowing it.

When Tharica saw Fatima's expression in anger, she hurriedly bowed down and
shouted.

"We will bring down the Fortress Dayton with the demonic spirits of the depths!"

With her head in the ground, Tharica didn't see Fatima's hallucinations widening
her eyes.

groundwater (2)

"Do you believe what Tarika says?"

“I would have listened to you.”

"But, isn't it absurd. A monster of the depths, wasn't that something out of a
fairy tale?"

“Sir. I have personally faced such a monster.

"Ah......."

Tenold opened his mouth as he recalled the legendary story of Erch's first rise to
fame.

After the chase in the desert is over.

The party was back at the camp again.

Erch's large tent became a temporary conference room. On the floor of the tent lay
the two stunned spies, captive.

Tolpeso, who looked at the two with disgust, asked suspiciously.

"...wasn't that a false rumor...?"

“I don’t know what the rumors are, but if they were just rumors, the reality would
have been much more violent.”

While Tolpeso shut his mouth at Erhi's words, Tenold crossed his arms and muttered.

"A serpent that turns to stone at the sight of it, an ox that ignites with every
step, a bird that swallows a mountain in its mouth... You're talking about one of
those guys coming into Fort Dayton."

The end of the age of mythology. The era of the Great War, when the Sraham Desert
was once a dense jungle.

Demon gods have invaded the realm of mankind with an enormous army of demons.

There was a fierce struggle of all mankind, regardless of species, to stop the
forces of demons.

A huge battle where forests become deserts.

In the end, the demon lost the ability to stay on the ground, and the demons
disappeared into the basement together with the demon.

The deep-seated monster was a term used to refer to a mythical monster sleeping
deep underground.

Deep monsters have occasionally appeared in the long history of mankind.

Those who defeated those monsters became heroes, and their achievements have been
handed down through stories for a long time.

But even that was a story long ago that it appeared only in a fairy tale.

Those demons didn't even move with the army.

'It's meaningful.'

Loen Shaty Worm's riot. A different appearance from that memory flashed into Erhi's
mind.

Moreover, considering that [Orb of San Rappella] is a treasure associated with the
historical event of Loenshati Wyrm, its significance is doubled.

"......"

Perhaps the same thought, the princess was also looking at Erhi with a pale
expression. Erhi said, tapping the desk with her fingertips.

"As soon as the sun rises, I will send a call to Fort Dayton through the Crystal
Orb. After that, I will head to the underground cave."

"What are those spies going to do?"

"Keep in a stunned state and drag you away."

Famima's enchanting magic was broken.

He succeeded in [All Haunted Souls] with the realization he had gained through the
battle with Erhido Gormar.

It bypassed the existing magic to the last, and did not break it.

It was not strange to hear any signal from the enemies when they tried to kill the
spies or forcibly interrogate them.

"And I will change the destination."

"Yes? Didn't you say you were going to the underground aqueduct?"

"If the spies are spread that much even within the fortress, there will be spies
among the troops sent there."

It meant that there was no need to go to the White Falcon Hill and report Erhi's
whereabouts.

Erhi looked at Tenold and said.

"If the underground waterway spreads all over the desert, there must be other
places connected to the ground. I'll go there."

"Yes, but there is no guarantee that the underground waterway there will reach
beyond the White Hawk Hill..."

"Does not matter."

Erhi said with a smirk.

"I'll make a way somehow."

= =

'Oh, I'm hungry.'

Bassett thought as he wiped the blood from the blade.

'Well-roasted whole pork, cool milk, wheat bread with plenty of honey, no. As long
as it's freshly baked bread, it might be okay.'

Considering the spread that was unpretentious and barren, it is a delusional

delusion.

Bassett smiled and got up. The corpses of demons were all over the place.

It was the cave kobolds that I saw sickly in the underground waterway.

'Obviously, I came after the Temu Empire, but I have to deal with monsters more
than people.'

The basement was the land of monsters.

The long and intricately intertwined underground waterway was connected to a part
of the Magul, and monsters came out of it.

The strange thing was that there were no traces of the Temu Empire's forces and
demons collided anywhere.

Dena guessed it was because the enemies had cleaned it up so that they didn't leave
any traces. It was strange even considering that.

'It's like you're controlling.'

It was absurd. Humans control demons.

Bassett shook his head and exited the aisle. Dena, who finished the battle first,
was looking at the map.

"Are there no traces?"

"Yeah. The road was blocked. There were only kobolds."

"Then it's not here."

Dena nodded and corrected part of the map.

Meanwhile, Terry silently appeared from the other passageway.

"This is a fork in the road. There were also some enemy troops."

Terry said as he wiped the blood from the knife with an expressionless face.

Seeing this, Bassett suddenly thought that he was very mature.

There was no more childish smile on Terry's face.

deep eyes. Whenever Bassett saw Terry, he would sometimes think of Master or Erhi
Ludbolt, and he would be startled.

'Did I change too?'

It has been quite a long time since I left Teusejes and a lot has happened.

Fortunately, he met his father, who had grown physically, and moved to save the
nobles who had formed the same unit as his father, then bumped into the enemy,
fought, and pursued them.

In the process, a considerable amount of silver was accumulated.

Bassett still had the nightmare of the day the soldier he had talked to yesterday
died.

Terry and Dena were in a similar situation, so the three never talked about the
day.

'Hungry.'

Bassett stopped thinking with a sigh.

Judging by the fact that I was getting gloomy for nothing, it seems that I had been
in the basement for a long time.
In such a case, it was best to eat a full meal and get a good night's sleep, even
if it was a heavy bread and preserved food that had no taste.

“Then, shall we go up here today?”

"...if the defense here is strong..."

"...it doesn't seem like this way..."

Terry and Dena looked at the map, concentrating deeply. Bassett approached them
both.

"Why are you so serious. Do you have anything?"

"I think you can figure out the location of the place they were guarding."

"Uh... Really?"

Basset's face brightened when he heard that he had found traces that had been
coming for almost a month.

"If you find evidence of their rituals. Can you grab the armies of the damn
fortress and bring them back?"

"I'm sure. If he doesn't come, I'll grab him by the neck and bring him back."

"...Hey. That guy named Van Haydn is 8-star right?"

"I still do it."

Basset smirked as he watched Terry light his eyes. Dena said as she folded the map.

"I'm just going to check it out. If I find a trace, then I'll be able to call the
Knights of Dayton."

Bassett and Terry nodded.

= =

- Chow!

Bassett cleared his breath as he wiped the blood that had spouted out. After a long
and short exhalation, he stepped forward with his right foot and twisted his waist
to the left as hard as he could.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooo!"

Unsurprisingly, the sword was lodged in the forearm of the orc who secretly tried
to wield the axe. With that alone, the forearms full of thick muscles flew like a
piece of paper.

It was the result of the Absentium Long Sword, which had an overwhelming weight
compared to its volume, and the enormous power that was now unfathomable to itself.

Although the arm holding the ax flew away, the orc swung the other fist. Endless
fighting spirit and madness.

Bassett pulled his wrists without shaking.

Without much effort, the longsword slashed its side, and the strength of the orc's
outstretched arm was suddenly dead.

Basset pulled the sword as if crouching, and raised his sword up again. From the
chin to the top of the head, the orc fell backwards.

A graceful sword that is no longer engrossed in power. Without a moment to feel

proud, the other orcs roared and rushed towards Bassett. At that time, a single
island battle pierced the orc's eyes.

"Thank you, Dena!"

"You're welcome."

Basset took a step back as he blew off the orc's neck with his closed eyelids
reflexively.

My eyes widened and I sighed. Inside the cavity, the green hairs of the orcs
swarmed.

"I'm really sick of it!"

Basset looked around, swinging his sword at the orc that was approaching again.

While searching for the enemy's key location, the three encountered orcs, which
they had never seen before in the basement.

There were so many orcs rushing that I wondered where they came from.

The party tried to retreat, but the orcs came out of all kinds of dens. When I came
to my senses, it was the present joint.

"Weird."

Dena said as she shot an arrow. Basset asked while deflecting the opposing orc's
axe.

"what?"

"This is the way we came. I didn't know when I was chased, but I think I was
enticed."

"Attention? Orcs lured us here?"

"Yeah. I think the movement was very well planned..."

Dena, who was still speaking, stopped. Bassett and Terry, who was silently cutting
the orcs, also stopped. The eyes of the three men turned in one direction.

Opposite the entrance they came in. Three people were standing on a stone beak that
protruded like a terrace.

"It's the first time I've seen it in person."

Among them, the man standing in the center raised his hand. The man standing to the
man's right chanted a spell.

The orcs who were running madly stopped moving at the same time as if they were
lying.

The appearance of the Orcs who had hardened like dolls was absolutely bizarre.

"...Are you a warlock from the Temu Empire?"

Terry looked at the man and said. The man grinned .

"Yeah. I'm the one in charge of this place you guys roamed around. Terry Rosier."

Terry's complexion hardened. So did the other two. said the man with a smirk.

"Why. Did you think I didn't know of your existence? That's right. I know
everything related to the main enemy of the Empire, but could only you guys have
left it out?"

'The main enemy of the empire?'

Basset tilted his head at the unfamiliar word. The man shook his head and said.

"I won't say too much. Tell me right now about the feats you guys are planning
here. Then I'll give you a chance to kneel for the Empire."

"...?"

At the man's words, the three of them made eye contact.

'Are you trying to work?'

'Who is doing the trick now, are you doing that to us?'

'Are you crazy?'

As the three of them were puzzled, the man said in a growling voice.

"The Empire's main enemy even took the life of General Gormar-sama, who was headed
north. His men here must be trying to do something! You didn't know!"

"......"

I don't know the English of the man's words.

'Are you saying you have captured the general in the north?'

It was something I didn't know at all. It's because I haven't been able to contact
Erhi for several months.

As the three of them kept their mouths shut, the excited man cleared his throat and
spoke in a cold voice.

"Yeah, the Orcs are not yet ready to obey. Call them in."

The man beckoned, and the warlock standing behind him pulled out a small jewel.

Meanwhile, Dena showed her sign language to Bassett and Terry.

'I think those people are controlling demons. If you kill only those people, even
the demons will run wild without obeying your orders.'
Bassett and Terry nodded. Terry said in a low voice as she grabbed her sword.

"I do. Clear the way."

The moment Bassett and Dena nodded their heads.

-Koooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much

A great roar echoed through the cavity. The three raised their heads. The man
looked at them and laughed.

"I wonder if I can keep my mouth shut no matter where I face the fear."

The sound of footsteps echoing the ground was heard from beyond the cavity.

A gigantic figure emerges from beyond the darkness.

Orcs, like trained soldiers, swerved out of their way at once.

"...!"

"Ogre...?"

"Two heads...?"

Originally, the ogre was a famous monster for its size, but the ogre summoned by
the Warlock had a bigger head than him.

height over three meters. Two heads, roaring ferocious over them, watch them.

The ogre growled low, almost audible with hazy eyes. A faint black energy fluttered
all over his body.

"...it's really hard."

Contrary to Tu, who spoke like a grumbling, Bassett's complexion was pale.

He has been hunting many bizarre monsters so far, but the presence of the ogre in
front of him is higher than any other monster.

It was a different kind of pressure.

"Koooooooooo!!!"

The two-headed ogre roared for the cave to leave, and charged at the three men.

I didn't even take a few steps, but the distance narrowed in an instant.

It looks more like a natural disaster than a monster rush.

An overwhelming sight that seemed to loosen up the power of the whole body.
Nevertheless, the three raised their weapons with unwavering will.

Then I felt a strange vibration on the floor.

- Gurreung...

The vibration continued non-stop. What started out as a small sound has grown to
the point where my feet are shaking. When the ringing reached its peak.
- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!

The floor of the cavity explodes like an explosion.

The aftermath struck the ogre.

The ogre, who was rushing at the momentary shock, lost his balance.

The ogre crushed the orcs, passed the three of them, and crashed into the common
wall before stopping the charge.

"Huh...?"

Basset's eyes saw faint grains of ice floating among the rising dust.

The communal air became colder.

A magical blue light flashes beyond the hazy landscape.

A gust of wind calmed the dust

Beyond that. There was Erhi with a faint smile looking at the three of them.

groundwater (3)

The underground cave was spread by Jung-gu heating.

There was, of course, no map, and no direction was even guessed.

It was natural because it was a natural cave where groundwater originally flowed.

However, Erhi led the group without hesitation.

"Do you know the way?"

Leonard, who had gone through all the antenatal care, was embarrassed by that
unhesitating move.

"I don't know the way, but I know the direction."

The source of Erhi's faith was a princess from the Southern Islands.

'I think we should go all the way to the southwest.'

This is an underground cave close to the enemy's garrison.

The 'smell' of the orb was so strong that it could not be compared to Fort Dayton.

Of course, like a natural cave, the basement was blocked or had to go around a lot.

At that time, Erhi's magic took effect.

"Break this place."

The rapid expansion caused by the freezing magic, the recovery of magic that
follows immediately, and the interlocking of the earth type magic that accompanied
it.
Erhi made a solid stone wall to the level of a slightly stiff gravel wall.

As if drawing a line like that, when we advanced towards the white hawk hill.

Erhi stopped at the bottom of the vertical cavern.

"...This."

"It's an unusual Magi."

The knights grabbed the handle of the sword, regardless of who came first.

beyond the ceiling. Somewhere out there, a great magic was brewing.

It was clear that there were definitely more than three-digit monsters beyond the
ceiling.

"Confucius?"

"I'm going to break through."

Erhi raised the magic that had been restrained until now.

The 7 circles, and Hrundal's magic power overflowed through Erhi's whole body.

The manifestation of that power alone made Erhi's body rise from the floor.

-Sweet!

With a series of inaudible chants, Erhi's new model soared into the sky.

At the same time, a huge amount of cold air erupted and covered the ceiling.

Erchi pulled Hrundal back.

I stepped on the air like I was touching the ground. Erhi's magical power was put
into the tip of Hrundal's spear.

At the tip of the window, a magical light overflows.

In the middle of the ceiling, as if taken by a dot, the flowing cold air was
pierced.

- Aww!

Erhi's new model pierced the ceiling without hesitation.

Since he had raised a huge amount of magical power, there was still enough energy
left even after breaking the wall.

The power was projected over the wall.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

Through the soaring dust, the sound of an ogre's shriek, which was unexpectedly
attacked, spreads.

Erhi appeared inside the cave.

= =

"How are you here...?"

Sweat-soaked red hair and wide eyes.

Basset holding the Absentium sword he had handed him last, blinked in disbelief.

"...Is my eyes weird right now. Have I been enchanted by hallucinations?"

"...I don't think so. I can see Erhi-sama in my eyes."

"I think the captain is right."

Erhi raised an eyebrow as he looked at the three of them.

"Why are you laughing?"

It was because the three of them were willing to grow. Erchi did not explain.

At that time, Leonard and other knights appeared from the hole.

"Erhi-sama. This is..."

"It seems that they are not the only monsters in the abyss that move."

"Ugh...!"

They looked at the orcs that were frozen like dolls and swallowed their breath.

I was astonished to see the two-headed ogre raising its body.

"I knew it!"

At that moment, a man standing on top of the protruding rock cried out in a ripping
voice. Erhi and the man's eyes met.

"Erhi Ludbolt! It was your ruse! I'm sure he'll lure his subordinates!"

"...?"

Erhi furrowed his eyebrows.

The man smiled confidently as he looked at Erhi like that.

"However, your great work has already been detected. Because you have already
completed the perfect preparations!"

"...aaaah!"

The princess who came out of the hole belatedly screamed.

The princess pointed to the man with a trembling hand.

"Bo, the orb...!"

"Is the orb over there?"

"No! Yes, no... the orb...!"

"You're from the archipelago, don't you?"

The man reached back and took the jewel the warlock was holding. A man holding a
sharp, shiny piece of jewelry shrugged.

"Ummm... It is truly a wonderful treasure every time I look at it. Thanks to it,
our cause has been pushed one step further. Thank you."

"You bastard...! How can you break a treasure!"

'Is it a piece of orb?'

I didn't know because I had never seen the real thing.

What the enemy was holding seemed to be part of the [Orb of San Rappello].

The man smirked, grabbed a piece of the orb, shook it, and handed it back to the
warlock.

"Three knights over the wall in the Southern Islands' forces? It's more shabby than
I expected."

"Is it Fatima's subordinate?"

"How dare you call your master's name in vain!"

-bang!

The man went mad as if he had pressed a switch. The man quickly let out a long
exhalation, calming the excitement.

"I am Suaka. I am the great Fatima-sama's general, and I am the ambassador of the
great one who will take away your sins."

Erhi frowned. It was a name in my memory.

'Somehow, I thought it was an unfamiliar face for the person in charge of this
place.'

The man took the mask out of his arms.

At the same time, he held a vial of black liquid in his other hand.

The man drank the vial and put on the mask. A mask painted in black.

Magical power began to flow from beyond it.

'I don't know.'

Erhi narrowed her eyes. Although it was difficult to speak, Suaka was aiming for
Erhi.

In other words, this is a trap to catch him.

'Only with this?'

I don't overestimate myself though.

Even so, Erhi did not underestimate what he had done.

Countless orcs and two-headed ogres that raise their bodies.

The two warlocks who control those monsters and Fatima's sharpest sword, General
Suaka.

It wasn't a military force to be taken lightly, but it wasn't even at the level of
confidence that he would capture Erhi.

At least, that's how Erhi felt.

However, the moment the warlock standing behind Suaka also drank the black drug.

- Koo!

"...!"

"Erch Ludbolt. The main enemy of the arrogant empire. This is a trap for you. Try
hard."

The common air has changed. Not as dense as water, but as heavy as mud. A feeling
of flesh somewhere.

'You feel dizzy.'

An expression of unacceptable malice.

It was similar to the emotion that Erhi felt at the entrance of the Magul in the
past.

"Magi...?"

The couple's expressions hardened. Dark magic was boiling all over the place.

In an instant, the cavity changed into an atmosphere as if you had entered the
depths of the Magul.

"Ah...!"

The shape of the cave has changed.

The floor from which Erhi had protruded was covered with something like slime.

It wasn't just a hole. All of a sudden, the whole basement was filled with a slime
like mud.

"this...?"

"Hahahaha! How does it feel to enter the depths of the Magul!"

Suaka went mad.

The orcs and ogres began to move. The monsters' eyes were dyed red, and black
energy filled their entire body.

"This is the realm of demons. It's a space that you guys can't invade."
The knights' faces hardened.

The knight uses his inner magic, but that doesn't mean he ignores the magic
overflowing in the world.

How to align with it and release one's own power was also one of the important
factors that differentiated the rank of a knight.

So, how heterogeneous they are in the magic within the cavity. I could feel just
how hostile he was to people.

And if the knights are like this...

“Erch Ludbolt. No matter how cunning you are, you will not be able to do anything
unless you can use your magical powers. This is your grave.”

A wizard who moves the magic of the world to manifest miracles.

No power could be exerted here.

"Koooooooh!"

Demonic monsters full of madness rushed towards them.

= =

The orcs whose eyes were dyed red as if they had been frozen like a doll just
before rushed in.

overwhelming sight.

However, the knights here were all trained elites.

The knights naturally formed a formation.

Tenold and Tolpeso took the vanguard, and Dena raised the bow behind them. The
princess and the warriors were seated next to him.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooo!"

No conversation was necessary. The moment our eyes met, Leonald and Terry rushed to
deal with the ogre.

And Bassett unknowingly grabbed Erhi's wrist.

"......"

"......"

our eyes meet

Bassett seemed to hear the voice of 'what are you doing now?' from Erhi's eyes.

"I can't use magic..."

"Kwok!"

Erhi's shoulders moved as if bouncing. The flowing spear pierced the chest of the
Orc who was aiming for Basset's side.

“Even if it’s not magic, there are spears, right?”

"......"

Bassett blushed. Yes, who protects whom? Who was Erch Ludbolt a great man in need
of help?

Bassett pointed his sword at the orc.

The ax and the sword collided.

As the blades collided, there was a sound of thunder.

As the cavity turned into the depths of the Magul, the orcs' power grew stronger
and their ferocity grew stronger.

Bassett twisted his wrist with the orc's power in mind.

I was thinking of turning the trajectory of power and letting the ax flow.

At that time, a white wire flowed towards the orc's neck.

The orc's throat was blown away without a moment to scream.

A cold blow that makes even the hot underground air forget.

It was Basset who lost his mind for a moment, but her sword instinctively thrust
towards Erhi's back.

"Wow!"

The spear and the sword crossed like water. The blood and roar of the orcs were
rife.

An underground cavity full of muddy slime. Despite being surrounded by countless

monsters, Basset felt a strange comfort.

The collaboration with Erhi was natural, as if it had been working together for a
long time.

"How do you know?"

"what?"

"My habit."

Bassett swung his sword like an axe.

The sword was stuck in the orc's right crown, and her body naturally leaned to the
left.

At the same time, Erhi's spear passed by her ear.

"Because I've seen enough of your swordsmanship before."

When Bassett's expression changed at the strange nuance of those words, Erhi added
more.
"Looks like you worked hard. You've grown a lot. You've worked hard."

"Well...."

Bassett turned his head, spilling the orc's sword. Compared to the monsters coming
from all directions, the pressure it received was not as great as I thought.

It was also because of the formation of the party, which naturally drew a circle
and equipped with a dustproof room.

It was also because of Dena's activity in shooting arrows imbued with magic within
it.

"Dena has reached 6 stars. Isn't that really fast? Before, it was only around 4
stars."

"Right."

"Terry..."

-bang!

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

The light soared. Leonard was wielding a large shield that could cover his entire
body.

As if the shield had been overlaid, golden energy was overflowing.

The two-headed ogres swung their huge fists in succession. Leonald miraculously
stayed in place and deflected the ogre's attack.

Another light fell on it.

- Chow!

Terry's sword was loaded with a translucent white glow.

Terry's sword cut through the ogre's forearm. Blood was formed on the thick
leather.

At the ogre's counterattack, which roared and swung his arms, Terry avoided it with
a peculiar movement, as if he had predicted it.

"As you can see, I crossed the wall. But I..."

Then Suaka, who was looking down at the cavity from the top of the rock, snapped
her fingers with a twisted smile.

"You're holding up better than you think."

Once again the roar rang out.

The shape of a huge monster appeared in the darkness.

"Two of them...?"
When Bassett, startled, stopped.

Erhi's spear drew a circle as if it were sweeping the floor.

The bodies of the orcs who had their ankles cut were leaning. Basset reflexively
raised his sword and responded to Erhi's attack.

"The realm of uninhabited people does not rise like stepping on a staircase. When
you get a clue to read your own world, your realm often increases explosively."

"No wait. Now is the time to talk about that..."

"Terry must have been too. The realization that I had gained on the battlefield
deepened while receiving Lord Falcao's training must have crossed the wall at
once."

"Certainly, he has suddenly risen to a higher level..."

Bassett was about to say, 'Can't you see the two-headed ogre running over there
with the lights on?'

At that moment, Erhi's spear moved. Rather than slashing the enemy, a movement
closer to dancing.

"You lack self-confidence. Let go of your thoughts and believe in your own world.
Don't let your limits take your consciousness."

The window drew down the air.

At that moment, magical energy surged from Erhi's whole body along with a chilling
chill.

Groundwater (4)

The knights who were fighting the demons felt that the temperature of the community
had gone down.

At the same time, they saw a gallop of ice spears running in all directions.

- Kwaduk! Quad Duck!

"Wow!"

Eight spears of ice were shot with a huge amount of cold enough to pour pure white
mist, one by one with Erhi as the center.

The ice spear had no target. It had only one meaning. pierce through enemies.

- Kwaang!

The impact sound of the ice spear hitting the wall of the cavity erupted seven
times.

The road stretched out by the ice spear created a sharp contrast of colors.

The dead green orc's corpse, the blood spewed from the demons, and traces of frozen
white ice.

Looking at it from above, it would have looked like a painting embodying snow
crystals.

"Prince Erhi?"

One of the ice spears flew towards the two-headed ogre.

The ogre fell backwards because of the ice spear that hit his chest, and Leonald
could afford to be astonished to see Erhi.

"[Breath of Frost], [Sublimation], [Dense], [Purification]."

Erhi continued the chanting of the spell without answering Leonard's astonishment.
There was one swing in one chant.

- Jeez!

"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

Erhi's spells were poured towards the two-headed ogres who were rushing from other
places.

The faces of Tenold and Tolpeso, who had rushed out to deal with him, brightened.

This is because the ogre's charging power was drastically reduced as a thick layer
of frost was applied to his body.

The two knights were able to wield their swords to their heart's content because of
the thick leather and overwhelming power that even the Auror blade could not lift
properly.

"stop!"

The orcs retreated at once.

The ogres temporarily quelled their ferocious ferocity, then distanced themselves
from the knights. The silence subsided for a moment.

"You bastard... how do you use magic?"

Erhi said as he hung Hrundal on the floor.

"Thanks to you guys."

"...What?"

Literally. It was thanks to the Temu Empire that Erhi was able to use magic in this
terribly suppressed magical space.

Even if the texture is different in the basement of the church, he has gained
experience using magic in a huge amount of magic.

As [Blessing of Mana] grew into [Master of Mana], more precise magic sensitivity
was obtained than before.

And above all, Gormar and Ioderil. I had the experience of stepping into the realm
of the two archmage.

'It's close.'
Now this space has become the abyss of the Magul. It meant that it had become a
space ruled by the Law of the Demon Gods.

It didn't necessarily mean suppressing magic power.

It's just that the rules are so different from those on the ground that they can't
adapt to it because of the mixed hostility.

However, it recognizes its structure with sophisticated magic sensitivity.

If only I could adapt to those rules.

Even here, the manifestation of magic was possible.

But that doesn't mean you can use magic the way you want.

"...Hey, that's what you're doing."

Suaka smirked.

A smile with the corners of his lips raised so that he could see through the mask.
It was an expression similar to the one that Tarasha had built in the ruins of the
north.

"I was forced to draw magical power and manifest it, but it's not a proper magic.
It's a bluff."

As Suaka said.

Erhi's magic was incomplete.

It was because he was expressing his magic by relying on Hrundal and the mana he
had in his body rather than the mana of the hostile space.

'He was not a man with extensive knowledge of magic. Do you know that you are in
sync with this space?'

Erhi narrowed her eyes.

Suaka said with a burst of madness.

"Okay! Very good! That's enough!"

Suaka burst out laughing and clapping. Magic was scattered with each applause.

Behind Suaka, the magic of the warlocks who had been spraying mumbled prayers
surged.

"The Empire's main enemy! I'll kill you here!"

- Whoa, whoa!

The magic soars like an explosion.

The space that had been blocked by a wall opened wide.

From beyond, Orcs, whose eyes were dyed red, appeared.

The roar of demons resounded.

Suaka's new models rushed towards Erhi.

= =

Suaka was a general serving Fatima.

Each general had a different number, but Fatima had a total of three generals.

Suaka prided herself on being Fatima's sharpest sword.

Because he has a kind of judgment that the other two strong nerds don't have.

'This is his bottom.'

Talking like a madman is also his cornerstone. Suaka never took Erch Ludbolt
lightly.

It was natural.

Destroying the invasion of the North, which His Majesty himself worked hard on.

Hasn't he made the mighty General Gormar from being resurrected to this day?

In order to hunt the prey of the Empire's main enemy, the most perfect trap was
needed. At the same time, I had to check the bottom of it.

'His magic was definitely limited. I'll take his life here.'

Suaka's senses spread throughout the subterranean cavity.

At the same time, the sense of omnipotence and power that spreads throughout the
body is unparalleled.

Now Suaka's confidence was soaring beyond his restraint.

Suaka's sword, which sprinted out of the terrace, slammed into Erhi.

A full energy poured down on Erhi.

-bang! bang! bang!

Suaka's Black Quick Sword. He could fire ten swords in one breath.

When he was a slave warrior in the Empire, Suaka once slaughtered 10 prisoners
alone.

Then, in the eyes of the great Fatima, Suaka became the sword of the High Warlord.

As if Suaka's sword filled the space, it rained down on Erhi.

Erhi moved out of the orbit of the sword with a quick movement, and at the same
time manifested [Force Shield].

A magical light flashed in the air.

But the light was shaking unsteadily.

"Hahahahaha! There's nowhere for you to run away!"

"......"

Suaka exploded in madness and swung her sword. Contrary to how Magi had her head
full, the sword was sophisticated and fast.

Erhi, who was avoiding or blocking Suaka's attack without answering, kicked the
ground and widened the distance. Suaka followed after him.

"[Cold hybrid light]."

Erhi's magic was spewing out.

Transparent ice like a mirror settles in the air. A light flashed inside.

The light alternated through the ice and poured down towards Suaka.

'A trivial number.'

Suaka's eyes darkened.

His sword is a sword for a great master.

It was a sword wielded to dedicate all the magical powers and souls of his entire
body to his master.

A moment when the light flashes.

Suaka's magical power was concentrated in one point. A sharp anticipation like an
awl surged through Suaka's body.

'Bend.'

At that moment, Suaka's eyes did not see a splendid light.

The flow of magic that only constitutes magic. The will of Erhi beyond that was
only read.

Suaka's sword cut through the air dozens of times in an instant.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah...

That moment.

The ice mirror becomes a medium to amplify magical power.

The structure of the [Cold Mixed Light], which emits a tremendous amount of
destructive light, collapsed by interlocking the magically designed light and fire.

Ignoring the calculations and rules behind it, and Erhi's will.

What was blocking his world was the expression of his will to cut down on anything.

"...a mouse bastard."

While the light was flashing, Erich had pulled himself out of the basket between
the monsters.

Quick movement and amazing instant judgment.

I thought that he was a guy who really broke the common sense of fighting with
wizards.

However, Erhi's magical power was noticeably diminishing.

Although the amount of magical power it possessed was beyond imagination, it did
not disregard the name of the Empire's main enemy.

Anyway, it was only a matter of time before his sword fell.

"Ha ha ha!"

Due to [Your Majesty's Grace], Suaka's whole body was overflowing with constant
black power.

Only Erhi could be seen in Suaka's eyes. He relentlessly cut down the orcs blocking
his way and clinged to Erhi.

At that moment, Erhi once again manifested his magic. A pillar of ice flew towards
Suaka.

-Kaga River!

"...!"

The ice pillars were smashed into countless pieces.

Suaka's eyes narrowed.

He is not Ben. Erhi had originally launched an ice spear designed to be

'breakable'.

'Bend.'

At that moment, Suaka's senses felt that Erhi's magic was moving.

That moment was fleeting, but it was not at all burdensome for Suaka, who lives in
a fleeting moment.

Once again, Suaka's sword is filled with will.

His sword cut through the air.

- Pose Jijikjik!

The light of lightning flashed explosively on the pieces of ice that were poured
into the air for a moment.

The light instantly filled the cavity. However, it was after Suaka's sword had
extinguished the destructive power that the light should have achieved.

Suaka read in advance the movement of Erhi, which remained as an afterimage beyond
the flashing light that filled her vision.

'It's over.'

defenseless movement.
Suaka predicted where Erhi would be and drew her sword.

And then.

- Aww!

There was a shield to stop Suaka.

= =

[At the most 5 minutes. I finish it in 5 minutes.]

When Suaka started to open her mouth.

Erhi sent a message magic to everyone in the party at the same time.

[He will be after me.]

The common wall opens. Countless orcs appeared. Allies gathered together and
hardened their complexion.

[It is meaningless to deal with demons in the realm of demons. As long as they
don't blow their necks, they won't lose their power.]

The orcs with their arms flew off and their intestines dripping down their sides
rose to their feet.

[So we aim for him. If this is a trap set by him, we will make a trap to catch him
in it.]

The demons came rushing in. Suaka rushed towards Erhi. Erhi quickly spread the
distance with the party.

Even as the battle began, Erhi's message continued.

[The warriors of the south face the vanguard. Ogres deal with one at a time. Sir
Leonard grabs their ankles.]

The group's formation changed. The warriors who moved passively while escorting the
princess stood in front. The princess stood next to Dena.

Tolpeso joined forces with the warriors.

Two ogres. The role of blocking the four-headed monsters was played by Leonard.

-bang! bang!

"Come on, you evil bastards!"

Leonard's shield shone enormously.

The ogres swung their fists at Leonard and kicked him with their feet.

Leonard didn't budge.

Unlike the last time I had to kill the ogre, leaving room for the battle that
followed.

Leonard's shield was radiating a splendid and majestic light.

"Look here!"

Terry and Tenold each cling to an ogre.

The two reduced the pressure on Leonard and faced the orcs who were aiming for
their back.

- Kwaang! Aww!

"Hahahahaha! There's nowhere for you to run away!"

While the magical light flashed and Suaka's madness exploded, Erhi's orders
continued.

[Two meters to the upper left.]

Leonard was taking all the wrath of the ogres. The location of the battlefield
could be modified as Leonald wanted.

A flash of light bursts out.

At that time, Suaka and Erhi's workshop continued.

[now.]

Erhi's order was dropped.

Leonard turned around without hesitation and swung his shield.

A golden shield fell down over Suaka's head, who was chasing after Erhi at great
speed.

= =

- Aaaaaaaaaaan!!

Suaka was hit by Leonard's shield and bounced off.

A shock enough to blow dozens of orcs away.

The turbid magical power that spurted out from Suaka's whole body shook violently.

"You bastards!"

When Suaka bursts into rage.

There was a transparent light aiming at his back.

- Chaeeng! visor! visor!

Following Leonard's, Terry's sword flooded Suaka.

In an instant, a war broke out.

The difference in power was obvious. Suaka swings her sword once, and Terry has to
lean back three times.

Leonard turned back to face the ogres.

Meanwhile, Tenold, who was holding on to the ogres with all his might, could not
help Terry.

[You must.]

in all those situations.

Bassett was thinking of Erhi's message that only he had heard.

[This space is in sync with Suaka's senses. Suaka must know the strength of her
allies. You are the only one who can outsmart him.]

Bassett thought it was an unreasonable request.

Do what you can do, not do what you cannot do. In such a difficult situation, such
a request was violent.

[You can.]

nevertheless.

Bassett shakes his head or cries that he can't.

raised his sword.

That moment. In Bassett's eyes, he could only see his sword.

[now.]

seemingly faint.

However, a bright, burning red light rose from the tip of Basset's sword.

Groundwater (5)

The knight unfolds his world with his sword.

The world was an image that the knight wanted to unfold with his sword was
realized.

Some are loyal to their master, some are determined to cut their enemies, and some
are determined to keep their promises.

It's okay if the world isn't complete.

The moment when the frame that composes your world is established.

The knight jumps over the wall.

= =

Basset's sword was neither fast nor slow, and it cut through Suaka's back.

Suaka was unaware of Bassett.

His nerves are strangely unobtrusive, Terry Rosier. Leonard who can run again at
any time.
Above all, he was focused on Erch Ludbolt, who disappeared from view and no longer
felt his presence.

In particular, the possibility that Erhi could abandon everything and run away was
gnawing at Suaka's nerves. Bassett was not a threat to him.

"Wow!"

But Bassett's sword wounded Suaka's back.

"Hey, this bitch...!"

Basset's sword, which had a pale expression due to still insufficient magical
power, was burning with a flowing red light.

A look of embarrassment flashed in Suaka's eyes.

It was unbelievable that Basset, who was obviously only a six-star knight, suddenly
used the Auror Blade and wounded him.

But Suaka's nerves could not be fully focused on Bassett.

- Shh!

Terry's black was bizarre.

The porosity of the sword cutting through the air was as faint as it could be
heard, and its trajectory was beyond the common sense of the knight.

Suaka shares the senses with the space itself. The realm he was aware of was truly
omnipotent.

Even with his eyes closed, he was confident he could see every single down of
Terry's down.

Still, Suaka couldn't predict where Terry's sword was going.

"Damn you!"

Suaka burst out in anger and swung her sword at Terry.

In an instant, the remnants of the sword filled Terry's body.

But Terry turned her whole body at an odd angle and let the attack flow.

When Suaka burst into anger at the loach-like movement, Basset's sword again aimed
at Suaka's back.

Suaka tried to deflect Basset's attack as if it was annoying.

- Kwaang!

"...!"

However, Bassett's sword was heavier than he had imagined.

It's unbelievable that he has just crossed the wall.

Although he backed away four steps at Suaka's counterattack, the result was far
insufficient compared to his intention to cut Basset at once.

While Suaka stopped in an unexpected situation.

Again, Terry's sword entered Suaka's neck.

-visor! visor! visor!

Countless swordsmanship covered Suaka's whole body.

If you want to aim at the instep, then with the shoulder, and if you want to aim at
the neck, then with the waist.

That changeable movement drew an unpredictable trajectory.

As for him, Bassett also swung his sword.

Bassett's black was not as flashy as Terry. Just lift it straight up over your head
and slide it down. The most basic swordsmanship.

However, the sword had a heavy power that even Suaka could not ignore.

"...!"

Suaka.

A general of Fatima for decades, he was fully armed with seething magic.

His status was not comparable to that of Bassett and Terry, who only reached the
beginning of the 7th star.

Nevertheless, the three workshops were made over several dozen sums.

Just as the sword and the sword rub against each other, shards of magic spewed out.

Bassett and Terry's faces were covered with scars that looked like razor blades.
The armor was shattered.

A hero who accomplished an incredible feat regardless of the force he possesses.

The battle between the two was truly heroic.

"...the damn bastards!"

Suaka, who was caught by the ankle unexpectedly, went mad.

Suaka threw the mask away. His eyes were dyed red, and his nose and mouth were
oddly distorted.

A look in progress. A dark magic appeared on his face.

- Kwaang!

Suaka hit the floor. The floor shook like a wave.

The surface was muddy like mud, then rose and became the shape of a hand. The hand
reached out to Terry and Bassett.

"Don't even think about going wild, you flies!"

Suaka had no more patience left. He poured his magic on Bassett and Terry without
hesitation.

The two leaped into the air, but the hand continued to pursue it.

Even if it was broken by swinging the sword, the hand quickly restored its original
shape.

'What is this! What do we do? What should I do?''

The image that looked like Bassett's famous scenery was cracked.

The light that was burning on the sword faded. Auror Blades did not follow.

It was a state of deep immersion and continued succession.

Even if Basset, who had just crossed the wall in the first place, dragged the Auror
Blade so far, it was a miracle.

- Quad Duk!

The hastily swung sword stuck in the muddy hand.

Muddy, turbid mud climbed up to Basset's hand with a sword.

Bassett shook off his hand at the terrifying touch, but the mud persistently
ignited Bassett's body.

Mud filled up to the top of his chin.

vision narrowed. It was clear that sooner or later his whole body would be locked
up in the mud.

That moment.

Far away, even in the dark cavity, there was a distinct black dot.

"[Honwon Settling]."

Above all else, in the deepest darkness.

Erhi drew down Hrundal.

= =

The moment when the underground was engulfed in magic and became the realm of the
demon.

Suaka became a being under the protection of the demon god.

'It can't be killed normally.'

Just like the monsters here do not lose their strength from any injuries.

The present Suaka was not hurt by any damage as a servant and sacrifice of the
demon god.

As Erhi, who had limited magical powers, had no choice but to limit the number that
he could use.

Ideally, it would be time-consuming.

Suaka's power comes at the cost of her own soul.

If enough time had passed, it was clear that Suaka, like Tar Rasha, would collapse
under her own power.

'Before that, my magic will run out.'

However, the lack of time was the same for Erhi.

'In the end, it should end with Honwon sedimentation.'

With limited magical power, the most certain magic that can end Suaka under limited
conditions is [Sorrow Subsidence].

But against Suaka, it was not easy.

Because [Honwon Settlement] was basically a magic targeting wizards.

'Because the magic system of the unmanned is different from the wizard.'

Wizards use the world's magic in their realm by accumulating magic power in
circles.

However, Mu-min builds his own magical power and his own world within himself and
fights.

Honwon subsidence was a magic that reversed the character of a wizard who draws in
the magic of the world.

'It will be difficult to see the effect of more than a foreign poison to the
unmanned Suaka.'

Suaka will take damage from the Honwon Subsidence, but it won't be fatal.

When Erhi's condition worsened, he had made a plan to see the end even if it was a
crowd.

But.

The plan was turned upside down by Terry and Bassett's performances that exceeded
Erch's expectations.

"...this, what is this... ah ah ah ah ah!"

Fatima's sword and unmanned Suaka was no longer here.

There are only sacrifices made by the demon god who entrusted everything to Magi.

He was engulfed in madness and even his very essence was shaken.

[Honwon Subsidence] penetrated into Suaka's magic.

It eroded Suaka's magical power and collapsed.

"Aww!"
Suaka screamed as she twisted her entire body.

A scream that erupts from the depths of the soul.

If reason had remained, he would have been able to resist, but Suaka had already
mixed in the depths of his soul.

Suaka's entire body twisted and the entire cavity wobbled.

"...Cool!"

His hands, which were shaking like mud, collapsed. Basset and Terry, who were
holding hands, fell to the floor.

Erhi approached the two of them. Bassett raised his head with a gloomy face.

"......What happened?"

“Thanks to your actions, I was able to defeat Suaka.”

"...and that's it."

Bassett slowly closed his eyes. Erhi smirked.

No matter how hard I tried, would I fall asleep in this situation?

Even Bassett raised the corners of his mouth with a relaxed expression as if he was
sleeping in a bed and was smirking.

"Is he dead, Captain?"

Terry approached, grabbing her trembling right arm. Erhi looked at Terry without
saying a word for a moment. Terry made a puzzled expression.

"okay."

Erhi nodded and put the basset on his back. and turned his head.

"Aww!"

"Aww!"

The ceremony of changing the cavity into the realm of the demon god was being
carried out in the form of assistance from two warlocks centered on Suaka.

Suaka was the medium and the backbone for expressing its own power.

As Suaka fell, the two warlocks, unable to draw any more power, collapsed on their
own.

Erhi summoned the party with message magic.

Those who were fighting with the demons carefully distanced themselves from the
demons at Erhi's words.

"The magic is dissolving."

The red aura was slowly disappearing from the eyes of the orcs and ogres.
The demons, who had been giving endless orders, disappeared and looked around with
bewildered expressions.

picked up a weapon

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooo!"

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooo!"

"...why are those demons fighting amongst themselves?"

"Originally, Orcs are territorial. If they are not of the same tribe, the Orcs are
also hostile to each other."

As the orcs ran rampant from all directions, the two-headed ogre blew up the orcs
with a ferocity no less than that.

Erhi looked at the mess of the demons and said to the party.

"They will either collapse on their own or return to the basement after fighting.
Let's get out of this place."

The group nodded their heads in exhaustion.

= =

Although they escaped from the underground cavity, Erhi and the party did not go
out to the surface.

There were a few things to check before that.

"Nothing."

"If you didn't know that a battle was going on and escaped, then it must have been
a temporary base from the beginning."

The party climbed up the common wall and entered the terrace where the warlocks
came out.

There was an enemy garrison there.

While the deadly battle of the demons was taking place under their feet, the party
explored the inside of the garrison.

There were no traces left of the garrison.

Temporary altars for prayers, minimal household items for survival, etc.

'Originally, the Temu Empire did not leave a trace, but this is serious.'

"What is this?"

"It's a testimony. It's a sign of faith that they write down their resolve and
prayers. It's a disgusting thing."

"...was this a letter? I can't seem to read what it is saying..."

"Because I'm using it in an insane state. I'll burn it. It's a bad thing that
contains their evil energy."

At Leonald's words, Dena burned it with a torch with a grim expression on her face.

Dena asked Erhi, wiping her fingertips on the hem of her robe as if it was a bit
uncomfortable.

"It's spacious, but it's amazingly empty. Is this intentional?"

The space beyond the terrace was large enough to sleep a hundred people at a time.
But this place was completely empty.

"It looks like it was touched by a human hand."

These were the words of Tenold, who was looking at the floor.

'The fact that this space was created on purpose. It must mean that there were
originally a lot more people here.'

But now, only traces of the three of them remained. that...

'The desired purpose has been fulfilled. Suaka stayed here to catch me.'

Then, why did the minions of the Temu Empire who were originally here left?

'Because the purpose of staying here has been achieved.'

When Erhi was pensive. A light flashed from a corner of the room.

The group reflexively grabbed the swords in the light that spread out in different
colors like a prism.

It was different from the common turbidity, but it was because he could feel the
magic of chaos in the light.

"Is the orb working properly, Princess?"

"Are you a princess?"

"She is the princess of the Southern Islands."

"...Yes?"

With the exception of Leonald, who had already heard the story from Erhi, the rest
of the party was stunned. Erhi approached the princess.

"Yes, Confucius Erhi. It has turned cloudy... but the power of the orb remains in
this piece."

The princess' complexion was pale. It was partly because he was suppressed by the
magic of the underground, and partly because the battle in the basement was too
stimulating for the princess who lived only in the palace all her life.

"Fortunately, the."

"...even if this isn't enough, I think I'll be able to add strength next time."
The source of the magic that the princess possessed was the orb. The expression of
the princess who found the orb, even if it was a piece, was much more lively than
before.

"Okay. But what was the original size of the orb?"

"The orb was originally a marble five times larger than this."

When Erhi narrowed her eyes, the princess raised the orb and said:

"You'll be able to find it, though. Having a fragment of an orb makes locating
another orb much easier."

"Is that so?"

"Yes. Like this..."

The princess grabbed the orb and cast a spell. Light flowed from the orb and
pointed in one direction.

"That's where the nearest piece of the Orb is located around here."

"Huh...?"

At that time, Dena, who was listening to the two of them, had a puzzled expression
on her face.

"Why?"

"That location..."

Dena pulled a map out of her arms. It was a map he made while exploring the
underground.

Dena, who was looking at the map and the direction the light was going, said with a
puzzled expression.

"I think that light is pointing in the direction of Fort Dayton?"

Groundwater (6)

"What do you mean by that?"

Tenold asked with a stone-hard face.

He had never heard of the orb, nor that the girl was a princess of the Southern
Islands.

But the moment he heard the name of Fort Dayton, he could not stand still.

Erch answered Tenold's question while examining Dena's map.

"The enemies controlled monsters through the orb. And the princess said that the
fragment of the orb was in the direction near Fort Dayton."

"then...!"

"The orientation does not mean that the fragments of the orb are in Fort Dayton."
before leaving the fortress.

The princess said that there were only traces of the orb in the fortress.

The ones who left the darkest traces were Tariqa and Chario, the two brother
captains.

There was no possibility that the fragment of the orb was hidden inside the
fortress.

'There is no possibility that the enemy captured Fort Dayton.'

Then there are two possibilities.

The enemies must be setting up a garrison over the straight line that connects the
base of this underground waterway and Fort Dayton.

"The distance between this place and Fort Dayton is very far. The direction the
light is pointing is said to be near Fort Dayton, but the actual distance won't be
that close."

Or, enemies with fragments of the orb approached the Fortress of Dayton.

"You mean the enemy... must have marched into the fortress?"

"That side seems more likely."

'Dena, Bassett, and Terry said they searched the basement for nearly a month.'

During that time, Suaka was hiding their tracks from the three of them.

The fact that such Suaka revealed a common trace.

Now I could read it in the sense that I didn't have to hide anymore.

"I'll have to go to the ground. I'll check the dispatched soldiers and nobles
first."

= =

It was midday with the hot sun shining on the ground.

Outside the entrance of the cave, white shiny tents were set up, and soldiers with
relaxed expressions were hanging around near it.

"Huh...?"

"who are you?"

The attitude that seems to have nothing to do with the struggle that takes place
underground.

The soldiers scratched their necks as if in embarrassment when they saw Erhi.

As Erhi looked at the soldiers expressionlessly, Bassett yawned and said:

"Ahhh... it's a mess? These guys, it's not their job to go down to the basement,
and they've been saying that all month long. I thought I was going to turn over and
die. But..."
Bassett grinned at the soldiers.

"You are dead now."

Bassett was afraid to finish his words.

Erhi had all the soldiers inspected and gathered nobles. The nobility was struck by
lightning during the day and gathered together with Erhi in a hurry.

"I will confiscate all command of this place. This is the first order. Stand by so
that everyone can advance at any time."

"Oh, no... Sir Erch. Anyway..."

"......"

Erhi looked at the nobleman with glassy eyes without saying a word, then turned his
head. Next to him stood the princess.

"no."

"You're lucky."

"...?"

The 40 or so soldiers, who were resting as if on vacation, moved at the command of

the Fort Dayton deputy commander.

I didn't know English, but I didn't have time to ask a question.

Erhi's intimidation was also intimidating, but it was also because of Tenold, who
had a viciously distorted expression next to him.

"I've convened all of them. Deputy Commander."

A nobleman with a keen eye, however, is quick to report.

The soldiers lined up where the tent had been removed, and some nobles were looking
at Erhi.

Erhi, who was watching them carefully, beckoned after hearing the princess's
whisper.

"The soldier over there. And that nobleman."

"...Yes?"

While the nobles looked puzzled at Erhi's words.

Tenold and Leonard rushed like tigers at the two men Erch pointed out.

"Why, why?"

"I, I am the noble of the Empire! This kind of treatment...!"

"What is this?"

The other nobles looked at Erhi with pale expressions. Erhi said to them in a cold
voice.

"They are the spies of the Temu Empire. Anyone who cooperates with the spies will
be charged with having an affair with the enemy."

The nobles opened their mouths with a blank expression.

= =

Waiting for frozen soldiers and nobles.

Erhi and his party moved into the tent used by the nobles.

And Erhi woke up the two stunned spies one by one and interrogated them.

"[All-round marriage]."

It was a full-blown wedding ceremony that had already been successful even for
Tarika, who was the commander of the Knights Templar.

In addition, the magic of fascination with the nobles and soldiers was lower than
that of Talica.

Because it was of such low importance, a low level of enchantment was cast on it.

The two spies flirted with Erhi.

"...to the son of Baron Adlem... a report..."

The soldier didn't know much.

His role is to gather information among the soldiers. To report the trend of the
three men Basset, Dena, and Terry to the nobles.

But the nobility was different.

"What was your order?"

"...It was the role of holding the earthly sacrifices until Suaka-sama brought an
army of monsters to the earth."

"...a piece of garbage."

Bassett looked at the spy as if disgusted. The spy was in charge of catching the
soldiers on the ground to give them to the monsters as food.

“What are the conditions for demons to come to earth?”

"...I heard that the day of the great attack is... not far away."

"A major attack?"

"A large-scale march that will destroy Ashan... to ashes..."

The faces of those who were listening to the baron's words hardened.

Erhi asked with arms crossed.

"Suaka's coming to the ground. Was it promised since the start of the great
advance?"

"...to keep pace... ugh!"

The spy twisted his body. Erhi frowned.

Magical power surged from the spy's body. The spy let out a ghastly scream and
died.

'It was designed to die if you release more than that level of story.'

It was wicked magic. A enchanting magic that leads the spy to death regardless of
the conditions if he unleashes more words than necessary.

'More than that... a great attack?'

If the information flowed even to such a spy, it meant that the Temu Empire had
already completed all the preparations.

Above all, considering the weight of the word...

While Erhi was pensive, Tenold spoke in an urgent tone.

"Deputy Commander. If enemies are advancing into the fortress, you must report to
the fortress!"

“Calm down. Even if you make a decision, Tolpeso will have to come back before you
can move.”

Tolpeso was in charge of bringing the horse and two spies left at the other
entrance.

"And, it seems that the fortress is already aware of the enemy."

"Yes? What is that..."

Erhi looked at the crystal ball without saying a word. Magic was injected, but the
crystal ball did not respond. The crystal ball wizard in Fort Dayton is not
receiving a signal.

'If the enemy army is coming, it may be busy enough to not be able to hear from
you.'

But Erchi couldn't shake the thought that it was designed to be 'so accepted'.

"...You mean you don't want to get caught on the ankle?"

"Prince Erhi?"

Erhi got up and said.

"The soldiers here are ordered to return to the fortress on their own. If they do
not return on time, they will be ordered to be punished according to the military
law. We join Tolpeso and head to Fort Dayton."

Erhi thought while examining the map spread out on the desk.

'Van Haydn. It doesn't matter if you take the ball. But it is unacceptable to be
blinded by greed and not make a proper judgment.'
Even if Van Haydn intentionally refuses to contact him.

There were countermeasures for that.

'I don't know if the time is right.'

= =

Busy footsteps echoed inside the old rock fortress.

Servants, soldiers, and knights alike were walking fast with a stone-hard
expression.

The atmosphere of war lingered around the fortress.

"The situation of the spread!"

"We are airlifting by ferry. It seems that the identity of the Dorha River will be
resolved within three days."

"Increase the number of ships! Once the battle begins, there is no time to spare!
The supply route should be stabilized within two days!"

"All right!"

The knight who shouted at the new knight moved forward busily. Another knight was
waiting nearby.

"I cannot share detailed information! It was only two days ago that the spies were
hanged! If you do not comply, tell them that you will be punished with the military
law!"

"Oh, I see. Sir."

Those inside the fortress were busy moving. And all their reports were leading to
one place.

lion's room.

Fully armed knight captains were seated at the conference desk.

They had a meeting that lasted more than ten hours, sorting out reports that were
constantly coming in from beyond the open door.

"I think the advance of the noble forces will be possible within 30 hours."

"The enemy's army is about one thousand and five hundred. Two hundred horsemen,
eight hundred infantry. And it is estimated that the warlocks and the palanquins
that they were carrying were dragging their palanquins."

"The speed of the enemy's advance is..."

Van Haydn had his arms crossed and his eyes closed, listening to the reports of the
knights captains.

His momentum was like a sharp awl.

"General."
"Do you have anything to say, Sister?"

A dwarf body with white skin. The colleague of Marquis Votel, who had been bitten
by a desk for the rest of his life, bit his lip.

Since he first came to Fort Dayton, he has never been able to speak his voice to
the fullest, under the power of this mighty knight.

He strained his stomach and opened his mouth.

"The enemies have spies on a sizable scale."

"Yeah. And they're all hanged."

"Yes. But, as far as the contact stone has been found in the enemies, the enemy
will know the situation of your allies."

"therefore?"

"The size of our allies is bigger than our enemies. The noble forces alone dominate
the number of enemies, as well as the Dayton Knights, wizards, priests, and
mercenaries. However, the enemies are advancing towards the fortress even though
they know that fact."

"Staff. I hate talking round and round."

The staff's face, pressed by Van Haydn's momentum, became even paler. The staff
clenched her teeth and opened her mouth with difficulty.

"...unless you can read the enemy's intentions, if this is the case, even if you
win the battle, the damage to your allies will inevitably be huge. Captain. We need
to delay the battle. We need to understand the enemy's forces before fighting."

Van Haydn looked at the staff with a blunt expression on his face and smiled.

"Staff. What is the age of the staff?"

"Yes? That's why..."

"No matter how you look at it, you are not over 30. Before you came to this
fortress, you must have been in the study of the Marquis of Votel?"

"...That's right."

"Then the only wars that the staff know about war must be the ones that have been
passed down through the text."

When the staff hardened their complexion at the word childish, Van Haydn spoke in a
cold voice.

"War is a battle of blood, no matter how noble it is attached to it. To lust for
the blood of an ally by paying for the blood of an ally. The same is true of the
enemy country. But they are dog-like servants who are willing to shed their own
blood."

Van Haydn said with a smirk.

"Is there a secret they hide? Of course. It's always been that way. But being
swayed by it is their goal. They want fear. It will be lost. There is no strategy
change. Tomorrow night. Our allies will advance, led by the noble forces."

Van Haydn declared like a nail. The staff took a deep breath as if panting. Van
Haydn's momentum was holding him back.

When Van Haydn, who had been looking at such an assistant expressionlessly, turned
his head. The staff struggled to open her mouth.

"...Sir Erhi is the deputy commander of the fortress. He has left to uncover the
enemy's schemes, so we must wait until he returns."

Van Haydn smirked.

Whatever Erhi made, it was clear that it would be contrary to Van Haydn's
intentions.

He didn't want it, so he had to negotiate with Erhi, so he'd rather not be
contacted.

"I will refuse."

"...the priests also agreed with my opinion."

The staff took out a piece of paper with the seals of the priests on it.

Van Haydn smirked and crumpled the paper.

“I heard that Erch Ludbolt was fervently favored by the clergy, and that seems to
be the case. The clergy have no say in the military strategy.”

When Van Haydn's reaction to not thinking for even a second is absurd.

A commotion was heard outside the door, in the hallway.

"You must act according to the established military rites!"

"Payment. I must see Sir Van Haydn now."

The voice of a young woman hard to hear in the fortress. Van Haydn's eyes narrowed.

Two women escorted by two golden lion knights. One of the knights was guarding the
woman wearing a robe. They entered the lion's chamber without hesitation.

"Hello, Sir Van Haydn. I'm sorry, but I heard the conversation because the door was
open. I must apologize in advance for that."

One of the women took off her robe and bowed her head. She was a dazzling beauty.
Van Haydn looked at her and narrowed his eyes.

"...Lauren. You are the daughter of Count Laurence."

"Yes. This is Elysia Lauren."

Elysia smiled and took an opaque marble from her bosom.

"And I'm also Erhi's agent."

[Appoints Elysia Loren as deputy commander's deputy in the absence of Erch

Ludbolt.]

Clear letters floated on the crystal ball.

"As long as Mr. Erhi is not at the fortress, I will take over the duties of the
deputy commander as a proxy."

Le'ewi Plains (1)

The captains chattered and couldn't hide their embarrassment.

Can Elysia, who seems to have just turned 20, take on the role of deputy commander?

No, in the first place, can the position of the deputy commander be replaced by
someone else?

But Elysia did not care about such an atmosphere.

Opposite Van Haydn.

A location close to the entrance Elysia, who sat on the chair brought by Leyla,
looked at Van Haydn without saying a word.

Van Haydn also placed his chin on the back of his hand and made eye contact with
Elysia with a blunt expression on his face.

The silence between the two naturally led to silence throughout the lion's room.

In the silence that lasted for several minutes, Elysia slowly opened her mouth.

"Can I call you Sir Van Haydn, or may I call you Captain?"

"Call me Van Haydn."

"Okay, Sir Van Haydn. First of all, let me state that the appointment of deputy
commander is the free power of Erch Ludbolt, the current interim Deputy Commander
of Fort Dayton, who has been duly appointed by His Majesty the Emperor. Sir Van
Haydn's permission in the process. And the fact that consent is not required."

Van Haydn nodded slowly, as if he knew it already. Indeed it was.

Because it was already confirmed while communicating with Sharmach Fortress and the
crystal ball.

Erhi was endowed with enormous powers.

Compared to that, setting up your own agency is nothing.

It was not for nothing that Van Haydn was trying to keep Erhi away.

While Van Haydn was silent, the captain of the 3rd Squad said in a puzzled voice.

"But it's strange, Elysia girl. The crystal ball you're holding doesn't seem to
work right now."

"Contacting the crystal ball requires careful preparation. This is especially true
in this area across the border. This is a message from last night, Erhi...
Captain."
"Then, wouldn't it be necessary to check it?"

At the words of the 3rd division captain, Elysia said with a bright smile.

"It's a waste of the time and money that goes into the process. If you have any
doubts about me, you may check with Your Majesty. Anytime you need it."

"......"

At Elysia's distribution of relentlessly mentioning the emperor, the captain of the

3rd division kept his mouth shut with a dismayed face.

Van Haydn, who had been silent at that time, slowly opened his mouth.

"As a knight who obeys His Majesty's orders. I acknowledge your position."

"Thank you."

"But I don't know if the soldiers on the battlefield will recognize you."

Elysia's expression hardened. Van Haydn raised the corners of his lips coldly.

"When you fall into the excitement of battle, it is the physiology of the
battlefield to swear and kick your shin, but you don't understand what you are
talking about.

Van Haydn crossed his arms and said.

“I wonder if you, who have no battlefield experience, can do your part in that
situation...”

"The northerners are tough."

"Well...?"

"Because I believe in the protection of my ancestors, I have no fear, so the

atmosphere of battle is instantaneous. It's hard for a northerner who is excited to
the end to come to his senses even when he pours water on him. I've been leading."

Van Haydn's eyes widened in disbelief. Elysia said with a smile.

"Above all, I'm a wizard. Among those with me, there are two people who have
crossed the wall. No matter how hard I listen, if I don't want to be hit by fire
and lightning, won't I focus on it?"

"......"

The knight captains swallowed their saliva.

Elysia said as she put her finger on the desk as if finishing it.

“Above all, if you continue to question my authority, I would like to say that I
can hamper any military action at Fort Dayton.

outreach and dissemination. They may require additional confirmation from me

throughout the entire process. Rather than go through such troublesome things, why
not have a healthy conversation? I have very lethal information about the enemy."

Elysia's spirit seemed to overwhelm the dozens of captains.

Van Haydn sighed and closed his eyes. He muttered to himself a voice he couldn't
hear.

"Are those who are with Erhi Ludbolt like this?...It's terrible."

"Sir Van Haydn?"

"Pause the meeting for fifteen minutes. I have something to talk to the acting
deputy commander."

Van Haydn said, rubbing his eyes.

= =

"...It's tight. Are you going to finish it quickly?"

Elysia looked at the documents 'as if they were scanning' and then asked Van Haydn.

Van Haydn's eyes twinkled. A number written on the logistics and movement of
troops.

It was surprising that Elysia's insight into the core of the operation was just
that.

"Yes. A week at the most. The goal of the operation is to annihilate the enemies
within that time."

"Is there any need to be in such a hurry? If this strategy is followed, the damage
will be too... big."

Elysia already explained that enemies have the power to move monsters.

However, Van Haydn said there would be no change to the operation.

"If you went through the Battle of the North, you would know. The army grows on
blood."

"......"

"Damage is inevitable on the battlefield. The only way to minimize that damage is
to end the battle early."

“Even if there is a variable called a monster?”

"The witch's fascination doesn't work for me. If the enemy controls a monster, all
you have to do is defeat the person who controls it. Above all, there was a message
that a large enemy force was advancing at Sharmach Fortress."

"...Yes?"

Elysia was startled.

said Van Haydn, pointing to the map.

"Your Majesty's majesty is close to Fort Sharmach, and the strongest forces of our
allies are concentrated in Fort Sharmach. Even so, enemies are rushing towards Fort
Sharmach. Using the same logic, Fort Sharmach would be a more dangerous situation
than Fort Dayton."
Van Haydn's eyes lit up.

"At Fortress Sharmach, there will be a huge battle that will be dozens of times
bigger here. And our goal is to end the battle here and become your majesty's
supporter."

It was something that could be called aspiration, or resentment.

"Ignoring the time does not increase the chances of our allies winning. We will
finish the battle here as soon as possible and then proceed to Sharmach Fortress. I
will acknowledge your command as long as you do not touch the gist of it. No matter
what you say, it won't change."

Van Haydn had no intention of breaking his will, no matter what.

Elysia looked at the documents with a dark complexion.

In the atmosphere where even the sound of breathing was suppressed, Elysia slowly
opened her mouth.

"...Okay, Sir Van Haydn. I'm not going to revise the strategy, but when a battle
occurs, I'll let the nobles take command of their own accord."

"If you want it. However, avoidance of meaningless battles will not be tolerated."

“Whatever orders I give, they will be for tactical purposes.”

Van Haydn nodded. Elysia held out her hand with a heavy expression on her face.

Van Haydn glanced at the hand.

"Why?"

"...I feel nauseous."

Van Haydn shook hands with Elysia.

= =

From childhood.

I was quite confident in my acting.

It was nothing more than just smiling and flipping over in front of a wall that I
felt sometimes.

But...

'You did too much this time, Mr. Erich.'

Elysia closed her eyes in front of the door and sighed. "Are you okay?" asked
Leyla.

Elysia said, "Wait a minute. I think we need to rest for a moment." answered.

"thank you."

The golden lion knights naturally became a barrier that blocked the eyes around
them.

Elysia was able to return to the room where the party was waiting only after she
had cleared her mind.

"Is the story good?"

It wasn't that long.

Suddenly, Ioderyl and Chloe were researching in front of the magic circle. Elysia
smiled halfway between crying and smiling.

"Well. I don't know if I should call this a good thing or a bad thing."

Elysia talked about the conversation with Van Haydn and the war to come.

Hearing the story, Ioderyl took off his hood and ruffled his hair.

"So you mean that we have to go out soon?"

"Yeah. I think we're going out tomorrow night at midnight. I'm sorry. As soon as we
arrived, we headed straight for the battlefield."

"No, Elysia-sama. Elysia-sama is not apologizing. I know you did your best."

"...I think so too."

As Leyla and Chloe comforted her, Ioderyl pouted her lips.

"What reason do you have to be sorry? That's something a stubborn bastard named Van
Haydn should be sorry. Rather, if those guys came out like that, the North might
have entered the battle by now."

The party left the North before Ahre.

By the time they left, the main forces of the North, including Rosta, had already
advanced to Fort Tulga.

The festival with Erhi was like a ceremony to go out.

Ioderyl, who was thinking of Irmion who decided to stay by Rostar's side because of
the remaining promises, opened his mouth.

“But the knight Van Haydn seems to be sure of his victory.”

"Your allies' power is overwhelming, and you seem confident in defeating the
enemy's general."

The owner of the forces that rush into Fort Dayton is the enchanting Fatima.

He was a strong man who built up a lot of notoriety as a master of black magic of
stealth and fascination.

But Fatima's strength lies only in its versatility. The power of the body had many
constraints.

"If it's a knight who has reached the heights, it's worth having confidence. If
it's any kind of magic, the priests and we should be able to stop it. But... it
doesn't feel good."
"Why?"

In response to Leila's question, Ioderyl said with a heavy look.

"I don't know much about human warfare, but I do know how desperate people behave.
They narrow their eyes and trust their own judgment. Of course, knights do so with
stronger convictions, but the bigger the mistake. does not lead to."

Ioderyl looked at Elysia with a look of pity.

“The only person I can think of is Erhi who can stop it. Since he doesn’t exist,
you have to do it well.”

"...Iknow, right."

Elysia kept a bitter smile.

Really, my shoulders were heavy.

'Somehow. To reduce damage...'

Thinking of the troops of the noble family entrusted to her, Elysia suddenly
remembered the Dorha River.

A river with many goods and people coming and going. The bridge there was broken.
When I heard the circumstances, it was said that the spies of the Temu Empire were
doing it.

People said that they worked hard to block the supply route, but it was a useless
work because there were ships anyway.

Elysia had another thought.

'What if... the escape route was blocked?'

Elysia continued thinking long after that.

= =

late night.

A desert where the cold darkness has subsided as if the hot heat of the daytime is
a lie.

Thousands of people set out on their march from Fort Dayton, where the midnight
bell had also been heard.

Waves of crowds continued endlessly over the desert illuminated by the blue
moonlight.

Fort Dayton's army was divided into dozens and moved.

It appears to consist only of sand, the occasional unknown grass, and pebbles.

There was definitely a road in the desert. There were also campgrounds and supply
routes built along the way.

"...this is great."
"Is it true that the knights on the front line?"

Replenishment leading to the right place, the right time. In the minute-by-minute
advance, the nobles and mercenaries all stuck their tongues out.

The Knights of Dayton were at the forefront of the Empire, and their ability to
conduct operations was not a lie.

"...Whoa."

With so much rest and a precisely planned movement, the Imperial Army arrived at
its target.

Lewe Plains.

It was a wide plain where even the wind faded, and it was a place where countless
battles took place in history.

The imperial army's military base was huge, as if it would fill the plains.

A flag symbolizing the Ashan Empire fluttered over the battalion that had taken its
place.

The command to take a short break came down. However, no one was distracted,
regardless of the soldiers and nobles.

shortly thereafter

Dark shadows appeared on the high hills under the dawn that lit the desert red.

Above their heads were fluttering black and red flags representing the Temu Empire.

"All ready for battle!"

Van Haydn's shout echoed through the desert.

His eyes were burning deeper and red than anything else.

Le'ewi Plains (2)

"You still haven't been contacted."

A military camp lined up by people in clothes darker than the draped shade. There
was a luxurious kiln that stood out in particular.

A beautiful woman with an alluring figure was riding on the palanquin carried by
the four horsemen.

"Master. Do not be offended by Suaka. He has died because of his own ego."

The woman's name is Fatima.

He was the general of the Temu Empire and the commander who was ordered to invade
the southern part of the Ashan Empire, starting with Fort Dayton.

"That stubbornness stems from his loyalty to me, so how can I feel at ease? If
Gormar was fine, I would see him again as a death knight..."
"Gormar-sama will rise again soon."

Fatima frowned and stood up. The kiln fell to the floor. Fatima's bare feet stepped
on the sand soaked in the chill of the night.

"In the end, you are the main enemy of the Empire. If your Majesty had given you a
little bit more, you would have defeated him first."

In the underground cave, there was not only Suaka but Fatima as well.

If the emperor had allowed Fatima only a few days, the main enemy of the Empire
would have been trapped in an unavoidable death trap.

But Fatima was given the emperor's name.

Reading Fatima's regrets, Suaka vowed to kill Erhi Ludbolt, but failed.

"You're lucky. But in the end, the enemy of the Empire will fall at the feet of
Fatima."

"Yeah. Only the order has changed, nothing will change. But..."

Fatima reached out. Numerous hands escorting her side brushed past her collar.

In an instant, Fatima's attire changed to black leather armor.

"For Suaka's remembrance. I'll have to make other sacrifices as I regret it."

even at distances of several kilometers.

The hostility and liveliness that seemed to pierce the sky felt like it was
touching my skin.

Fatima laughed.

Beyond the drowsy atmosphere, a deep magical energy spurted out.

She reached out and held a staff curved like a snake in her hand.

The military camp of the Temu Empire, which had been as silent as nothing, shook.

-Choo! 🥺🥺🥺 🥺🥺🥺

Raise the shield and raise the spear high. Insert the arrow into the sand and take
a seat.

The purpose of the coordinated movement is not to rush and collide with the enemy
with the sword, but to keep the position.

"I don't think this would taste too bad to be used as a sacrifice."

A roar of shouts echoed in the strangely quiet desert.

"All ready for battle!"

"Are you going to start?"

"Advance!"
"For your great majesty who will even break down the walls of heaven."

That moment.

The palanquins carrying the warlocks were killed at once.

Blood rushed up into the sky. Dozens of heads sinking to the floor. Its blood
wetted the sands of the desert.

On top of that, the spells of the warlocks continued.

-...Rolling...

A vibration echoed through the desert. Sand shards splashed. The small vibration
gradually increased in size.

At one point, the vibration disappeared like a lie.

- Aww!

- Aww!

The sand rose like a fountain on the Reewi Plain.

Monsters that seemed to have grown tens of thousands of earthworms jumped out of
the sand at once. Desert monster sandworm.

The sandworms that soared into the sky plunged themselves back into the sand.

Holes the same size as the circumference of the sandworm were drilled all over the
plain.

beyond that hole.

"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!!!"

Demons rushed toward the ground.

= =

There is a difference between reading and seeing, and seeing and doing are
different.

Ralph was an adjunct to the Marquis of Votel.

If it was a different family, he would have become a merchant, or a scribe

protecting the Korean-American territories would have been his limit.

He was appointed chief of staff for Fort Dayton.

Even though I couldn't get my strength back under the pressure of Van Haydn.

And even though the family knew that they had predicted it and sent him here.

'If the opportunity comes, I can become a hero too.'

Ralph had faith in himself.

"Wow!"
But that belief was overshadowed by the frantic smell of blood on the battlefield.

"Calm down, noble Nari! Then die!"

"Oh, thank you."

Ralph took a deep breath.

The orc's ax was blocked by the armor, but the impact made it throb like a foot.

The unfamiliar pain made me nauseous. However, as the mercenary captain said, it
would be a dead life if it stayed still.

"Bo, which side is the main camp?"

"Are your eyes sprained? That's where the fire and lightning are soaring! That's
over there!"

At the words of the mercenary captain, Ralph clenched his teeth.

The mercenary commander was right. It's normal, but I didn't think of it. It was
cheap even if I swear.

Ralph bitten his lips until he bled before thinking of something to say to the
mercenary captain.

"Guard the vanguard for two minutes and then switch to Baron Ralsen's troops on the
left rear. After that, orders will go into magic!"

"Oh, I'm glad you heard that. I see!"

Ralph grabbed the sword.

On this battlefield, his common sense was shattered.

Looking at the map in the military camp in the rear, replenishing the reserve by
determining the superiority of the military?

There was no such desire here.

Blood and flesh splattered on the sandy plain where there was no wind.

The soldiers raised their shields, raised their spears, and fired arrows.

In the midst of the chaos, Ralph took an overwhelmingly longer time to raise his
sword than to open his mouth for orders.

'Is this correct? Can the allies win?'

The battle was a mess. The headquarters, which had to command thousands of troops,
was constantly changing positions.

Nobles, soldiers, mercenaries. Each one was constantly wielding weapons to face the
monsters.

The allies' movements were complicated. He took on the vanguard, then to the rear,
then to the left and then to the center.
Isn't even the commander giving orders constantly changing positions?

It was a situation that his common sense could not comprehend.

Ralph's true intentions had no choice but to be revealed when he reported to the
main camp, where he had barely returned.

"...the order has been issued."

"Good job. Take a break."

Against such Ralph, Elysia answered without even making eye contact.

Ralph was taken aback for a moment when he was told to rest in the middle of the
battlefield, but he was too tired to respond, so he held his sword on the floor and
took a deep breath.

Elysia was examining the battlefield while holding a map.

Sometimes he murmured his lips, and sometimes Ralph sent the same messenger.

Ralph, lost for a moment at the dazzling movement, unconsciously opened his mouth.

"Acting Deputy Commander."

"Yes."

"I understand you want to reduce the damage of your allies. But... can you win like
this?"

Elysia's conducting was beautiful.

The aristocratic army made up of numerous interest groups was moving as one body
under Elysia's command.

Even Ralph, who had read countless military law books, had a hard time following
Elysia's orders.

However, there was no end to the army of monsters.

"Because of Elysia-nim's leadership, the morale of our allies has not been broken.
You are truly amazing. This is a strategy that will remain in the history of
strategy."

"It's overrated."

"But it is not enough to endure. You must be prepared to make sacrifices..."

Ralph had a bitter look on his face that he was repeating himself to the arguments
he had opposed.

But I couldn't help it.

Beyond the battlefield, beyond the hills.

The troops of the Temu Empire are encamped there. There was no victory in this
battle unless they caught the warlocks who were spreading magical energy there.

Even if a lot of people lose their lives.

"...that's not wrong."

Even while Ralph was speaking, Elysia, who had been giving a single command, got up
and said as if she was breathing.

“The demons seem endless, and our allies will get tired and injured as time goes
by.

"then...."

"But you don't have to pay blood to get a chance."

"Yes?"

Then the landscape of the battlefield began to change.

The bull mercenaries who were dealing with the goblins retreated. Viscount Bowdin's
soldiers, who had formed a square against the orcs, formed their formation. The
knights who were dealing with the cone gnoll change their positions...

The whole process was done organically like the gears of a mechanical device.

Ralph opened his mouth as he saw the response of the mercenaries and Baron Ralsen's
forces moving as he had delivered.

As a result.

A long, straight road was created in the middle of the Reewi Plain.

The end of the road was connected to the main force of the Temu Empire.

"Hey, this is...!"

When Ralph is distracted by the incredible miraculous spectacle that took place on
a battlefield overflowing with blood and excitement.

There were knights running along the road after getting out of the battlefield
where they were fighting monsters.

- Doo doo doo doo!

Hundreds of horses run on the sandy plain.

The road quickly became dizzy due to the chaos of the battlefield and the invasion
of monsters.

However, the charge of the knights had already gained momentum. The few monsters in
front of him couldn't even act as a stumbling block.

"Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooo!"

The screams of demons are resounding. The scream grew louder and farther away at
the same time. The rush of the knights accelerated.

And there were enemies to stop them.

They couldn't see their expressions because they were far away, but their purpose
seemed clear.

The road was made for the knights of the Ashan Empire, but there was no reason not
to use it because they were knights of the Temu Empire.

Thus, the knights of the two empires collided in the middle of the battlefield.

- Aww!

The sound of countless pieces of metal collided with each other broke out one after
another.

It was a gigantic crashing sound that filled the battlefield as if many bells
resonated to increase the sound.

It will go down in history, no. It was a sight that must be left behind.

Elysia said when Ralph was lost.

"Can you?"

"...Yes? Yes? What...?"

When Ralph turned his head.

All of a sudden, Elysia was drawing her sword.

"There is no need to adjust the position of the military base. The weight of the
battlefield has been moved there. Like I did, you only need to adjust the position
of your troops by understanding the strengths and weaknesses of your allies."

Ralph thought it was an absurd request.

It was an unreasonable request to do what Elysia did, who created a ridiculous

tactical maneuver that would go down in the history of war.

But Ralph's mouth did not open. Instead, he nodded slowly. Elysia nodded her head
and said.

"Okay. I'm going to help the wizards. I'll take the command instead of you, staff."

"...I won't let you down."

= =

"how is it?"

the rear of the battlefield. There was no roar of demons under the large and wide
tent, but there were screams of wizards that were no less than that.

"Sandstone! I brought sandstone!"

"Are you stupid? Then pour it fast!"

"Yes, I understand!"

At Ioderyl's shout, a middle-aged wizard hurriedly sprinkled fine powder on the

magic circle drawn on the floor.
Ioderil looked at it and said to Elysia.

"It's not bad right now. The level of wizards here is low, but the enemies aren't
completely focused on black magic."

The skies of the battlefield where the sparks of iron and blood flow.

There was a torrent of magical power that was no less than the ground.

On the battlefield, the wizard had two roles.

Casting magic to annihilate enemies, or blocking magic targeting allies.

The process led to a competency battle between wizards.

Whoever wins the battle will be able to unleash magic that will attack the enemy.

"The priests are also helping, so we have the upper hand so far. But..."

Iodaryl looked into the distance. Elysia's gaze followed there.

There was a battle that overwhelms the battlefield.

Aurablade soaring in the air, the thick black magic that wraps around it.

Where Fatima and Van Haydn fought, there were neither friends nor enemies. It was
to avoid getting caught up in the fight between the two strong men.

“The situation will change depending on the outcome of that battle.”

Elysia also nodded her head.

A superman on the battlefield was such an existence.

Thousands of battles are often decided by victory or defeat.

"You should do the best you can right now. I'll help too."

Elysia rolled up her arms and said.

= =

The hot sun warmed the desert.

Eleven horses were running over the hills of the desert where even the wind had
faded.

"Soon, it's the Reewi Plain!"

Tenold raised his voice. I had no choice but to do so.

Erhi and the party's speed was too fast. It was to the extent that I had to raise
my voice to the porosity that cuts through the air.

"...Isn't it too late?"

Bassett said in a worried voice. Dana has spoken.

"You broke through the four-day street in two days. It wouldn't be too late."
"......"

Erhi looked over the hill with an expressionless face.

'The flow of magic is strange.'

As [The Ruler of Mana] became accustomed to it.

There was a slight change in his magic sensitivity.

A flow of magic that sweeps the world. The color on the other side is starting to
be felt.

Intuitive realm that cannot be logically explained. However, the more he used
magic, the stronger his intuition would be.

And after the battle with Suakawa, the sense was sharpened even more.

'It doesn't feel good.'

Erhi raised his magic power.

The advance speed of the allies has been increased. Granit still seemed able to
afford it, but the other horses were slowly losing their strength.

"...Huh?"

Then Tolpeso spoke in a confused voice.

"Leewi Plain is beyond..."

A high hill was visible in the distance.

Bloodstains were visible at the top of the hill. traces of the battle. But the
noise of the battle was only faintly audible.

The group went up the hill with a firm expression on their faces. And they finally
got to see the battlefield.

"...Oh My God."

Blood and dead bodies on the sandy desert.

They stretched out like the most heinous carpets imaginable.

And at the end of it, the monsters and the Temu Empire's army swarmed to fill the
plains.

There was an army of the Ashan Empire fighting against them.

"...the allies are retreating, Confucius."

As Leonard said.

Even in the distant scenery, the momentum of the two armies was clearly dominated
by the Temu Empire.

Erhi, who was observing the scene, said to Leonard.

"I will join the main unit first. Turn right and join the friendly unit."

Leonard's eyes widened at Erhi's words, and then he nodded firmly.

"All right."

At that moment, Erhi put his hand into his arms.

Le'ewi Plains (3)

"Magic Stone! Hurry!"

Under Ioderyl's command, the wizards jumped in a hurry.

Elysia took a deep breath and gave the messenger a command.

"I'm pulling Baron Salton's troops back. At the same time, I'm going to turn the
left wing formation counterclockwise. Deliver now!"

"A mass of orc tribes have appeared on the right wing!"

"Sir!"

"...I will send the Sollet River mercenary from the center!"

"Okay. I'll give you magic support!"

Elysia closed her eyes and examined her magical power.

It was brief, but there was time to recover.

5 circle flame magic, [Flame Wheel] seemed to be able to manifest.

Elysia raised her magic power to manifest her magic.

"...the constant wear and tear of..."

'Concentrate, Elysia.'

The overworked Circle screamed.

My heart was pounding wildly. It was a sign of depletion of mana.

Elysia controlled her breathing with a pale complexion. One minute and one second
was a disappointing situation.

If I had passed out like this, the next day would be terrifying to imagine.

"Where?"

At that moment, a familiar voice was heard in Elysia's ear.

"Erhi?"

"Erhi?"

"...!"
Ioderyl and Chloe turned their heads.

Starting with the two of them, the wizards and messengers who were wandering around
also turned their heads at once.

There stood Erhi, whose hem was covered in sand and dust.

"...!"

They looked at Erhi as if they were seeing a ghost.

Here, in the middle of the battlefield, no one saw Erhi approaching.

"Did you use that artifact...?"

But Ioderyl knew how Erhi had appeared here.

[Romeyerson's Ring]. Teleportation, the power of relics that create miracles that
have completely disappeared from this world.

However, there was no unique magic wave or presence that was seen when using the
ring.

Erchi appeared naturally as if he had been here originally.

"Didn't you try to use magic? Over there?"

Erhi pointed to the battlefield where the allies were being pushed. Elysia nodded
her head. Erhi stretched out a hand that had a seal on it.

- Wow!

A ball of ice formed in the air, and the glows on the ground immediately froze.
Elysia's eyes widened.

'You didn't even sing?'

Although it is said that Erhi's magic was originally high. The current mana
operation felt a higher level of depth than before.

"...how?"

Erhi looked down at his hand and turned his head.

The group's questionable eyes filled their vision.

He did not say, 'I was able to adapt to the increased sensitivity to magic through
the battle in which the magic was suppressed, and the amount of magic power is also
increasing sharply, perhaps because of my sympathy with Hrundal.'

To do that, there were too many things to explain. Instead, Erhi asked a question.

"I'll tell you later. How's the war going?"

Ioderyl and Chloe pursed their lips as if they wanted to hear an explanation, but
Elysia spoke first.

“Until two hours ago, the allies had the upper hand, but as the enemy’s response
changes, the allies are being pushed back.”
"You mean the response has changed?"

Elysia's gaze turned over the battlefield. Erhi also turned his head to follow her.

There, there was a fierce battle that was comparable to the battle in front of
thousands of people.

"Sir Van Haydn and the enemy's general had a confrontation. The battle was in a
raging mood, and little by little, Sir Van Haydn was consuming the enemy's magic
and gaining the upper hand. Victory didn't seem far away. But..."

"The magic they use has increased explosively."

Ioderyl delivered orders like a storm to the wizards who glanced at him and
approached Erhi.

“It’s as if you drank drugs as a group.”

"You mean Tar Rasha?"

Ioderyl looked up for a moment as if searching for a memory, then shook her head
slightly.

"It was similar, but different. It must have been improved. It wasn't crazy like
that underground ruin. And... the effect was different."

"Is the effect different?"

"The Warlocks just had their magic soaring. Even that alone made the demons go
crazy, but that didn't push them away. The general over there was the problem."

Iodaryl said in a heavy voice.

"When the magi soared, I felt paralyzed. Ortbahn... did you say. The feeling of a
monster that popped out of there."

I was referring to the Loenshati worm. Ioderyl waved her hand and said.

"Of course, the difference in class is obvious. It wasn't the kind of power that
made you feel helpless by itself. But it felt similar to back then."

“I also felt faint. Do you remember? The monster Gnoll that controlled monsters. It
was similar to when I saw that monster.”

before going to church.

It was referring to a gnoll that had a strange staff, wore a suit that did not
match the level, and controlled monsters.

“……”

Erhi raised his head. Hearing the story, it seemed to make sense.

The battlefield between Van Haydn and Fatima. The cause of the strange magical flow
that unfolds there.

"Van Haydn's mil, so the captains of the Knights of Dayton went to support."
"...Yeah. Against him, the enemy's main force was drained, but our allies lost more
power."

A monster does not lose its ferocity until the end of its life, but humans are
exhausted.

Even if the friendly and enemy forces were deprived of the same level of power, the
effect was inevitably large for the allies.

Elysia's command. The battle of wizards, including Ioderil. And with the support of
the priests, it hasn't collapsed yet.

'Even if the balance is broken even a little. No, even if time passes like this, it
will be a defeat for our allies.'

Erhi closed her eyes for a moment to organize her thoughts. Fatima's power, soaring
magic, demonic demons, demonic spirits, etc.

'I can't hope for Ioderil's help.'

For Ioderyl, the shock he received from dealing with Gormar remained in his heart.

'then....'

“Is Layla going to be with the Golden Lion Knights?”

"Yes. You are pressing the enemy's power from the center."

Erhi nodded and said.

"Soon, reinforcements will come from the other side of the hill."

"Yeah...!"

A bashful smile caught on Elysia's exhausted face. Terry, Bassett, and Dena. It was
in anticipation of finally seeing their faces.

"If reinforcements arrive and join the Knights of the Golden Lion, we will be able
to put pressure on the enemy's warlock forces."

"It would be enough."

"After that, the main force should retreat."

"...Yes?"

= =

"Ummm... Was that all? I thought I'd do better. It's worse than I thought."

Fatima said, tapping her cheek with her black nails.

A dark, turbid energy was flowing over her body, scattering a mysterious light.

It was no ordinary magic.

The difference in class that makes you feel intimidated just by looking at it.

The energy of the demon was flowing along with Fatima's magic.
"......"

Van Haydn, covered in blood all over his body, looked around without answering.
There were dried up dead bodies.

The elite of the Knights Templar. One by one, they were like Van Haydn's pupils.
They died for Van Haydn.

"Do you regret it? Sure. The emperor who pushed you into this place. Your past that
chose to face off with me. Even yourself, who overconfided in yourself."

An arc was drawn on Fatima's red lips.

"It is not yet too late. Our Majesty is merciful. He is the true master who will
remove the sins of mankind. Your sins will all be erased before His Majesty. If you
regret it..."

"I have no regrets."

Van Haydn opened his mouth. The black magic that filled the four directions was
wriggling.

As soon as Van Haydn opened his mouth, Fatima's [Speech Enchantment] magic tricked
Van Haydn into it.

Fatima said with a long smile.

"You don't regret it? Ummm, so be it. Because of you, everyone here will die?
Countless people will suffer because of your orders, and you will remain a patriot.
Forever."

Van Haydn's face was full of fatigue. The energy flowing through his body was far
more unstable than at the beginning.

“Even so, I have no regrets.”

Van Haydn was a genius.

When he came to the capital when he was younger than young, despite many motives,
there was no talent that could rival him.

Van Haydn knew that he would become the best sword he ever had.

There was no doubt that he would become the most splendidly shining knight by the
emperor's side.

But the reality was not.

He became a shield protecting the barren desert. It wasn't the life he wanted.

He wanted to become a sword that shines more than anyone else. It doesn't matter if
it's materialistic. Because that's what all desires are.

Therefore, Van Haydn's sword and Van Haydn's world were a world of absolute self-
confidence.

- Whoa, whoa...
He did not hide his desires or give up.

That stubbornness was the essence of Van Haydn, and he had already accepted it as a
youth who had crossed the wall.

"Um, to reveal contradictory desires and yet not be shaken by the belief in those
desires. It's really fun... But."

The turbid magical power spread all over Fatima. Magical powers that spread like
thick paint dissolved in water.

However, each one had a bizarre power that could not be easily cut even by an Auror
Blade.

"Anyway, it's just selfishness. Can you do what you've never been able to do on
your own?"

Fatima sneered and shook her head as if bored.

"Okay. It seems that the verification is over. This is the end..."

Fatima paused.

A cold voice echoed from behind Van Haydn.

"Is that the new answer the Emperor found?"

though not outwardly.

The magical powers and wills of the two superhumans were constantly clashing with
each other.

A torrent of power that would not be strange if an ordinary human would spit blood
all over his body and collapse.

Inside, Erhi was walking in with a long spear hanging down with an expressionless
face.

"...I was wondering how to find it. You have walked on your own feet."

"It's not that the level of the body has risen. Is it a way of overlaying magic on
top of dark magic?"

"It's going to be a great memorial service. You'll be able to decorate the end with
your soul."

Contrary to the horse, Fatima licked her lips. The greed for Erhi was clearly
visible on his face.

Then Erhi opened his mouth.

"After checking the three versions, I understand. It was a study of the great
method of transferring the value of incarnation and unity. So, you rushed to
advance. It was the emperor's choice."

"...!"

The winner of the fight where they only talked to each other was Erhi.
Fatima lost her sense of leisure in an instant. Fatima said with a distorted
expression.

"You bastard...! How did you...?"

"The process of raising the level. Was it necessary to pay a price in itself..."

I had a lot of questions.

From basic things about the essence to vague things about the future.

And now Erhi knew that one of those questions had been solved.

The rapid movement of the Temu Empire, which is markedly different from the memory.
undisclosed will to aggression.

Behind it, there was a reason why the Temu Empire had to break the long-standing
peace and wage war.

'Causality.'

Everything in the world requires a price, and even more so when it comes to things
that are connected with God.

The emperor of the Temu Empire was connected with an evil spirit.

Because he himself was the Pope and Emperor, and that was the condition he was born
with.

Therefore, the Emperor of the Temu Empire wielded overwhelming power as the
strongest warlock.

Sometimes he summoned countless legions of lions, he cast a tremendous curse that

turned into stone just by looking at it, or he became a nightmare wielding enormous
magical power.

I did not know it in the past, but now I know it because I am immersed in
'causality'.

The price to have that kind of power

there can be no

'Completion of power. After that, a war to pay the price. The start of a quick war
different from my memory is probably because the emperor perfected his abilities so
quickly.'

His memories and other phenomena.

I found the answer to the question I had been holding for a long time.

Still, my mind was filled with frustration.

Because questions that were no less than the ones that were solved came to mind.

"Didn't you ask how did you know that!"

Fatima waved her hand. Magical energy danced like waves on the sand covered with
blood and corpses.
The realm of the Archmage, who had reached the level of the 8th circle, entered
Erhi.

When Erhi raised the spear.

- Quaching!

Van Haydn blocked the front of Erhi.

"......"

"......"

The two's eyes met. There was no conversation, but the doctor cleared up.

"People like trash..."

as if covering the sun.

Fatima's magical power surged.

As if the space itself had changed, a gloomy energy filled the room.

in that deep darkness.

Like the stars illuminating the dark night, Van Haydn and Erhi and their magical
powers soared.

Le'ewi Plains (4)

The magic that spread like scattered ink had a texture.

Fatima's magic had a strange luster. It was as if long hair was draped all over the
place.

Streaks of magical power that scattering hazy rainbow-like light attacked Van
Haydn.

- Quad Dudeuk!

A stream of magic filled Van Haydn's whole body. A relaxed smile appeared on
Fatima's face as she looked at Van Haydn, which was tightly packed in the stem of
magical power like a cocoon.

But that smile soon cracked.

- Kwajik! Kwajik! Kwajik!

A harsh sound of shock rang out.

The sound of magical power and Auror blades colliding continued, and the cocoon
tore apart.

A brown-colored Aurablade resembling the sand of the desert filled Van Haydn's
whole body.

"Huh...?"
There was surprise in Fatima's eyes.

I thought I had already run out of energy.

The moment I thought it was the end, Van Haydn's tenacity that burned again was
surprising.

"...that's pretty good. Was it really a knight?"

Van Haydn's potential is amazing, but even so, it's just a trivial effort.

The difference in power is obvious.

Fatima tried to pour magic into Van Haydn once more. At that moment, there was a
clear sense of alienation in Fatima's senses.

As soon as the battle started, Erhi separated from Van Haydn.

Fatima didn't pay attention to him, who suddenly disappeared from sight.

The arrogance of daring to step into his realm was surprising, but he thought that
Erhi's unqualified resistance would be insignificant.

"[Starlight]. [Spread]. [Confirmed Appearance]."

However, Erhi's magical power swelled up without hesitation.

It created a violent clash with her magical powers.

- Grip Jijik!

Thunderbolts radiating countless times. A stream of electricity in the shape of a

snowflake spread out in all directions.

At the end of the thunderbolt, new pieces of ice bloom. It's out of context, but
it's not surprising.

Because the realm of magic is to twist the original logic.

However, the expression of that graceful power.

Clearly, it was beyond her common sense that it was taking place within the
territory controlled by Fatima.

"Compared to Gormar, it's loose. He doesn't seem to have as much power as his
bloated power."

"...you guys...!"

No time to be surprised by the unbelievable.

Van Haydn's Aurablade quickly increased in size and attacked Fatima.

- Kaga Gak!

The eyes of Van Haydn and Fatima, who narrowed the distance in an instant, met.

Van Haydn's eyes were as inorganic as a stone that had been chiseled for many
years.
The burning desire within him has reached its peak and is rather quiet.

Fatima grimaced at the horror and formed a seal.

"Do something useless!"

The magical energy that had spread in all directions condensed and formed a
spherical shape, rushing towards Van Haydn's side.

The soaring aura blade and a bundle of magical power collided.

The fragments of Aurablade and the stalks of magic soared high into the sky.

- Kwa-Gaga-Gak!

A temporary vacuum created by pushing air out of the impact alone.

The wind blew in the quiet plain.

Fatima fluttering her hair, twisting the corners of her lips.

"It's pretty good, but anyway, it's just a stupid move. As long as your Majesty's
grace is there. I don't feel the limits of my magical powers."

Fatima swelled up even more, as if trying to prove those words.

There were veins on her face, and ferocity was in her eyes.

Fatima poured out a stream of magical power to Van Haydn without hesitation.

"And you..."

Ferocious eyes passed Erhi's side.

Fatima, who was about to attack Erhi, stopped.

"...what the hell is that?"

A wizard's battle is a realm battle.

And apparently Fatima was in control of all areas.

It was natural. Fatima was an archmage, and she even had an overflow of magic.

Nevertheless, Erhi was implementing his magic within the realm of Fatima.

It was impossible with the common sense of a wizard.

"...[Cold Mixed Beam]."

While Fatima paused. Erhi's magic was once again manifested.

A mirror of ice forming in the air, and a stream of light and heat spreading
through it.

A dazzling light spreads out.

Erhi's magic and Fatima's magic collided.

At that moment, Fatima understood how Erhi's magic was manifested.

"...are you spreading the realm inside?"

= =

The battle of wizards is a battle of space and a battle of the realm.

And the realm of the 8th circle wizard creates its own laws within it.

Unless you are a wizard of the same level, it is impossible to continue the battle
between the archmage and the realm.

It was a fight that was completely against the lowly mages.

'Then change the conditions of the battle.'

The reason a wizard who has lost his territory cannot use his power is because
there is no space for magic to manifest itself.

Whether it be light, darkness, fire, water, earth, or chaos.

All power is for that power to exist. And because it needs space to manifest
itself.

However, no matter how much space was seized, there was a place that could not be
attacked as long as it did not invade the body and soul.

'If you can't occupy the space where the magic is manifested. It embodies the
manifestation of magic from within.'

"It's absurd..."

Fatima opened her mouth to the bizarreness of Erhi's way of manifesting magic.

What Erhi did was like reassembling the structure of the magic expression formed on
the outside so that it could be expressed from the inside.

It was absurd in itself, but above all else, creating miracles with inner strength
was an idea that only knights, not wizards, could do.

In other words, what Erhi did was the realization of magic that had never existed
in the history of wizards.

"It's not necessarily absurd."

Through the fight with Suakawa.

Erhi was inspired to implement magic with only his own magical power.

Based on that inspiration, he 'understood' the composition of magic from the

inside, rather than expressing magic in the external space.

One fierce battle experience.

Erchi created it as a basis for expressing magic in battles with wizards of higher
rank than himself.
"[Breath of Frost]. [Ice Spear]."

On Erhi's left hand is the Beast Seal. A bright light emanated from Hrundal in his
right hand.

The circle is raging fiercely. Magical power rushes through the body.

Erhi hits the floor and turns the window.

dance-like movements. However, with each movement, magical energy is pulsating.

The components of magic formed by runes and spells are 'reinterpreted'.

The end of the dance was the creation of an [ice spear] huge enough to cast a long
shadow on the floor.

"Profit...!"

Fatima, who had lost consciousness at the scene, moved her hands in a hurry. A
stream of magic flew towards the ice spear.

At that moment, Van Haydn's sword began to emit a fierce light once more.

A brief break in which Fatima responds to Erhi's magic.

It gave Van Haydn another chance to counterattack.

Fatima's magic power and Van Haydn's magic power clashed violently.

-bang! bang! bang!

The impact caused the entire area to shake.

Beads of sweat were forming on the tip of Erhi's chin as he watched the scene.

'...it's hard. In addition to magic and circles, the burden on the body is not
small.'

A magic manifestation that he couldn't even be sure of, perhaps never in the
history of magic.

My body trembled as if the cells of my whole body were throbbing in the foreign
experience.

'It will be possible twice in the future on the same scale.'

Even if the magic power increased, there was a limit.

Of course, the magical power he possessed was unbelievable that he was just
entering the middle of the 7th circle.

It's also a bottom-up situation.

'Honwon sedimentation is not allowed.'

I looked at the possibilities several times. Erhi immediately shook his head
inwardly.

[Honwon Settling] was a magic with a complex structure. It was a magic that was
difficult to say even Erhi was completely accustomed to.

If he embodied such magic from within, it was easy to fall for his own magic
conversely.

And even if he did express magic, the chance of being eaten by Fatima was
remarkably low.

an obvious difference in class. Because it will prevent the power of [Honwon

Settling] from manifesting.

'then....'

"...How dare you trouble the master."

Erhi, who was deep in thought, frowned and turned his head.

On the other side of the desert, a man with a huge sawknife was looking at him and
his eyes were on fire.

The man threw what he was holding in his hand. The head of the commander of the
Knights of Dayton, who was familiar somewhere, fell to the floor.

"You're Erhi Ludbolt. Are you going to kill Suaka and hurt your master?"

Erhi knew the man's name.

General of Fatima, Jakar.

Among the swords protecting Fatima, the most ferocious warrior exposed sharp teeth.

“I will separate all the pieces of your flesh and make them prey for birds.”

"......"

Erhi silently lowered Hrundal to the floor.

True to the nickname of fascination, the generals of Fatima were all strong.

Jacquard was also a knight who passed the 7-star status a long time ago. Jacquard's
whole body was filled with ferocious life.

"...Huh."

"Smile?"

However, on the contrary, there was a smile on Erhi's face.

A carefully crafted plan.

Since it cannot be described directly, the transfer from command to command.

Because I knew that uncertainty had been resolved.

"Let me hang out for a while."

Erhi's body hit the floor and soared high into the sky.

Following him, Jakar's Aurablade radiated light.

Beyond the two people facing a clash.

Changes were taking place on the battlefield where the constant battle was taking
place.

= =

The Ashan Empire army is being defeated.

Even in the battle of numerous soldiers and knights, that fact was clearly
approaching.

Those who stood on the battlefield in front of the monsters who did not hide their
madness even though their arms were cut off and their necks trembled were forced to
constantly test their will.

"...Huh?"

Now, they saw an alien look in their eyes, who were just wielding their swords to
survive.

A military camp under command.

A dazzling light was rising from there.

"Aura...blade!"

A knight's sword that shines in its own color. The light of destruction was cutting
through the forces of monsters without hesitation.

The screams of monsters spread out one after another.

A group of knights who do not know where they came from. They spit out countless
lights and blood, and were crossing the battlefield without hesitation.

- Grip Jijik!

"...Oh My God!"

After that, a magical current pours out. There was hope in the faces of the
soldiers.

that we can win this battle.

It was the hope that he would be able to cut off the breath of the enemies like
this.

The soldiers pressed their strength into their trembling limbs and burned their
fighting spirit.

Even if he lost his life like this, it was no longer a meaningless death.

Because of hope, the soldiers burned their will.

The command of the superior was given to such soldiers.

"Retreat!"
"...Yes?"

"Retreat to the rear! Keep your distance from the demons!"

The look on the soldiers' faces showed embarrassment.

= =

"Die!"

-bang!

Jakar dyed his eyes red and followed Erhi. Unstoppable madness.

However, Erhi's eyes looking at Jakar were supremely cold.

"[Feather Falls], [Frost Curtain]. [Acceleration]."

The level was not high, but numerous types of magic burst out in succession.

A plate of ice is spread on the floor. It moved quickly as if gliding on Erhi.

It simultaneously became a trap for Jakar's feet.

"How long are you going to run away?!"

Jakkar smashed the ice and rushed towards Erhi.

But the distance did not narrow.

Erhi's magic constantly dulled Jakhar's legs.

A series of annoying and annoying magic.

It didn't endanger Jakhar's life, but it didn't even allow the distance between
Erhi and Jakhar to narrow.

"Damn you...!"

Maybe it's because he realized that there was no point in chasing after him any
longer.

Jakar stopped walking and looked at Erhi.

Erhi also stopped walking outside the distance he had maintained exactly.

"You're running away like a rat. If that's the case, why don't you just fly away
like a fire in your ass?"

"Do you think you don't even know that I'm only trying to use floating magic to cut
magic?"

"...!"

Jakar, who was stabbed in the corner, clenched his teeth.

In the case of a wizard, Erhi's movements were abnormally fast.

The only way to catch up with it was to destroy the magic.

Erhi was aware of Jakar's intentions.

Only thoroughly calculated magic was being used.

"...do you think you can win just by running away? As time goes on, we have an
advantage!"

"Well...."

Erhi smiled and turned his head. Jakar's eyes, who were puzzled by the leisure
time, widened.

"no...?"

Suddenly, a fierce battle was taking place in the place where the main headquarters
of the Temu Empire was located.

The soaring light of the Aurorablade, traces of magic that occasionally emit light.

Embarrassment lingered on Jakar's face for a moment, but it soon turned into a
confident madman.

"...Huh, huh, hahahaha! Anyway, it's a meaningless move that will collapse with the
master's victory!"

The distance widened by the chase.

Fatima's magic was gushing out from beyond.

Now that Erhi's magical support was gone, it was clear that Van Haydn's Auror Blade
had reached its limit.

nevertheless.

There was not even a single point of anxiety on Erhi's face.

A faint arc line was drawn on Erhi's lips.

When Jakar turned his head to follow his gaze with an unknown cause of anxiety.

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

From the headquarters of the Temu Empire, a splendid light spread out in countless
colors.

Le'ewi Plains (5)

"Is this how you feel?"

"...That's right."

Tenold nodded with a slightly puzzled expression.

Terry, who had cut magic with only brief instruction and inspiration, waved his
sword with a faint smile.

Black magic and bloodstains were scattered along the sword.

'I feel dizzy.'

The movement seemed to have been seen somewhere. It was similar to the appearance
when Erhi robbed the spear. There was a difference between the spear and the sword,
but the atmosphere was similar.

"How are you doing that?"

"well."

'...Have you gathered only similar talents?'

Watching Bassett and Terry arguing, Tenold clicked his tongue.

Watching Tolpeso, I thought I saw a talent that would succeed Van Haydn.

Talents beyond Tolpeso were gathered here.

"There's a warlock... Why are you doing this, Sir Thenold?"

"...It is nothing."

Tenold scolded himself and grabbed the sword.

Losing your mind in the middle of the battlefield.

I thought I had already brushed it off when I was in my twenties, but I still
lacked training.

- Whoa!

Concentrated on his heart, Tenold hurled his sword at the knights who rushed out of
sight.

- Kaang!

"Big!"

It was an article that had not yet reached the level.

Nevertheless, the knight of the Temu Empire threw himself at Tenold without
hesitation.

There was no fear of death in those eyes.

"Die!"

When Tenold beheaded the knight.

A young soldier, who appeared to be a knight's servant, swung his short sword at
Tenold.

-puck!

'...They shouldn't even exist on the continent.'

Tenold took a bitter taste and left the stunned Seed behind. If you are lucky you
will live as a prisoner, if you are unlucky you will die.
Tenold turned his head to see the battlefield in his eyes.

It was the battle itself. knights of noble families. The Golden Lion and the
Knights of Dayton. and task force.

The charge with full force pierced the enemy's barrier properly, and the allies
were stirring up the enemy's main base.

It was a half rush. If it was a proper charge, the ally would have penetrated the
center of the enemy.

'It is under siege.'

The cost of the advance, which should be called a charge, or a charge, that stirs
up the enemy's main base, was great.

The rear was infested with monsters chasing after the allies and the enemies of the
Temu Empire. Allies were under siege.

"You're not the kind of person who would do something like this without meaning."

Although time was short, Tenold moved forward, reflecting on the deep impression of
Erch.

The allies were attacking the enemy warlocks.

Elysia, Ioderil, and Chloe. The three wizards also joined in and stirred the
enemies together.

Tenold also ran towards the lead of the battlefield.

At one point, while leaving the enemies behind so madly, he was navigating through
the heart of the enemy camp.

"I found it."

The princess of the southern archipelago raised her hand. A fragment of the torn
orb was held in the princess's hand.

Elysia, who was by her side, asked the princess.

"Princess, can you do it?"

"...I'll do it. Please escort me."

The princess sat down on the floor in the middle of the enemy camp. The escort
warriors hurriedly guarded the princess. A special task force was stationed on the
outskirts of it.

"...Whoa."

[...characteristics of the orb. And you said that considering the characteristics
of the Southern Islands' magic, it would be quite possible...]

Elysia said Erhi's message.

The message was accompanied by a deep understanding of the orb and a surprising
insight into the magic of the Southern Isles.
It is also something that foreigners will never know.

'how?'

The more you know, the more you don't know.

The princess shook her head and gathered the fragmented orb together. The orb was a
gem, but it wasn't a gem.

A collection of ceremonies of 'messengers' of the southern archipelago who have

gathered for a long time.

Even if the appearance was fragmented, the essence did not disappear.

- Whoa!

There are two pieces of orb found here.

I don't know if there are other pieces in the hands of the remaining warlocks, but
if it was to perform the desired spell, it was possible enough now.

"...[I wish]."

The princess bit her lip and stole the blood with her thumb. Like makeup, he
painted a picture of blood on his face.

"[Quit the long wrath, my lord.]."

It has an old origin.

It was a ritual unique to the archipelago that was connected to the continent.

-Paaaah!

A dazzling light from the orb spread out in all directions.

= =

"Aww...!"

"There aren't many sea monsters, but deep monsters have ruled the sea for a long
time. It wouldn't be strange to the archipelago even if they looked like messengers
of the gods."

"You bastard, what are you doing...?"

"As a result, a unique magic developed in the archipelago. It could be considered a

kind of faith."

"Why... Your Majesty's grace!"

"It is that you are not the only ones who can handle magic."

'I thought they looked alike.'

The southern archipelago had several distinctive spells.

One of them is Kangshin.

It was a magic that infuses the spirit of the beast into the body of the warriors
and infuses them with explosive power and vitality.

'Because it was closer to a monster than a beast.'

Seeing the demonic beasts shown by the enemies, the suspicion hardened close to
certainty.

Although there was a difference in degree, the appearance of the servants of the
Temu Empire was similar to that of the warriors of the southern archipelago.

When I was crazy about the fact that witchcraft is also a magical faction that
mainly uses chaotic magic.

The answer became clear.

It is said that the magic of the Southern Islands is a magic that deals with the
power of demons.

'Is the system different?'

Jakkar was holding out his saw blade towards Erhi with veins welling up on his
face.

It seemed that Magi was shaking and feeling pain, but it was not incapacitated.

It was a plan that came to mind on the fly by looking at only the possibilities in
the first place, and even this much was a result that exceeded expectations. But.

"...that means you paid more attention."

would have had the same effect.

Fatima's magic had only one turbulence, and it was still spreading its presence.

"Where are you looking!"

-bang!

Jakar lowered his sword to the floor and got up. As if cutting off his lifespan,
his energy soared high with every step he took.

Erhi looked at Jakkar like that, then turned away.

"How is your friend's situation?"

“As Confucius had predicted, we are seeing the benefits of the demons running
wild.”

"...!"

"It's good. I'll leave it to the police."

"I'll finish it soon and help you."

Leonald, who was holding a shield stained with the blood of monsters and enemies,
smiled brightly.

"Where...!"
“Your opponent is me, you crazy dog.”

-bang! bang!

Leaving behind the sound of the soaring Aurablade and the clash of steel.

Erhi jumped into Fatima's realm.

= =

A feeling of pressure as if you had entered the deep sea.

The feeling of space itself rejecting him.

Beyond that was Fatima and Van Haydn, who were breathing in the field.

"...a tough guy."

Van Haydn was on one knee. Fatima looked at Van Haydn as if disgusted, then turned
to Erhi.

"you!"

"......"

Erhi shook Hrundal loudly without answering. The tip of the spear that cut through
the air wept bitterly. On the contrary, the mana recovered to some extent swelled
in the face of Jakar.

"...you will be the worst slave ever."

"......"

"I will drop you in the dirtiest and ugliest places, and make you cry every night
to hear my voice."

"I might cry because I'm afraid that I'll come out in my dream."

Fatima, whose smooth, red face was viciously distorted, clenched her teeth.

The veins were conspicuous, and blue ears flowed from his eyes.

"...I have changed my mind. I will tear you apart and kill you here."

- Chop rumble!

Hair-like stalks of magical power aimed at Erhi's arms and legs.

It looks as if countless snakes are running at you.

The subtle luster like before did not appear on the surface, but nonetheless, the
fatal thing did not change.

-bang! bang!

A stream of magic passed past Erhi's chin.

Erhi turned his body widely. As if moving on its own, Hrundal moved in the opposite
direction to the direction of his body. A snake-like streak of magical power was
caught in its orbit.

-bang! bang! bang!

The speed at which the impact sound exploded became steeper.

"What are you doing...?"

Erhi's spear was imbued with concentrated magical power. How articles write.

At the same time, the area that the window could not block was blocked by the
opaque [Force Shield].

The appearance of spreading magic and spears at the same time. It was as if two
souls resided in one body.

Stems of magic that were shot in an unpredictable trajectory were blocked by Erhi's
defense.

Slow but definitely.

Erchi was approaching Fatima.

"The recovery of magical power is slow. Wasn't there no effect?"

Fatima opened her mouth.

In the meantime, do you do it until the end? Aside from the fact that the story was
the correct answer, it was an ability that went beyond common sense.

like....

'What nonsense! Forgive me for my unfaithful thoughts, Your Majesty.'

Is it because I have an absurd thought? Fatima felt her head clear again.

The battle with Van Haydn was longer than expected, the magical power was disturbed
by the strange light, and the main body collapsed.

He lost his cool due to a series of incidents, but he was not in a corner.

She was a magician of the 8th circle.

'[Essence of enchantment].'

Without delaying the offensive attacking Erhi, Fatima embodied another magic with
[Double Shout].

The magic that represents her, which is expressed only with the will, the
enchantment of the strong words.

No matter how high the level is, the approach of magic cannot be recognized.

A magic that could not even dream of resisting if her level was lower than her
secretly covered Erhi.

"finally."
That moment.

Frost fills the air.

Countless ice spears like thorns flew towards Fatima from within.

"...!"

Fatima, who had her mind loosed the moment Erhi put on [Language Enchantment], had
no choice but to panic.

And that narrowed her perception.

- Quad Duk!

The magic vibrated. Fatima turned her head with wide eyes as if in disbelief.

A face with one eye and one ear blown off. Van Haydn, who was bleeding dark red,
was looking at her with one expressionless eye.

"crazy...!"

-puck!

"Aww!"

surprise magic. Van Haydn's Aurablade that gathered his last power. What followed
was Erhi's spear spear.

Fatima's face was distorted by the cutlery stuck in her right side and left thigh.

The wound was shallow.

Van Haydn gathered the last energy. Erhi, who lacks arrogance.

Neither had the power to inflict fatal wounds on her.

At that time, Erhi performed magic.

"[Spirit Realm]."

- Damn it!

Ice was freezing on Fatima's side. Fatima laughed as if it was plastic in the midst
of pain.

Because I thought that this cold, a handful of her magical power would be swept
away.

"[Honwon Settling]."

"...!"

"[Confirmation Area]."

But contrary to her expectations.

The magical energy that Fatima poured out faded away in vain. No, her magic was
changing into the coldest water and the magic of darkness, as if she had changed
her color.

A chill that freezes everything has penetrated her body.

"how...!"

"...the outer realm cannot be invaded, but if it is embodied within the body, the
situation is different."

Erhi met Fatima's eyes with tired eyes.

"Thanks to you, I think I found a new realm. Thank you."

"Unbelievable... no...!"

The cold air that started from his side flowed through the blood vessels, frozen
his internal organs, and rose up to his face.

With an unbelievable look until the end, Fatima became a piece of ice.

- Crisp!

It cracked and collapsed into countless cracks.

"...ね."

In front of the wreckage of Fatima, Erhi knelt down on one knee.

'...It's been a long time since the depletion of magic power.'

My body's magical power had reached its limit sooner or later. To the extent that
only faint emotions could be emitted, as if the moon could not be heard.

'It would have been impossible without this.'

In Erhi's right hand, along with Hrundal, was holding a magic stone of blue light.

A magic stone obtained from Shalueril's Tomb.

I let Hrundal absorb it, but the treasure with the power of the magic well still
had plenty of room left.

'It was a gambler in many ways.'

The simultaneous appearance of [Spirit Realm] and [Honwon Subsidence] only leaves
room for imagination. It was a magic that I couldn't even dare to study.

Both spells are realm magic.

And unlike [Honwon Subsidence], [Spirit Realm] is the idea that started from the
point that Erhi was most familiar with magic.

And if you can't spread magic in the outside realm, you can improvise it from the
idea of spreading magic from the inside.

'...Is this the first creation magic I ever made?'

The fact that it was done not from constant research and experimentation, but from
inspiration in practice.
Erhi felt like he didn't know whether to say that he was the answer or that it was
absurd.

"...Is the witch dead?"

"That's right."

Van Haydn said as he looked into the air with empty eyes to see if he couldn't see
in front of him.

"...thanks."

There were so many emotions in that one word.

"no."

Erhi shook his head and slowly got up.

In my mind, I wanted to pass out like this, but it was still in the middle of the
battlefield.

Van Haydn couldn't keep up, so Erhi had to do something.

My vision was darkened by dizziness.

Erhi was not impatient and slowly opened and closed his eyes.

blurred vision. Beyond that, I could see the setting sun sinking.

and

[A message from heaven has come down!]

[Heaven riders sing blessings to your mythical achievements!]

......

...

System messages that seemed to be noisy somewhere flashed across my field of

vision.

Le'ewi Plains (6)

The Ashan Empire army was victorious.

Fatima fell, and the monsters that were shaken by the princess' magic began to run
wild.

The wrath of the demons was directed at the troops of the Temu Empire.

The main force of the retreating Ashan Empire could be separated from the chaos.

When the army of the Temu Empire collapsed, the mad demons left some underground
and some into the desert. After that, the allies could declare a complete victory.

"They's goal. The army of monsters that will push even the empire... I mean."
lion's room. Van Haydn, who had bandages all over his body, said slowly.

He woke up four days after fainting on the battlefield. The first thing he did on
the day he woke up was the lion's room.

The priest was terrified, but Van Haydn's will was firm. As if there was no
hospital bed where he was lying.

“There were plans to gather demons all the way to the mainland. If they had time,
their army would have grown.”

Van Haydn's injuries were serious and had practical limitations. Erhi took over
that part.

While the captains who are not here right now are busy running around for post-war
repairs.

Erch became the head of Fort Dayton, giving them direct orders.

In the process, the work of decrypting the encrypted documents obtained from the
enemy was also in progress.

The result, as expected for Erch, was a shocking conclusion for Van Haydn and
others.

"...these madmen. They're trying to devour the Empire at once."

"The plan of a surprise invasion through the northern kingdom. Simultaneous advance
through the Dayton, Sharmach, and Tulga Fortress. The Temu Empire intends to
destroy Ashan at once."

Because he was predicting, Erhi's voice was calm.

Van Haydn looked at Erhi with a puzzled expression, even though the pain must have
been severe due to the injury.

"Did you expect it?"

"Continuous acts of craftsmanship on the mainland of the Empire. Each and every one
of them was by no means a light one. Even as enemies, I had been guessing to some
extent from the time they attempted to bear the obvious bleeding."

From the treasure map incident at Wolmyeongsan Mine to the ancient mobile magic
remains of the northern kingdom.

All of these incidents were equally threatening. And accordingly, the plans that
were prepared for great bleeding in the Temu Empire.

Such an attempt could not have been made based on a clumsy picture.

"...I can't believe their power."

“The past years of peace must have been prepared just for this day.”

The barren desert was most of the territory, but that's why the Temu Empire's faith
was strong.

That fanatical passion must have been dedicated to the war against the Ashhan
Empire.
“It was threatened by the power of their all-powerful monsters, but the army of the
Temu Empire itself wasn’t that many. Their main force was…”

“It would have been centered.”

"...Is there still no communication with Fort Sharmach?"

"That's right."

The thing that bothered Van Haydn the most right now was neither the physical pain
nor the damage of his allies from battle.

A week after the battle of the Reewi Plain.

In the meantime, the wizard in charge of the crystal ball tried to contact me to
report the war.

The crystal ball connected to Sharmach Fortress did not emit light.

It means that the central army of Sharmach Fortress, a friend of Loenz III, has had
a problem to the extent that it is difficult to contact them.

As Van Haydn, it was something that had no choice but to keep his nerves sharp.

"......"

"Why?"

"There's something I don't know. What is that?"

Erhi laughed bitterly. Is it because he went through a battle that divided life and
death? Van Haydn's senses seem to have gotten sharper.

He didn't show anything, but in an instant, he noticed that there was something
Erhi didn't say.

"I'm going to tell you right now, but it's not going to be as bad as you worry."

“How bad is the worst?”

"Your Majesty is dying, or the Central Army collapses like crazy."

"...that's nice."

Bad imaginations tend to grow in size on their own.

As Erhi had said, Van Haydn, who had been worried about the worst case scenario,
had a look of relief on his face.

Erhi got up from his seat and said.

"I hope that you should focus on your recovery rather than worrying about the
battlefield. I will leave for now."

"...just in case, I want to tell you in advance."

"You tell me."

"Even if I have to march to Eusenepolis right away tomorrow, I will go without
hesitation."

Van Haydn's eyes, referring to the capital of the Temu Empire, were burning with
enthusiasm.

= =

War is an ordeal, and overcoming it leads to feats and growth.

The special task force members all performed dazzlingly regardless of who they
were.

Elysia, who commanded her allies from the constantly onslaught of monsters.

Chloe silently destroyed the magic of many warlocks and scattered thunderbolts in
every crisis.

Bassett, Terry, and Dena achieved remarkable achievements not only in the
underground waterway, but also in the battlefield that had been running nonstop.

And Leila, who took command of the Knights of the Golden Lion without Leonard, hit
the center of the enemy.

They all had a great realization.

While recovering from the wounds and fatigue of war, he spent a busy time to digest
what he had gained.

"...hmm, ah. are you here?"

However, Ioderil was an exception. An archmage who has already reached the heights.
She was too expensive to gain new realizations at once during this war.

This did not mean that Ioderyl was taking it easy. Ioderyl was studying magic.

About the magic of space movement obtained from the underground ruins. And, about
the magic that Erhi manifested.

"Once the expression procedure itself seems to have been sorted out."

"okay?"

"Look for yourself."

The room was full of papers on which Ioderyl had drawn on them. Erhi read it
slowly.

Theoretical study was not Erch's main field, but understanding was not a problem.

"Well, I guess that's right. I think it was like this."

"......"

"Why?"

"The effort I made to make [Honwon Seismic] passed before my eyes."

The creation of a new magic is the trace of a wizard left in the world.
The process is literally like a pain in the bones and flesh.

However, Erhi created a new magic with only the improvised inspiration that came to
him in battle.

"There is nothing that I have created purely. [Spirit Realm] and [Soul One Sink]
are all your magic. Without you, it would have been impossible in the first place."

“Do you think there is something completely new in the world? Even the beginning
magic started from a natural phenomenon, so my magic is different.”

"is it."

"Of course. Breaking down the walls of the two realms of magic. The magic you've
already created in that you can apply it to a wizard with a higher level than
yourself is a great creation magic... magic that can look beyond."

Beyond. It is a state of dissolving one's own laws and creating a world of magic
that is out of the ordinary.

It was the realm of an archmage.

"I think it's still too early."

"Irrit. But... it's you, so I see potential."

Ioderyl snapped a finger.

A ball made of water floated in the air. A stream of water like a meteor flowed
over it, and it drew a circle.

It was the shape of a circle made of water.

"An archmage is essentially not very different from a 7th circle wizard."

The water circled around the ball. Five rings surrounding the sphere. Two rings to
fill the remaining gaps.

And a new ring was created that horizontally wraps around the complete spherical
circle.

It was shaped like a ring around a planet.

"The important thing is to understand the logic of magic and be creative to shape
your own laws."

"Creativity?"

"It's easy to make water freeze. You put some dark energy in it and that's it. But
it takes a lot more to freeze water 'naturally'. The warmth of the sun, the
movement of the wind, the life force of the earth...

In order to lead them as desired, a deep understanding of the structure of magical

powers that move the world is fundamental, and you have to add your own realization
to that."

Ioderyl waved her hand. The ball of water turned into a twinkling light and
disappeared.
"The magic you created meets that condition."

The union of two different kinds of realm magic.

A result that goes beyond the limits of the realm created through this.

"If you can further refine this magic and make it entirely yours. And if you can
create other magic based on it."

Ioderyl tapped the paper that Erhi was holding and said.

"You will have the title of an Archmage."

"......"

Erhi looked at the paper for a moment and then raised his head.

"There is one more thing I want to ask you."

"What?"

"What kind of state is the 9th circle?"

"......"

At Erhi's question, Ioderil narrowed his eyes and tapped his chin with his
fingertips.

"...Ummm, how can I explain this. The 9th circle is kind of theoretical."

"Theoretically?"

"If you look at history, there are people who have reached the heights. But they
all ended badly."

"......"

“I ran out of my own magic and caused a disaster, or I went beyond the realm to
prevent such a disaster.”

"And you're dead?"

"I don't know if he's dead or alive, but the record is cut off there. It is
expected that the level of the 9th circle is in the background of the great
historical miracles, but it is only a guess."

Erhi looked at Ioderil. Ioderyl looked at Erhi as if asking why.

'Ioderil has reached the level of the 9th circle.'

The Witch of Reverse Heaven. The catastrophe of Eurelium.

It wasn't something that happened unconditionally.

Ioderyl applied the 9th circle magic. It caused great damage to Eurelium.

'There was no option anywhere to live and go to the Temu Empire.'

Whether it caused disastrous damage or prevented it with appropriate measures.
Ioderyl is dead.

It was not strange that the description of the 9th circle overlapped with Ioderyl.

"Of course, I also dreamed of reaching the level of the 9th Circle and provided the
theoretical basis for it... But for now, it's just a dream, isn't it? Why?"

"It's the last state a wizard can dream of. Isn't it natural to wonder?"

I said so.

The reason Erhi asked the question was because he thought of a different future
that could have happened to Ioderyl.

And another one.

'Is it related?'

A system message received after the battle with Fatima.

various things contained in it.

Among them, it was about the [causality ratio], which has now reached four digits,
and there was also something about the blessing of numerous feathers.

There were also quests.

'It's only natural that Chadkael didn't call me, since there must have been a riot
in heaven since the war on earth had been waged. But....'

Erhi, who was deep in thought, shook his head.

For now, it's just a pointless guess.

Rather than getting distracted by the vague content, I had to focus on the
immediate problem.

You can ask about him later by grabbing Chadkael by the collar.

When Erhi collected his thoughts.

Ioderyl folded her arms and leaned her head in front of Erhi's eyes.

"I don't know what you're thinking. What I'm talking about right now is after you
have properly organized and managed your magic. It's better to focus on this rather
than get distracted by such things."

Erhi smiled and nodded her head.

= =

two days after that.

Fort Dayton went through a quick post-war recovery.

The wounded recovered with the help of priests and healers, and the army of the
deceased captain was quickly reorganized.
While directing the process, Erhi was immersed in the understanding of the magic he
had created.

"name."

"......"

"The name of the magic is important. The establishment of an image is the

foundation of the phenomenon."

“I will decide later.”

Ioderyl forced him to name the magic, but Erhi deferred it to a later date.

There was no name that immediately came to mind. The name of the magic that
immediately comes to mind is... something overly sentimental.

When two days have passed like that.

"The imperial family has been contacted!"

The wizard, who took turns guarding the crystal ball for 24 hours, posted a report
with open eyes.

Van Haydn, who was talking with a better look.

Erhi, who was sitting in front of him, also turned his head toward the wizard.

“What teachings did the imperial family give?”

"......that."

Van Haydn's momentum was brutal.

The wizard hesitated as if he did not know how to speak.

When a light close to life flows from Van Haydn's eyes.

The wizard closed his eyes and opened his mouth.

"...Sharmach Fortress is said to have been captured."

Can Tho Castle (1)

Sharmach Fortress was a symbolic fortress.

A fortress built 300 years ago by Emperor Sharmach II, who launched a daring
offensive against the Temu Empire.

Built as a heroic achievement of Sharmach II, this fortress symbolized the victory
of the Empire.

It was the place where the current emperor, Loenz III, went to his family.

- Aww!

"What nonsense is that!"

Upon hearing the news that the Sharmach Fortress had been captured, Haydn destroyed
the table.

"...I, I, I don't know! Barely, really, barely made contact! But..."

The wizard raised the crystal ball with an expression of injustice and fear.

The only thing that floated on the crystal ball was a short message as the wizard
said. [Fortress Sharmach has been captured].

"After that, I lost contact..."

"I don't think I should contact you again!"

"Calm down."

Erhi grabbed Van Haydn's shoulder. Blood was seeping from the bandages that wrapped
around Van Haydn's face. It was because of the great excitement.

"Two days ago, I told you there was something I didn't tell you. Remember?"

"...do you know anything?"

"I couldn't tell you because I expected you to be as excited as you are now, but
the capture of Fort Sharmach was a presumed result."

"...!"

Van Haydn rolled his eyes.

When Erhi blinked, the wizard quickly left the room.

The door closes. Van Haydn asked, breathing heavily.

"What... is that nonsense?"

"When I arrived at Fort Dayton, I had a message to His Majesty."

"Direct?"

"If our allies were victorious, His Majesty would march all his forces into Fort
Dayton and into the enemy capital."

"...that's what he said to me."

"Yes. And if the strength of our allies is considered equal or insufficient to that
of the enemy. I have told His Majesty that we must give up defending the Sharmach
Fortress."

"...why did you say that!"

Van Haydn was astonished. I had no choice but to do so.

Sharmach Fortress was a heavenly fortress.

With a river in front and a cliff behind it, the castle built on a huge rock is
incredibly strong.

Terrain completely unfavorable to attackers.

Sharmach Fortress was the defensive wall of the empire built by Sharmach II, who
was called the hero.

"Is your Majesty worried about being isolated in the fortress? There are a lot of
troops in the Central Army. If your Majesty kept your distance with a defensive
force in the fortress, you would have to worry that the enemies would be surrounded
on both sides."

No one would be comfortable with a blade in the back.

Even if the central forces, including King Loenz III, left Fort Sharmach, if enough
defensive forces were stationed there, the enemy would inevitably face a
disadvantageous situation.

"If I had, I would have been caught on the ankle."

"...ankle?"

"As the enemy attacks Sharmach Fortress, allies will not be able to leave Sharmach
Fortress."

That night. Loenz III made the same argument as Van Haydn.

"As long as there are remaining troops in the fortress, Your Majesty and the
Central Army will be stranded near Fort Sharmach."

"If that's the case, wouldn't it be an advantageous battlefield for our allies?"

"Even if the enemy wants it?"

Van Haydn's eyes widened.

Erhi said with arms crossed.

"For them, this war is not just a territorial battle. To those fanatics, this war
is a huge ritual."

When talking to Loenz III, it was a realm of doubt and possibility.

Now it was different.

The rapid completion of the power achieved by the Emperor of the Temu Empire.

Because I got a clue about the process.

"You can't fight on the battlefields they want, and you don't want to get caught up
in your ankles. So I've advised Your Majesty to abandon Sharmach Fortress if you
don't see a clear victory."

"...Your Majesty's choice was yours."

"At the time, you didn't give me a definite answer, but it seems to be the case
based on the communication from Sujeong-gu."

Short sentences that seem even monotonous.

It was also because the wizards who had to communicate with tens of thousands of
troops during battle did not have the energy.
For Erhi, one sentence would be enough explanation, and it was also a succession.

"I heard that the supply has been rushed... The fact that the powers that can move
quickly are separately searched for. It seems that they were preparing in advance."

“Even if it wasn’t, there was nothing to lose.”

"So where? Where did your Majesty go?"

Erhi pointed to the overthrow of the Ashhan Empire.

"Kan Tho Castle. It used to be a fortress that guarded the borders of the empire in
the past, but now it has been turned into a base fortress."

It is south of Sharmach Fortress.

It was also located in the northern part of Fort Dayton.

= =

The winds of campaigning once again blew in Fort Dayton.

There was a contrasting atmosphere in the fortress.

It's been a few days since the bloody battle ended, but the pressure to head back
to the battlefield.

Anticipation of going to the glorious battlefield awaiting His Majesty the Emperor.

Among them, those belonging to the former became the latter with the supply corps.

Among them, those who belonged to the latter became an advance squadron running to
Can Tho Castle as soon as possible.

And among them, the fastest and most stamina elites took the lead along with Erhi.

"Whoa..."

moonlit night. Basset, unable to sleep, came out of the tent.

The campground was cluttered with silence.

It was hard to run during the day, but most of the people here were trained knights
or wizards who could protect themselves.

'I have a lot of unnecessary thoughts.'

When I ran through the Reewi Plain, I ran without looking back, but now the
situation is different.

No matter how fast they could run, there was a limit to the speed at which
subsequent units could follow.

Thanks to you, the night of the camp came early. Those with the remaining stamina
were spending their time on their own.

Bassett walked away blankly.

The camp was near a mountain with flowing water. It was a forest just a little out
of the way.

"More. Believe in yourself."

"...Ah."

Corner of a large campsite. Leonard's voice was heard from the bush. Bassett pursed
his lips.

The subjects Leonard taught were Leila and Dena.

The two were receiving training from Leonard at the castle, and that training
continued to this day.

'I want to be taught, too.'

I'm not particularly fond of training, but moving my body was the best way to clear
my mind.

Bassett secretly wanted to intervene in their training.

Leonard had rejected Bassett's request.

"If you're just getting to the point, you should start by taking control of your
own things rather than learning from someone. If you learn from me, it'll do you a
lot of harm."

Leonard was stubborn and Bassett couldn't change his mind.

Bassett sighed and left.

As I walked so blankly, I was on the way to the top of the mountain. The full moon
was high in the sky.

Basset, who had lost his gaze on the moon, found out that there was another person
only at a young age.

"Elysia?"

"Vaseti? What's going on here?"

"I'm talking. What are you doing here?"

“I just want to see something.”

Bassett raised an eyebrow and sat down next to Elysia.

In the distance, with the background of the desert, a view of the not-high
mountains could be seen.

The moon was shining brightly all over the world.

"......"

"......"

The two looked at the scenery without saying a word. A few minutes of silence.

Bassett stretched and opened his mouth.

"Ummm, I'm sulky. As expected, this doesn't suit me well."

"You've always been like that. If you open a book, you fall asleep."

"Is it just me? Terry did too? You're unusual."

Bassett pouted his lips and then closed them. There was a sad expression on his
face.

"what's the matter?"

"...I mean. I must have gotten really strong. Now the Auror Blades come out all the
way."

"Yes."

"By the way, I mean, all of a sudden, I was a little scared."

"......"

"It's not that I'm afraid of seeing blood. But I just suddenly thought of it. Is
this correct? That kind of thought."

The heavier the sword, the lighter the life of a person. Bassett now had the
confidence to wear iron armor in one blow.

One life could be saved with just one sword.

"I wondered if this was okay... I got a little scared."

"Me too."

"...you too?"

"Yeah. One command, one word I gave, thousands of people moved."

Although life was precious and lowly, it was present in military strategy.

Even knowing the consequences of her orders, Elysia had to make countless choices.

“On the battlefield, life becomes infinitely lighter, and in the end, it is only
seen as a number. If you lose five you gain ten, if you lose ten you gain fifty. "

Elysia smiled bitterly and shook her head slowly.

"But at the same time, you know that you can't help it. Someone had to do it, and
if I hadn't done it, more people would have died."

"...Is that so?"

"I don't know. The answer I gave is yes. I don't know if it's the right answer, but
I'm going to think about it for now. You should also look for the answer. Terry
seems to have found the answer."

"He probably wouldn't have even thought about it in the first place."

Originally, Terry had a lot of unusual corners.

Despite the loss of both parents to the Temu Empire, Terry was not discouraged.

No matter how hard you train, no matter how hard you go through. Terry raised the
sword as if it had ever been.

"He's a little optimistic."

"That's not positive, it's stupid! Ugh... What's wrong with that with a casual
expression? It's true."

"I was just thinking. Doesn't Terry look a little like Erhi-san?"

"...What?"

Bassett looked at Elysia as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.
Elysia laughed bashfully.

"Should it be called that determination? Should it be called calm? The tendencies

are opposite, but there is a strangely similarity. The two."

"...Isn't that because they're both geniuses?"

"I see. It could be. Actually, that's just my opinion. It takes a few more years
for Terry to be as calm as Mr. Erch..."

Elysia, who continued to speak, shut her mouth. Then he put his hand to Bassett's
lips.

'Why?'

'Shh.'

After a while, a black shadow moved in the distance. Bassett concentrated his magic
in his eyes. Erhi was appearing from the bushes.

[Erhi-san is sensitive, so you will notice it just by talking.]

Seeing Elysia speaking in sign language used only in battle situations, Bassett
moved his hands to each other.

[Are you secretly hiding? for what?]

[I want to see you practice magic. You can learn something by looking at it.]

[You can tell and see.]

[It interferes with training. I hate that.]

When Bassett opened his mouth wide, Elysia's head turned.

Blue light being scattered under the moonlight.

Erhi's spear slowly cut through the air.

Snowflakes floating above them scatter the light once more.

Erhi's figure shone like a small Milky Way rising in the darkness.

'...there is a taste to watch.'

Does it look different to the wizard's eyes?

Elysia did not even blink and was watching Erhi's magic.

Bassett put his chin on his hand and looked away.

Erhi creates a splendid landscape under the moonlight. Seeing that determined
expression on his face, he seemed to have calmed his mind.

A quiet time passed until the night deepened.

= =

A week from Fort Dayton.

The troops heading for Can Tho Castle advanced without problems.

A stable march that does not fight once.

However, the atmosphere of the unit was not so bright. It was because the crystal
ball connected to the imperial family did not emit light.

"...I still haven't been able to contact you."

"If there's a battle going on, the crystal ball's signal isn't easy to get
through."

Van Haydn, who claimed to be the leader even in bandages, nodded. But he didn't
relax.

The atmosphere was the same for others. I had no choice but to do so.

"...a corpse!"

"......"

There are still four days to go to Can Tho Castle.

Traces of a fierce battle were left everywhere on the border between the plain and
the desert.

What is comforting though. It was about seeing the corpses of enemies more often
than of allies.

In the atmosphere that seemed to be a harbinger of a great battle, tension like a

blade of force flowed through the troops.

The number of reconnaissance has doubled compared to before.

When the troops continued to advance.

The knight who went out for reconnaissance hurriedly returned as he had seen.

"Allies and enemies are engaged!"

Van Haydn's eyes twinkled, and Erhi nodded.

"I'm going to go help."

"I'll take the lead."

The sound of hooves echoed over the barren wasteland.

Can Tho Castle (2)

The border between desert and vegetation was spread around Kan Tho Castle.

Close to Suwon is a pastureland. The further away from there, the closer it was to
a desolate desert.

The place where Viscount Rotei was located was a wasteland close to the middle of a
mountain and a hill.

He and the soldiers had been chasing here for the third day.

They were on the chase side.

"They are coming!"

"The devil!"

Viscount Rotei grinded his teeth.

three days. It was a time when they didn't sleep well and chased after them.

The same number of soldiers who were killed by the blade fell from exhaustion from
the arduous march.

"Formation! I can't back down anymore!"

As long as even the horses had foamed up and fell, it was impossible to resist the
pursuit of the enemy as it is. I had to fight back and buy time.

- Sususu...

From the top of the hill, soldiers in black appeared.

The soldiers of the Temu Empire rushed in a low posture as if crawling on the
floor.

The bizarre appearance alone lowered the morale of the soldiers.

Although he was holding his sword resolutely, Viscount Rotei's situation was not
much different.

The enemies had turned into something more mysterious than they were 30 years ago.

"Kill them!"

The soldiers died. both friendly and foe.

Blood soaks the floor. A not-so-long collision. Thousands of lives have been lost
in vain.

'Crazy bastards!'

Enemies must be as tired as they are. These madmen rushed in as if wishing for
death.

There was joy in his eyes, even as he spouted blood.

"Don't run away! Fight back! There's a good chance that side will live longer!"

Viscount Rotei's expression of seeing the soldiers throwing away their weapons and
running away left a sigh of relief.

Enemies never gave up.

Behind the fleeing soldiers, a pursuer dressed in black followed.

The soldiers could not even cross the hill and lost their lives. It was a futile
death.

When Viscount Rotay let out a sigh. Long shadows lined the hills.

"...!"

The look on his face, which had hardened at the thought of reinforcements from the
enemy, was filled with joy, ecstasy, and curiosity in succession.

Obviously, the flag of the Ashan Empire is unfolding. The pattern of the flag
fluttering with him was unfamiliar.

"Power attack."

Even though his voice wasn't that loud, he pierced through the noisy battlefield
and tapped his ear.

The knights ran towards the battlefield.

= =

The battle ended by cutting down the enemy who resisted to the end.

Not a long time passed. The enemies rushed to the last one, but it was just a
pointless effort.

There were no injuries.

Van Haydn's condition was the only concern, but seeing the momentum that came out,
it seemed that he could fight even more all day.

"... Confucius Erhi?"

The commander of the ally, who was being pursued by Erhi, who was looking around
the battlefield, approached.

A face you've seen anywhere. As Erhi raised her eyebrows as she remembered, Leila
approached and whispered.

"You are Viscount Rotei. You were a faction of the Marquis of Votel, but you are an
Eastern nobleman who recently came under Victor's command."

"Thanks to Confucius Erch, I was able to save my life! I am grateful for the grace
of Count Victor, I will thank you again!"
Erhi held Rotei's hand without saying a word.

With that alone, Rotei was moved to tears.

"Good job, Count."

"Thank you, Confucius. I knew my reinforcements would come, but I don't think
you'll come..."

Viscount Rotei, who continued to speak, had a puzzled expression on his face.

brief battle. Van Haydn, with a bleak expression that did not even raise his
excitement, was appearing from behind Erhi.

"...Sir Van Haydn?"

Desert Shield, the riddle of the empire. Van Haydn was famous.

As much as his sword skills, the position change application that comes up to the
emperor every year was an annual event of the system.

“What is the situation for our allies, Viscount Rotei.”

Van Haydn approached Viscount Rotay with a force that seemed to rip off his mouth
if he didn't answer.

Viscount Rotei took a step back and swallowed his saliva.

"Uh... Why is Sir Van Haydn here... Confucius Erch?"

Viscount Rotei looked at Erhi and asked for help. Erhi's gaze was directed to a
distant place.

"......"

Following that, Van Haydn's gaze also turned to the same place as Erhi. The eyes of
the other party also moved in the same direction in turn.

yet.

- Doo doo doo doo...

The sound of horseshoes was heard. The faces of the soldiers, who were relaxing,
turned pale. The hellish battle had just ended, and it was because of the fear that
another battle might be fought.

"It's shiny."

As Van Haydn said.

In the distance, from the hills, knights in shiny armor were galloping.

A soft golden light flows through the armor, which is woven like a suit of top-
grade iron.

Knights with a presence that stood out beyond their power.

A faint smile appeared on Erhi's expression as he looked at them.

- Hey!

"The battle is over...? Confucius Erhi?"

There are two knights representing Count Ludbolt. Knights of the Golden Lion and
Knights of the Crossbow.

The commander of the Knights Templar, whose breastplate had a shiny crossbow
pattern on it, was startled to see Erhi.

"Long time no see, Sir Ronterno."

"No, how did Confucius get here?"

“It is thanks to Confucius’ wisdom.”

"Lord Leonard."

Leonard stood by Erhi's side.

A middle-aged man walked out from among the knights who stopped their rapid charge.

"...I thought it would be difficult to see your face once. I see you in an
unexpected place like this again."

"Long time no see, Dad."

Victor, the owner of the Rudbolt family, approached Erhi and gave him a long hug.

= =

The situation on the front was completely changed after the emperor returned to the
Sharmach Fortress.

Loenz III, who accompanied the Imperial Knights and Magic Towers.

Those who seek victory on the most glorious battlefields have come together.

"The enemies have brought an army of 50,000 men."

And as if he expected it.

The Temu Empire drove an enormous force towards Sharmach Fortress.

"But no one refused to fight."

The army of the Ashan Empire overwhelms it.

The emperor's family accompanied by the Imperial Knights. Concentration of the

power of the four power families. Even the magicians of the tower.

The size of the Ashan Empire Army, including the troops of numerous nobles,
approached 100,000.

"Besides, since Saikahan and Horihild have collapsed, the enemy's supply could not
last long."

An advance led by Jorhedin.

The plan that started this war was a success.

Since the enemy's main mines and medicinal plants had collapsed, the Temu Empire
had no ability to wage war for a long time.

"The staff were sure of victory. It wasn't just the staff. All who knelt before His
Majesty took the lead."

Victor turned his head toward Erhi and said.

"But His Majesty has ordered a retreat."

"Is that so."

"Many protested, but His Majesty's will was stubborn. It was soon discovered that
it was based on the advice you had given to His Majesty."

"It must have been noisy."

"Do I need to tell you. It's been a really long time since I've been to the palace.
How hard it was to drive. Hehe."

I was laughing and talking

At the time, Victor was a real political target.

Even the nobles who bowed their heads under him were enough to cause cracks.

"It's called retreat, but that doesn't mean there wasn't a battle."

The retreat of the Ashan Empire was literally a strategic retreat.

Return to Can Tho Castle. In the process, 100,000 troops formed an extensive front.
He constantly moved to torment the enemy.

As if to face this, the Temu Empire also expanded its forces widely.

A battlefield that crossed hundreds of kilometers of space was formed.

"I soon found out. Your proposal had a reason."

Even before the royal family.

The army of the Ashan Empire has been fighting the enemy.

In large and small battles, he was defeated and even set up an army.

In the process, the calculation of the enemy's power naturally comes into play.

However, the enemy who had brought a large army destroyed their common sense.

"I don't know what the heck they did, but they've become crazier than ever before.
You've just dealt with them, so you know."

"The stamina and strength were not at the level of an ordinary soldier."

Viscount Rotei had more troops than the enemy. Five hundred infantrymen, seven
knights, including Viscount Rotei. Dozens of archers.
However, they were pushed back by the enemy's offensive. Without Erhi, I would have
been annihilated.

"I thought of the plague and the corpses rising, but I never imagined that all the
soldiers would become strong forces."

Thanks to the defeat of the allies, Victor's status rose to the point where a funny
thing happened.

But apart from that, a new strategy was needed to win.

"You're saying it's a tactic of deception."

"Yeah. Marquis Votel's advisers devised a strategy."

A wide open battlefield. At the center of it was the main force of the Temu
Imperial Army.

Marquis Botel's advisers planned a trap to bring the main force in.

"It is a plan to bring the enemy's main force into the depths. It is a plan to cut
the enemy's center at once."

Two things were needed for this.

The enemy's main force must advance toward the allies.

Allies must have the power to temporarily overwhelm the enemy.

The first of these was occurring naturally due to the retreat of the allies.

The problem was the second.

'The troops spread out all over the front line naturally draw the enemy's main
force deeply. The core elites were removed in advance to form a support group.
Together with His Majesty's knights, we destroy the enemy's main force.'

A plan that he couldn't even dare to set up because he was not confident that he
could perfectly coordinate the complex battlefield.

It was a plan that felt the pride of Marquis Votel, who had been in charge of the
strategy of the empire for a long time.

'But....'

In the end, the heart of this plan was simple.

'Can you kill the emperor?'

Emperor of the Temu Empire. Being able to kill that overwhelming superman was the
key to this strategy.

'The Emperor of the Temu Empire had a difference in force depending on the
direction of his force. The power of the allies is never weak, so there is no
possibility, but there is no certainty.'

None of his allies knew the power of Emperor Temu as much as Erhi.

Even Erhi could not have guessed the power of the Emperor Temu in detail. Unless
you've experienced it yourself.

'If only I could kill it, that would be the best. But if you can't...'

Erch, who considered the best of the worst to the worst, asked Viktor a question.

"Father. You said you were marching towards Thorntrow Gorge."

"Yes. There, the goal is to annihilate the troops of General Roemel's subordinates
and the Eagles of the Desert."

"Um... Then why don't you try to be a little more greedy?"

"Greed?"

"Yeah. Not his subordinates. He's staring directly at General Roemel."

Victor's eyes widened. Erhi raised an eyebrow.

"It would be best if we could kill them, but even if we can't, if it goes according
to plan, it could cause chaos for them."

"...Is that possible?"

"I think it's possible enough."

no matter which way things were going.

Erhi wanted to be proactive.

For that, it would be good to add one major on the way to Can Tho Castle.

"Can I get a map of the entire operation and the status of your father's troops?"

"...Yes. Here it is."

Victor handed a thick map and paper from the saddle of the horse.

Erhi looked at the map and looked pensive.

A number of emotions flashed across Victor's face as he looked at it.

'He grew up really well.'

Erhi's growth was dazzling.

Even the word arrogant was not enough.

If it wasn't for his son, Erhi's fame resounded throughout the empire to the extent
that it was dismissed as a rumor.

In fact, even though it was his own son, he could not believe it was the same.

Because his son, who used to be called an idiot, has become a hero who discusses
the fate of the Ashan Empire.

'You've grown up really well.'

It was as if a person had changed, but in Viktor's eyes, Erhi was the same son as
when he was a child.

He also has a habit of scanning his chin with his fingertips every time he thinks.
Even the eyes that seem insensitive but have a lot of thoughts. He doesn't seem to
know it, but he has a habit of biting his lips from time to time.

Every time I see those little habits.

He used to feel that Erhi was still the son of the man who used to burn Mudung when
he was young.

"...I think this should be enough. As long as you don't shake the strategic plan of
your allies, the best results... Why do you see it that way?"

"It's nothing. I heard you saved Fort Dayton, didn't you go north?"

"Yes. A lot has happened since then."

Erhi raised an eyebrow slightly. The expression on his face resembled that of his
wife, Cheryl, and Victor laughed out loud.

"Yeah. A lot of things must have happened. Let's talk about it."

On the plain where the sunset was setting, the couple had a long talk.

= =

Underground of Fort Can Tho.

Innumerable magical lights were radiating out there.

"Count Tontena, you are victorious! We are regrouping while conserving our troops!"

"The reinforcements of the wizards of Edmund Tower have arrived in Mahias Plains!"

"Payment! A request for support from Count Robske!"

This was a battlefield.

The Crystal Orb liaison headquarters of the Ashan Empire.

The battle of a large army of tens of thousands of people.

Because the whole process was exchanged in real time, many wizards were running
around 24 hours a day without sleep.

"...a telegram from Count Ludbolt!"

The wizard, who has been holding the crystal ball for 14 hours, read the letters
with a blank eye.

The tired body and eyes made the letters look blurry. The content is not readable.
I must have seen it wrong.

After rubbing his eyes and inhaling cold water, the wizard looked at the crystal
ball again. His eyes grew wider and wider. I didn't see it wrong.

"Great, great, General Roemel seriously injured! It is said that the enemy's elite
troops have been annihilated!"
"What? What do you mean?"

"Isn't Count Ludbolt supposed to be marching all the way to Thorntrow Gorge?"

The news of a surprising victory. All eyes were focused on the wizard. The wizard
stuttered through the back of the contact.

"It seems that Special Task Force Commander Erch Rudbolt has arrived as
reinforcements with the forces of Fort Dayton!"

The wizards opened their eyes in unison.

Can Tho Castle (3)

A desert in the scorching sun.

There was a horse running over it.

"Distance 1 kilometer. 27 degrees to the left!"

Black lines flew across the sky. Black Poetry. The iron arrows that the Temu Empire
is proud of are poisonous, and you will get seriously ill if you touch them.

Thousands of those precious arrows were being fired to catch the horse that barely
opened.

- Shush Shush Shush!

Arrows fell as if filling the ground.

Most of the arrows were blocked by a barrier of ice and a net of lightning in the
sky.

However, some of them were threateningly smashed towards the ground.

"Wow, it's really poisonous, poisonous. How far are you chasing us to catch us?"

"You're not trying to hurt us. You're trying to grab our ankles."

Basset struck out a heavy arrow and stuck out his tongue, and Elysia narrowed her
eyes and looked to the other side.

Countless Temu Empire's troops were racing through the desert frantically just to
catch them.

"I expected it, but it's more than I expected. Which way should I go, Erhi-sama?"

Dena looked into the distance and turned her head.

Erhi, who had been protected by Leila while performing the magic, said while
looking forward.

"I'm going to Tap'thas Basin."

'The reaction is intense.'

I expected this to happen, but I'm going to run like a wild boar like this.
'Are you going to kill me somehow?'

Erch, joined by the elite knights of Ludbolt, the men of his faction, and the
advance force of Fort Dayton, marched into Thorntrow Gorge.

The number of troops more than doubled compared to the original. Even they were
elites who had experienced the struggle of the Reewi Plain.

Neither the quality of the military nor the number of strong men could match the
enemy of the enemy.

Before the news of the battle was even properly delivered, the allies drove into a
catastrophic position.

As a result, he succeeded in obtaining a criminal record that exceeded his

expectations.

In exchange for digging deep into the enemy camp, they had to face the pursuit of
the enemy.

"The enemy reinforcements to the east!"

"Wow, you still have more troops to bring?"

There was neither reason nor calculation.

The pursuit of the enemy came like a wave and continued endlessly.

The madness of giving up on all other battlefields.

In the midst of this, Erhi divided his troops to protect the slow-moving soldiers
and disperse the enemy.

And the enemies concentrated their power on Erhi's pursuit as if they would not
miss Erhiman.

"Mr. Erhi."

"What's going on?"

"Taptas Basin is a closed terrain. It's not steep enough to climb, but you'll have
to give up your horse instead."

The immediate pursuit can be avoided, but the problem is that there will be no
after that.

Elysia was concerned about her subsequent escape route, which was a reasonable
opinion.

"It's okay. After that, you won't have to worry about it."

However, Erhi calmed Elysia's concerns with a calm voice.

Elysia, who had her eyes wide open, ran to Erhi's side and fell in thought.

The terrain has changed. a ramp that curves down. The high hills to the left and
right turned into a small canyon, and then a wide basin appeared.

Beyond that, in the distance, a towering stone mountain can be seen. It was not
that there were no other routes, but all of them were terrain blocked by high
hills.

"Ah!"

Elysia, who was immersed in thought, spit out admiration and turned her head.
Elysia's eyes were twinkling.

"The enemy created a blank in the front line to pursue the allies. The balance of
the troops was broken that much."

"I also posted a report on the victory."

"That's right. In other words, the balance of the troops across the West has been
disrupted, and our allies know that..."

"Shoot it."

- Sissy tasting!

“The reinforcements of our allies are bound to come.”

Arrows shot like filling a basin fell over the head of the enemy who was chasing
after the party.

Subsequently, the knights rode on horseback along the low hills.

Some of them made eye contact with Erhi.

There was no end. Like a waterfall, knights and soldiers ran down the hill.

Allied flags flew at the entrance to the basin.

Enemies were trapped in a siege with nowhere to escape.

"If anyone sees it, you've come here as if you had promised."

"I thought that if you were the sage, you would have predicted it."

"What kind of wisdom is. I grew old on the battlefield, so only my hair grew."

A knight with a white beard stood in front of Erhi.

"You seem to have accumulated fatigue from the battlefield."

"Honestly, tell me that you look older. As you listen to your Majesty's orders all
the time, the years are passing by."

"How are you, Marquis Tess?"

"Don't say anything. Your Majesty, that guy, and the owner of the Votel family. The
battlefield is better, and that place is nothing more than a fire pit of all
things."

Jorhedin, the leader of the Silver Cross Knights, smiled while showing his teeth.

"More than that, I heard that you defeated Bormel, the one I was aiming for. How
did you do it?"
Despite the fierce battle going on in the distance, Jorhedin seemed relaxed.

It is also the leisure of an old man who has lived on the battlefield for a long
time, but it will be possible because the sense of [Cheongyeon] is sure to give the
superiority of the allies.

The task force looked at the battlefield and said, 'Isn't this supposed to help?'
He shook his head like that.

After ordering them to rest, Erhi told Jorhedin.

"The time and place were good, and they were ready."

Bormel was the most warlike of the generals of the Temu Empire.

A person with a personality like a beast who deserves the nickname 'shredding'.

Like its belligerent nature, it was enough to overcome the charge of the Knights
Templar alone in the charge that rushed to it while suffocating it with its body.

At the same time, he was also the most predictable opponent among the generals of
the Temu Empire.

"When I saw a small loophole, he ran straight ahead."

Bormel and the elite troops had the sharpest breakthrough ability among allies and
enemies.

With Bormel as the tip of the spear, the rushing charge was at a level that no one
could stop.

However, it is not necessary to raise the shield to block the charge. Enemies
caught in the trap are easily crooked.

"Vormel has been rushing to kill me, but the elite of our allies attacked him at
once."

"It wouldn't have been easy to block him? Considering that they were surrounded by
Magi, it would be even more so."

"You knew."

"Aldamada. It's because I even bumped into the sword myself. After a while, my
bones were broken. No matter how loudly they ran...

"There is a way to suppress their magic."

"...what?"

"Your army is joined by the Princess of the Southern Isles. Now Sir Leonald is
moving towards the Plains of Lorte, and he has the ability to wield a spell that
allows the Princess of the Southern Isles to suppress their magic."

"......"

Jorhedin was speechless for a while.

He wasn't surprised by anything. He, too, seemed quite surprised to hear that there
was magic that could suppress the enemy's magic.
"...According to what you said, there seems to be a possibility in the lineage of
the Marquis of Votel."

"Are you skeptical of strategy?"

Jorhedin brushed his beard and narrowed his eyes.

"People's value comes from their usefulness. The Botel family is a family that has
risen to the position of a powerful family due to their achievements on the
battlefield. But now, the Botel Marquis is unable to prove his worth, so he is in a
predicament."

The resourcefulness of the Marquess Botel has not been shown much so far.

The enemy's strength was unexpected, and the staff's strategies were limited in a
rapidly changing situation.

"In that sense, this plan can be said to be a trick to prove the abilities of the
Marquis of Votel. However, I am concerned about the fact that in military strategy,
the trick is usually easy to get rid of."

Considering that he himself was Jorhedin, who built up a reputation by creating

countless tricks, it was a meaningful word.

Jorhedin made a serious expression on his face, then shook his head with a grin.

"I don't mean to say it before the great victory. Where is the main unit?"

"On the east side..."

While talking to Jorhedin, Erhi was thinking differently.

'If Lord Jorhedin felt a sense of crisis...'

Erhi's gaze skimmed the direction of the setting sun.

It was in the direction of Can Tho Castle.

= =

“A region of 30 kilometers in the Taptas Basin has become our territory.”

"10,000 troops commanded by Lord Jorhedin cleared the enemy's forces. Even Bormel
was seriously wounded, so the operation was breath-taking."

"The elite soldiers from Fort Dayton are both highly mobile and of a high standard.
Assuming the enemy responds in this direction..."

- Whoops, whoops.

round room. Inside was a wide open map. Tiny dolls with flags were busily moving on
the overturning, where several people could lie on their backs.

Dozens of heads work for one purpose. The repetition of creation and extinction of
numerous possibilities. In the process, the best strategy is created.

Ten thousand troops. It was a simulated tactic of the Botel family, who had been in
charge of the strategy of the Ashan Empire for a long time, capable of moving with
precision as if handling the vast army.

"Father. It is said that Erch Ludbolt was summoned to His Majesty as soon as he
entered the castle."

"......"

"It is said that he has great military power, but the fault always remains with the
victor in the end. Father.

"Shut up, Pellale. A dull person loses his sword behind his back because his eyes
are sold by the gold jewelry in front of him. Are you meant to be the one who
sticks the blade through the neck first?"

"Ah, Father..."

"It seems that the period of peace was too long. I also didn't know that my
children would be useless. You should not attend the strategy meeting until this
war is over."

"...!"

To refrain from attending strategic meetings at the heart of the Votel family meant
moving away from the center of the family.

The heir to the Votel family, Fellail Votel, had a dingy face.

"Ah, Father..."

"......"

There is no word change in strategy.

As long as the order was issued from the mouth of the Marquis of Votel, it was
irreversible.

Seeing the cold eyes of the Marquis of Votel, Pellail bowed her head.

"...I see. I will do as you command."

Pellail bowed her head and left the room.

The Marquis of Votel didn't even look at his son's back, he only looked at the
large parchment on which the plan of the operation was laid out.

The door is closed. The Marquis Votel closed his eyes.

'Erch Ludbolt has already become a hero.'

The battle for power with the Rudbolts had no meaning any more.

Erch Ludbolt, the value of his name alone was enough to cause the counterweight to
collapse.

'But time is on our side.'

it has always been

The Votel family did not produce any heroes that lead to songs, nor great knights
who leave a trail in the history books.

However, they remained the ruling family of the Ashan Empire. That was the strength
of the Botel family.

'The success or failure of the great lineage is important. Otherwise, the entire
empire could collapse.'

Therefore, the only concern of the Marquis of Votel was the success of the great
era, the victory of the empire.

Erch Ludbolt is a shining hero, but everything that glitters is bound to fade as
quickly as its brightness.

"Tactically, I have more strength. It seems that I can put more troops into the
Mayunet River..."

"I entrust the command of the entire Mayunet River to Erch Ludbolt."

"...!"

The Mayunet River was one of the water sources near Can Tho Castle, and the enemy's
forces were concentrated there.

It is such an important battlefield, and if he succeeds in capturing that area, the

name of Erhi Ludbolt will shine even more.

"...All right."

'If you are a shining hero. Even that hero is written in shogi language.'

No matter how sharp the sword, and excellent magic. In the end, it was just a chess
piece that moved under his hand.

At that time, the Marquis Votel listened to the conversations of his staff with
subdued eyes. The servant came and whispered.

"Your Majesty is calling."

"okay."

= =

"Did you call me, Your Majesty?"

There were only Erhi and the emperor in the room. As the Marquis of Votel bowed and
bowed, the emperor gestured.

"Ah, it's all right, Marquis. What are the etiquettes in the wartime? I called you
in the middle of a busy day, but I can't waste my time."

The Marquis of Votel straightened his back. The emperor clasped his hands together
and said.

"I don't need to talk about the circumstances after the war, right? Reports must
have been made about the major achieved by Jim's knight first."

"That's right."
"I would like to congratulate you on the achievements of Erhi Ludbolt and grant you
the title of Knight of Blue Light."

"...!"

"The Marquis of Votel. I think we need your cooperation."

'The Knight of Blue Light' was a title honoring the heroes of the early days of the
empire.

A knight with this position has autonomy in all military actions and has the
authority to command allied military actions.

A position that was rarely appointed historically, allowing him to decide virtually
everything on the battlefield for himself.

"Your Majesty's deep grace gave me an unexpected position, but I have no intention
of hindering the Botel family's strategy. Have you ever had a mission you wanted to
entrust to me?"

"...I tried to entrust the attack near the Mayunet River."

"All right."

The eyes of the Marquis of Votel and Erch met. expressionless eyes. It was a deep
gaze that could not read any emotion.

However, it seemed that Erch's voice could be heard in the ears of the Marquis of
Votel.

'I follow your orders, but only because I have decided to do so. If a wrong
instruction is given, it will be corrected immediately.'

The check of the command that was exclusively monopolized.

The Marquis of Votel knew that Erch's eyes would reach wherever he was directed.

'Who will see this man as a young nobleman in his twenties?'

The Marquis of Votel looked the same as Erch's himself. No, I sensed that I was
heading beyond that.

Can Tho Castle (4)

The office where the Marquis Botel left.

Loenz III leaned his back on the hard chair and looked at Erch.

“Isn’t it better for you to take command than to fight?”

The emperor licked his lips and smiled. Is it sincere? It was clear that if Erhi
wanted it, the emperor would issue an order. Instead, Erhi would have to take care
of that.

"I am not confident enough to handle the wit of the Votel family."

"Why. It seems that the Marquis has already given up the will to fight you."

"The fire was so strong that he lowered himself for a while, but he did not bow his
head. Above all, I do not want the command of the entire army."

"Yeah? It seemed that way to me."

It was not only soldiers who grew up eating blood on the battlefield.

The emperor, Loenz III, also exuded a sharp momentum that had never been seen
before.

The eyes that used to shine with guns changed sharply.

Countless lives, not just the battlefield here, but the life of the entire empire
was the eyes of a person who carried the life of the whole empire on his back.

"Didn't you feel that there was something wrong with the strategy of the Marquis of
Votel?"

"It's not like that."

Despite the defeat in individual battles, the achievements of the allies were equal
to those of the enemy. Sometimes it was advantageous.

It was because even if the battle was lost, the tactical unit was victorious.

It was because the strategy of the Marquis Botel was so excellent.

"I think that a great strategy to destroy the enemy's main force is also a great
strategy."

A complex strategy in which all processes must interlock like cogs.

It may be an overkill, but it took a fair amount of effort to achieve great

results.

“Then what are you thinking?”

“I wanted the freedom to choose the next best thing.”

"......"

Loenz III rubbed his chin. The emperor, who scanned the dark beard that had never
been before, said with his eyes shining.

"Are you thinking that the great lineage will fail?"

"Then they would have tried to revise the plan itself."

"It's uncertain."

"What in the world is a clear plan... but I think there must be at least one person
who is prepared for failure."

"me too."

"...I didn't quite understand, Your Majesty?"

“It means that I am also preparing for failure.”

The emperor poured the amber liquid directly into the glass. A sweet herbal scent
wafted through me.

"I thought I knew the weight of blood, but it was heavier than that. I don't know
how the Emperor could overcome this weight."

The emperor, who drank the herbal drink, frowned slightly and looked at Erhi.

"The two people I trust the most are you and Jorhedin. But since both of them are
preparing for the worst, I have no choice but to do the same."

"......"

“I requested all the powers of the church, including the saints, and ordered the
mobilization of the entire empire.

The emperor himself poured the wine into the glass and offered it to him. A medal
was held in the hand holding the glass. A metal plaque with the imperial design
tinged with blue. It was a symbol of the 'Knight of Blue Light'.

"As the lord of Ashan, I will issue an order. If you think it is right, choose it
without hesitation. After that, I will take responsibility."

Erhi drank at once while looking at the emperor's drink.

"...I will obey your orders."

I want to avoid being used as much as possible.

In this way, Erhi was given the right to choose the course of his allies when he
wanted to.

= =

After the conversation with the emperor, Erhi returned to the room and raised an
eyebrow.

I don't know who started first.

Even he, after entering Can Tho Castle, first entered his room, and there were
people of good faith.

[I know you are busy, but my father wants to see you. If you have time, I would
like to meet you, but I don't think you should.]

A note from Elysia, covered with a lot of careful tee.

[Reicer and Royenson will be there, so come here as soon as your business is over.
I'll be talking about your magic.]

A note from Ioderyl that boasted neat handwriting as if it had been taken with the
original board, but has a lot of hastily scribbled marks on it.

[With Ms. Dena, I will finish the task given by Master and organize Confucius'
schedule.]

And a note from Leila who wants to return to her secretary's job.

Moreover, after meeting his factions, there was even a promise from his father that
he would contact his mother and Sujeong-gu together.
Erhi was looking at the paper one by one and lay down on the bed.

It was just to clear my mind for a moment.

'A great generation can be successful enough.'

The power of the allies is strong.

Of course, the knights led by Jorhedin and Marquis Tess. Even the power of wizards,
including Leister and Edmund, who moved quickly.

Even if I look back on my memories.

There has never been a time when the forces of the Ashan Empire were gathered in
one place like now.

They could not participate in the battle with the Emperor because they were
scattered across a wide area, or... lost their lives.

A clash with the emperor earlier than ever before. That doesn't mean it's not
necessarily a bad outcome.

'But it's not the best power.'

The church's sword Falcao and the saint had not yet arrived at Kanto Castle.
Crawford Lorraine, the master of the swords of Terry, Bassett, and Dena, travels
all over the country, so the whereabouts are uncertain.

'Best power.'

If they were there, the win rate could definitely go up. But at the same time,
there is no guarantee that an opportunity like this one will come again.

To be clear.

Considering the time and place, the ally now had the best power.

Erhi closed his eyes. Why is it that vague anxiety does not go away even though I
have come to a conclusion on my own?

'I have no experience.'

The answer came soon after. He had no experience.

The one I had when I was fighting Gormar, Fatima, and Bormel.

The experience of gaining victory even if you fall down and collapse.

'That's funny.'

If you think carefully about it.

Ever since the first discrepancy, there have been only uncertainties. There were
once or twice where I encountered memories and other phenomena.

Even so, what remains in my heart is that the enemy is the Emperor of the Temu
Empire.
Unlike the enemies they've been through so far, it's just that they're opponents
who have never had the experience of winning despite defeat.

"Fate is a link between causation. Did I say that it was to point beyond that?"

A conversation with Shalueril suddenly came to mind. It was said that God's wisdom
is to look beyond cause and effect.

It reminded me of his dislike of vague things like prophecies.

As long as the choice was made, uncertainty was no longer important.

You just reach out to get the results.

If it catches your ankle.

'I'll come up with an answer.'

Erhi opened the door with hardened eyes and went out.

= =

Two days after Erhi checks her magic, talks with her mother after a long time, and
meets Count Lorraine.

As if igniting the jump ship, the Marquis of Votel set the pace of the great war.

An ally who gained victory through a great victory called [Taptas Basin Slaughter].

In order not to miss the momentum, a strategy was devised to project a large-scale
force.

"The enemy's forces are wide spread, and the formations are disorganized. Now is
your chance to inflict heavy blows on your enemies."

Erch was also at the heart of that strategy.

Although the 'Knight of Blue Light' was not an official title, it had the same
command as the commander-in-chief.

Erch has indirect command over two thousand troops for Fortress Dayton, commanded
by Leonard, and two thousand troops from faction nobles belonging to the Rudbolt
family.

He was also ordered to command a thousand troops under the direct control of the
imperial family, which the emperor had sent him directly.

A large army of five thousand in total.

The army marched towards the Mayunet River.

= =

"Spear-listen!"

- Chunkyung!

A desert in the scorching sun.

I had heard that there was a river not far from here, but the sand around my ankles
seemed to suck the moisture from my skin.

"Uh, uh, what should I do, Sergeant Major?"

"...don't be scared, kid."

The sergeant major chewed on the reed and spit it out.

The desert that I could see from Fort Dayton was still spewing dirty dust.

And the dust was rising in real time.

The enemy's charge was imminent.

“Because our heroes will take care of making the plates.”

I'm afraid to finish the word.

- Rumble...

A cloud appeared in the empty sky. The clouds gradually increased in size.
unrealistic sight.

Some soldiers raised their heads to the sky blankly, and a pair of senior soldiers
banged the recruits' heads.

"When the enemy is in front of you, turn your gaze?"

"Sin, sorry!"

After a while, the color of the clouds darkened. concentration of moisture. It was
raining that I thought would be rare in the desert.

Even in the face of battle, there was an unconscious delight in the faces of the
soldiers.

A thunderbolt fell over the heads of the incoming enemies.

- Curl rumble!!

"...wake up nigga!"

"Yes? Oh, I see. Charge! Turn around... Whoops!"

"To the end of this bastard! Our mission is to defend this position! Follow me!
What's our mission?"

"Hey, I'm going to keep this place!"

"Yeah, nigga!"

The recruit, caught on the back of his neck, followed Borden's words, sweeping his
neck, and Borden nodded.

Meanwhile, the attack of the allies began.

The power of the thunderbolt was explosive, and its scope was wide.
The soldiers of the Temu Empire, who rushed in like an unavoidable disaster, lost
their momentum.

An ally's spear knife fell down on it.

"...I, Commander Borden. But shouldn't we also go and help? But our allies fight
like that..."

"Stupid bastard. A pawn does what he tells him to do. This bastard already has a
greed for majors..."

"Oh, no."

"No, nigga. Well, you don't know."

"Yes?"

Borden recalled the Plains of Reewi.

Up until that point, he was no different from this stupid new recruit.

But now he knew.

He knew that being on this battlefield was close to a blessing among the soldiers
who entered this war.

"Come! Get ready!"

"Yes, yes! Ah... I see!"

Still, it was because he went through several battlefields, or it was still because
of the battle of the ten commanders. Borden had a vision of the battlefield.

It is a skilled soldier who has already experienced the battlefield as it is to

rush to the enemies stranded by lightning. And because of the desert environment,
it was the responsibility of the knights who got off their horses.

They ripped through enemies whose momentum had been weakened by a thunderbolt.

Thanks to this, it was the already wounded and exhausted enemy that Borden and the
recruits who were not yet familiar with battle had to face.

- Whoops!

"...the damn bastards."

Borden looked around, disgusted with the enemy soldiers who didn't even scream.

Fortunately, the stupidest new recruit, who couldn't see it, and was sitting next
to him, was fighting well.

It looked stupid, but I thought maybe I'd do my part soon.

"......"

Borden looked around for a moment to catch his breath.

A battlefield involving thousands of people. He could see it at a glance even with

his wormy eyes. that the ally overwhelms the enemy.
A lot of what he and this stupid recruit are going through is happening all over
this battlefield.

For some reason, a soldier from the Temu Empire with sharp teeth rushed in. Borden
threw down the spear without fear.

- Whoops!

"We have heroes!"

"We win!"

"Ashan will win!"

Neither you nor I, the soldiers clapped their necks and shouted.

And then.

Another cloud rose in the distance as if it could no longer stand it.

"Heh heh... heh... why are you like that?"

"......"

Knights riding on black horses as if they were paired with their masters.

They were rushing towards the right wing with Borden.

'Yes sir. It's stupid to believe that I'm the only one who doesn't die in war.'

Where Borden was located was the weak point of the ally. Most of the soldiers were
new recruits, and the state of their armed forces was not very good.

Nevertheless, the fact that there were not many casualties is only the result of
godly command.

It was by no means the power to stop the large-scale rush of the knights.

Still, Borden raised the spear with trembling hands.

may die No, it is very likely that you will die.

But what if you leave the spear and run away? It was a sure death.

"Bo, Boss Borden..."

"Lift up the window. Don't fall on the floor or run away. They'll never pass you by
with their backs..."

And then.

"...God! Thank you!"

White frost began to fall over the enemies' heads.

= =

"Can we go back to the rear, Captain?"

"Make your own decisions and move."

"All right."

"The archer unit will aim for the horse first!"

"okay."

Erhi gave the order and closed his eyes.

The sharper sensibility of magic made him feel a clearer world with his eyes
closed.

A world seen as a flow of magic.

In it, Erhi spread out his realm.

"[Starlight]."

Above the heads of the knights of the Temu Empire.

The white milky way spreads out in the hot, sunny desert.

Stars of ice, scattered with countless light, fell down in a storm of snow and
lightning.

dark battle (1)

The ally won.

A detour maneuver made so that the enemy cannot grasp the movement of the ally.

A deception that switches the positions of key forces.

The battlefield you want, even the elaborate layout that attracts enemies when you
want it.

The result of all those conditions being met. The allies had an incomparable cost
of engagement with the enemy.

"Is this the Mayunet River?"

A narrow stream of water flowed under the cliffs cut deep like a canyon.

Mayunet River. It was one of the few water sources in the desert.

"Compared to the value of the name... it's insignificant. The river where the
bridge was broken looks much bigger."

"Even if you look there, the water will be quite deep. Above all, it is upstream of
Suwon, which is difficult to find in a desert like this."

While conversing with Bassett and Elysia while examining the Mayunet River beyond
the open tent entrance.

Erhi entered the tent.

"Everyone did a great job. How about allies' damage?"

"There are quite a few wounded and exhausted, but the morale is good."

Even after the battle, there were more bright expressions than gloomy fatigue on
the faces of the soldiers. It was evidence of an overwhelming victory.

"Actually, it was less defensive than I thought. Compared to the information I

heard, the number of strong enemies was small..."

Elysia blurted the end of her words.

Because it was a war in which thousands of lives depended on it, I couldn't even
say 'it was easy'. Everyone in the tent guessed the story behind it.

"Certainly. I thought that one of the generals, at least the enemy's main force,
would be guarding it, but it wasn't."

Van Haydn, now wearing an eye patch instead of a bandage, continued. Elysia nodded
and said.

"It's probably one of two things. Either they felt defeated and pulled out their
power in advance. Or... that this water source isn't going to be the enemy's main
stronghold as it used to be."

"Doesn't it seem like the enemy's troops were too many?"

"Yeah. So, I don't think there's a possibility that the information of our allies
could have been leaked. Probably, since Suwon is right next to me, I think it may
have served as a garrison."

From high-level horsemen to slave soldiers. Enemy classes varied. So it was rather
difficult to come up with a strategy.

Erhi, who was listening to Elysia and Bassett's conversation, glanced at the map
and asked Chloe a question.

"Anything from the castle?"

"......"

Chloe, who had no interest in anything other than magic, took out a piece of paper.

It was a crystal ball communication written by wizards belonging to the Kepler

Tower, who had accompanied them for contact and assistance.

"...According to the results of battles in other campaigns, make your own decisions
until your path is decided, ok."

It wasn't incomprehensible.

The commander of Elysia, who is starting to be called the 'Goddess of Victory'

among the soldiers and is very shy about it.

An overwhelming magical power led by Erhi and Chloe.

In addition to that, the special task force that started to bloom, Van Haydn and
other knights as well.

'Compared to the geographical importance, the battle ended fairly quickly.'

A victory that could be called a sweeping victory. As a result, the battles of
other campaigns were in full swing unlike them.

It is difficult for the staff of the Votel family to make strategic decisions that
cover the entire front line, but to give orders easily.

However, it must have been the decision of the Marquis of Votel that left the
decision entirely to Erch.

Is it because of the title of 'The Knight of Blue Light'? Or maybe it was because
of the conclusions the Marquis of Votel had made about Erch, but I don't know.

"Uh... For now, there are two ways. Stay here and wait. Go to another front to
help."

"Which one do you think is better?"

"Neither of them are bad strategically. If the enemy's power is rushing in to

reclaim this place, we can respond proactively. If it's a fightable opponent, we
just have to defeat it. There are also options."

Elysia said with a frown on her brow as if she didn't want to. Erhi said while
looking at the map.

"What if the enemy gives up here?"

"...Yes? But if the waterway of the Manuet River is blocked, will the enemy's
forces stationed downstream have their way to supply water immediately blocked?"

"If they were going to fight while conserving their troops, I think the resistance
would have been a little stronger."

"...Ah."

Being an enemy did not mean that he was ignorant of strategy.

The Eagle of the Desert was at a level capable of fighting an equal number of
strategic battles with the Votel family.

Nevertheless, the enemy did not show a noticeable response.

'You either care less or you don't. Either way, the emperor's will.'

It was difficult to guess what the enemy was thinking right now. But the more you
dig deeper, the more things will come to light.

Erhi handed the documents Chloe gave her to Elysia and said,

"There are allies who are fighting in an area close to the enemy's main force.
We'll make maintenance for two days and send reinforcements to the places where
they are inferior."

= =

The desert night is surprisingly bright at sunset.

The stars and the moon twinkle in the cloudless sky.

The light casts a bright shadow on the sand of the desert as a snowfield reflects
the light.

- Hey.

"Relax."

As if the heat of the day was a lie. Beyond the hills of the desert where even
faint breaths can be seen. Erchi got off at Granit.

Even in this cold desert, it was a cold and dark place, where there was a natural
cave connected to an underground waterway.

'Not bad.'

At night in the desert, dark magic is spread. Among them, Erhi, who stood in a
place where his magical power was accumulating, took a deep breath.

It's amazingly relaxing. Perhaps it was natural for Erhi to go to the desert in the
set history of life.

'Useless junk.'

Erhi grinned and raised Hrundal.

- Gugugugu...

When was it?

Erhi's magical power reached a level beyond the realm.

Even with his now-trained body, it was almost impossible to mobilize all his
magical powers.

"Well...."

Erhi frowned as he stopped while raising his enormous magical power.

'It's difficult.'

After meeting Reister and Royensen together at Can Tho Castle. Erhi spent quite a
bit of time with them.

The beginning of the 8th circle. It was to hear the story that touched the body of
the state of the archmage.

Interestingly, the stories of the three archmage were all different.

It is said that Ioderil started from the aspiration of the race, the concept of
water that purifies and submerges everything.

Reister said he was inspired by a thunderstorm that engulfed the world on a stormy
night.

Royenson said that when he realized that four days had passed while seeing the
magnificence of the northern mountains in the dry season, he had crossed the wall
of the Archmage.

A completely different start. But the end was similar.

Archmages unravel the images they felt and the world with a deep understanding of
witchcraft.

'I don't have that.'

He had not mastered the theory of magic, and it was not long before he entered the
field of magic.

Intuition and inspiration. And I had to release it with a sense of magic.

To overcome the wall of the Archmage by focusing completely on one's own image.

In a way, it was a path similar to that of a knight putting his world into a sword.

'The image, and the occasion.'

It's not something to be done in a hurry.

It is unavoidable that my consciousness is constantly focused on the state of being

an archmage.

I have already received a confirmation from the three archmages.

The magical powers that Erhi possesses, and the magic stones obtained from the
tombs of Hrundal and Shalueril are enough to try to reach the level of the 8th
circle.

Ultimately, what is needed is to set a standard for Erhi to rise to that level.

For this, he needed a firm association with his image.

Still an ambiguous image. Maybe you need a trigger.

'I want to hold onto you and ask.'

But now, Ioderyl was not here.

Because Ioderyl and the two archmages had heard about the Southern Islands princess
and the orb's magic, and were preparing for it.

"It's an image..."

In a vague feeling, Erhi began to move his magical powers.

The wide-spreading magical powers swept up the sand with attractive force.

The flow of magic and sand spanning several tens of meters in all directions.

Standing there, Erhi looked as if he was floating on a cloud.

- Whoops!

A faint fire blazed over the sand. It was a fire with no heat, only light. The sun
was setting in the clouds surrounding Erhi.

Dark darkness covers it all. The light that rises between them. And the flow of
water that crosses sand and light.
And it all turns into transparent shards of ice. It became snow and was scattered.

Among the shards of snow that spread like dandelion seeds.

A darkness that was thicker than the night sky passing through the stars began to
bloom.

"Ah......."

The admiration that flows from somewhere.

Erhi opened his eyes. Snow, ice, and light faded with a breeze as if it were a lie.

"...Vaseti. What should I do with my mouth open?"

"sorry."

"Are you sorry for me? Do you know how disrespectful it is to interrupt a wizard
when he's concentrating on his magic?"

"...you'll have to give me a finger."

"...can't it go beyond the hair?"

In the distance, over the hill, three people whispering, got up. It was Bassett,
Elysia, and Chloe. Erhi raised an eyebrow slightly and said.

"It's hair... it's about time it's over, it's not interrupted. What's going on
here?"

"Uh, um... Dena and Leyla-san were training, so I went out to check out the
campsite..."

"Idiot. Was that last time?"

"Ah, that's right. I just came here after taking a walk at night."

“Isn’t this place too far to come for a night walk?”

"...I went for a walk a little farther. But it's a bit cold."

"I'll light a fire."

"...is the magic training over?"

The three who came to the vicinity of Erhi gathered around and sat down in front of
the fire. At Chloe's question, Erhi shook his head.

"Not yet. Do you want to see more?"

"Yes."

Erhi nodded and raised his magic power. The three of them had their eyes twinkled
like little children. Gazes immersed in magical powers dyed in numerous colors.

Suddenly, I feel that the direction of the gaze has been reversed. A longing gaze
looking at the shining things. Wasn't that what he originally had?

'Is that so.'

Feelings that only left traces as if burned ashes were swept away by the wind.

While reflecting on the unknown things.

Erhi continued the magic until late at night.

= =

The ally's path was set.

Maltis Highlands. The area where there used to be a mountain was eroded away and
became a wide hilly area.

The heirs of the Botel family and the forces of the Kepler family were stationed
there. A large force of up to 10,000 people.

It was said that on the battlefield that was so important, the allies were
struggling with the enemy's black magic.

"Advance."

About 4,000 troops marched toward the Maltis Highlands, excluding the dead and the
seriously wounded.

= =

"What the hell are you thinking!"

-bang!

The table shook violently. The heir to the Votel family, Fellale Votel, said
boldly.

"My, didn't I tell you that you must annihilate the enemy and go to the center
before the enemy's allies launch an offensive? But why are you getting caught!"

"...I must have said clearly. Depending on how the enemy's black magic unfolds, you
may not be able to respond."

"If I took the damage, I could have responded enough!"

"You mean to lay down hundreds of lives to obey the commander's orders!"

"Mirkel of Kepler! I am the commander! If you had responded, our allies could have
been victorious!"

The commander who tried to throw a soldier's life as a number and the knight who
could not lose the family's soldiers in order to follow an uncertain command were
glaring at each other and fighting.

It was Michael who calmed his anger first.

"...Now is not the time. The enemy is on the offensive. The morale of our allies is
running low. We must find an answer somehow."

"It was a strategy for that, but you screwed it up with your narrow eyesight.
That's why you came from a collateral..."
"......"

When Mirkel clenched his fists so that the gauntlet collapsed. Pellay said,
clicking his tongue.

"I can't help it. If this is the case, it's a defeat. I'll have to throw some of
the troops as bait."

"...Are you saying you're going to throw away the soldiers?"

"Yeah. Throw the lack of training as bait and hit the enemy wizards."

Mirkel blushed and tried to shout what the fuck was that. Then the tent flapped
wildly.

"I, the enemy's total offensive!"

"...!"

The commanders in the tent came out at once.

The horizon is dyed black. The forces of the Temu Empire were rushing in.

"Crazy people...!"

Aren't they even tired?

The faces of the commanders who had been fighting just hours before turned pale.

"Once the knights must break the enemy's momentum!"

Mirkel shouted to Pellail. Pellale licked her lips.

They wanted to throw the soldiers as bait and save the main forces, but the reality
that they needed knights to respond to the enemy's attack right now was collided.

"Commander!"

Mirkel grabbed Fellale's collar with blood-stained eyes.

"Uh-huh, yes, you boy!"

"If this continues, it will be annihilated! The knights must be summoned...!"

"The knights!"

"...!"

Michael turned his head.

onslaught of enemies.

There were knights trying to penetrate the dark horizon.

dark battle (2)

"The force of the allies is clearly being pushed back. Who the hell is the
commander? You must press down on the enemy's standards right away, so why do you
just sit and watch?"
"Since the two families' forces are united, there seems to be confusion in the
command of the field. It will take time to form a formation."

"Ttt... It's lamenting that people like that have their feet on the system."

"It seems that it takes time for the allies to respond. Sir Van Haydn. The sergeant
and knights must stand in the vanguard and suppress the enemy's momentum."

"Let's split the enemy's army in half."

= =

The troops of the Temu Empire colored the wide highlands black.

A group of knights rushed towards them.

The number is five hundred. Compared to the thousands of troops, it was not a
handful of troops. It's like an egg rushing towards a stone.

It wasn't. Despite the overwhelming majesty of magic, the master of war was a
knight.

Knights who have trained their swords throughout their lives and honed their
magical powers strengthen their bodies with magic and put magic into their swords.

If the horsemanship that has been passed down through the knights is combined with
that.

The knight and his horse become one and become the sharpest spear that crushes the
enemy.

"For Your Majesty."

"For the Empire!"

Leonard raised the tip of his sword. The wide and long equestrian long sword
resounds. Auror's energy that contains the light of the desert rising above it.

That energy fell on the enemy's head.

-Quad doddeuk!!

horse power. Weight worn over heavy armor. And the powers of Aurablade were
combined. Van Haydn's sword cut through the enemy as if it were cutting through the
air.

Van Haydn penetrates the center of the enemy without slowing down the momentum of
the charge at all.

After that, the captains' Aurablades lit up.

The powerful guarded Van Haydn by crossing the wall led by Tenold and Tolpeso.

The knights who achieved their respective status swung their weapons in succession,
and the knights pierced the center of the enemy while maintaining an unfolded
wedge-shaped formation.

"Put it on!"
- Giggig geek...

"Shoot!"

- Shush Shush Shush!

Dena's vision scanned the wide open battlefield at once.

Dena did not have the same intuition as Elysia. However, there was a lack of effort
and understanding.

Judgment learned and learned out of admiration shines in this moment of leading
hundreds of archers.

"100 meters to the right, the enemy knights are moving! Put it on!"

The Knights of Dayton penetrate the center of the enemy camp. The rain of arrows
that supported them fell constantly.

A corresponding arrow also flew from the enemy. But the distance is not enough.

It was the result of measuring the distance by precisely calculating the distance
between the arrows shot from inside the enemy camp and the arrows shot from a
relatively high place.

Rain of arrows pouring down once again.

The enemy's response was significantly weakened.

At that moment, the soldiers began to move.

-chuck! chuck! chuck!

Precise Oh and Fever did not exist. It was too much demand for soldiers with
different backgrounds and training experiences.

Instead, their commander 'understood' it all and was able to coordinate the
movements of the army.

"The left wing slows the advance. I'll turn Viscount Robsalot's path to the right.
The center speeds up the advance."

The wizards who had originally joined the Knights of Dayton, and who were recruited
from Kepler's Tower, were busily crafting message magic.

Elysia watched the clash of the two armies with sharp eyes.

Troops lined up in an oblique line. Among them, the central units that protruded
out of them collided with the enemy. The scale of the collision was not large. It
was as Elysia intended.

'Are you still there?'

Elysia furrowed her eyebrows. An ally who was almost torn down by the enemy's
offensive. The change in the formation was frustrating.

I don't know who the commander is, but it was clear that my understanding of the
battlefield was running low.
"Baron Santalot, Tureig, and Nolat River mercenaries stop. Count Maig advances 200
meters, and the 3rd Squadron of the right wing..."

successive orders. The formation of the army has changed.

The long-lined units around the protruding central unit moved like clock hands.

The clash with the enemy's forces, which had changed course and rushed toward the
ally, was naturally delayed.

It was a change of formation, as if a master swordsman blew out the enemy's attack.

Friends who have only just begun to advance.

Elysia had no intention of causing the soldiers she commanded to bleed on their
behalf.

"Retreat Terry, Bassett and Layla in the center."

Erhi, who was standing next to her, put her hand on Elysia's shoulder and said.
Elysia, who was preoccupied with conducting, turned her head.

"...Yes? Why are you... Ah!"

"Yes. It's the enemy's black magic."

= =

A battlefield where large-scale battles take place.

Erhi was at the headquarters. Knowing that the enemy's main force is a warlock
capable of unleashing large-scale magic, this was to counteract it.

"Are you ready?"

"...Perfect."

Chloe said in a stern voice. Erhi stood on top of the magic circle.

Chloe, who was standing on a similarly created magic circle, said to Erhi.

"Can you teach me?"

"No. I know how."

"......"

Chloe, who had wanted to teach Erhi something in her heart, nodded her head with a
slightly sullen expression.

far away from the battlefield. Black magic was gushing out above the enemy's head.

Unless that person is an archmage, there is a limit to the size of the magic that a
single wizard can unleash.

Therefore, the magic of the battlefield is cast by several wizards sharing the
burden of calculation and expression.
"Magic stone replenishment complete! Erhi-sama. Let's start supporting magic!"

The wizard knelt near the magic circle where Erhi was standing and placed both
hands.

It was to assist with magical powers in Erhi's magic.

"Not required."

"Yes?"

“Because magic is enough.”

And Erhi didn't need magical support.

"...Oh my gosh."

"What kind of magic..."

It was to the point that Erhi had already thought that it was too much just to
fully use the magical powers he possessed.

'Is this how it feels?'

The magic circle, which has been improved over the years, has been supplemented
with numerous auxiliary magics.

Long-distance magic that aids in the operation of magic at a distance, coordination

magic that synchronizes with the magic flow of allies, and arithmetic auxiliary
magic that assists in the composition of magic formulas that can be used in great
battles.

With only a brief adaptation, and a test, Erhi figured out the activation of a
large-scale magic using the magic circle.

"The enemy is trying to compose a spell!"

Magic power was formed in the air above the enemy camp. That magic began to draw
the shape of a circle. The swirling circle condensed the black magic spread on the
battlefield and continued the composition of the runes in it.

"Destroy it."

In response, Erhi and Chloe raised their magical powers. Magic and magic collided.

- Rumble!

Magical powers that collide with clear intentions.

Although the movement lacked sophistication, it was magnificent enough to resonate

the entire vast battlefield.

'This is the feeling.'

Operation of magic in collaboration with several wizards.

It was like a tug of war.

They project power with a single purpose, but the degree of completeness of
operation is completely different depending on the sum and balance of each other.

"...Huh?"

"The enemy's magic has been lifted!"

Erhi rolled her eyes. Chloe's eyes met. Chloe had a faint but proud smile.

'I'll take charge of the composition of the ceremony.'

'Then I will shake the link of magic.'

The exchange of doctors leading to glances. And the subsequent projection of magic.

"The defense technique is broken!"

"I can unleash magic! Chloe-sama?"

"Thunder calling."

"Start configuring the Thunder Calling procedure!"

The wizards moved in a hurry.

Expensive reagents and magic tools were poured generously. Before long, a strong
light erupted from the magic circle where Chloe stood.

Formation of thunderclouds covering a vast area.

The sudden gathering of clouds thundered across the battlefield.

The thunderbolt spear fell to the ground.

- Crumpling!!!

"Wow!"

"It's good, you bastards!"

The wizards cheered.

The thunderstorm shook the enemy camp.

The troops of the Marquis Votel and the Keplers, who joined later, began to push
the enemies together with their allies.

Erhi's eyes, watching it, narrowed.

'That's strange.'

Thanks to the assistance of the magic circle, Erhi's senses covered the entire
battlefield. A situation in which the domain of unique magic sensitivity has been
further expanded.

'The enemy's warlock power is not like this. At least two warlocks of at least the
level of the priest.'

Nevertheless, there was a sense of awkwardness in the operation of the enemy's

magic. It feels like something is grabbing your jaw.
Erhi concentrated his consciousness on the enemy's magic operation.

It wasn't long before I realized that it was because the enemies were using
different spells at the same time.

'It sounds like you're doing a different rite at the same time as you're fighting.'

I don't know right now what that masterpiece is.

But even if the army falls, it will not be able to hide it.

How long will I be able to relax while hiding my other plans? Shake it more and
you'll find out.

“This time, let me go on my side.”

"All right!"

The wizards were busy moving to bear the burden of mana management that Erhi was
spreading.

When Chloe takes on the secondary role of defense and the wizards are ready.

Erhi's magical power moved.

- Rumble...

A black cloud filled the sky, summoned by Chloe.

Snowflakes out of season within them began to fall toward the ground. A chill
lingered on the battlefield that made the weather forgetful.

"[Significant synchronization]. [Diffusion]. [Different chant]..."

A continuous flow of secondary spells. Fragmented magic formed a huge circle of

magic in the sky.

A series of incantations that follow one stroke at a time as if painting over with
a brush. It has been combined into a single, gigantic magical structure.

The faces of the wizards assisting Erhi became pale. The composition of the
drinking ceremony that unfolds in succession.

The ferocious flow and enormous magic power left the magicians' camp out.

Soon after, the spell to announce the completion of the magic was sung.

"[Ice Storm]."

Pillars of ice began to fall toward the ground.

= =

The enemy's formation was devastated by the magic that Erhi had manifested.

[Ice Storm] that consumes the greatest amount of magic among the Ice-type magic.

The manifestation of magic that Erhi could not even dare to write was enough to
change the topography of the earth, and Chloe's magic followed.

Enemies who were completely pushed back retreated. Erhi's soldiers did not pursue
him.

"Why don't you go after the enemy!"

-bang!

A seat with the commander of the friendly forces after ordering a post-war
recovery.

As soon as the brief chatter was over, Pellail pounded on the desk and vomited.

"The magnification of the past is maximized when chasing the enemy! Why is the
opportunity to completely destroy the enemy in vain..."

"......"

"...flying, that regretful... heh heh."

Fellale's glowing complexion quickly cooled.

Erhi was looking at Fellail with eyes colder than the cool desert night air.

As Fellail sat down with her lips closed, Erhi looked away.

"It's been a while, Mirkel."

"Nice to meet you, Erhi-sama. It's been a long time since I saw you after the city
of Trots. I lived because of Erhi's support. Thank you."

Michael bowed his head. Erhi nodded and said.

“Is that person in charge of the army now?”

"Yes. I am leading the Kepler family, but..."

After experiencing the events of Erch and the city of Trots.

It was Mirkel who was recognized for his abilities and rose to the position of
commander who leads the army.

However, in terms of fame and blood, Mirkel was forced to be defeated by Votel's
successor, Fellail.

As a result, the command of the army here in the Maltese Highlands was held by
Pellail.

"I'll have to take that command back."

"...Yes?"

“From now on, I will make Mirkel the leader of the friendly forces.”

Notice without even a moment's worry. Pellail blushed and jumped up again.

"Hey, Ivosio Erch Ludbolt! What is that...! Where do you have the right to do
that!"
Erhi said to Fellail, who was excited, with numb eyes.

"Felile. I have the right to do that. I have neglected to lead my allies, and even
have the right to hold you accountable for defeat and imprison you."

Pellale stuttered with a pale expression on her face.

"Ha, but..."

"My army traveled a long distance and arrived here at the Maltese Highlands. After
that, they immediately started fighting. The soldiers were exhausted, and there was
not enough information about the enemy's strength. I can't read anything other than
the intention of creating a military force by sacrificing damage. Do you have any
excuses?"

"......"

Pellail pursed her lips. Erhi said in a cold voice.

"Fellail Votel. I will dismiss you from the position of commander. Until the battle
of the Maltis Highlands is over, I will assist Michael.

dark battle (3)

Pellail could not accept Erch's orders.

He is the heir to the Votel family, and he had to play a role in this war to
maintain his position.

"......"

But for him, there was also a reason to persuade Erhi. He didn't even have the
strength to threaten Erhi.

A feeling of helplessness I have never felt in my life.

Pellail bowed her head helplessly.

Erhi, who had neutralized the Pellail Botel, who had held the allies by the ankles
of his excessive belief in resourcefulness and excessive greed, asked Mirkel.

"The war situation wasn't good, was the enemy's black magic a problem?"

“Um… there were several reasons.”

Mirkel's gaze passed Fellail's side. Michael continued.

"It must have been that the battle fatigue of our allies was high. We've had over
30 turns over the past week. There have been countless surprise attempts."

"A lot."

"Yeah. It was like being in a swamp. Our casualties were increasing, but our
enemies didn't seem exhausted."

Pellail's strategy was wrong.

However, even if the means were wrong, Mirkel also agreed that a breakthrough had
to be found.

'It is not at a level that can be supplemented with black magic. It must be
fighting at the cost of the lifespan you have.'

Magic is about twisting laws, not creating things that don't exist.

A battle that ignores death. It took a lot of money to repeat such a violent act.

As it was guessed, the lifespan of the enemy soldiers would have been cut to the
extent that it would not be strange to die at any time.

"The magic the warlocks performed was also strange."

"What if it's weird?"

"There was an inconsistency in the ductility and manifestation process of the

spell. The magic itself that manifests itself was different from what they usually
use."

Even if it was a collateral, Mirkel was also Kepler. He, too, once dreamed of
becoming a wizard, and his knowledge of magic was not comparable to that of other
knights.

"Rather than direct killing through magic, it seemed to focus on magic such as
delusion, slowing, or disease."

"......"

Erhi folded his arms. It is not unusual to use the magic that Mirkel spoke of in a
large-scale battle.

Such magic can create great efficiency with less magic. If you think that it is to
curb the consumption of magical power, it makes sense.

'no. It's not just that.'

However, just for that reason, the continuous battle cannot be explained.

Considering the doctrine of the Temu Empire, and the effect of the demonic beasts
of the enemies, a short-term decisive battle is more effective.

'It means that there is something else you want.'

Erhi looked at the map. The enemy's formation was marked on the map. The enemy's
garrison was located not far from the allies.

"If they want a swampy battle, we end up with a short decisive battle. Mirkel, we
will march with our allies as soon as the sun rises tomorrow, Mirkel."

"All right."

"Elysia will be in charge of commanding the entire army. I will send a wizard to
contact you."

He told Pellail to take on the role of staff, but he had no intention of leaving it
to him.

After giving a few detailed orders, Erhi left the tent.

'I'll have to check out the battles in other places.'

Unlike the Manuet River, which was relatively close to the rear, the battle in the
Maltis Highlands was too heterogeneous.

Erhi decided to check how the battles on other battlefields were going through the
crystal ball.

= =

A wide array of tents spread out under the hill.

The military camp of the Temu Empire was so dark that not a single light could be
found.

Neither the sound nor the light nor the warmth of the living could be felt.

The atmosphere is like an abandoned house that no one has visited for a long time.

At the center of the military camp was a huge tent.

A tent large enough to sleep hundreds of people at the same time.

The rituals of the priests were in progress in that sound, magic, and presence were
shielded.

"Master of Chaos, Proof of Possibilities. I dedicate, May great deeds return to

this land. Help us to break the vain delusions of this land. Untie the chains that
bind us. ."

"Please."

"Please."

"Do it..."

Robe dyed black. In the center of it, there was a pattern drawn in which the eyes
were turned upside down and weeping towards the skull.

The priests of the Temu Empire who filled the wide tent were praying with one
voice.

- Whoa...

At the center of the tent was a huge pit. It's inside a dark tent without a single
light, but a black hole that looks deeper and darker than that.

Each time the priest shouting the dock uttered one syllable, the other priests
threw a heavy corpse into the pit.

- Whoa...

The corpse with an expressionless face has its eyes open.

It looks like he doesn't even know he's dead.

As the priest threw the corpse with a wide-eyed eye into the pit, a hazy,
shimmering light like smoke emanated from the pit.
"To revive a new world."

The priests threw all the corpses into the pit. The priest shouting the wharf
offered his final prayer.

The pit slowly disappeared and disappeared. In the blink of an eye , the place
where the pit was was transformed into a magic circle painted with blood.

"...full."

The priest who was conducting the ceremony mumbled. The person who was sitting by
his side bowed his head and said.

"Your Majesty's great cause is not far off."

"Yes. Everything will be according to His will. For the cause."

"For the cause."

The priest bowed his head and prayed. The hand that reached out of the long hem of
his robe was thickly hairy and the tips of his fingernails were strangely twisted.

Priests who followed in prayer were similar. It was less than the first priest who
prayed, but all of them were closer to monsters than humans.

"How is the condition of the soldiers?"

"Only the last plant remains."

"Um, I should have seen the end today as well."

Contrary to his words, there was not much regret in his expression. Even though the
plan was thwarted, he did not hesitate. The priest licked his lips with his
elongated tongue.

"But it's not necessarily a bad thing. Aren't the enemies of the Empire right in
front of us?

"It's not going to be easy, Archbishop. Three generals were either exiled or
seriously injured because of them."

"Then, wouldn't it be more valuable? The day when the false heavenly servants will
fall and the earth will truly come back to life. Where did you think the
opportunity would come easily for us to stand by the noble One?"

Even though he was born as a human on earth and gave everything he had, the
Archbishop felt thirsty.

More, more, greater dedication is needed.

On the day when lies will be destroyed and a new world will open, in order to gain
greater grace. It was the same with the priests.

“If you catch him, you will receive the ultimate grace.”

"Isn't that the main enemy of the Empire? Peha will also look at us."

The priests nodded enthusiastically as they sprinkled phosphorescence. The

Archbishop let out a gurgling breath and said:

"Ordinary sacrifices will be sufficiently sacrificed in other battlefields. Let's

aim for the enemy of the Empire."

"Archbishop. If that's the case, we'll steal some of the sacrifice's power and use
it as a trap to catch him..."

"No. All are mobilized."

The priests opened their eyes wide in surprise. The Archbishop said with sharp
teeth.

“If only he could be caught, what would those ordinary sacrifices be?”

There are many crossroads in a great plan.

The best way is to take the straightest and widest road among them, but the road
has been blocked several times. Because of the main enemy of the empire.

'Wrong heavenly servants have again disturbed the royal family.'

The scale of causality is flat. When a weight is placed on one side, a

corresponding weight is placed on the other side.

A great emperor that cannot be found again even if we look back on the history of
the continent.

The adversary who blocks his path must be Erch Ludbolt. That's why His Majesty
didn't make him the main enemy of the Empire.

However, it doesn't matter. His Majesty's cause will not be destroyed by the
insignificant work of a bastard. The road to the great plan is still wide open.

"Burn the last wick. For your great Majesty."

"All right."

= =

"Why are you like that? Like crazy."

"...Huh?"

weird. Bassett shook his head blankly. Terry was walking, wiping the blood from his
sword.

"Calm down. The battle isn't over yet."

"...Yes. It should be. It should be, but..."

Bassett shook his head and looked around. Blood and corpses were everywhere. The
knights were fighting the enemy.

"Die, you wicked bastards!"

-bang!

A friendly knight cut off the enemy's right arm. The weapon was tossed on the
floor. Even so, the enemy tried to cling to the knight's body as a badass.

The knight smashed the enemy's head with the hilt of the sword. It collapsed
without any strength.

'Strange.'

The second day of battle in the Maltis Highlands.

The battle began at the darkest dawn before dawn.

In a situation where the strength of the allies had already prevailed due to the
battle on the first day, the enemies were advancing first.

It was a surprise attack, not a surprise attack, but there was no disappointment.

The allies, who were already planning to advance when the sun was coming up,
quickly completed their preparations and the battle began.

'...it seems to be running to death.'

The battle was one-sided.

Like the first day, there was no longer a mismatch between friendship and
breathing.

The two armies moved as one body. It overwhelms the enemy in both quality and
quantity.

overwhelming victory. However, in Bassett's heart, a feeling of despondency was

welling up.

"Basset."

"Mr. Leila."

"Did Bassett feel anything wrong?"

"Yeah? Well... It is, but I don't know what it is. Why do the enemies want to fight
when they're sure to lose?"

"I don't know either. But..."

Layla pursed her lips. Leyla cautiously opened her mouth as Bassett was about to
ask why.

"...I feel like Erhi-sama is in danger for some reason, so I am not relieved. Could
you possibly lead the knights entrusted to me instead? I think I will have to go to
Erhi-sama's side."

"......"

I was already aware of Leyla's kind of 'overprotective instinct', but this is a bit
harsh.

I'm worried about Erhi, who will be in the depths of the main camp, so I'm leaving
the battlefield...

'Huh?'
Bassett felt as if the question in his heart was being solved. There was something
about the identity of this strange feeling.

Like Leila, I wasn't fidgety because I was worried about Erhi, but... well, maybe
not. For some reason, I was so nervous that I kept getting distracted.

"...Era, I don't know. Let's go together. The battle is almost over anyway. It'll
be okay for us to leave. Terry! I'll ask the knights to lead!"

"...Huh?"

Terry, who had just entered the battle, turned her head with a blank expression.
Nevertheless, his sword dealt with the enemy as if he had a will for himself.

Bassett and Layla left Terry behind and got on their horses and ran towards the
main camp.

= =

'That's strange.'

A few minutes before Bassett and Leyla felt strange.

Erhi also felt the strangeness of the battlefield.

Obviously, it was the enemy who had advanced first, and the enemies were rapidly
falling apart.

As the dawn was just beginning to dawn, the allies already had a clear victory.

'Magic response is also weak.'

The flow of magic from the enemy camp was weak.

Even if the allies expressed magic, proper defense was not achieved.

Thanks to that, the enemies that collapsed quickly were accelerating their speed.

"I'll have to check it out."

"Yes?"

"So that I can take command. I'll have to check the enemy lines."

Erhi left Elysia and Chloe behind and came out of the tent.

Erhi, who got on the Granite, bypassed the battlefield and ran. Erhi ran towards
the garrison where the enemy had advanced.

And not long after, Erhi ran into Bassett and Leyla, who were running in the
direction he had started from.

"Erhi?"

"Erhi-sama!"

"...why are you two here?"

Bassett scratched his head. It was because I didn't know what to explain.

I can't even say it's just because I don't feel like it. War is no joke...

Then Layla stepped forward and said,

"Erhi-sama. The flow of the battlefield was strange. It felt like something was
being sucked into the basement."

"You thought you were being sucked into the basement?"

"Yes. It's hard to explain in words, but..."

Bassett nodded.

Leyla's explanation was vague, but consistent with Bassett's faint sense of
alienation.

The unpleasant feeling of being in a swamp.

It was one of the reasons Bassett continued to feel strange while standing on the
battlefield.

Erhi was deep in thought, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

Last night. As a result of checking with the crystal ball, it was said that other
battlefields had similarly sluggish battles going on here.

Except for the Mayunet River that Erhi headed for, there was no place where the
battle ended.

What if all those battles were for a purpose other than victory?

That time when Erhi was pensive. There was a vibration that shook the earth's axis.

- Gugugugung...

A battlefield far away.

There was an earthquake-like sound.

"...what's this?"

Enormous magical power was spreading from the underground.

Bassett and Layla's complexions hardened.

The waves of the earthquake and the shaking of magical power continued.

at some point. It all disappears like a lie.

- Kwa-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-Gak!!

Dozens of black pillars soared above the battlefield with a huge impact sound.

dark battle (4)

It was an opaque black pillar.

A shape that looks like a cluster of thick fog.

But if you look closely, you can see the faces of the dead inside the pillars.

"Aww!"

The thick roots, narrow ends, and death masks that floated up on the pillars
resemble the suckers of marine life.

Black pillars resembling the tentacles of cephalopods were thrust down over the
battlefield.

- Aww!

Tentacles swept the ground.

Blood and screams erupted regardless of whether the enemy or allies were covered.

The name of the magic popped up in Erhi's mind.

'[Roxona's Net].'

It was as if a deep monster living in the sea had been summoned to the ground. But
he knew that it was black magic, not a monster.

[Roxona's Net], a magic that summons a rope containing the curse of incapacity and
absorption.

As the name of the spell, this spell wraps around enemies approaching the caster
and spreads a net.

Originally, it was cast within a range of 2 meters at most, and the death mask of
the dead was not revealed on the surface.

'Utilizing magic, the structure of the technique was changed, and the expression
method was also changed.'

Tentacles sweep the battlefield. It was hard to find traces of magic that became
the prototype. However, Erhi was convinced that the magic cast on the battlefield
now was [Roxona's Net].

It was the conviction that came from the experience of creating a new type of spell
by mastering both the original source of this magic and the derivation of the
magic.

'......when?'

- Kwa-Gaga-Gak!

At that moment, tentacles soared up in front of Erhi.

Before he could react, Layla and Bassett ran towards the Black Pillar.

Layla blocked the tentacles that came as if swept away.

Layla's body was pushed back with a sound like metal hitting each other. Two long
furrows were formed in the floor.

A red auror blade danced over it.

- Kwaduk! Aww! Aww!

"...this! Why is it so hard!"

The tip of the tentacle was thrust down like a spear.

The basset stepped back and the tentacles hit the ground.

The shock was not great. The tentacles gently hit the ground, wriggling from side
to side, chasing after Bassett.

"...that's disgusting!"

"[Cold Mixed Starlight]."

A short spread of cold. At the same time, a piece of ice that reflects light like a
mirror floated in the air.

Magical energy dances through the mirrors of ice.

The proven magic of fire and light struck the tentacle's whole body.

- Chewy profit!

At the projection of strong magical power, the tentacles shuddered and withered.
Erhi said while maintaining the magic.

"The core constituting the tentacle's magic is the death mask. That's the link
between the curse and the central axis that coordinates the movement of the
tentacles. Aim for that."

"...uh? So... you mean that sucker or something like that?"

Basset, who did not understand, but somehow grasped the point, swung his sword
towards the tentacles.

As Erhi said, when the bizarre face that appeared on the surface of the tentacles
was cut off, the tentacles wriggled wildly.

While Basset and Layla, who had seen the effect, faced the tentacles with
brightened faces, Erhi rubbed her eyes.

Is it because there is too much information accumulated in my head?

Sometimes the origins of knowledge feel vague.

How did he come to know this, and whether that knowledge was really his memory.

[You were here.]

And then.

A voice with a lot of noise rang in Erhi's ears.

- Gugugugung...

Vibration spreads out again. More magical energy flows out of the ground than when
the tentacles protrude.
- Aww!!

In the middle of the enemy's garrison, a black pillar soared toward the sky.

= =

"Priority on the retreat of the new troopers! The knights' forces will deal with
those tentacles as their top priority! Give orders to the entire army!"

"Oh, I see!"

"Once the order is issued, we immediately switch to magic aid!"

Elysia bit her lip hard.

A battlefield raging with black tentacles. It was such a horrifying sight that the
scenery of hell would be like this.

Elysia's head was spinning tight.

'Is it an enemy trap? The damage isn't as great as you think. Sir Leonard, the
other knights are also handling it well. It's not a trap enough to throw away all
the enemy's troops.'

Many people died. However, if it was a fatal wound to the ally, who was approaching
one day, it was not.

Elysia cannot see people as numbers, but it was a different story for her enemies.

No matter how much I thought about it, I had an ominous feeling that this was not
the end.

- Curl rumble!

A thunderstorm raged on the battlefield.

Elysia and Chloe's eyes met between the busy wizards.

"...Magic resistance is weaker than expected. It can be stopped enough."

"How's the magic situation?"

"that's enough."

Because the battle time was short, Chloe and the wizards had enough mana and
stamina.

Elysia nodded slowly and looked around the battlefield.

"what's the matter?"

"I don't feel good. This isn't the end..."

"Ah."

"Why?"

Chloe turned her head without saying a word, with hardened eyes. In the distance, I
saw tentacles rising out of nowhere.

'Erhi?'

The back view of Erhi, who left to understand the enemy's movements.

Chloe and Elysia's eyes met.

At that time, the earth axis shook again.

- Kugugugung...

The flow of magic and wind was reversed.

An enormous wave of magical power spread, which I did not know how on earth I had
not felt its existence until now.

- Aww!

A pillar of cloudy magic that soared toward the sky.

A gigantic magical energy that seemed insignificant to the tentacles fluttered.

At that overwhelming presence, Elysia and Chloe's complexions turned pale.

The irregular shape like mud gradually took shape. that is....

"obelisk?"

The shape of an angled tower. An obelisk made of magical power rose from the center
of the enemy's garrison.

= =

A height that looks far away from the angled corners.

On its surface, numerous priests of the Temu Empire are scattered throughout.

[Oh, great majesty...]

Dozens of voices resonate as if they were one person.

The priests of the Temu Empire, who became one body with the tower as if melting,
open their mouths at the same time like puppets.

[Our Lord, who will unleash the false bond of heaven and reveal the true world...]

"...What is that?"

"......"

Elysia and Layla's complexions were pale. A breath-taking magical energy is gushing
out from the tower.

Its presence alone made my whole body stiff. It was a huge magical power with a
sense of intimidation that seemed to cover the whole world.

"It is [The Tower of the Recursive]. A magic that forms a structure that
synchronizes with magic by sacrificing one's own body as a sacrifice. The sacrifice
offered as a tower tends to lose reason and fall into a magic tool. It is
sacrificed to both demons and evil spirits. It looks like you changed the structure
of the spell while hitting it."

"...OK?"

"...Yes?"

"......"

Erhi licked his lips.

It wasn't something I was thinking about.

I was just reciting what popped into my head.

Where does this memory come from?

I wondered if I could find an answer if I dig through the entangled information one
by one, but at the same time I knew I couldn't afford to do that.

Even so, I have a gut feeling that it will be impossible to find the answer now.

[Your Majesty... here... I will dedicate the main enemy of the Empire... I.]

The top of the obelisk. The archbishop of the Temu Empire in the form of a monster
glared at Erhi and murmured.

Afterwards, the numerous faces embedded in the tower turned their gazes toward
Erhi.

The floor vibrates with an eerie sight.

Numerous tentacles soared from the floor and flew towards Erhi.

"Where... ugh!"

"...!"

-bang! bang! bang!

The sound spread like fireworks exploding.

The tentacles that came out from Jung-gu heating spread out in numerous branches
like branches of a tree.

He pounded Bassett and Leyla's whole body.

[Ha... okay.]

Basset and Layla are blocking the front.

Tentacles coming in from the rear are blocked by the unconsciously unfolded [Force
Shield].

The tentacles that covered the whole place rushed in like waves.

It was holding up somehow for now, but the tentacles were too many and they kept
getting bigger.
in all those situations.

Erhi's consciousness was a step further away.

'Crisis.'

The magic of [Tower of Recursors] was endless.

How many sacrifices had been made was virtually limitless.

It is meaningless to wait for the depletion of magic power and its collapse.

'Weakness.'

The enemy has two weaknesses. Destroy the sacrifices that make up the tower, or
defeat the head that draws power from the tower.

It sounds like you're going to have to grab the archbishop perched at the top of
the tower to do this, but it isn't. It was as if they had already shared a single
'body'.

Even if the top is cut down, the other priests embedded in the tower will
immediately take over the role.

'There is no solution.'

Erch came to a conclusion.

He can't overcome that magic now.

With the firepower he possessed, he could not deal with that enormous giant.

No matter how much damage he does, he will eventually die of exhaustion before he
sees the end.

Tentacles were flooding with things that were several times more than what was
being cut.

Bassett and Layla were pushed to the point where they could even touch Erhi.

Tentacles were everywhere, as if they were about to swallow them up.

[Killing... The Empire's... The main enemy...]

"You... If you die, it's over! Run away! You know what! With that right now!
Hurry!"

Bassett said that Erhi had to run away alone.

Leila, who had struggled to raise the shield, nodded vigorously.

Erhi said as if muttering.

"You always have."

"...what?"

"Whenever needed, they were the first to speak of their sacrifice."

Erhi raised her head.

The sky was invisible, covered in tentacles.

'There's no answer. Is it really like that?'

Memories of the past and present are mixed.

In the midst of it, Erhi wandered in search of an invisible clue.

There is a sense of crisis, but there is a clue hidden in his soul that does not
have a sense of hopelessness.

"Erch Ludbolt!"

"Erhi-sama!"

- Quad Duk!

The pressure of the rushing tentacles grew stronger. [Force Shield] collapsed.
There was no more room to wield the sword.

Bassett and Leila were close by Erhi's side. The gap that remained was only getting
narrower.

[The Empire's main enemy... Killed...!]

That moment.

There was a roar of thunder clear enough to be heard by their tentacle-covered

ears.

- Kwagga Gaga River!

"Ah...!"

An intense thunderbolt of light shone through the cracks covered with tentacles.

The tentacles that covered the Force Shield shrank.

Over the narrow field of vision, a bunch of lightning strikes on the tower caught
my eye.

After that, the knights rushed in at the same speed.

- Aww!

The auror blade radiated light.

The knights rushed towards the tower. Van Haydn and Terry were at the forefront.

They slashed their tentacles as if competing, and tapped the tower.

Bassett saw it and spit out cheers.

"Okay! Now we just have to smash him!"

"lack."
"Huh?"

Van Haydn's sword destroyed the tower by scattering it with an enormous Aurablade,
but the tower restored its original state as much as it was destroyed.

If there were other 8-star knights here. Or, if there were other Archmage, there
might have been a possibility.

"Ugh!"

However, the power of Van Haydn and the knights was not enough to surpass the
enormous magical power of the [Tower of the Recursive] and its restoration power.

"Originally, he twisted the magic that could only play the role of a tool. However,
the base of the technique did not change. The interlocking structure is loosely
woven."

"...what do you mean?"

“That magic was not originally designed to be activated in this way.”

Beast seals were formed on both hands of Erhi. [Force Shield] expands, creating a
gap in the tentacle's prison. The three got out at once.

"Erch Ludbolt!"

Erhi soared into the sky leaving Bassett and Leila behind.

The tower's gaze, which had been focused on the most intimidating enemy, Van Haydn,
turned to Erhi at once.

[The main enemy!...kill...in...everything!]

'Even if the activation process or mode is different, the basic link of the
technique is the same.'

Erchi let Hrundal go. The spear floated behind Erhi's back, emitting magical
energy.

A gloomy color of magic enveloped Erhi's whole body.

"...the insignificant things I command."

Beast seals were formed on both hands of Erhi. A completely different form from
what it used to be.

The shape of the twisted hand symbolized 'death', 'domination', and 'curse'.

"I will announce the true name of the person who ministers to you."

as the night has come

Black darkness spread.

"[The rule of categorization]."

Behind the darkness there was a strong malice to shatter the mind and make the soul
bow its head.
Darkness spread towards the tower.

[......!!!]

The moment when Erhi's magic touched the tentacles.

The numerous faces on the tower were terribly distorted.

'I remembered.'

Where did Erhi's memories come from?

It reminded me of where the knowledge about this tower and the current black magic
came from.

It was the first memory that Erch Ludbolt had.

It was a fragment of knowledge, the past and future of Erhi Ludbolt, who became a
warlock after betraying Ashan.

dark battle (5)

The moment when the darkness rotating like a whirlpool touches the center of the
tower.

Tentacles soared toward the sky. The tower struggled like a wounded animal.

[...!!]

An indescribable scream erupted.

Everyone within a 10-kilometer radius of the tower heard the tower's screams.

[...Ju...Killed...Killed...Killed...All...!!]

In the tower, the will to 'kill Erch Ludbolt' was still alive. That will resisted
Erhi's magic.

-Sweet hey hey!!

Countless tentacles rushed towards Erhi.

A rough struggle without even the slightest restraint.

"Nothing."

It was a meaningless rant.

The tentacles that spewed out, the cursed energy that flowed out of the death mask,
and the chaos and dark magic that pushed them wildly.

All the power released by the tower missed Erhi's side.

Erhi had already grasped the prototype of the technique, as well as all the
variations derived from it.

He was already reading all the magical variables that made up this tower.
The blurry part is the part that is intertwined with the deity of the sacrifice.
But it doesn't matter.

Because Erhi's [Category Domination] bypassed that part and took over the tower's
functions.

'The basic concept of composition starts with a curse. The basic form is to use the
wrong spirit as a catalyst and turn it into a magic tool that breeds resentment.'

There, the priests combined the ritual of offering sacrifices to the gods to
maximize the power of the ritual.

He created a trap of malice that emits infinite magical power using the spirit as
the axis of the magic trick.

'There was a change in the structure, but the frame did not change. In the first
place, the purpose of the ritual was not to be a trap, but to create a tower of
reciprocators that spit out infinite magical power by sacrificing numerous
sacrifices. And the subject is obviously... Emperor Eusenes.'

They wouldn't even have dreamed of it.

Erhi immediately grasped the structure of the transformed formula.

He said that he would use black magic to take control of the tower.

'I didn't know either.'

[Groooooooooo...]

backflow of magic. A tower that has lost its defensive ability.

On top of that, thunderbolts and the knights' Auror blades descended and pierced.

The tower collapsed.

The priests embedded in the tower melted with constant screams, and the archbishop
could no longer utter a word of reason.

Erhi looked at the crumbling tower and gave the last command.

- Whoa...

The magic that made up the tower became innumerable particles and scattered.

Magical particles poured upwards like a waterfall falling into the sky.

Looking at it, Erhi's own voice was heard in her ears.

'Bring more sacrifices.'

'There is not enough grudge. Inject more pain.'

'Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!'

'The curse of corruption is...'

"Erhi-sama!"
My eyesight shook. Leyla and Bassett looked at him with pale expressions. Erhi
followed the gaze of the two and turned his head.

From the left hand to the shoulder blade. His left half was as dry as if there was
only skin left. Bassett grabbed the hem of Erhi's left hand with trembling hands.

"What is this, what is this..."

"It's a price for controlling the black magic that can't be afforded.

Erhi recalled the memory.

He was a warlock.

It was also a very desperate level of a warlock. He was a warlock who had countless
priests as slaves.

The first thing a warlock learns is to become familiar with pain and curses.

In order to inflict pain and curse on others, you must understand it yourself. And
the fastest way to understand something is to experience it firsthand.

Times when you feel like your mind is going to collapse.

All high-level warlocks are insane.

Their broken and torn spirits are reassembled into a frenzied longing for God.

Compared to the pain, this kind of pain is nothing.

"What, why are you so calm...! First of all, let's go to the priest. Hurry up!"

Bassett grabbed Erhi's hem.

Erhi nodded without saying a word. Aside from the pain, recovery was necessary.

Without proper healing, the left hand could never return like this.

Bassett and Leyla were as cautious as they were handling glass about to break and
led Erhi to the clergy's camp.

Van Haydn and others approached in amazement, but the two of them blocked it with a
frenzy. Saying now is not the time to explain.

Meanwhile, Erhi was thinking about the memory.

'Why do I have this memory?'

Numerous memories wandered through my head, but the origins of those memories were
only vague. The things of the past life and the things of the present life.

If you think about it, it's been like that since the first time I opened my eyes.

Some were bizarrely sharp, others terribly vague.

I didn't find that strange.

In the first place, waking up in this world was something that couldn't be
explained in words, because I was running looking forward for every minute, every
second.

During that time, there was no time to look back on the past.

'What a mess.'

"Oh my God... how did you get into such a mess?"

"Because of the enemy's black magic. Please fix it quickly, quickly!"

"Oh, I see. Gather everyone!"

The priests of the church clinged to Erhi's arms and instilled divine power.

Wounds cause more pain during recovery than when they are worn.

The priest's healing caused so much pain that it quickly pulled the process.

Bassett and Layla frowned as if in pain just to look at them.

However, Erhi continued to think, passing the pain away with an expressionless
face.

'Memories as a warlock are incomplete.'

It's like scooping up sand.

A handful of memories flowed through the gap between my hands, leaving only traces
of less than a handful and sand left behind.

But there was something about that alone.

'That memory is the memory I've been through.'

What if the memories of this world he had up to now were the memories he saw
through the eyes of others.

Memories as a warlock were memories of 'self', like those of childhood that resided
in the flesh. difference in perspective.

It was the difference between the memories I had left behind and the memories I had
accumulated through observation.

"Leila."

"...Ugh, yes, yes. Erhi-sama."

"I'm fine, so don't cry."

"Ugh, yes. I see. Do you have anything to order?"

"Bring the crystal ball. I'll have to contact Can Tho Castle."

"...Yes?"

Leila opened her mouth blankly, then closed it a few times.

Instead, Bassett exclaimed, "What are you going to do?"

Leyla shook her head, dried the basset, and ran out of the tent.

Not long after, Layla was accompanied by a bewildered wizard and a crystal ball.

"Don't do it yourself, you have to do it instead."

"okay."

Erhi organized the information that came to his mind for a moment.

Memory as a warlock of the 'past' or 'future that has not come'. rituals of the
enemy. Eusenes, emperor of the Temu Empire.

After arranging all these things, Erhi said to the wizard.

"How much the enemy's main force has advanced. Let's check how many troops have
gathered at Kanto Castle."

"Ah, ah, I see!"

The wizard, who was terrified looking at Erhi's left arm, prepared to activate the
crystal ball in a hurry.

After keeping enough distance from Erhi where the divine power is being poured, a
dark room where light does not pass through is created.

The wizard tried to contact Canto Castle.

Contact didn't go well.

It was common in the desert.

The wizard waited calmly, but soon his expression distorted.

"I, that... Erhi-sama. I can't get in touch..."

"Let's keep trying."

"Oh, I see."

Erhi closed his eyes. The wizard bit his lip and continued to try to communicate.
The crystal ball only flickered with an unstable light.

Cold sweat runs down the wizard's face. When the magic power is almost exhausted.

A lot of noisy light settled in the crystal ball.

The wizard delivered the text as Erhi commanded.

The crystal ball did not answer for a while.

When the wizard swallowed dry saliva in an anxious silence.

A short sentence floated on the surface of the crystal ball.

[The enemy's main force is advancing at a mysterious speed. urgent return].

The wizard looked at Erhi with a pale expression.

= =

"I've never seen anything like that in my life."

"me too."

Kanto Castle was built on a hill on a wide, flat land.

The expansive view of the horizon made it possible to reconnaissance even tens of
kilometers away.

And now, beyond that vision, a black shadow was visible.

The procrastination movement was growing in real-time so that the distance was
unbelievable.

“Were there so many monsters in Sandworms? I’ve only seen them on one finger in my
entire life.”

"Erch Ludbolt said that they deal with demons. You should have kept the possibility
in mind."

"I'm not even a prophet... how do you know that, my friend."

Jorhedin, who was standing on the wall, smiled bitterly.

He was the one who came out through all the tactics of the enemy. Even he could not
have imagined that the enemies would march on the countless sandworms.

"I'll get to the castle in an hour at most."

"Does it look like you stole Gregor's strategy?"

The big frame of the 'Great Season' is that it uses the wide open battlefield as a
trap and eats the main force of the enemy that has advanced in depth.

The key to this plan was to coordinate the battlefield of the friendly forces
according to the advance speed of the enemy's main force, including the 'emperor'.

However, the enemy destroyed the frame of the line by remarkably speeding up the
advance of the main force.

That is why Marquis Tess was able to see through the enemy lines. Or it was asking
if the enemy's ganja was hiding in the Votel family.

At that question, Jorhedin shook his head.

"No. From my point of view, it's not like that. It's rather... It's more like it
doesn't matter."

"Doesn't that matter?"

"Whatever preparations we made. No matter what countermeasures we come up with.

Those damn bastards don't care. They just came in when they thought they would."

Behind the words Jorhedin didn't utter, there was an endless confidence in the Temu
Empire.

sudden advance.
Behind it, the Ashan Empire has the confidence that it doesn't matter what
preparations it may make.

Hearing this, Marquis Tess narrowed her eyes.

too far away for the human eye to see.

However, for a knight who had stepped on the level of 8 castles long ago, it was a
distance that could measure the shape of a person.

"...I've gathered all the generals. The particularly pale one over there... seems
to be Gormar."

"Yeah. It means they've gathered all their power in one place."

There were not many troops.

Horses, which cannot be counted as two thousand, were rushing toward Kanto Castle.

On the other hand, the number of allies is close to 3,000.

The soldiers who were also refined as one.

The power of knights representing Ashan, and the magic tower's core wizards were
settling down to protect the emperor and annihilate the enemy.

The imperial flag waving over the heads of the troops that filled the plain in
front of the castle, and the overwhelming splendor of the allies raised the morale
of the allies.

"Hmm..."

However, Jorhedin's expression looking down at it showed no sign of easing. Marquis

Tess said with an expressionless face.

"The wizards said they had something prepared. Since he seemed quite confident, he
would be able to effectively prevent the enemy from replacing the insufficient
troops with monsters."

"The saints of the church also arrived last night, so it will be of great help."

"They say the enemy's advance was fast, but since it was already two days ago that
we sent a call to the front, the nearby forces must be returning to the castle.
But..."

Jorhedin, who was talking about giving and receiving, turned his head with a bitter
smile.

An old comrade who had grown old in the same years was looking at him with
expressionless eyes. It was his eyes that did not change whether he was young or
now.

"What are you so worried about, Jorhedin?"

Jorhedin looked at the face of his old comrade and shook his head.

"...It's a terrible thing for a person to get old. It's as much of a worry as the
experience you've been through."
War is a crucible of infinite uncertainty.

Jorhedin made the sharpest choice among them.

Behind him was an intuition he had cultivated over the years.

'death.'

That intuition is sometimes felt in the form of the five senses. The smell of
blood, a dull tremor, traces of screams, or the corpses of the dead.

Born as a child of a family, he has lived through countless battlefields like a

wanderer.

The dark energy of death, which he had never seen before, was swirling in the
plains.

"...Come down. We have children waiting for us."

"Wait a minute."

"Yes?"

Jorhedin turned his head to grunt at his comrade who could not read the atmosphere.

Marquis Tess was looking at the enemy with an unusual expression.

Jorhedin also turned to follow Marquis Tess.

The emperor of the Temu Empire was emerging.

dark battle (6)

The army of the Temu Empire, which had been sprinting at an insane speed by
military standards and not convinced by individual standards, stopped advancing.

At the center of it was the Emperor of the Temu Empire.

The Emperor of the Temu Empire stood out especially despite being at the center of
a large number of troops.

The soldiers of the Temu Empire wrapped in black cloth and armor.

Inside, the emperor alone was wearing a soft ivory-colored robe.

The emperor's expression was not revealed.

It was because of the thick veil covering the emperor's face.

The veil stretched from the gold crown revealed only a faint outline of the
emperor's face.

"......"

"......"

Jorhedin, who was about to go down the stairs, stopped Jorhedin, Marquis Tess.
The two stared at the emperor without blinking their eyes. There was a distinct
goose bump on their forearms.

"...a monster."

"I can't even guess the realm. It sure seems like you've crossed the border."

Jorhedin Rankin, Maurier Tess.

Both of them were knights who had already set foot in the 8th star in their middle
age.

But the two could not fathom the emperor's power.

Just as one who does not sit on the throne cannot measure the weight of the golden
crown, just as one who stands under the pedestal cannot see what is happening on
it.

The two old knights were still facing the limit of 8 stars, the human wall.

Emperor Eusenes was a warlock who reached the level of the 9th Circle.

The emperor had an overwhelming power that transcended the human wall and
transcended the divine hierarchy.

"I must advance before my morale is broken."

"I stand at the vanguard. The wizards' plans must come true."

the sun goes down After looking at the battlefield for the last time, the two
knights headed down the wall.

= =

"I heard that the soldiers are marching. When do you think the battle will start?"

"We've started the march, so the first clash will happen in about two hours."

"2 hours......."

Ioderyl closed her eyes. The left eye, whose eye patch was covered, rumbled.

"Not good."

"Why?"

At Royenson's question, Ioderyl frowned.

"It's time for the sun to go down. The enemies must have been aiming for it."

"Hmm... I mean, they deliberately set the start time of the battle. They've been
well prepared... This is a really heavy shoulder Yeah. Heh heh."

Royenson laughed softly.

Contrary to words, his eyes were shining sharply.

"I don't know when. I don't know how strong the emperor of this generation will be.
Reister had personally wrestled with the emperors of the previous era.

Even at that time, the emperor of the Temu Empire was the strongest warlock.

If it hadn't been for the other wizards, Reister would not have been able to deal
with the emperor of his day.

"Trust me. He's the strongest warlock ever. That's why we prepared this."

Reister nodded with an expressionless face.

However, his eyes became sharp when he said the word 'strongest'. said Royenson.

"We must go to the battlefield to subdue the enemy generals, so your judgment is
important. Please decide carefully."

"...okay."

Beneath the balustrade where the three stood, there was a large cavity like a
square.

A large space created by tearing down the walls of the basement of Kanto Castle.

Inside, several wizards were busy making the final check.

In the center was a piece of San Rappello's orb and a dragon heart.

“Then we will head to the battlefield.”

"I wish you good luck."

Reister and Royenson went up the stairs with the main wizards of the tower.

When that back figure disappeared.

Ioderyl sighed softly.

'Theoretically possible. But it will be very tight.'

The beginning of this magic dates back to the sealing of the Dragon Heart.

A sealing ceremony that almost caused a catastrophe in the system as the energy of
the gods ran wild.

After that, Ioderyl and the two archmage made considerable research on the sealing
ceremony.

That research was further developed through the ancient seal in the basement of the
church.

'A complete seal of magic.'

Ioderyl and the two archmages agreed that the enemy's biggest variable was black
magic.

A huge set of powers unleashed with malice, which sometimes rejects common-sense
efficiency.

Raising the dead, spreading disease, and destroying the mind.

The series of processes maximizes power in the chaos of the battlefield.

The most effective magic in battle is overwhelmingly black magic, no matter what
anyone says.

Then, if we can 'seal' magic on the battlefield, wouldn't we be able to secure

victory on the battlefield?

"Ioderil-sama. We will go to the battlefield to participate."

"Yeah. I'll call you when the time comes."

"All right."

Even the high-ranking wizards who were checking the magic circle escaped from the
joint.

Ioderyl looked down at the magic circle and organized his thoughts.

'The battle is going on. When it is judged that the enemy's power is sufficiently
low, the spell is activated. Unlike the allies who knew in advance, the enemies did
not respond properly, and then the knights went deep into the enemy camp and cut
the emperor.'

Theoretically, it is quite possible.

It was reviewed many times, and in a small-scale experiment, it was already

confirmed that the procedure worked properly.

However, what happens in theory is not what happens in practice.

A wizard has more failures in his lifetime than successful ones.

You have to fail and fail again to be able to use your magic properly.

Unless it's a nonsensical case like Erhi.

'Would this anxiety have subsided a little if you were there?'

The two archmage left for battle on the battlefield to create a basis for the
battle by consuming the enemy's magical powers.

And Ioderyl wished that there were more Erhi than the two archmage in this
basement.

"Huh... you're disqualified as a wizard. You're trying to depend on someone else."

Ioderyl, who muttered to herself a self-sacrificing self-talk that had become

familiar during the time she was alone and disappeared after meeting Erhi, caught
her breath.

Ioderyl took a small jewel from her pocket.

The cold light of reason hovered over her face.

'I'll break the restrictions once more if I'm in a car.'

I don't know if my heart can stand it. However, there was no second in this
ceremony. Ioderyl was determined.

At a certain moment, while waiting for the right time, Ioderyl went out to check
her magic.

- Goo Woo-woong...

A loud vibration echoed through the castle's basement. Ioderyl turned her head.

"......"

The battle between the two empires was beginning.

= =

The world was dyed red. The sunset was sinking toward the ground.

The sun that illuminates the wasteland is particularly red, resembling blood.

The Ashan Empire began to advance.

The most elite soldiers of the Empire.

They marched towards the enemy in perfect o and heat.

The distance quickly grew closer.

In the eyes of the knights who had crossed their borders, it felt as if the enemy's
face was in front of their noses.

There was no change in the forces of the Temu Empire.

Even as the soldiers of the Ashan Empire approached, they just kept their seats as
if they had been nailed.

Jorhedin opened his mouth.

"Your Majesty watches over us. Light the Empire."

"Victory for the Empire!"

The knights ran through the wasteland.

The horse's hoof hit the ground. It sounded like a drumbeat.

A bright light spread across the plain as the sun was setting. It was the light of
a human who captured his world in his sword.

The distance narrowed in an instant.

The horses, who became one with the knights, raised their heads toward the enemy
without fear.

The magic fluttered.

A black dot appeared on the battlefield. The dots quickly increased in volume and
increased in number. Countless pits arose in front of the knights as if they had
scattered paint.
- Wow! caaac! Awesome!

As if the gates of hell had been opened, a squeaking noise erupted.

The demons were pushed out to the ground.

"Kye-eek!"

Orcs, goblins, trolls, bore bears, menticites, ogres...

Numerous demons ran out of the hole and blocked the way of the knights, regardless
of the bell.

- Char cha cha cha chan!

The knights raised their swords and spears in unison. The speed of the dash does
not change. There was no wavering in the eyes of the knights, as if they could not
see any monsters in front of them.

"God, save us."

Like the sun that had gone down and rose again.

A strong light flashed across the battlefield.

The light of divine power released by the priests of the denomination, including
saints.

That power softened the spirit of the demons and boosted the spirits of the
knights.

- Aww!

Knights and demons collided. The demons soared high in the sky.

Without the need to wield a weapon, the knights smashed, flew, and ripped to pieces
with just the momentum of the charge.

"Start now."

"Quiet your wrath."

The rush of the knights became dull.

It wasn't because of exhaustion, it was because of the endlessly pushing out

monsters.

When the sound of horseshoes subsided.

On top of that, another magic to seek the power of another god was unfolded.

With the assistance of Reister and Royensen, the magic of the Southern Isles
princess landed on the battlefield.

Its scope was wide. It was a magic prepared with the sealing ceremony under the
castle.

As the magic unfolded, confusion arose in the movements of the demons.

Vicious monsters swung their teeth and claws towards other monsters.

The thick wall is loosening. The knights dug into the gap and collided with the
enemy's main force.

"I think it's time to get rid of your boring face."

"Jorhedin. I will offer your neck to Your Majesty—everything!"

Starting with Jorhedin and the general, the battle of the knights continued.

A wall of monsters with holes in them. Through that gap, the knights joined the
front one after another. The void was filled by the ensuing soldiers.

“Burn them all away.

- Curl rumble!!

A thunderstorm rages in the cloudless sky.

The thunderbolt took the form of a giant dragon and slammed into the enemy camp.

At the same time, the earth giant slowly rose from the distance. The magic of
Reister and Royenson.

The enemy's warlocks also began to respond, and a magical light flashed over the
battlefield.

The soldiers who dealt with the monsters, the knights who came to the enemy camp,
and the priests and wizards who supported them.

The army of the Ashan Empire pushed the enemy with high morale and overwhelming
numbers.

The front was pushed towards the enemy little by little.

Victory was leaning towards the Ashhan Empire.

And then.

Emperor Eusenes rose to his feet.

= =

- Doo doo doo doo...

Thirty horses are running through the wind.

The party leaves the Maltis Highlands and runs to Can Tho Castle.

In the middle of it, Erhi was looking at his left hand.

'It's foreign, no. I have to get used to it.'

While performing numerous auxiliary magics for a steep run, at the same time,
Erhi's consciousness was paying attention to his left hand.

This is possible because the body has already gotten used to [double-thinking].
'The circuit that spreads black magic is completely in place.'

Erhi's left hand was still wrapped in a thick bandage.

However, the magic circuit flowing under the skin was acting as a channel for
constantly emitting magic, and the sensation was very different from before.

The experience of tuning and releasing the tower's black magic.

Perhaps because of the action of that power, his left hand resembled that of a
warlock who had been dealing with black magic for decades.

And the hand was trembling slightly now.

"...how far does that bastard's cloud spread? Did you say that magic can't get rid
of it?"

“Yeah. Magical power is entangled like a net, so I can’t touch it.”

Basset and Elysia looked up at the sky and murmured. It was dark all around.

Not because it was night, but because of the dark clouds that filled the sky.

The dark clouds overflowed with enormous black magic. It wasn't something he could
dare to touch with the power of some wizards.

The party remembered the obelisk they encountered. At the same time, about Can Tho
Castle, which will be the center of the cloud.

An ominous idea naturally popped into their minds.

"Allies did not fall."

The party couldn't communicate properly with the crystal ball, but they looked at
Erhi as if they knew how.

Erhi did not answer their questions.

It was close to impossible to explain what he felt with his increased knowledge and
sense of black magic.

The run continued. Tension crept over the faces of the group running as if they
were flying. Soon the castle could be seen.

Leila, who was running next to Erhi, opened her mouth.

"Soon to enter Kanto..."

Layla's words did not continue.

Everyone in the party was astonished with their eyes wide open.

Their gaze was not on the horizon, but on the sky over the hills and Kan Tho
Castle.

Some people here didn't know what it was, but Erhi knew it.

either intellectually or experientially.

'Loenshaty worm.'

A mythical monster that caused disaster rose high in the sky on the plain in front
of the castle.

bow (1)

A pillar-like body with black energy flowing down.

The surface shows traces of scales that have been cut down over the years.

Flowing over it is the power of a demon that hardens your entire body just by
touching it.

Loenshaty Worm.

A demon, a member of the demon family and an overwhelming disaster, was soaring
over the plain in front of Kanto Castle.

"...Erhi-sama."

Layla looked at Erhi with a pale complexion. As if trying to make sure that what he
was seeing was really the monster. Erhi nodded his head.

"Yeah. It's a Loenshati worm."

"Ah...."

"That's..."

The party, who did not know the identity of the monster, spit out their
bewilderment and turned their heads towards Erhi. Their eyes were full of surprise
and doubt.

"...You defeated that monster before? Really?"

when it came to the system. Erchi was already making a name for himself as 'the
emperor's savior'. The victim of that fame was the Loenshati worm.

He said that he caught such a monster when he was still very inexperienced. The
companions must be astonished.

Erhi answered their question by shaking his head.

"That monster was just emerging from the underground at the time. It was still
possible to inflict damage with magic because its power had not been fully
revealed.

Unlike the past, where it was impossible to guess the original form because it was
scattered here and there.

Now, Loenshati Wyrm's whole body felt vitality as if it had traveled back in time.

'Are you ready for now?'

It was not a change that would have taken place in a day or two. Perhaps, as soon
as Erhi defeated the Loenshati Wyrm, he might have planned the present time.

Or it could be much earlier than that.

"...Has the march stopped?"

The plain in front of the castle was bizarrely quiet.

The soil of a flat wasteland that shows no signs of a fierce battle.

On top of that, monsters lined up with their eyes closed like a doll.

However, the demons just stood still, without even a little movement.

One thing was clear in the still scene.

The control of this battlefield has already passed to the enemy.

"......"

Erhi's gaze turned to Loenshati Wurm's head.

Somewhere in the head of a huge Loenshati worm as high as a mountain.

There are eyes looking at him.

'Eusenes.'

though not visible.

Erhi felt that he and the emperor's eyes met now.

[It is you.]

That moment.

Erhi's senses faded away.

His consciousness rose high in the sky with a familiar filthy feeling.

- So much drama....

I could feel the breath of a monster that has been with the history of the
continent right below.

It was as if the eyes that had deteriorated earlier were glaring at him. As if he
had not forgotten the grudges of the past.

[Jim's adversary.]

Emperor Eusenes hovered above Loenshati Wyrm's head.

There were no signs of magic or magic.

A wealth made up of just will and presence. A phenomenon that occurs only with the
divergence of overflowing power.

Evidence of a strong man beyond the realm of human beings.

"......"

[I have been waiting for you for a long time. I imagined you through the traces you
left.]

Eusenes spoke in a voice that had no elevation and no emotion.

Just hearing that voice, Erhi's left hand shrugged, regardless of his will.

[You can see it for yourself. Gormar was not wrong.]

Before Erhi opened his mouth, the emperor spoke first.

[I said that your talents are to the point of mocking the heavens, and I must
either kill you or kneel.]

The emperor knew the question Erhi was about to ask before he could even speak.

'Are you reading consciousness?'

no. Somehow, traces of mind-reading techniques remain.

No matter how enormous the emperor's magic power, no matter how supreme his state.
You cannot read thoughts without any signs.

At that moment, Erhi felt that the magic of darkness and chaos coming from the
emperor was touching something beyond the sky.

[Hey, too. You can see it too.]

It was a thin thread.

A thin, thin, turquoise thread with neither the starting point nor the ending point
known. At the same time, it was the most heavy and strict thread.

"The net of causality."

[It is true. It is the last piece of clothing for the deceivers who control this
false world, and the fishing line that makes fun of the earth.]

In fact, it was spread all over the world.

Countless threads were also connected to Erhi's body, and they were connected
somewhere beyond the sky.

[The beings on earth are living as toys of the gods, hanging on this thread that
weaves the past and the future.]

The veil draped over the emperor's face shook. The emperor shrugged his shoulders
and smiled.

[Isn't it funny? That your movements are no different than the struggles of a fish
caught in a net. Light and darkness, water and wind, fire and earth. and chaos. All
of those distinctions are just puns. The essence is one.]

The emperor stretched out his hand. The scenery flowed like water.

A battle broke out on the ground. The demons advanced towards the castle.

The Loenshati Wyrm smashed the gates at once, and the Emperor performed his magic.

Death has descended upon the castle.

The living had their whole bodies decomposed, and the dead rose again according to
the emperor's orders. The living and the dead crossed. Eventually, all that was
left was the flag of the Temu Empire.

[You would know. This is not a hallucination.]

"prophecy."

[It is true. A chain of causation, a clear future to touch beyond. It is a result

that has already been decided.]

The landscape changes again. Can Tho Castle is trapped in dark clouds and gloomy
shadows that fill the sky.

The emperor reached out to Erhi.

[Jim has already surpassed the realm of royalty. It was nice to see your struggle,
but it's no longer just a pointless effort.]

The emperor's palm was filled with all kinds of light. There was neither chaos nor
darkness. The source of magic that makes up the world. It was evidence of divinity.

[For Jim, even destroying the kingdom of those disloyal hordes is not too much of a
step. You take Jim's hand. Then Jim will grant you the blessings of a new world.]

"......"

Erhi looked down at the emperor's hand expressionlessly.

The time seemed short and long.

It was too long to say that it was in front of an emperor who spreads a presence
that seems to overthrow the world.

It was short considering that it was in front of a target who was strangely
favored.

and.

A faint smirk appeared on Erhi's lips.

"You have a knack for making dog noises long."

= =

Eusenes' hands were fine and smooth.

A young hand without any trouble.

Erchi remembered that Eusenes was the same age as him.

Age is no constraint on the emperor's strength.

Black magic, which is strengthened through sacrifices, originally had the property
of eluding time.

Because the emperor already possesses a transcendental rank regardless of age.

'That's strange.'

But really strangely.

Erchi didn't feel too much pressure from Eusenes.

[...what did you say now?]

A little bit of anger. That alone shook the world. A feeling of pressure that felt
like his soul would be shattered at any moment suppressed Erhi.

In the midst of this, Erhi said with an expressionless face.

"Through the unity of incarnations, I built up ranks and gathered magical powers
through sacrifices. I went beyond the realm with that, but dealing with divine
power is another matter. You can tell just by looking at how they are entangled in
the net of causality right now."

[...!]

"Because of the restrictions of causality, there must be a limit to the knowledge

that can be obtained from the feathers of the evil god, so they are peeking at the
realm of the gods, but there will be no clue. So... are you paying attention to
this?"

Erhi's right hand. There, [Fragments of Time and Space] left by Shaloueril was
emitting a green light.

Erhi smiled coldly.

"Compared to the state of the art, judgment is absurdly lacking. Did you not know
that a part of your consciousness was directed here?"

He has transcended the limits of human beings, but beyond that, there is only an
inexperienced kid with no practical experience.

It was natural.

The former emperor of the Temu Empire suffered from madness caused by black magic,
and Eusenes ascended to the emperor's position when he was a baby.

The Temu Empire and the Ashhan Empire. It was the beginning of a long peace between
the two empires.

The emperor lived his whole life with the support of the whole empire for all the
years.

There is no experience of convincing or deceiving anyone. The king did that to the
end.

'...that's the original memory.'

Erhi straightened his expression.

Strangely, the emperor felt familiar, but it seems that his memories of his days as
a warlock were the cause.

A sense of disparity at the same time.

The emperor in Erhi's 'memory' was like a barrier that could never be overcome.

Indeed it was.

Among the countless memories, he had never defeated the emperor.

until we meet face to face. Until the memories of the warlock come to mind. The
emperor was nothing more than an object of fear to him.

But now...

[You're the one who dares to humiliate Jim.]

The voice of the Absolute, submerged in anger, resounded throughout the world.

The emperor beckoned.

With that alone, the most dense black magic was engulfed in the emperor's hands.

The space is filled with feelings of curse and resentment.

[I bought you high, but he was a common man who threw fate into his ego. I can't
even imagine that those who do not dare to worship the burden will beg for
death...]

"......"

The emperor's magic power swelled. Erhi, who watched it carefully, smiled.

[...Smile?]

"Of course. I was caught up in the causality law. Unless the protection of the evil
gods strengthened, I couldn't get out of this place. I thought that dark clouds
alone would not be able to escape from the eyes of the gods."

[...!]

"You cannot escape beyond this space while the sun is up."

Great power requires a great price, and the effect needs a cause.

The power of the emperor was beyond the boundaries of the royal family.

Numerous constraints were required for such power to spread on the ground.

In the same vein that God needs causality to influence the earth.

The emperor possessed overwhelming power, but because of that power, many
restrictions were attached to it.

One of them is time. During the day, the emperor is bound to a limited space.

By stimulating the emperor and confirming that the net of causality linked to him
danced, Erhi had turned his prediction into certainty.

[...also. Gormar was right. They said I should either kill you or kneel.]

Although the only weakness was noticed.

There was no anxiety in the emperor's face.

Anyway, Erhi's consciousness was summoned to this space.

If he accepts the restrictions, the emperor can project his power on Erhi.

At that moment, Erhi smiled and opened her mouth.

"It's not long since we've reached the realm, so you don't seem to know much about
this area. At the border, you're not tied down."

Wasn't it Erhi, who had already set foot in the realm of God several times?

Erhi naturally shifted his consciousness toward the earth. The emperor's wide-eyed
eyes sharply moved away.

[Your guy...!]

"I'll see you later."

Erhi's vision darkened.

= =

"...Lehi-sama!"

"woke up."

Erhi took a breath and got up.

When I started talking to the emperor, I was on a Granite.

Suddenly he was lying on a white bed.

"Did you enter the castle?"

"Yes. You suddenly lost consciousness..."

"It happened. How is your allies?"

"......"

Layla's complexion darkened.

He didn't dare let out a sigh in front of Erhi, but it was an expression he would
have let out at least ten times if possible.

"Allies and enemies have been fighting over two days. On the first day, the
Loenshati Wyrm appeared on the battlefield."

“Was the loss a big deal?”

"...Approximately 10,000 allied casualties, including knights and soldiers. Many of

the wizard's troops were killed or seriously injured, so it's unclear whether they
would return to the battlefield. Several priests also lost their sacred powers."

The fact that the priests who would have prayed in the castle couldn't return to
the battlefield meant that [Prayer] was wasted.
The enemy's offensive was so strong that many priests had to give up their faith
and connection with God.

"Lord Jorhedin was seriously injured in his left leg, but he has returned to the
battlefield. The enemies also consumed a lot of power, including the general,
but..."

"Death would have no meaning."

"...Yes, it is. The enemies stopped marching when the morning sun came up. But it
is said that they started marching again when the sun went down."

The morale of the allies was the worst. The fact that it was as quiet as a dead
mouse even though it was in the castle was proof of that.

For those who were engulfed in despair, it would be difficult to even open their
mouths.

"Right."

However, there was no change in Erhi's expression. Even that point seems to be
within the expected range.

Erhi slowly walked out of bed. Leyla tried to help. Erhi shook his head.

"A group?"

"You're in the conference room."

"Are all the commander ranks of your team gathered?"

"Except for the wizards, everyone is gathering..."

"Okay. Let's go there."

Layla rolled her eyes.

It was Leila, who had lived her whole life serving him by his side.

Just by hearing Erhi's voice, she could guess what Erhi was inside.

Erhi was not preoccupied with finding the answer now. He has already found the
answer.

"...Yes, I understand."

Layla nodded her head with a smile that came to mind.

bow (2)

"......"

The conference room was quiet. I couldn't even hear my breathing. The heavy
atmosphere was heavy and Bassett was worried.

I am thirsty and want to swallow even dry saliva, but I want to be able to.

As soon as they entered Kanto Castle, they heard terrible news. Erhi's fainting was
now familiar. Summoning the party other than him. A report centered on Elysia.
After that, there was an awfully heavy silence.

As a basset, who was hard to adapt to, such an atmosphere was inconvenient as if he
was wearing loose-fitting clothes. At that time, Bassett glanced at the
surroundings.

"...!"

Basset's eyes met the Emperor, Loenz III. The emaciated emperor smiled lightly and
gestured to Bassett.

"Basset Fraser. Come forward."

"...Yes? Oh, yes. All right, Your Majesty."

Bassett walked out with a firm gesture. When Bassett was about to get down on one
knee, the Emperor stopped and said:

“Did you say that the enemies inflated their magical powers by sacrificing the dead
on the battlefield?”

"Yes, yes, Your Majesty. The... Tower of the Recursive?"

“How do you feel about dealing with it?”

Bassett shook his head, not knowing what the emperor was asking.

And I realized that such worries were not for me. So Bassett spoke frankly.

"Um... If it wasn't for Erhi, a great disaster would have happened. The tower
recovers from any shock and releases black magic endlessly. Probably, it takes at
least an 8-star knight to destroy it without Erhi. There must be two wizards..."

"Huh..."

"Hmm."

The nobles in the conference hall mourned. Two strong guys with 8 stars or higher.
It was a power that could never be removed as an ally now.

"I mean, it's virtually impossible to weaken its power by knocking down the tower."

The emperor closed his eyes and let out a shallow sigh. There was once again a
heavy atmosphere in the conference room.

A Loenshati worm that appeared on the ground.

That monster did not sweep the ground.

It was just soaring high.

That alone changed the battlefield.

The monsters had a strange aura, and they were not easily injured with ordinary
blades, and the troops of the Temu Empire drew out their superpowers.

If you cut down the enemy somehow.

The dead rose up.

It is not an ordinary black magic that moves a lion.

As if turning back time, as soon as the decapitated and exposed corpses lay
themselves on the floor, they rose again.

Endless waves of death. Allied damage increased exponentially.

If the enemy's offensive did not stop as the morning sun rose.

It would not have been strange if the castle had been captured as it was.

"Your Majesty. Their power is getting stronger as time goes on. They say that
monster doesn't move right now, but there's no guarantee that it will be."

The Marquis of Votel said in a split voice.

His face was full of wrinkles, as if he had spent the last few days as if it had
been ten years.

His eyes were stained with pain, full of burning enthusiasm.

"Your Majesty. Time is on the side of the enemy. The strength of the enemy is
increasing more rapidly than the strength of your allies, who are returning. It is
my fault. I misjudged the strength of my enemies."

"It is Jim's choice to tell you to come up with a plan, and to follow it.

"I can't do that, Your Majesty!"

-thud!

The Marquis of Votel knelt down and bowed his head as if to touch the floor. I
wondered if my knee bone had been broken.

"I will be in the vanguard. Order a general attack that will destroy the enemy's
forces."

A cry from the depths of my heart.

As the air in the conference room calmed, a rather blunt voice was heard.

"Isn't that what odds are supposed to be, Gregor."

Jorhedin opened his mouth, sweeping his bandaged chin and cheek. The eyes of the
Marquis of Votel and Jorhedin met.

'Do not disturb, Jorhedin.'

'I know you're trying to save the family with your own life, but before that, you
have to weigh the odds.'

After a nonverbal conversation, Jorhedin spoke to Loenz III.

"Your Majesty. If you tell me to charge you, I will do it. But before that, the
wizards' plan to block the enemy's magic comes first."

Loenz III's gaze turned to the side. The wizard of Kepler's Tower bowed his head
and said in a bewildered voice.

"Your Majesty, your Majesty. The Archmages have completely abolished food and drink
and are researching, so you will soon find the answer..."

“Be specific.”

"...Right now, the probability of success is only one in ten..."

Some nobles sighed.

A magic that can subdue the enemy's black magic.

Its existence was already known to the allies, but the magic was not cast.

Because of the overwhelming power of the emperor, the conditions for the
manifestation of magic were not met.

after the defeat of the battle. The wizards, including Reister and Royenson, were
desperately trying to improve the sealing magic, but they did not see any clear
results yet.

"Ummm..."

"Huh..."

The overwhelming power of the enemy. invisible solution.

When everyone in the conference room sighed with a dark expression on their faces.

Bassett opened his mouth in a cautious voice.

"Hey... I'm sorry, Your Majesty. Can't I just say I'm a little worried about that?"

"Why?"

"Uh, um... That's it."

Bassett, who was cautious because he couldn't say anything specific, sighed deeply
and said.

“I think we need to hear Erhi’s story to figure out how to come up with a
solution.”

The emperor and Jorhedin laughed at those words, and some nobles were puzzled. At
that moment, the voice of the knight guarding the door to the conference room rang
out.

"Special Commander Erch Rudbolt is entering the room!"

= =

Erhi walked into the conference room.

Contrary to the story of fainting, his condition seemed to be fine.

Erhi, who came forward after cutting the gaze of numerous nobles, paid tribute to
the emperor by Basset's side.
Those who watched it felt a sense of alienation.

Appearing alone. Among the nobles, the keenest noticed the cause.

There was no negative emotion on Erhi's face. Feelings of defeat, depression.

nothing was visible.

"To the savvy ruler of Ashan, the master of the great empire, God, I greet Erhi
Ludbolt."

"It's the etiquette, so let's get up. How much do you know about the crisis our
allies are going through right now?"

“I heard enough while I was coming to the conference room.”

"I heard that you have penetrated the enemy's black magic."

"That's right."

"Do you have any idea how to stop them?"

"That's right."

"...!"

The emperor's eyes widened, and the nobles doubted their ears.

Those who doubted that Erhi had made the mistake of repeating the same words
gradually opened their mouths.

"Is that really true?"

"Yes. I think the chances are close to half, but there is a plan to bring down
Eusenes."

The emperor's eyes lit up as if to tell him to hurry up. Erhi did not open his
mouth. Instead, I looked around.

Basset, who was watching Erhi like that from the side, felt a little foreign.

Erhi's mood changed.

It's hard to explain in words, but it's like...

'A feeling of pressure?'

A strong man attracts everyone's attention even if he does not speak or raise his
momentum.

It was a unique atmosphere that could be called a sense of intimidation or a sense

of presence.

Originally, it was Erhi who had such a strong presence.

Now that atmosphere has grown stronger, to the point that all the senses of his
body are focused on him.

'Gap has risen.'

'Even though I haven't crossed the 8th circle... I think I have a higher level than
that. Was this possible?'

Bassett did not know, but those who had glimpsed or surpassed the status of the 8-
star understood Erhi's change.

Changes in grades according to the rise of the state.

Erhi had the rank of a regular 8th circle wizard or higher.

Erhi, who naturally overwhelmed the crowd, slowly opened his mouth.

"Your Majesty has bestowed upon me the title of Knight of Blue Light."

"It is true."

"I will speak in the name of that title. Allies must retreat."

"...retreat?"

Loenz III rolled those words into his mouth.

All the other nobles had their eyes wide open.

The power of Eusenes, the emperor of the Temu Empire, was noticeably inflated.

As the days went by, the body of the Loenshati worm was filled with vitality, and
the number of monsters was increasing.

The Marquis of Votel, who insisted on a total attack, said with a contorted face.

"It is clear that the enemy's strength is getting stronger as time goes by, so do
you mean to retreat? Still, our allies are being pushed out of our forces, and if
that monster aims after our allies, our allies will be annihilated."

"Eusenes cannot move."

The look on the face of the Marquis of Votel was suspicious. Erhi said.

"The gnome was stranded while summoning the Loenshati Wyrm. It was a daunting task
to digest the black magic that emanated from the reciprocator's tower, but he did
two things at the same time. He overestimated his abilities. No matter how fast it
is, it will take a month or so to move, and after that, it will take more time to
move as desired."

In the eyes of the Marquis Votel, the question 'how do you know that?' Erch turned
his head towards Marquis Tess.

“Marquis, I know that the Northern Kingdom and the power of the Tulka Fortress will
reach Kanto Castle in ten days.”

The battle of Tulka Fortress ended with a complete victory for the Ashan Empire.

Originally, the Marquis of Tess and the powerful forces of the north alone were
enough to predict the superiority, and the power of the northern kingdom was also
combined.

After that, Marquis Tess came to Sharmach through the gate to take care of the
emperor.
The forces of Psychedia and the North were advancing south.

"It is true."

"Call them to redirect their march toward the Viscount Mariu."

Marquis Tess, thinking of the place name Erch had mentioned, lit up his eyes.

"Are you planning to use the island as a battlefield?"

Viscount Mariu was a territory located at the transit point between Can Tho Castle
and Eurelium.

"That's right."

"......"

At Erhi's words, the complexion of the nobles turned pale.

It takes about a month by horseback to the Western Front and Eurelium.

In between, the vast territory of Ashan spreads out.

If you retreat to the Islands Eurelium.

It was clear that the estates of the nobles located in between would be devastated.

No, the army of monsters run by the enemies. And considering the tendencies of the
Temu Empire, the entire Ashan area was in danger.

"...they will march with not only the monsters but also the troops of the Temu
Empire. But if the allies retreat, the damage will be..."

"The important thing."

Erhi said while cutting off the words of the nobleman who had the territories
adjacent to the west.

"It's about seizing victory. If you don't defeat the enemies, the empire will
collapse. Do you think you'll be able to say things like this even then?"

"......"

The nobleman was speechless. The emperor crossed his arms and said.

"Erch Ludbolt. Even if we retreat to the island as you said, if we can't catch him,
it's just a pointless retreat. How are you going to deal with the enemies in the
island?"

"I will call elves and dwarves as reinforcements."

"...Elves and dwarves?"

"Yes. Thorbond-sama is here, so the dwarves should contact him through him."

Dwarves have been obsessed with mines since time immemorial, and they hated the
demons and demons entangled underground.
If they didn't know, they were more likely to participate in the war if they found
out that the Temu Empire was using the power of a demon.

But the elves were different.

They maintained friendly relations with the Temu Empire and were traditionally
hostile to Ashan.

It was unlikely that they would stand up for war.

"I will go to the elves."

The emperor did not ask Erhi if he could do it.

Erhi's expression was the same as always.

unwavering eyes. There was no anxiety, no longing, no longing.

"Whoa..."

Loenz III was silent for a long time.

Battle in the Islands. It was nothing more than Bae Jin.

Without institutions, there is no empire.

The weight of the golden crown weighed on the emperor's shoulders, the crane
learning he had learned throughout his life.

"...Huh."

And then the emperor let out a bitter laugh.

Wasn't this fight Bae Soo-jin already? If you lose, there is no turning back.

They will burn Eurelium and take over the holy mountain, turning the whole of Ashan
into hell. No, it will surely make the entire continent engulfed in pain.

The emperor got up. The nobles knelt in unison.

"I will bring down those wicked people on the Isle of Eurerium. We will gather all
we can. We will triumph, and Ashan will not fall into darkness."

The emperor declared retreat.

= =

There were no civilians in Can Tho Castle. It had been a long time since both
servants and servants were sent out of the castle.

Since he was prepared to advance at any time, preparations for retreat were also
quick.

The most busy were the wizards.

On the other hand, the two arch wizards lamented, "You can't even use what you've
prepared before."

At the same time, he sighed in relief that he had bought time.

The magic circle engraved on the stone was broken so that no traces could be found,
and precious magic items were recovered.

At the same time, the wizards delivered the retreat to the troops still on the
front lines.

The staff of the Votel family once again shined in their tactical skills.

Ashan's troops, who were trying to somehow deal with the tower that rose from all
over the front line, began to retreat at once.

By the time all preparations are finished.

The sky filled with dark clouds was getting darker and darker.

The sunset was setting.

When even the faint reddish energy reflected through the clouds disappeared.

The roar of demons resounds.

The battle has begun.

bow (3)

"Die!"

He knows that he is not a good match for words, but Ten Commander Petz yells and
stabs him with a spear.

The goblin, who had been pierced through the roof of his mouth, shook his arms with
a loud, croaking noise.

He's got a childish body and skinny hands, but he shouldn't be vigilant.

He already knew how cruel the monsters on this battlefield were.

If you get caught by that nail, your back will be pulled straight as it is. It was
an unbelievable superpower for a goblin.

"Pe, Pets Sergeant Major! Sergeant Sergeant Major! Fuck you!"

- Whoops!

"Did you curse?"

“…No.”

"Calm down."

"Yep."

A new recruit who was fighting with a goblin saluted. Petz pulled the new recruit's
loose helmet strap. The new recruit groaned uh-huh and hurriedly tied the string.

Petz lifted his head as his paired recruit regained his face.

The shining ball the wizards had raised was illuminating the battlefield.
An intense light that makes your eyes close just by looking at it. Nevertheless,
only the outline of the battlefield was barely visible.

The sky was that dark.

'When the damn sun rises?'

During the time the stupid new recruit became the commander-in-chief, Pets also
developed an eye to watch the battlefield.

Sergeant Borden, who saved his life dozens of times, was wounded in the amputation
of his left hand.

How envy was going to the rear with the priests first.

In the meantime, Petz became a skilled soldier and became a sergeant major.

It was a ridiculously quick change, but it was possible in this war. That's because
it went through a lot of intense battles.

"Oh, it's an orc!"

-puck!

"Calm down, bastard. You're my friend."

"Ah...."

The dark clouds made it difficult to distinguish between allies and monsters. Magi
rushing deep into the lungs mocks in front of them.

The dark battlefield made even allies 10 meters away appear in vain as monsters.

After a while, the orc took the form of a herald covered in blood. As Petz saluted,
the messenger nodded and said.

"This is the command of the main force. Tell the commander. Retreat for 10
minutes."

"All right."

The messenger spoke quickly and then ran back to somewhere else. His left hand was
empty. The back of the wounded knight who claimed to be a messenger in the chaotic
battlefield disappeared in the distance.

"...Did you buy it?"

"what."

"Didn't the order to retreat when the sun was shining yesterday, doesn't it mean
that the sun is coming soon?"

I thought he was an idiot, but it was a surprise. Better judgment than you think.
Maybe I can do my part faster than I thought.

Petz said as he held out a spear that was rolling on the floor to adjust the helmet
straps to the recruit.
“Look more broadly, nigga. Why are we dealing with a gentle monster?”

"Uh... the heroes are at the forefront..."

"Yeah. And who's on our side?"

“This is Erch Ludbolt.”

"Yes."

He didn't need a title or a name. One name was enough.

The soldier's expression filled with vitality, as if he had received protection

just by calling his name. Petz said, carrying his spear on his shoulder.

"His magic is enough to fill the battlefield, and we are behind him. And the whole
army is retreating. So, isn't that an answer?"

"Ah...."

"Yeah. Don't be like an ant trampled on by giants for nothing. Move quickly. If you
do it wrong, you'll freeze to death."

There was no doubt about Erhi's victory. It was blasphemy. If there is such a thing
as a god of victory, I wondered if it would be Erhi.

'Say victory to the empire, please.'

When the soldiers retreat and the battlefield becomes empty.

Erhi was facing a familiar enemy.

= =

"Erch Ludbolt."

From beyond the battlefield full of magic, a young brown-skinned boy walked towards
Erhi.

The little boy's face brightened.

A bright expression like a child with a candy in front of them.

But behind it is an ugly soul that has been rotted over the years.

Richie revived from the dead. It was Gormar of corruption.

Erhi looked at Gormar and said.

"...The recovery was faster than I thought. Did Eusenes accelerate the recovery?"

At those words, Gormar distorted his expression. The young boy's face was filled
with the intent of tearing him to death at any moment.

"Don't take your majesty's name in vain! You are the only one who can establish new
laws in this false world!"

A stern voice as if exhorting.

Behind it was overflowing with religious aspirations.

Gormar met in the north, even if he followed the emperor, there was a certain
amount of goodness.

But now there was only one ardent fanatic.

'Is it contaminated with divine power in the process of accelerating recovery...

No. You've touched the mind yourself.'

It was clear that Eusenes was involved in the process of fixing the soul of the
Life Vessel into the body.

Erhi frowned, somewhat displeased with that fact.

"......"

-pop! Kwaga River!

Flashes of light erupted from all over the wide front line.

Countless magical lights embroidered the dark sky. Evidence of battle.

Erhi looked up at the sky and turned his gaze to the corpse of the monster he had
killed.

"Focused my power. You're ready to fight me."

"...After all, you're quick-witted. Yeah. Even if I couldn't sacrifice all of you
like cockroaches, this body went out to kill you."

'I can't ask for support.'

Four days of continuous pursuit.

It was a retreat like a tug-of-war.

The temporary concentration of enemy power in the meantime had no choice but to
bind the movement of the allies.

Even if Erhi had a battle with Gormar, it would take quite a while for the allies
to realize that fact. Enough time for the battle to end.

Gormar said with a smile, tearing the corners of his lips apart.

"The memories in the north are faint, but there is one thing that remains clear."

"......"

“I will make you my slave.”

An endless amount of magical power rose from the young boy's whole body.

The floor shook. A black gauntlet broke through the ground.

Wearing black full body armor, Gormar's escort was revealed, emitting an aura.

"You will become my new left guard."

Gormar reached out. Black clouds are rising in lumps.

Gormar's realm covered all sides.

- Fragile!

The moment it touched the realm, Erhi's magical power struggled violently.

Still, the narrow field of view is completely obscured. Whispers are flowing from
all directions.

- Hehehehehehehe!

- Uh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh!

- Ha ha ha ha!

"......"

Erhi stared at the realm and slowly lifted Hrundal.

A dark blue light flashes along the window.

- Kwaang!

A collision broke out.

The knight in black armor swung his sword towards Erhi. In an instant, the shadow
of the sword filled his eyes.

- Kwaang! bang! bang!

Aurablades, burning black, rushed towards Erhi.

Erhi threw herself towards the sky.

The knight jumped up as if stepping on the air and blocked Erhi's movement.

Auror Blades unfolding one after another.

A force field of blue and dark magical power blocked that energy.

Gormar rolled his eyes as if in surprise.

The energy of black magic was glimpsed in Erhi's Force Shield, and the magic
efficiency seemed strangely good.

The operation of magic that is not suitable for the realm.

It was surprising, but Gormar didn't pay close attention. Anyway, any questions
will be answered soon.

- Goooooo...

Gormar's realm filled all four sides.

A part of that black cloud was instantly transformed into the form of a giant.

The black clouds formed the shape of a huge skeleton that seemed to cover the sky.
The skeleton swung its fist towards Erhi.

- Whoops!

The Auror Blade of Friendship rising from below.

The fist of a black giant slammed down from above.

Two destructive forces poured out towards Erhi.

- Aww!

Erhi's body caught in the middle rotated like a top.

The force shield, which flashed black and blue light, radiated light in all
directions like a swaying glass bead.

Erhi, who bounced off the ground like a swallow, flew hundreds of meters away.

-bang! quagga....

Long, long furrows were carved into the ground.

A deep smile appeared on Gormar's face as he watched it.

He was an insignificant wizard.

Such a man shattered his body, wounded his soul, and was disrespectful to His
Majesty.

In particular, he could not tolerate the last one. Dare to His Majesty who will
open up a new world...

'Well?'

A little bit of heterogeneity.

However, in the magic that covered the entire battlefield, attention to that fact
was naturally blurred.

Gormar widened his eyes to check Erhi's body.

"...!"

Dark darkness filled the room. A blue light flashed in it.

Gormar's expression hardened.

"Your man, your magic power...?"

It was such a huge shock that even Gormar couldn't even stop it.

But, except for a little blood on the corner of his mouth, Erhi seemed to have a
lot of energy.

"It's tight."

Gormar let out a twisted laugh as if it was ridiculous.

"...Ha, haha! It's absurd. What the hell did you do to have such magical powers...
I need to know!"

Gormar waved both hands. The clouds spurted out like a gushing.

Erhi's magical power is great, but there is a limit anyway.

On the other hand, Gormar gets his power directly from the magic that fills the
battlefield. Gormar could unleash endless magical energy.

The black giant rose again. A huge skeleton that seemed to cover the sky approached
Erhi.

Friendship raised the Aurablade high in the sky.

"......"

Erhi, who looked at it with subdued eyes, stretched out the full moon like a dot.

"[All-round marriage]."

Erhi's spell was sung.

"[Shadow Walk]."

Erhi's figure was distorted and disappeared into the darkness.

At the same time, the erhi, divided into dozens, appeared in all directions.

A combination of psychedelic magic, [All Phantom Spirits] and [Shadow Walk], which
hides the caster's traces in the dark.

A clear smirk appeared on Gormar's face.

How dare you hallucinate in front of him.

"[Manyong Tamro Line]."

But when Erhi spit out the third spell.

Gormar's complexion hardened.

The three magics unfolded in succession intersected and intersected.

Only the order of the chanting was different, and in fact, it was as if they were
manifested at the same time.

"how...?"

"[Moon eclipse]."

The moment the fourth magic was manifested.

Erhi's traces have completely disappeared.

No trace of him could be found even with the magic of the area covering all sides.

Gormar exclaimed as he looked around frantically with a pale complexion.

"What have you done?!"

"You were forced to awaken your consciousness, but there was not enough room for
you to settle in your body. Besides, Eusenes has placed a strong faith in your
soul. A lack of that is unavoidable."

"...!"

Gormar turned his head.

Suddenly, Erhi was standing right behind his back.

A black light overflowed from Hrundal.

"I don't know if it had been in an intact state. As an archmage now, you don't have
the ability to look at the boundaries of perception."

Before Gormar even opened his mouth.

Erhi drew Hrundal down.

A half moon of black magic bloomed.

"...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

Hrundal did not touch Gormar's body. But Gormar let out a desperate scream.

It was a scream that came from the depths of the soul.

"Disappear, Richie. Don't ever see me in front of my eyes again."

The black giant tore down.

The footsteps of the friend who was running towards Erhi slowly slowed down and
then stopped moving.

The realm of Gormar that filled the four directions was smashed down.

- Whoa...

Gormar's magical power disappeared without a trace.

The sky was still dark, but I knew the sun was going to set soon.

And that we will be able to see clear skies soon.

Erhi opened his mouth and looked down at Gormar's fallen corpse.

'Why do I feel so dazed?'

A black giant that covered the sky. A flow of magical powers intertwined with
Gormar. Traces of Eusenes...

There is nothing new about it all.

Erhi was feeling an unknown sense of déjà vu.

It's like seeing something you've seen a long time ago that you can't even
remember.

"Whoa..."

An unstable soul-body connection.

Erhi defeated Gormar by cutting the ring through the complex chants and
combinations of four different spells.

It was an unbelievable victory against Richie, who had lived for a long time.

Still, his heart was not at ease as if something was caught.

After much deliberation, Erhi found the cause.

'It's superficial.'

He did not like Eusenes's move to bring Gormar back to life.

= =

Repeated retreats and battles without rest for four days.

At the end, the allies repelled the enemy's pursuit.

It was the result of a fierce battle, but no one thought this was the end.

King Loenz III declared under the warm sunlight, not the thick dark clouds.

"Let the whole empire know. The invasion of the Temu Empire is about to begin. Let
the subjects evacuate for survival, and those concerned about the future of the
empire gather in the Isle of Eurelium."

It was an order that would determine the fate of the empire.

bow (4)

The military was busy.

The army of the Ashan Empire established a temporary garrison in the Viscount
Mariu.

It was different from the desert where only the sand breeze blew. The air was mild,
and the grass swayed in the wind on the ground.

But no one here could afford to appreciate it.

Eusenes was immobilized and the enemy's pursuit stopped, but it didn't last long.

one minute one second. There was no time to waste.

Erchi crossed the busy camp and headed out to the outskirts.

The atmosphere here was calm compared to other places. It was a place where the
tents of wizards were located. Erhi opened the tent in the center.

"...Are you finally here?"

Inside the tent was Ioderil.

Eyes met, Ioderil lowered the pen he was holding and turned to face Erhi. The hands
were placed on top of each other and placed on top of each other.

Erhi said with a slightly bitter smile.

"I'm sorry. I've been busy, so I haven't had time."

"Well... the time to close my eyes is tight, so I can't help it. Actually, it's
funny that I, an elf, talk about the time..."

Ioderyl pursed her lips and shook her head. momentary silence.

Erhi sat down on the chair and opened his mouth first.

"How is the progress of the sealing magic?"

"It's not cumbersome."

"It is, too."

"Because I didn't think I'd get to the level of the 9th circle like that. It's a
combination of magical power and divine power... All my thoughts were in vain."

"Well."

"...?"

Considering that Ioderyl eventually became the Archmage of the 9th Circle, those
theories would not be wrong.

Only the last piece is missing.

The missing part must have been filled by the gods of the Temu Empire.

"Sealing magic doesn't have to be perfect. Even if it only causes a mismatch

between his magical power and divine power, he won't be able to deal with it
easily. Rather than thinking about ending it, just confusing him... Why do you see
it that way?"

"......"

Ioderyl stared intently at his face.

It's like believing that you can read the mind inside your skin if you keep
looking.

said Ioderyl.

"I heard you used black magic."

"It did."

"You also defeated Gormar."

"Well."

"Even though there was an escort."

"It was possible because he had not yet recovered."

"......"

eyes are hot Ioderyl questioned Erhi without a word.

Erhi was deep in thought, scanning his chin with his fingertips.

What can I say about memories that I am not even sure of?

"Because there is a poem from my past..."

"Do you think I still believe in it? Past poetry is just a blessing to read the
obscure past. Blurry than prophecy."

When Erhi opened his eyes wide, Ioderil smiled faintly.

"I already confirmed it when I was interacting with Royenson, that's it."

"Did you know that you didn't ask?"

"Because I believe in you."

Ioderyl's eyes shone with an emerald light. unshakable faith. It's a familiar yet
unfamiliar look.

'Memory.'

Ioderyl in my memory and Ioderil now seemed to overlap.

There was always a gloomy life on Ioderil's expression in his memory.

Whether it's a grudge or a yearning for life. It was intense and desperate.

These were things I couldn't see in Ioderil today.

And if there is another one.

The end of Ioderyl in his memory was always death.

Suddenly, no. you'll be blown away again

There will be no repeating memories.

It has been so, and it will always be.

He had no intention of accepting it.

"...don't take it too seriously. If it's hard to say, you don't have to say it. I
don't mean to ask or do anything like that. I'm sure you'll have an idea too.
Just... I'm worried. It's black magic. It might have any side effects. I mean."

Ioderyl scratched the eye patch with a slightly winced expression.

Erhi knew that his expression had hardened like a stone.

Erhi wiped his face and said with a bitter smile.

"You don't have to worry about that part. I'm only using what I'm sure of. And the
source is..."

"Because I don't have to tell you."

"I want to say something, but I don't have enough words to say."

"...Yes?"

"I have memories. The knowledge about the black magic I used, and the things about
Eusenes. It comes from those memories. And the memories are partly and partly
fragmented. As for why... right now There's no way to know."

Ioderyl looked at Erhi blankly. I was very nervous, as if that was all. Then he
laughs and laughs.

"...it's you. It's true that you skip the process and get only the result... As a
wizard, I'm angry, but again, you say that, so I have nothing to say."

“Still, you will know when the war is over.”

"After the war is over... um."

Ioderyl nodded with a thoughtful expression on her face.

"You said you were going to the Great Forest. Are you going to leave now?"

Erhi was in a state of being armed.

Although there was no luggage, it was easy to guess that it was in [fragments of
time and space], that is, the inventory.

"Yeah. There's a place I need to stop by before that."

"You'll have to be careful. Elder Roancrei is a damn old man. He'll probably act
like he cares if the Emperor says he uses the power of a demon."

Through Ioderil, I heard a lot about the closed nature of the current elves.

If you make a mistake, you may have to fight the elves as soon as you go to the
Great Forest.

Still, there was a corner I believed in, so I wasn't too worried. Whether that will
turn out the way you think is something we'll have to go see.

“Do you have any advice for me?”

"Um... some elves should be careful. There are people who are anthropophobic.
And..."

Ioderyl continued talking about the Great Forest. Erhi silently nodded or asked a
simple question.

The story went on for quite some time and then came to an end.

Ioderyl shut her mouth. The same goes for Erhi. The two looked at each other
without saying a word for a while.

Erhi got up.

"It helped a lot. I think I'll just have to go."

"...Yes? If so, I'm glad."

When Erhi tried to open her mouth.

Ioderil jumped up and gave Erhi a hug.

"........"

"I'm not very religious. Since I met you, things have gotten a lot better... I have
a good feeling about it."

"is it."

"Yeah. But strangely enough, I don't feel good right now. But this doesn't mean
you're hurt or anything like that... I don't think I'll ever see you again. You."

I don't think I'll see you again.

Erhi said with a bitter smile.

"It's not good quality for a person who is leaving."

"I'm not joking. So. Take care of yourself. Let's meet again."

"okay."

Erhi's hand slowly grabbed Ioderil's back. At that moment, after a sudden thought,
Erhi opened her mouth.

"I'm just saying this, but don't even think about loosening the restrictions again.
The danger has increased several times since the Emperor has awakened. Obviously,
the circle will collapse before he can even use his magic."

"...okay."

Ioderil's head nodded slowly over Erhi's shoulder.

= =

"...where is this?"

The moment you exit the gate.

All around it was a barren rocky mountain.

The scenery is so bleak that I wonder if I have returned to the front line.

The task force members who crossed the gate with Erhi looked around and were
bewildered.

I thought I would go to the great forest where the elves live, but I never imagined
that a wasteland like this would come out.

"It is the Valley of the Kings."

"The Valley of the Kings?"

"Before Ashan was called the Empire. The royal lineage took place here. Now, the
rules have changed, but the name remains the same."

"...Ah."

Elysia's eyes twinkled.

When Bassett asked, "Do you know?" Elysia said, nodding her head.

"I've heard of it. In the past, His Majesty's Emperors had exceptionally many
heroes, and the reason was because of the ruins passed down from generation to
generation."

"okay."

"But I've heard that there hasn't been such a thing in the last hundred or ten
years..."

"Because many died."

"Yes?"

"Imperial ruins are dangerous. It's not a place that gives power normally."

Many of the royal bloodline lost their lives in the ruins.

In the distant past, only bloodlines that survived the ruins were able to ascend to
the throne.

"...Erhi-sama. Are we really going there?"

Dena said with a shriveled face.

Not because he was afraid of the ruins, but because he was afraid of going to a
place where only the blood of the imperial family could go.

"Yeah. His Majesty's permission."

"Wow...."

"......"

"Huh."

Terry was excited, and Chloe was expressionless as if 'Is that good?' And Layla
shrugged as if she had received a compliment.

After carefully examining the faces of the party, Erhi headed into the valley.

= =

"If you enter these ruins, you will all be alone."

"Yes? What do you mean by that?"

"Literally. You can go together at first, but eventually they will scatter."

"Ah... like when you went to that grave in the South?"

"okay."

The royal ruins were located in the deepest part of the Valley of the Kings.

The entrance to the ruins was guarded by the royal guards.

Having been informed in advance, they opened the door to the ruins as soon as they
faced Erhi.

Erhi explained the ruins to the party in front of him.

"These ruins show you the most difficult challenge."

"Negative?"

"Yeah. I'll show you the enemies that are desperately overpowered by the abilities
you have. And if you defeat them, your magical power will increase."

"Wow...."

"After the magic power has increased, the stronger the enemy in that situation.
After that, it continues to show the stronger enemy."

"How long?"

"Until you give up."

Everyone's eyes lit up at Erhi's words. A look full of enthusiasm.

This was especially true of the task force members who had already experienced
similar tombs in the South.

Erhi looked down at them and turned his head.

The entrance to the ruins was plain as if it were colorful.

A place that used to be the gateway through which Ashan's heroes passed in order to
face the Temu Empire.

The special task forces in my memory have always passed through this place. I've
never been here before.

Some of them suffered serious injuries, but there were no worries.

Because the current special forces didn't have that kind of immaturity.

Because he led it that way.

"...Erhi?"

"......"

Basset, who had come all the way to the front of his nose, looked carefully at
Erhi.

As Erhi wiggled his eyebrows, he secretly opened the distance.

“No, I asked, but there was no answer…”

"Who will enter the ruins first? Erhi, will you enter first?"

"No. I'm not going in."

"Yes?"

At that, all of the special task forces opened their eyes wide in surprise. Erhi
said in a calm voice.

"More magical power doesn't help me much. I have to digest what I already have
first."

"still...."

"More than anything else. There is a limit to the magical power of the ruins."

It was one of the reasons why there were few descendants of the imperial family who
visited the ruins in recent hundreds of decades.

Erhi was convinced that if he entered this place, he alone would absorb most of the
magic remaining in the ruins.

This place was originally a place suitable for the state around the 7th circle.

The special task force has achieved growth that is just right for him. in a short
period of less than a few years.

"......"

"......"

Has everyone lost their sense of distance?

Chloe suddenly approached me. His loose eyes were full of strength. It was the eyes
when studying magic.

"...Strange."

"What do you mean?"

"I think I'm going to leave."

In the meantime, Chloe added, wondering if there was any sharp eyesight.

"Magic says so."

"...is it."

"Mr. Erhi."

Elysia also suddenly approaches him. Elysia said, holding the hem of his robe with
a careful gesture.

"...To be honest. I think it's important for Erhi-san to become stronger in order
to face the Emperor. If that's the case, wouldn't it be better for Erhi-san to go
in together as well as us?"

"Yeah. Let's go in together. So even if we get less, what about that? It's not that
our strength is weakening."
“I think so.”

"Me too."

"......"

As if building a siege net, Erhi smirked as he looked at the people around him.

Only Terry was scratching his head, keeping his distance, with a puzzled expression
on his face.

Erhi, who was looking at it, shook his head and said.

"No. I'm fine."

"still...."

"More than anything else. I have other work to do in the Great Forest."

"Yes?"

Elysia, who had been pondering those words, met their eyes, and Erhi nodded her
head.

"Yeah. I go to Daesurim alone."

"why not...."

"Because it takes time to attack the imperial ruins."

If it's the level of the group now.

Presumably, he would be able to draw out all the magic remaining in the ruins.

If so, it took quite a bit of time. At least a month, or even more in the long run.

"and...."

Erhi opened his mouth to explain and then closed it. It was difficult to think of
suitable words.

'It can't be said because of the quest.'

----

[Quest occurs!]

[Content: Find the traces of the gods left in the great forest.]

[Reward: Heaven's Message]

----

Erhi looked at the quest window that occupied one side of his field of vision and
was immersed in thought.

Traces of God (1)

The string of the quest window that appeared before my eyes.

These are somewhat unfamiliar and even unkind.

There are a few things you can guess.

Feathers are the representatives of God and are a proof of faith.

Their power is derived from God, but at the same time they themselves are objects
of faith.

Therefore, they continue the eternal battle even after death.

For the gods they follow, for themselves.

That battle is nothing more than a replica of the war on earth.

The Temu Empire and the Ashhan Empire.

The feathers of the god that dominates the two empires can exert more power, and
the one that doesn't have their power weakened.

And the war on earth was flowing towards the dominance of the Temu Empire.

It is also an overwhelming advantage.

In other words, the current world is a harsh situation that cannot be wasted even
an inch of strength.

The poor explanation of the quest sent to Erhi was proof that the battle in heaven
was going against them.

'It is a sign of God.'

apart from that circumstance.

The content of the quest was difficult.

An ambiguous expression of the traces of a god, and a spell to find it in the

unfamiliar terrain of the great forest.

At the time of receiving the quest, I couldn't even guess. So in the meantime, I
didn't think about the quest.

When war was imminent, I didn't even think about when I would go to the Great
Forest.

'No matter what you think. There is only one thing.'

But now things have changed.

The power of Eusenes, the memories of the past, the changed war situation...

Erhi was guessing to some extent about the traces of the gods in the great forest.

Whether that guess was correct was to be found directly in the Great Forest.

"Erhi-sama. If you are going to the Great Forest alone because of these ruins, why
don't we solve the problem of the Great Forest together and then return to the
ruins?"

"No. The time is not right. And, from the beginning, Daesoorim was planning to go
alone."

"Yes?"

"Why are you there alone?"

"Considering the vigilance of the elves, the fewer people there are, the better. I
will go to Daesurim alone."

Erhi drew a line as if he was not going to take any further questions.

Erhi said while looking at the ruins.

"Everyone did a great job. More than anything I expected."

Erhi's gaze turned to Leila.

Layla in memory.

He had talent, but he had no memory of being called a hero.

It's unusual, but that's all.

I never thought I would be able to grow like I do now.

You must have tasted the limit several times.

Nevertheless, Layla continued to train without showing any hardship even once.

"......"

Same goes for Dana.

Its talent is at a high level, but unlike the image in her memory, where she was
only hit here and there due to late flowering.

Today's Dena has grown into an important axis with an understanding of tactics that
was never before and excellent growth.

"...really alone?"

"okay."

Chloe, who has gone beyond her limits, has grown to a level that is one of the best
in Ashan, except for the Archmage. He will surely leap to another level through the
experience of the ruins.

Bassett and Elysia.

And so was Terry.

"...Why do you look at it like that, Captain? The captain also seems to be a bit
reluctant to have me sit next to him..."

Erich smiled as he watched Terry fall alone and scratch his cheek.
'Perhaps Terry must have grown up to best fit the goal I had in mind.'

I've been thinking about it since I first started collecting special forces.

I promise to be a milestone for the special task force members who don't know which
way to go or which way to go.

It was Terry who reached that goal most successfully.

Only Terry is looking at the landscape facing him shoulder to shoulder.

"I told you when I first gathered you in the task force. I will show you the
fastest way to grow."

It was when Terry, Bassett, and Elysia were called in the city of Trotz.

Erhi said as the task force members nodded at the same time.

"This is the end of the road I can show you. And you have to put the period
yourself."

Leaving behind the task force members who were pensive together.

Erhi was about to go out towards the entrance of the valley they had entered.

"......"

Basset blocked the front of Erhi.

Before Erhi could speak, Bassett spoke quickly.

“Everything is fine, just promise me one thing.”

"what?"

"...will you come back? As you are now?"

Erhi smirked.

Because it's a familiar question.

And Erhi nodded his head slowly, as he once did.

"okay."

= =

At the northern end of the continent, the great forest is located beyond the harsh
cold region that is difficult to inhabit even in the northern kingdom.

After using the gate again in the Valley of the Kings, Erhi crossed the north in
four days and reached the entrance to the great forest.

'Is this the boundary line?'

A cold wind was blowing over the icy hills.

Erhi looked down the hill.

The only difference between the two terrains is that they are further north.

Over the hill, the snow had melted noticeably, and behind it was a dense forest.

'It's amazing.'

Erhi, who had crossed the border, admired the [Cold Resistance] magic.

The scorching heat pierces the body.

The temperature difference enough to make your skin tingle.

In the distant past, after the Great War, a great climate change occurred on the
continent, creating a huge desert in the west, a huge jungle in the south, and a
cold frigid cold in the north.

Nevertheless, the temperature of the great forest located at the northern tip of
the continent remained unchanged.

I already knew that fact, but I was even more surprised to experience it with my
own body.

- Whoa, whoa!

- Wi-i-ing....

Leaving behind the sounds of all kinds of creatures that burst out loud enough.

Erch went across the great forest.

'Not enough.'

My first impression of the Great Forest was that it was like a crucible full of
vitality.

Similar to the jungle in the South, but with a different feel.

If the southern part is full of the moisture and heat of summer, the energy of
spring seems to be amplified several times here.

Still, I feel that something is lacking.

Even if it is an arrangement woven by the feathers of a distant god, it must be

because he has experienced the great forest of thousands of years ago.

"Hmm...."

There was no way people could see it.

However, Erhi could find traces of the elves everywhere.

The reverberation of elves resembling a grassy scent that remains on the tree
trunks.

Through a few search magic that was unfolded through a silent spear, Erhi knew that
an elf had passed by here a few hours ago.

Not one, but several elves.

It was so urgent that it also injured the bushes.

'Did you go hunting? No, there are no traces of the monster. This....'

I developed my senses.

Somewhere in the distance, I could hear the conversations of the elves.

"...how long did you know you could run away?"

"Leave me alone. It doesn't matter to you guys!"

"No. At this time when the situation on the continent is fluctuating, it is more
important than anything to calm internal anxiety. It is also important to catch
parasites like you."

'A fleeing elf.'

Like Ioderil and Irmion, they seemed to be elves who had fled the village.

Ioderyl said that there are quite a few escape elves in the Great Forest.

As time went on, the elders of the elves were becoming more closed-minded and self-
righteous.

It is said that there are not many elves who can't resist such oppression and run
out of the village.

The forest was wide, and the elves said that it was because they could live enough
in the forest, even if it was not a village.

However, in the case of Ioderyl, it was too much of an accident, and Irmion was
seriously pursued because of her sister's crimes.

"It would be better to stop useless resistance. Now, even one elf in the village is
precious, so if you promise to work hard for our future, your life will be saved."

"...that's not living even if you live. Being an idiot and being treated like a
slave seems to be living? You'd be stuck in a closet for the rest of your life!"

"Do you know that we are doing this because we want to? It is also the duty that we
must do to prevent the extinction of species... What!"

The shade of trees covered the sky.

The elves in the vacant lot below were terrified together.

Obviously I didn't notice anything.

Suddenly, a human was standing in the distance between them.

"human?"

"You, what are you?"

The elves spread their distance and raised their weapons.

Humans didn't even care about their hostility and just looked at them.
"Hmm...."

'The elf village seems to be more complicated than I imagined.'

Still, it was Erhi, who was trying to find an elf to find out about the current
situation of the Great Forest.

There was no reason to hesitate as long as the traces of the elves were discovered.

It's just a matter of which side you listen to...

"Even if you go back a little, it's physiologically unreasonable."

The answer to my worries came without hesitation for a second.

Erhi's magical power was secretly, but explosively, covering all directions.

"Huh...."

"Eh..."

"Ugh..."

Three well-armed elves sat down with bewildered expressions.

Erhi raised his head.

on a huge wooden pole. The elf being pursued was sitting on a thick branch, looking
down at him with his mouth open blankly.

"Everyone, you. What the hell... damn!"

The elf screamed. The elf's body was suddenly floating.

As soon as the elf, who had been struggling like crazy, touched the ground, hastily
opened up the distance with Erhi.

Blood spurted from the thigh where the arrow was hit.

"Everyone, you are..."

"your name is?"

The elf still looked young. Considering the average young appearance of an elf, he
was at an age where he hadn't even had his coming-of-age ceremony yet.

As if seeing a human for the first time, the elf looked at Erhi frantically and
carefully opened her mouth.

"My name is... Eloin."

"...!"

"...why are you looking at me like that?"

Erhi looked at the elf with wide-open eyes and shook his head.

"No. Nothing."
'Surprised.'

It's not strange.

Just like humans, it is common for elves to have the same name.

In particular, the elves who give symbolic words to their names say that there are
three or three of the same name in a village.
I was just surprised because I thought I would
never hear that name again in this day and age .

'Why are you so surprised? wonderfully.'

'I must have heard something wrong.'

A smile that he did not know appeared on Erhi's lips.

Elf and Elroin softened their alertness at the warm emotion in their expression.

"I... I have to say thank you... right? Thank you for saving me."

After receiving thanks for the light nod of his head, Erhi pointed at the three
crazy elves with his chin.

"Seeing these guys are trying to chase you, I think they're runaway elves, right?"

"Yes...."

"Since when."

"Yes? Oh, um, I ran away from the village a week ago... I'm from Laienor."

Raienor was a small village among the elves.

According to Ioderyl, it was a moderate and peaceful village.

'If this is peaceful enough, Erpnor must be hell.'

It was clear that the situation for the elves was worse than when Iodaryl left.

"There must be a reason for running away from the village. What is that?"

"Yeah, uh, that's... Macentor was trying to take the kids with me, so I'm going to
entrust you with Tirgerian..."

"Stop. Who is Macentor and who is Tirgerian?"

"Yes? Oh, I see."

Macentor.

He was the right arm of Roancrei, who had served as the elder of the elves for the
past hundred decades.

He was practically the master of Raienor.

All the elves of the age that the Macentor could wield a bow ordered to assemble in
Erpnor.
"I haven't been able to contact you since the adults were already arrested..."

Roancray's self-righteousness had been getting worse before, but recently it was
madness itself.

And among the elves, there were those who were angry at such a situation.

They said their leader was Tyrgerian.

Eloin did not want to be caught as if being dragged. So I've been preparing to run
away for quite some time.

The decision took place three days ago.

So I ran out of town to join Tirgerian.

As if he already knew, he was pursued by Macentor's men who had been tracking him.

"Hmm...."

Hearing Eloin's story, Erhi folded his arms and fell into thought.

It seems that things are changing faster than I thought.

The resistance force of Roancrei led by an elf named Tirgerian with a familiar and
offensive name.

The existence of such an organization meant that the discontent within the elves
had worsened considerably.

Even so, Elder Roancrei is forcibly gathering the power of the elves.

It must mean that the elves are preparing for war.

It was obvious without knowing where the target was.

"......"

"I... why are you doing that? Can I tell you more? I think I can tell you
everything I know..."

“Start treatment first.”

"Yes? Oh, thank you!"

Erhi handed a healing potion and a bandage to Eloin.

Even though objects appeared in the air, there was no boundary in Elroin's
expression.

When Eloin shed tears in pain and healed the wounds.

Erhi asked Eloin.

"In recent years, there will be humans who have come to the Great Forest. He has
healing powers, have you ever heard of it?"

any question you may have.

But Elroin widened his eyes as if he knew how to do it.

Traces of God (2)

"I'm really sorry. May I ask one more time?"

Eloin said to Erhi with a shrugged voice.

"Is this correct? I know he's a great wizard, but still... my God!"

-thud!

Elroin groaned and wiggled his arms.

The elf, who was guarding by hiding in a tree, fell to the floor helplessly.

There was no sign, but suddenly a person fell to the ground, and I was surprised.

Eloin took in a breath as if her heart was beating, and then nodded.

"I dared to open my mouth cheekily. I'll be quiet."

"The sound is blocked anyway, so I don't mind talking about it. The sign has
changed, is it getting closer?"

"Yeah? Oh, wait a minute."

Eloin sprinted and looked carefully at the guards who rolled their eyes.

I was young and thought I was very sloppy. Eloin knew a lot more than expected.

Originally, it was said that he came from a well-known family in Raienor.

Somehow, I thought there were three pursuers, but there was a reason.

"Ah... It's a mark of the direct subordinate squad. It seems like they're almost
there."

"I think that's enough information to be sure."

"Yeah... it was quite famous. Irmion-sama's escape case..."

Sisters Ioderil and Irmion were also huge celebrities in the Great Forest. One of
them was notorious.

In particular, Ioderil was the main enemy of the elves, and Irmion was the link
with Ioderil.

The human healer who helped Irmion like that had no choice but to spread the word
throughout the Great Forest.

It was especially true in that he confessed that he had helped Irmion's escape,
along with his healing skills, and that he appeared in person.

Elroin already said that half a year ago, that person was transported to Erpnor.

At the same time, even the fact that the area of oak trees outside Erpnor was
recently banned.
And now, there were only oak trees that had grown to cover the sky all around Erhi.

"I, um, can I ask one more question? Why are you looking for that person... Oh, of
course, there must be a reason you're looking for it. If you don't want to say it,
you don't have to say it.

Contrary to his cautious tone, his expression was full of curiosity.

It seemed like heaven. It is probably for this reason that I know many things
unexpectedly.

"If Roan Cray is so closely monitored, he must know a lot about his plans."

"Ah...."

Eloin nodded as if understanding, but it was only half the truth.

Erhi was sure who taught Ermion the healing arts.

Elysia's teacher. The mysterious wizard who sent a letter to find himself in the
past.

A person who knew of Erhi's existence even though he had never met him.

And the person who is thought to be entangled with the denomination.

I was curious about many things.

How much do you know, and how do you know?

From the day he decided to go to the Great Forest, Erhi had been thinking about
Elysia's teacher.

'I can finally see you.'

There are quite a few obstacles along the way though.

There was no worry on his face.

= =

"Are you sure it's tonight?"

"Of course. The situation was transmitted through the spirit of the wind."

"There must be no mistakes. It has already been reported to the elder."

"They say they've already departed. Unless you're trying to abandon your family,
you don't dare tell a lie."

"...Finally we can catch those rebels."

Olillil, the head of the healing center, smiled coldly.

Finally, the chance to catch the thorns in the eyes has come.

'Dirty bastards! Are you trying to dump the future of the elves into a gutter? They
will unconditionally fall to the bottom of Hell!'
Oliril was an ardent follower of Roancrei.

It was for this reason that he became the director of this place, which is called
the Healing Center, which only goes through rumors among elves.

Because the healing center was an important axis in Roancrei's plan.

The elves were perishing.

No matter what town you go to, it is difficult to find a childish figure.

The population was already dwindling horribly, and there were not enough elves to
feel the spirits.

It was miserable.

How dare those short-lived species live as if they belonged to the earth, but the
elves are falling day by day.

Over the past two hundred years of Oliril's life, he has been chewing on the cud of
such despair.

"But now it's different."

"......"

"If our life as a species comes to an end, we will live a new life. The years of
scorn for it will end."

"That's right."

"Even if they die, it doesn't matter. The archers will shoot without sparing their
arrows, and the warlocks should pour all their might. Don't miss a single one.
Deliver it."

"Okay, Oliril-sama."

The servant left the room with a mechanical gesture.

Oliril took out a piece of stone. A pattern was engraved with dye on the sculpture.
It was a thick tree with upside down and upside down.

"Put off the false bondage and a new world will come..."

Oliril murmured, stroking the stone.

There was a strange longing in his voice, and a murky green light of magic flowed
over his closed eyelids.

How many times have you prayed as if you had forgotten everything?

"...Lyril-sama. Oliril-sama."

Olillil raised her head with blank eyes. Anger flashed in his eyes. Do you dare
interrupt your prayers?

"It's an emergency. You must move quickly, Oliril-nim."

The face of the servant who spoke mechanically was full of thick drops of sweat.
Upon closer inspection, bloodstains were oozing from the shoulder where the arrow
had been hit.

-Sweet hey!

- Whoa!

The sound was only now heard in Oliril's ears, who had regained consciousness.

The piercing power of arrows, followed by screams.

It was the noise of battle.

"Looks like they're finally caught in a trap. But what's the matter?"

"The level of enemies is higher than expected, and there are many more. Besides..."

-thud!

Heavy sounds and vibrations that rumble the ground.

It feels like a cold wind is blowing through the knot of the tree.

"They have mobilized wizards. Operation Yangdong. Oliril must step forward."

"Wizard?"

It can't be. Since that damned Ioderyl incident, the wizards have been under
complete control of Roancrei. None of them dare to betray.

"I'm not an elf. I'm a human wizard."

"Human?"

Olillil's eyes widened.

The secretary mechanically nodded and said.

"Yeah. That's an overwhelming level of archmage. Warlocks can't even use their
hands."

= =

"[Cursed woe...], ugh!"

The elf warlock, clad in burlap black robes, twisted his entire body.

Blood vessels protrude from his face, his eyes turned over and his whole body
trembled.

The elf screamed and fell down the tree.

Interference between domain takeover and arithmetic operations.

Along with that, a partial disturbance of magical control.

Erhi, who lightly subdued the elf warlock as if turning over his hand, turned his
head.
Eloin yelled uh, uh, huh.

"Not an enemy! Friend! Friend! Don't shoot!"

The phrase "Don't shoot" had the meaning of 'Please don't make this person go
against his heart by shooting for nothing!'

The elf, who had pointed an arrow at Erhi with flashing eyes, nodded and climbed up
the tree. While fluttering the light green hem.

"Whoa..."

Eloin sighed in relief.

This man, whose name he did not know yet, was a fearsome wizard.

How terrifying it is, if you lift your finger, people will be humiliated and fall.

It doesn't look like you're going to die, but to faint on the battlefield was like
being half-dead.

Especially if you fall from a tree and get injured.

The wizard didn't care.

Whether it's a warlock who looks like a villain to anyone. I don't know why, but
the elves of the 'Elf Liberation Front' who came in here.

If you try to threaten him, you just...

'Huh?'

Thinking about it.

Now the situation was bizarre.

Apparently, wizards were looking for human healers 'secretly'. Elroin led such a
wizard here.

However, the operation of the hero, Tirgerian's 'Elf Liberation Front' was being
carried out here.

The wizard and Elroin got caught up in that situation.

'Am I not dangerous?'

If I was wrong about this, it was just right to read that Elroin lured the wizard.

"Hey, me. Wizard? It's me. Well, I couldn't tell you because I wasn't in a hurry.
Really, really, what I know about this situation is..."

"Are they the people of the Tyrgerian?"

"Yes? Yes, yes. This is the Elven Liberation Front that defeats the Roancrai who
oppress the elves. They are very, very, very good people!"

“I think the number is higher than I thought.”

"Yeah! Many elves are following Tyrgerian-sama. Roughly... maybe two thousand?"

There were not so many numbers that were immediately visible. It was as if he had
brought the elite among them.

Apart from that, considering the population of the elves, two thousand was a really
large number.

Considering that there are more tacitly sympathizers than those who act originally,
there are more elves who are opposed to Roancrei than you might think.

It was a good sign.

'In the worst case, I even thought that all the elves would agree with Roancrei's
thoughts. This is not bad enough.'

"Hey, wizard? It's me. To be honest and sincere, this is different from what I
expected..."

“There is no possibility that you, who were being chased from the village, designed
this situation.

"Yes?"

"It's a warlock."

Aren't the warlocks you've ever encountered so far?

When Eloin tilted her head, a black shadow rose from high in the sky.

"These dirty rebels profit...!!"

- Whoa, whoa....

A middle-aged elf warlock was floating in the sky with blood around his eyes.

Eloin muttered in a choked voice.

"Olairil..."

"Are you famous?"

"Yeah... One of the 4 Great Warlocks of Roan Cray... It's very cruel and scary..."

Oliril shouted evilly.

"I will make all of you sacrifices to the great world! To disobey the command of
the great Roancrei, who dares to change the fate of the elves, the evil that
forsakes the future of the race..."

"Seeing that he talks a lot, he might be able to confide in him."

"Yes?"

"Escape to a safe place. It wouldn't be a bad idea to ask the elves for
protection."

Leaving behind Eloin, who was staring blankly at him.

Erhi soared high into the sky.

= =

"...Yes, you! What the hell are you?"

Oliril stretched out a trembling finger.

Erhi murmured while looking down at Olillil with an expressionless face.

"Is it a forced oppression series? The quality is worse than that of Eusenes."

"Are you from the Temu Empire? Then why are you attacking me? Roancray-sama said he
would help you in your cause!"

while speaking

Oliril's hands were moving in a hurry.

The cursed energy that covered the sky rushed toward Erhi.

And that energy passed through his body in a fleeting way.

"...why the hell! Why can't you be cursed!"

Erhi didn't say that he was immune to his mental magic, or that Oliril's black
magic was easy to break.

However, the magic that was sprinkled around Olillil was injected with magical
power.

"Aaaaaah!"

"Your pain tolerance is weak. You haven't been trained."

Maybe it's because the number of elves is small, or maybe it's a race difference.

Oliril couldn't stand the pain of her nails turning over and the blood boiling.

In terms of 'memory', it was a pain that even an apprentice warlock could endure.

Olillil couldn't hold back any longer, and her body trembled.

Erhi approached him and thought about it.

'The pain resistance is weak, but the mind itself is bound in a state of strong
blind obedience, so important information will not be released. However, if you
release it through hallucinations or fascination, you will become an idiot.'

Sometimes, crude methods are more difficult to break.

Such was the black magic of domination that was hanging on Oliril.

If you do something wrong, you will either die or become a fool before you get the
information you want.

That time when Erhi was pensive while looking down at the disabled Olairil.

"...If you're trying to kill him, would you be patient? We need him to confirm
Roancray's secret rituals."

A cautious voice was heard.

When Erhi turned his head, an elf politely bowed his head.

"Hello, Wizard. Thanks to you, we were able to subdue this place without much
damage. My name is Tyrgerian. Please calm down your anger and talk to me."

In human terms, he's in his mid-30s. By elf standards, the elf, who looked to be
around 150 years old, bowed his head politely.

Behind him, the elves in light green robes were also taking a respectful posture
toward Erhi.

Near there, Eloin was bowing her head as if 'Should I do this too?'

"......"

Looking at those elves.

Erhi narrowed her eyes.

'I think the name is somehow similar. The atmosphere is similar.'

Tirgerian's face strangely resembled the elf in his memory.

Traces of God (3)

"In other words, they intend to sacrifice our people."

"......"

"You must be surprised. But it's true. We have already confirmed from the wizards
of the tower that they are testing the elves."

Oliril's office located in the deepest part of the healing center.

There, Tyrgerian was speaking with an expression full of passion and conviction.

Erhi, who was looking at Tirgerian with slightly subdued eyes, said.

"For what?"

"Loancrei has already reached the end of his life. A few years ago he said he
couldn't even walk on his legs."

"Are you trying to sacrifice your people for your own eternal life?"

"Its obsession with life and black magic is immense. It is said that in the past he
was devoted to his people, but he is already an ugly dictator who only cares about
his own life."

cold voice. Tirgerian said with anger.

Looking at it, Erhi pressed between her eyes.

'I can't concentrate.'

Is it because of the atmosphere of the great forest, or maybe it's because of the
right hand that stimulates the nerves.

Ever since I entered the forest for some reason, my memories seem to overlap.

realize again The time he spent in Shaloueril's tomb was by no means small.

After shaking his head for a moment, Erhi raised his head.

Tirgerian and the key executives of the 'Elven Liberation Front' were looking at
him with tense expressions.

"So, you're saying that your goal is to destroy Roancrei's consciousness."

"Yes. And according to our information, the ceremony will take place in the near
future."

"Why?"

"There is a connection between Roancrei and the Temu Empire."

Tirgerian's hand seemed to reach the center of Roancrei.

"It was for that reason that we dug a trap to catch us. Before the ceremony, we
wanted to remove the anxiety factor. Thanks to the wizard, it went to vain, so he
will hurry up the ritual."

Tyrgerian said while bowing his head deeply toward Erhi.

"Please help us. If you do, we will do our best to fulfill the purpose of the
wizard's visit to the Great Forest."

"Please!"

The elves of the Elven Liberation Front stood still with their heads bowed.

As if he wouldn't move until he heard Erhi's answer.

Erhi, who looked at it, turned his head.

"Eloin."

"...Yes, yes? Me? Why?"

"When you think about it, do you think there will be a chance if the Elf Liberation
Front collides with Roancrei?"

"......"

Eloin moved her eyes back and forth with a pale, weeping face.

Eyes that went back and forth between Tyrgerian and Erhi, who bowed their heads.

Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes, as if he were asking why the hell he
was doing this to him.

"I, I don't know?"

Obviously, the goal was to tell Tirgerian to take him to the Elven Liberation
Front.

All of a sudden, Elroin was united with the wizard and was greeted by Tyrgerian. It
was really hard for me to come to my senses.

"Just to be honest. I just want to hear your opinion."

“Uh… hey, it’s going to be difficult, but it’s possible… isn’t it? I heard that
there are many people in Erpnor who help the Elf Liberation Front. I heard that
there are a lot of people who will use their hands when the opportunity comes,
secretly in the tower. So are you..."

There were quite a lot of things he knew for the sake of continuing to talk.

Tirgerian was also surprised by that, and the back of his head shook slightly.

'It means that there is a prepared plan.'

an hour ago.

Erhi accepted Tyrgerian's request to stun Olairil.

Tirgerian expressed his gratitude and said that the battle that took place here
started with the false information of Roancrei, and that the 'Elven Liberation
Front' that discovered it used the information in reverse.

'Power is not bad. But there are many uncertainties about the plan.'

I have no intention of rejecting their request.

Erpnor was the destination he had to go. Because the destination of the Elf
Liberation Front was the same.

But joining their plans was another matter.

There were things that bothered me.

"I'll have to think a little bit more. Do you know where the healing took place?"

"Yes. We have someone on our side who knows the geography of this place. We'll put
him on there."

"No. You just need to tell me the location."

"Okay. Then we'll clean up."

= =

The pit of the root of a tall tree.

Once inside, there are stairs going down to the basement.

The entrance was blocked by a thick iron grate.

"...it's gloomy."

All of a sudden, he was treated as a bundle, and Elroin, who followed Erhi, looked
around.
"I'll find the key..."

- That's right!

"...Aha."

While Eloin smiled mischievously. Erhi, who had simply shredded the lock of the
iron bar, went down the stairs.

"Ugh...!"

Eloin covered her mouth with her hand and took a step backwards.

spacious basement. There were dozens of beds. The smell of medicine wafted through
me.

Erhi mixed some magic and read the scent passing the tip of his nose.

The roots of Hwasaengcho, Jeongyak, and Iandri were decoctioned, and dried Locas
leaves were soaked in Rohama sap....

Smells from Irmion's flower garden.

Elysia's master is certain of the cure. And the subjects were elves with darkened
faces.

"These people are alive... are they?"

"okay."

how painful it was

The faces of the elves, who were losing consciousness due to drugs and magic, were
distorted one by one.

They all looked similar.

A body stained with mud as if immersed in mud. Bandage covering the whole body.
Arms and legs tied to prevent running away, rather than to prevent them from
escaping.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah..."

Perhaps the medicine had lost its effect, an elf bent its neck back and tried to
scream. When a seal was formed on Erhi's hand, the elf sighed and fell asleep
again.

"...bad guys."

Eloin muttered with a pale expression and said while looking at Erhi.

"It is clear that Tirgerian-sama is right. To make innocent people like this..."

"Well, I don't know if he's an innocent person."

"Yes?"

"They have all learned black magic."

"...Yes?"

Traces of black magic left on the body.

I thought he was drunk, but he wasn't.

The elves bound here were warlocks who had been training for quite some time.

'Did you try to force yourself to do magic and fail?'

That's not it. If so, the symptoms are similar, but not different.

They had the same cause of sickness, but the damage was different.

I looked around the bed and saw the rules.

'From mild to severe.'

As if a line had been put up, the condition of the sick got worse as they went over
the bed. Erhi stopped walking.

Corner of a spacious room. The jars that were originally supposed to contain
medicinal herbs were empty, and at the center of them was a simple desk.

There were no traces left on the desk. There was nothing as if a small piece of
paper had been thoroughly taken.

Erhi leaned over and scanned the underside of the desk with his fingers.

Minor traces that are barely visible.

A mark carefully extruded with a blunt piece of stone.

The symbol of the god of light. It was a sign of the church.

"Why?"

"......"

Erhi got up again, looked around the room and fell into thought. Quite a long time
has passed.

In the meantime, some elves who had regained consciousness screamed and got up.

Erhi's fingers snapped and became quiet.

"...the wizard."

An elf came running down the stairs. Tirgerian, fully armed, said in a quick voice.

"You must move. The follow-up squad sent by Roancray is coming."

"I told them I wasn't going to catch up."

"Yes. We have to deal with them with maneuverability and stealth. We have a lot of
people leaning on us. They can be dangerous."

"I was shaking him like that, and when Roan Cray was about to perform a ritual, he
said he was going to break into his secret place using Oliril."
"That's right."

"Then there will be no need to retreat."

"...Yes?"

Erhi walked towards the entrance.

Tirgerian and Elroin naturally followed Erhi.

Erhi said.

"The elves here are participants in black magic that transforms their bodies."

Eloin nodded her head as if she understood now.

"...Ah! Then you're saying that those elves are the result of the black magic that
Roancray is trying to do."

"Yes. And the magic is highly likely to have been completed."

"...Yes?"

The elves of the Elven Liberation Front were busy moving.

Erhi, who was watching them, said to Tirgerian.

"You said you were going to hit him when he was about to perform a ritual? I guess
that time is now."

As Tirgerian tried to open his mouth with a hard expression on his face, Erhi
continued.

"I have a plan I have in mind. Would you like to follow me?"

Tirgerian swallowed dry saliva.

He was a human who had only met for a few hours.

All he knows is that he possesses great magic.

Countless elves following him, no. The future of the entire race rested on
Tyrgerian's shoulders.

One choice, one had to be careful.

So, it was common sense to follow this wizard's advice, but...

"I will follow."

Tyrgerian nodded his head in certainty that he did not know.

= =

- Ride on!

Through the dim light of spirits.

Armed elves ran along the highway.

The elves wore black dyed clothes with their mouths shut tight.

In the direction they were heading, the noise of battle was spreading along the
night air.

"It's bizarrely quiet."

"...!"

Eloin looked at Erhi in surprise to the extent that her body swung and jumped.

Erhi didn't even look at Elroin like that.

His eyes were silently scanning the surroundings.

Eloin carefully turned her head.

The elves of Roancrei, who were passing right in front of them, had disappeared in
the distance.

A similar scene must have been unfolding in all directions.

"Uh, um... Wizard? By the way. Why did you bring me here? Uh, um, Wizard, if I'm
with you, um... Wouldn't it be a little uncomfortable?"

I know that my presence is completely obscured by magic.

Nevertheless, Eloin spoke in a whispering voice that was barely audible.

I had no choice but to do so.

Because they were in the middle of Erpnor right now.

"......"

"Oh, it's not that I'm not complaining... Yep. I'll be quiet."

Now, the Elven Liberation Front was taking all the attention of Erpnor on his
behalf.

Elroin had no choice but to be safer with Erhi than with them. However, Erhi did
not dare to say that out loud.

Instead, his gaze scanned the landscape of Erpnor again.

Naturally, though.

There was no trace of the past in this city.

Erpnor is a village built on a tree. And trees have a lifespan.

There was no smell of the old city here.

The place that was lively even before the great war was just sleeping in a bizarre
silence in a similar situation now.

"I think this is enough."

Erhi got up.

How he understood his words, Eloin said with an ambitious expression.

"Yes? Oh, then I'll guide you. I've definitely learned geography."

Erhi nodded slowly.

= =

There was no such thing as a fence in Erpnor.

The height of the barrier was meaningless to the elves.

For this reason, the 'secret place' for the elves was bound to be a cave leading
underground, or a natural cave.

And at the heart of Erpnor is the latest in the standards of the elves. So, there
was an underground structure built decades ago.

There, Roan Cray's troops were strictly guarded.

Even when the Elven Liberation Front invaded Erpnor, they were still guarding it.

This was not just a secret space for them, but a place of ceremonies on which the
future of the clan depended.

"...Well?"

An elf who was looking everywhere with sharp eyes pointed an arrow into the
darkness.

The elves guarding the entrance to the basement followed him at the same time and
raised their weapons.

The elves who were now aiming their arrows had the highest spirit sensitivity among
them.

His actions were a signal of battle for the elves here.

- Gigging...

The wind blows over the drawn bowstring.

Dark green magical energy erupted from the elf's whole body.

The sense of an elf warrior who crossed the wall was several orders of magnitude
higher than that of knights of the same class.

At this moment, his senses pierced through the illusion.

"this...!"

The elf opened his eyes and tried to scream.

The word was not complete.

- Kwa-G-G-G-G-G-Gak!
in the dark where nothing could be seen.

Pieces of transparent ice poured down towards the elves.

Traces of God (4)

"Don't do it."

"What do you mean?"

"Do not try to oppose him."

- Koo!

deep underground pupil.

A huge circle was drawn in the center of the space created by nature, not by human
hands.

A circle in which numerous characters are closely drawn. Inside, two old men were
sitting on the floor, looking at each other.

"......"

The old elf didn't answer, and threw small pieces of powder into the center of the
circle.

With the faint scent of flowers, the pollen moved by itself to create a pattern.
There seems to be laughter coming from somewhere. It was the harmony of the spirit
of the wind.

- Koo!

Vibration spreads once again. At the same time, the screams of different elves
erupted. And the silence that followed.

The old elf wrinkled his eyes to form a wrinkle, then licked his lips. The wind
spirit corrected the distorted pattern.

The old man sitting opposite opened his mouth again.

"Loan Cray."

"Look, Prophet. Isn't fate so ironic? You and I face the fate of death every day.
We struggle desperately to breathe one more breath, and it finally comes close to
our eyes. Aren't you looking at each other every day?"

"That's right."

"No one in the world wants death. They want to hold their breath longer, even for
the blink of an eye. But, ironically, that's not the case with noblemen called
gods. Seeing it so quiet. My breath stops even after thousands of years. I'm
going."

- Slurry...

Roan Cray shed the last pollen. He looked down as if appreciating for a moment,
then got up.
The mood changed as the knees were straightened and the waist was erected.

the moment you wake up. He was no longer an old man waiting for the end.

A mage who has lived for hundreds of years.

It was Roancray, the elder of the elves.

"Then it's all right. If God forsakes us, we'll have to find a way to live."

"Roancray. This is not the only way. Other possibilities remain. Please wait."

"Isn't that also a possibility that was read as a link of fate and an arrangement
connected by the hand of God?"

"......"

"Then I will deny it. As a human being, I will seek out human answers."

The human old man sighed. Several words ran through my mouth.

The fact that even the gods of elves would not want to abandon their own race.

Even if Roancrei's plan succeeds, the elves who reject black magic will not be able
to adapt with healing techniques alone.

And even to the point that there is still a possibility that elves can live as
elves.

But she's already shared many similar stories with Roan Cray.

Roancray was never persuaded.

She didn't have the energy left to repeat it again.

So the old man spoke in a low voice.

"...the light will shine brighter than anything else in the darkest places.
Roancray. The light of the elves will soon be bright."

"Or learn to live in the dark."

Roan Cray walked away, muttering in a voice tinged with time.

= =

The elves rushed towards Erhi in the darkness where there was no light to be seen.

A sphere of transparent ice appeared in front of them. The elves with narrow long
swords swung their swords.

- Kwagak! Kwagak! quagga gak!

Ice cubes were scattered. The elves' swords were heavy.

That sword, which was fired dozens of times per second, each one reminded me of a
blow that contained the whole body of the knights.
"[Breath of Frost]."

However, the sword was not enough to touch Erhi's body.

- Whoa...

A cold chill enveloped the elves silently.

Black magic surged through the elves' whole bodies. The movement of the sword
became fast and intense.

The frost soared from the end of the body, and there was no stopping even when
climbing.

The elves slowly stopped with their eyes wide open.

-thud!

The elves fell to the floor.

Erhi looked down at them and looked back at the alley he had passed.

After a fierce battle, the fallen elves were lying on the floor.

Except for a few, most of them were elves who couldn't get over the wall.
Nevertheless, their swords were menacing.

It was a spirit-type magic power that strengthens physical abilities.

While experiencing Oliril's black magic at the healing center, I disregarded the
magic of the elves in my heart.

It wasn't. The elves built up their own magic.

Strengthen the body, activate strength and stamina, and even the ability to recover
quickly.

Regardless of the individual's high or low level, the perfection of magic was very
high.

'You have pioneered a new level of territory that has never existed before.'

Even so, the elves guarding the 'secret place' could not be a threat to Erhi.

No matter how many low-level enemies there were, they couldn't be a threat to Erhi.

High magic power, overwhelming combat experience, and fast magic casting. up to
high mobility.

Not a single elf was killed by Erhi. All had just been disabled.

'The current level is low. But it's much more stable.'

The warlocks, including Olairil, felt unstable even though their level was higher
than that of them.

However, although their cultivation was low, they were of high purity. The
difference is to the extent that it is heterogeneous.
It feels as if you were born from a completely different lineage.

"......"

Even though he had descended quite deep, the noise from the ground still rang in
his ears.

The battle was intensifying.

Anxiety for a moment flashes through my head, but it fades away. Eloin is in a safe
place, so it'll be fine. Tyrgerian... he'll take care of it.

In the cave, the roots of trees were exposed in various places on the wall, and it
repeated the process of flattening and narrowing.

Erhi stopped walking.

"It must be you."

wide passage. As if waiting for the elf with a white beard, he shook off his seat
and got up.

The elf's eyes bore the weight of the years beyond what they could see.

Those eyes were looking at Erhi as if piercing through.

"Loan Cray."

"Yes. I am the dictator of the elves, Roancrai."

"I heard you can't even walk, but that doesn't seem to be the case."

"It's possible with only the power of the body. But isn't it the essence of magic
to go against the law?"

I think I know whose work the elves' spirit magic is.

Erhi slowly touched the tip of Hrundal's spear to the floor.

The air in the passage has changed. The dark and damp air was chilled by winter.
White steam flowed down the corners of Erhi and Roancrei's lips.

Roancrei was staring at Erhi without saying a word. Roan Cray opened his mouth.

"Don't be in a hurry. I've been waiting for this moment for quite some time. I've
heard a lot about you."

Erhi looked at Roan Cray with an expressionless expression. Roancray gave a

wrinkled smile.

"No matter how much the prophetess wears out your story... At least I'm almost in
awe. It's worthy to say that when I met him in person. It's almost blinding."

Roancray said in a firm voice.

"But not enough to entrust our fate."

"The fate of making the elves into the family of evil spirits, right?"
Roancray opened his eyes and slowly brought a smile to his lips.

"Of course. You are a person who is protected by God. How did you know?"

"The elves of the healing center. They seem to be adapting to the changes in their
bodies. Not only their appearance, but also the magic circuit. And more essential
parts."

"...I've seen those kids. They're the ones who sacrificed themselves for our
future. We'll get out soon. A new god will take care of us."

Roancrei did not prepare a ritual to prolong his lifespan.

The elves were bound to the healing center. They were the forerunners of the
changes the elves would undergo in the future.

"Do you think the evil spirits will really take care of the elves?"

Roancrei was trying to change the gods of the elves.

"At least they'll be interested. I'm not going to leave my family to follow me."

"That interest would not be very welcome. Many elves will struggle with pain."

"Even if there is immediate pain, I will not die."

"......"

Roan Cray speaks of death.

It wasn't the death of an individual elf.

The elf was the death of the entire species.

"Even if our skin turns black and we live in darkness. We will still be alive. Even
after a thousand years or ten thousand years, the elf's name will remain on this
earth."

Roan Cray's magical power soared.

"If God has forsaken us, we can also forsake God."

Endless magic filled the basement.

The presence of Daejongsa, who had lived for 400 years, suppressed Erhi.

In it, Erhi raised an eyebrow. It was an obvious laugh.

"You mean you're angry in the end."

"...!"

"If God doesn't take care of the elves, you're going to forsake him? What's the
difference from a child who cries out that he'll die if he doesn't care?"

"......"

“Being in the family of an evil spirit is not as hopeful as you think. Do you think
you will be able to bear the pain of the next day with your own decisions? It seems
that you equate your own death with the destruction of the elves, but that doesn’t
mean that the whole race will suffer. Don't throw the future into the gutter."

"What are you talking about... you know?"

Well.

Erhi bit the corners of his lips bitterly and lifted up Hrundal.

He certainly doesn't know anything.

Whether the elves turn black or become the limbs of evil gods.

They could have lived happily in the 'new world' they were talking about.

Since he had no knowledge about it, the basis for affirmation was scanty.

But nevertheless.

"Because I already know that shit is going to happen."

"...what?"

non-existent memories.

Erhi drew Hrundal down with the anger of unknown origin that came from there.

= =

no matter how severe the situation.

A wizard who has crossed a wall becomes as cold as ice just before a fight.

It's because they know each other that even a single patch can have a fatal
outcome.

However, such common sense did not work in the battle between the two.

- Gugu Palace...

Roan Cray's magical power swelled as if it had no end.

Unlike a normal wizard's battle to subdue the realm.

Roan Cray filled the room with its overwhelming magical power.

And rushed towards Erhi.

-bang! bang! bang!

A workshop that took place in an instant.

Roancrei narrowed the distance with Erhi without hesitation.

When the sleeves of both hands flap, the air is distorted. Concentration of power
as if the space itself was warped. and explosion.

- Kwaang!
It was quickly known that the source of that magic was spirit art.

Because Roancrei was practicing magic and elemental magic at the same time.

And one more thing.

- Wow!

A thin, thin rapier passed by the side of Erhi's neck.

Hrundal and Rapier collide.

The flames flickered briefly, then again. The two crashes of stabbing and exiting
were equal.

No, rather, the tip of Hrundal's spear was pushed slightly. A great power that has
no age.

It was clear that the story of being so old that he couldn't even wake up was a
rumor shed by Roan Cray.

Roancrei constantly pushed Erhi. Magic, Spiritualism, and Spirits. The three forces
continued like cogs.

There were no complicated procedures or elaborate plans.

Roancray, who dyed his face red, unleashed his anger.

The attack was more threatening than any other attack that Erhi had ever
experienced.

- Quad Duk!

Erhi's response was not much different.

In order to continue the complicated techniques and elaborate designs, the

workshops continued.

A feast of ice that unfolds one after another. A black magic of unknown origin that
fills in the gap. Hrundal pouring out.

The battle with all of this continued without a break.

at some point.

Erhi and Roancrei lowered their weapons at the same time.

-Kwagwagagagang!!!

A crashing sound is heard later.

It was a blast that consisted of overlapping and resonant sounds that came out in
succession.

With only the sound of the sound, the passage shook as if there had been an
earthquake.

"...and then the whole basement will collapse."

Roancray said in a cracked voice. A faint blood stain was visible on the corner of
his mouth. He mumbled in a tired voice.

"Originally, elves are detached from death. As time passes, their emotions become
dull, and they are alive, but at the same time become a part of nature. From the
bosom of God to the world, back to the arms of God."

"......"

"But the elves have changed. Maybe it's because the death of the species is
approaching. In the face of death, everyone becomes desperate."

"I don't think you're glorifying the past too much."

Roancray furrowed his eyebrows. Erhi said in a calm voice.

"The elves of the past are not so different from what they are now. There are elves
who are separated from death, and there are elves desperately.

"......"

Roancray shook his head. Tuk, the rapier fell to the ground. Black magic overflowed
in empty hands.

"Once. Let's finish it once. The winner is right."

Erhi drew Hrundal down expressionlessly.

Remnants of magical power flowed down the tip of the spear.

Erhi, with her eyes closed, chanted the spell in a quiet voice, as if she could
barely hear it.

Loan Cray, who was paying close attention to it, stretched out his hands with a
short choral chant.

- Grump!

Dark magic covered all sides.

There was no malice or fear in that darkness.

darkness in the forest. The calm darkness of life waiting for spring after the end
of winter was thickly contained.

The soil in the cave dried up and the air sank. A sight that seems to have advanced
in time thousands of times.

Only thick darkness filled the passage.

Erhi's figure was also engulfed in magic and disappeared.

-tuk

at that time.

Hrundal's spear blade touched Roancrei's fingertips like a brush.

"...!!!"
The chilly cold air froze Roancray's magic.

The chill that started from his fingertips swept through his body.

A feeling of hardening all over the body.

Roancray raised his head.

His eyes met Erhi.

Erhi was staring at him with numb eyes.

Roan Cray forcefully opened his motionless mouth.

"...this, name..."

Erhi said in a low voice.

"[The Realm of Destruction (滅神)]."

Roancray slowly raised the corners of his mouth and closed his eyes.

Traces of God (5)

There was no pre-determined name for the spell.

However, as soon as he heard Roan Cray's question, the name of the spell came to
mind without realizing it.

And when the name was completed as a young chant.

The circle expanded.

The swirling magic naturally enveloped my heart.

A heart that is surrounded by magical powers and forms a perfect circle. A

satellite-like ring was formed on it.

It was a leap of the 8th circle.

The change was sudden and natural.

There was no sense of heterogeneity when jumping to the 7th circle.

As if it were too natural, the circle was established in the body.

again accepted by the soul.

"Whoa..."

A sense of magical power that engulfs your entire body. I feel a little omnipotent.

I wasn't obsessed with him. For that, the weight of the thoughts swirling in my
head was heavier.

Erhi slowly opened her eyes.

Roan Cray was seen with his eyes closed as if he were sleeping.
I left Roan Cray behind and walked down the aisle. The stairs going down appeared
again.

Until now, the passageway was just a little trimming of the naturally occurring
cave, but this time it seems that a human touch has definitely been touched. a very
long time ago.

"You're here."

going down the stairs

It had a wide hemispherical dome. Several patterns painted along the wall. A
drawing of a circle that fills the floor.

It resembles a magic circle, but is different. It was more like a religious

pattern.

At the center was an old man wearing a thick robe.

The old man was invisible because the thick hem of his robe covered his whole body.

He could only guess his age from his weak, thin voice and the wrinkled, skinny
hands that he could see through his sleeves.

The hand was holding a branch shining in the color of jade.

- Duck!

The old man broke the branch with difficulty. Magical movement became active.
Magical energy quickly flowed along the passageway he had passed.

"The fight on the ground will stop. Roancrei didn't want a fight between his
people. Even if he was forced to fight, he made arrangements so that it could be
stopped at any time."

It was a voice filled with regret and sorrow. The old man seemed to have a hard
time aiming at the neck.

Erhi sat across from the old man.

"Elysia's teacher, is that correct?"

"Yeah. I once taught him magic. What a brilliant kid. That was one of the brightest
moments of my life."

The old man laughed in a low voice.

The old man's face was obscured by a dark shadow.

Erhi intentionally suppressed his magical power. As it becomes enlarged, the

enlarged magical sensitivity reads information without intention.

When Elysia's teacher tried to hide her appearance, she tried to respect her
intention.

"thank you."

The old man noticed this and bowed his head.

After a moment's hesitation, Erhi opened her mouth.

"The letter was well received. He already knew about me."

"That's right."

"Can you tell me about him?"

"Of course it is. I have endured for the present. But words do not always convey
the full meaning. I am afraid that what I know will be misunderstood, so I would
like to tell you the story of the gods first."

Elysia's teacher said while scanning the pattern on the floor.

"After the creation of the world, the god of the beginning fell into a deep sleep.
God left two gods to rule the world. It was chaos and harmony. And the god of
harmony gave birth to three gods who would divide themselves and create the earth.
"

light and darkness. Fire and land, water and wind.

"Under the protection of the gods, the world prospered. On the earth were four
divine creatures. They were humans, dwarves, elves, and dragons."

Elysia's teacher spoke in a quiet voice, as if reciting the record of the Creation,
which remains only as a myth.

"The world has changed. It started with the gods of light and darkness. The two
opposite powers could not be united. Eventually, they split up. into the god of
light and the god of darkness."

Then there were the people who followed the darkness and the people who followed
the light.

It was the beginning of the Temu Empire and the Ashhan Empire.

"After that, there was chaos. Originally, chaos was nothing and nothing could be,
so the god of chaos wanted to give birth to more creatures. And the number
increased endlessly. And..."

"A great war has broken out."

"Yes. The gods of harmony defeated the gods of chaos. The gods were divided into
countless fragments and disappeared. But the beings of the earth suffered great
damage, especially the elves, losing their symbols."

"You're talking about the collapse of the world tree."

"You know."

I had no choice but to know I even experienced the situation myself.

Elves were a race favored by the gods.

The god of the elves loved his creatures so much that he sent a part of him to the
earth.

That's the world tree.

However, the world tree collapsed in the war with the demon, and the elves lost
God's protection after that.

And there was an elder of the elves who were desperate for it.

"Roancrei is... a pitiful person. He didn't even plan this from the beginning. He
just wanted to breathe new life into the elves somehow. Even Roancray himself
couldn't avoid it."

Elysia's teacher pointed as if sweeping the pattern on the floor.

"So is this piece. It is a symbol of the origins of the ancient elves, originally
created to seek answers from their gods."

Gore drawn in the pattern. Many of them were letters I had never seen before. But
Erhi seemed to be able to read those letters somehow.

[Do not forsake us.]

"I came to Roancray because I saw the existence of this ritual as a prophecy."

Erhi raised her head.

Elysia's teacher said in a slow voice.

"My name is Sigrid. I was a servant of the God of Light and the former Archbishop
of the Order."

= =

Despite Sigrid's remarks, Erhi's expression did not change.

Sigrid smiled faintly from behind the dark robe. Because it was the expected
reaction.

"There is light and darkness in the Order. The Archbishop is the one who rules the
darkness."

As in the beginning of the human god, there is a shadow in the light.

The shadow of the church that had accumulated over the years of fighting the
darkness was thick and dark.

The Archbishop must rule the darkness and at the same time do his best not to be
eaten by the darkness.

"I saw a prophecy in the dark."

The Archbishop does not see prophecy.

Prophecy is the realm of light. The archbishop symbolizes darkness and the saint
symbolizes light.

"It was a terrible world, covered in darkness."

But Sigrid saw the prophecy in the dark.

Beyond the causal chain, I reached out to a place I shouldn't have been able to
reach.

And at the end of the world, all you can see is death and darkness.

"...I couldn't shake the prophecy."

predestination of destruction.

It was too clear to dismiss it as the delusion of the evil spirit.

The shadow was too dark.

Sigrid's heart was getting sick every day.

Sigrid could no longer concentrate on the appointment of the Archbishop.

I couldn't help it. The prophecy I faced in the dark, it was heresy.

The truth he could not tell anyone tormented Sigrid.

However, he could not stand still while witnessing the predestination of

destruction.

Sigrid decided to leave the church.

"And I found Elysia."

like the stars that embroidered the sky.

In the prophecy, the talents of numerous heroes were radiating light.

Elysia was a hero in prophecy. No, it was the talent that made him a hero.

Lorraine had the talent to light the future.

Not one, but three.

"I thought we could escape the prophecy. But the prophecy was still the same. The
sun that never rises, the darkened earth, the appearance of mankind that has
adapted to the darkness..."

Sigrid continued to delve into prophecy. And at some point.

saw one

"Erch Ludbolt. It was you."

Causality is intertwined with all beings on earth and in heaven.

The greater the spread to the world, the more complicated the link was bound to be.

A hero is a person who changes the world.

Therefore, the greater the hero, the more intertwined fates.

And Erch Ludbolt.

"You were entangled in every fate I've seen."

A prophecy of a world in which the whole world is covered with the darkness of evil
spirits.

All the links of that fate were intertwined with Erch Ludbolt.

The saint of the Order, and the Emperor Loenz III.

Even Eusenes of the Temu Empire.

He was not entangled in more chains of fate than Erhi.

"At first, I thought you were a symbol. But the longer I read the prophecies and
the more I could see, the more I realized that you are the destiny that I saw..."

Sigrid let out a long sigh and pulled up his sleeves.

Exposed back of the hand and forearm. It was turning black and rotting.

The price of indulging in prophecy.

"This is my limit."

Sigrid lowered his head to the floor.

"Erch Ludbolt. Please pray for me. Please stop the darkness that will fall on the
royal family."

= =

There are many experiences that have made you feel dazed.

Even when he faced Eusenes. It was the same when I saw the elves wrapped in
bandages.

And now.

Hearing Sigrid's story, I once again felt a sense of déjà vu.

The scenery in the prophecy that Sigrid saw.

Just hearing that description, somewhere in my heart, a feeling of 'familiarity'

pops up in my head.

A feeling of bitterness and frustration of unknown cause at the same time.

But the memories that may have been the cause do not come to mind.

'The net of causality.'

Sigrid said he was entangled in a net of causality.

He is at the center of the prophecy where everything will be destroyed.

Strange, but not surprising.

It was also because of the events that had happened so far.

It was also because of the memories he had of unknown origins.

Clear and blurry memories.

There is a lot of information that comes to mind, but deep in my soul, I learn it
again.

The memories he has now are only a part of the surface, the tip of the iceberg,
compared to all the memories he has.

'Then I'll have to find it.'

So I am convinced again.

The moment when all those hazy memories are revealed.

that you will find answers to all these questions.

"......"

When I was done organizing my thoughts.

Sigrid was the last prophecy he found. talked about consciousness.

"These rituals are the medium that facilitates the connection between God and man."

Except in unusual cases like Erhi.

Ordinary people cannot cross the threshold of heaven.

However, the pattern made underground was a tool that helped the process.

Roan Cray tried to reach the realm of the evil spirit through the power of
consciousness.

It was ready to go to power at any time.

"The consciousness..."

"I'll do it."

Erhi sat Sigrid up and walked across the courthouse.

corner of the room. At one point, Erhi stopped at the place where the altar had
been, and laid his hand on the floor.

A part of the floor that looked flawless was lifted.

Underneath was a secretly sealed vessel.

"......"

The only thing inside the vessel was blackened ashes and traces of branches.

Erhi looked down at it without saying a word for a moment.

'Remnants of the World Tree.'

Even if it collapsed thousands of years ago, the World Tree is a part of himself
that God has given himself.
It seems that the dark and turbid underground air is cleared only by the remains of
the remains.

Erhi with the box walked towards the center of the circle.

Sigrid slowly got up and walked out of the circle, bowed his head and put his hands
together.

Erhi, who put the ship down in the center of the circle, closed his eyes.

As if overflowing, magical energy spreads out in all directions of the circle.

Magical power ran over the beopjin, broke it and burned it. The traces of the evil
spirit disappeared smoothly.

-...where...

- Mister!

Then, a loud noise came from upstairs. Eloin's voice passes as if passing by. Erhi
thought for a moment and then said to Sigrid.

"Can you move?"

"Of course."

Contrary to words, Sigrid's voice trembled slightly. Erhi said.

"There's Roancray on the stairs. He's still breathing."

Sigrid flinched in surprise.

"...you have shown mercy."

"I just thought the elves should do it themselves if they punished him. But Sigrid-
sama seems to think differently."

Erhi stretched out his hand. A piece of paper and a token landed on Sigrid's hand.

"This is a letter of appointment and a token from Your Majesty. If you have it, you
will be able to persuade them even for a moment."

"...thank you."

It was the least consideration for Sigrid who had arranged the prophecy and
prepared.

After leaving Sigrid with his head bowed, Erhi concentrated his magical energy on
his consciousness.

- Whoa, whoa....

Light came into the text. A faint green energy rose from the remnants of the World
Tree.

The blue green energy filled the room.

At that moment, Erhi's consciousness soared high.

The most drastic change I've ever experienced.

A system message announcing the completion of the quest flashed past the flowing
dark landscape.

And at some point.

My vision was bright white.

- Whoops...

It was a hill full of withered trees. A cold wind swayed wildly through the trees.

When Erhi frowned at the cold desolateness.

[finally.]

A majestic voice was heard that seemed to resonate the entire consciousness. Erhi
turned his head.

A middle-aged elf with green hair blowing in the wind stood among the trees.

The fatigue and sadness that had accumulated over the years remained like a
engraving on his face.

"Shaloueril."

[I've been waiting for you.]

Shalueril nodded slowly.

Causal (1)

Heaven is an imaginary world made up of souls and magical powers.

The body here is not an actual body, it is more like a consciousness body made up
of a soul and magical powers.

Therefore, the scenery in front of your eyes and the air passing through the tip of
your nose. Not all are real.

But if you take a breath.

You can feel the turbid, dry air.

There was no smell of life in the dry air.

The forest was dead.

Erhi asked Shalueril slowly.

"Has it been devastated by evil spirits?"

Shalueril shook her head.

[no. It wasn't because of war that the green land was devastated. The battlefield
is spread out in the realm of light.]

Erhi looked at Shaloueril as she answered, and walked away. he stretched out his
hand

[.......]

Shaloueril looked at Erhi with a dry expression.

His face became more bleak than when he saw it from the grave. That's the only way
to get angry in the air.

Erhi relaxed the hand that was holding the hem of his clothes and said.

"From the tomb, it looked alive, but now it's like a living corpse."

[At that time, it was a heterogeneous situation. Emotions are spiritual

fluctuations, and you have to work hard to do them. I can't use even a handful of
power in vain right now.]

"You should save even a handful of energy... Looks like you have something
prepared."

[Long years. I've been waiting for this for a really long time.]

Erhi looked at Shaloueril coldly and said.

"Then there must be a problem that needs to be addressed first. Now I can tell you.
The reason you gave this to me. And... the reason why I have unknown memories."

It was a long wait.

The answer to the question I have had since I first opened my eyes.

“What did you guys do to me so I have these memories, and why did I wake up as Erch
Ludbolt? And above all else. Why is causality intertwined with me?”

[.......]

Shaloueril looked at Erhi and shook her head.

[The question is wrong. I can't answer those questions.]

“Are you still going to tell the difference between cause and effect?”

[no. Your rank is enough. We are already stepping beyond the limits of what a human
body can climb. There is no need to be bound by the limits of causation anymore, so
there is nothing I can't say to you.]

"Then why?"

[Cause and effect. It means that the order of phenomena and ideas is wrong.]

When Erhi narrowed her eyes, Shaloueril said in a numb voice.

[Erch Ludbolt. We did not create a phenomenon called you. The phenomenon called you
appeared first, and we made a plan.]

What kind of nonsense is this again?

Erhi's face contorted, Shaloueril said.

[The link between causation and time. Prophecy and phenomenon are bound together. I
can tell you about that, but I'll have to put it on hold for a moment. gossena. It
is said that you will be able to stay in heaven for a long time with the ritual of
prayer, but there is no room for delay because you do not know how they will
respond.]

"Where are you going?"

[The New Realm of Light. There is an arrangement for you there.]

= =

Erhi and Shalueril walked through the desolate forest.

The feeling of the dry ground touching your feet. The bark of a dead tree.

There was an endless landscape where no trace of life could be seen.

It was difficult to imagine what the past would have looked like at one time.

[Heaven is the mirror of the earth.]

Just like humans do not feel the presence of air.

Except for the divine power that was too full to be recognized, the appearance of
heaven was no different from that of the earth.

[God has shaped the appearance of the earth, and he maintains his divinity through
earthly faith. That virtuous cycle is the essence of what constitutes this world.]

"Then why has this place changed like this because the cycle is broken?"

[Yes. And it started with the collapse of the World Tree. Our god was badly wounded
by it, and he still has not healed it. The elves have declined, and the divine
power to ascend to heaven has diminished. It was the beginning of an endless
vicious cycle.]

Shaloueril walked slowly as if for a walk.

But the scenery was washed away like a wave. Similar to the ground, but not the
same.

Heavenly phenomena transcended time and space.

"Is that why the other feathers are not visible?"

[Sometimes there are things that we have to do, even though we know it shouldn't be
for the sake of the future. Because of their sacrifice, God could not yet fall into
this form.]

God made the world and became a part of it.

Therefore, God cannot exercise power by himself. Instead, it was Feather who
assumed that role.

The only feather of the god left to the elves was Shalueril.

[There is no future for the elves anymore. The bog is so deep that it cannot be
turned back, and there was no way to reverse this despair no matter what measures
were used in the future. There is only one way left.]

Shaloueril's steps stopped.

[There is no choice but to twist the net of cause and effect.]

Over the land cut like a cliff, darkness like the night sky was full.

In the darkness, there are countless small dots that twinkle like stars. It
literally stretched out endlessly, beyond counting.

I knew it the moment I saw it.

That each of those stars is the life and soul of the earth.

Erhi unwittingly focused his gaze on one of the lights.

My eyesight shook.

Through the blurry landscape, the underground was visible.

Roancray, who fainted, and Sigrid wrapped him around him.

And there were Tyrgerian and Elf Liberation Front elves surrounding them.

[Excuse me, healer.]

[Please calm your anger for a moment. Erhi has suspended his punishment.]

Sigrid gives the paper and token. The master of sight said as if muttering.

[Your name was Erhi...]

It was Eloin's voice. Then my vision was distorted again.

Thick smoke filled my vision. A fire was burning over it. The flames filled the
whole room.

Erpnor was on fire.

[stop. Not yet.]

Erhi took a breath.

Shaloueril grabbed the back of his back.

A sea of stars and darkness spread out before my eyes again.

"...what was this?"

[It is a net of causality.]

"Now this was a prophecy? It's different from what I know."

[There is a limit to spying on the ground. And... you are different.]

Erhi frowned.

Shalueril pointed beyond the darkness.

There was a huge galaxy with a lot of starlight. Its center was bright enough to
dazzle your eyes just looking at it.

The light was surrounded by darkness.

Darkness and light constantly collided, blended and disappeared. It was like
looking at a bag of boiling water.

[This is the new realm of light. I have to avoid the evil spirit's gaze, so I'm
going to overdo it a bit. Be careful.]

When Erhi is about to tell you what to pay attention to.

Shalueril stepped into the sea of light and darkness.

= =

The deep darkness was endlessly vast.

The space between the countless shining stars was endlessly far away.

Infinity beyond the realm of cognition.

The space was warped.

It was a space leap. I thought I was already used to it, but it wasn't.

A place so far away that I would never be able to reach it came with just one step.
went away again

As the starlight drifts closer and further away. There was no process in the flow.
There are only results.

Suddenly, the devastated forest was so far away that it could not be seen. Erhi
opened his mouth.

"...are you touching causality?"

Shaloueril paused for a moment before answering that question.

[The net of causation is the shadow of the phenomenon, and we cannot touch it. Just
use it as a rudder to guide us.]

"The result that was predestined for causation does not change, but knowing that it
can be reached with certainty."

[...Yes.]

It seemed like he knew somehow.

In Erhi's head, Charloueril's wide leap in space passed by as if it were flowing.

Continue. eternally.

The process was more like a miracle than magic, so it was impossible to interpret.
It was almost like trying to imitate the rising of the sun and the setting of the
moon.

But Erhi constantly looked at it.

Shaloueril looked at Erhi with a strange look, then slowly nodded and took another
leap into space.

A swarm of galaxies approached the nose.

There was darkness with him.

It was different from the darkness that had passed so far. If it was close to
nothingness beyond cognition, this darkness had a complete will.

It was the desire of gluttony to stain everything.

-Kkeekkekekekeekkeep!!

The darkness roared as if it were conscious in itself.

darkness has come The darkness was bigger than the mountains and wider than the
sea.

It was so huge that no matter how much he turned his gaze, he could only see
darkness.

Through the darkness, Shaloueril stretched out her finger expressionlessly.

The moment that finger is drawn down.

A huge line was formed that separated the heavens and the earth.

- Fragile!

A wind blew through the empty space. It was the fresh forest air. I feel like my
heart is filled with something.

The fragrance of divine power.

Shaloueril took a quick step forward. The wind blew and the sound of water was
heard.

Following each step, a path of unknown grass and flowers appeared in the darkness
where there was nothing.

- Whoa, whoa...!!!

Once again, the scenery was washed away like a tide. At one point, a bright light
filled the room.

The light was fighting fiercely with the darkness.

Shaloueril broke through the gap and stepped forward. Now I understand why I was
told to be careful.

A torrent of power sweeping all around.

Leaps and rushes that crossed between them evoked an aftermath of tremendous power.

It was a series of shocks that felt like my soul would collapse even if I just
touched it.
Then at some point.

The change of vision that had flown in a frenzy stopped. I wanted to calm down now,
but it wasn't.

It was a battlefield where fierce battles took place.

- Kwagga Gaga!!!

[After all, it seems that there is something hidden.]

[Looks like a guy with a long tongue. Don't be silly and die!]

Darkness and light collided. A huge shock resounded everywhere.

At the center of it was a confrontation between a man whose body was dyed black and
a muscular man who took off his shirt.

Both wore swords. The black clothes are thin and long sword-like swords. The
muscular man had a short, thick bayonet.

The two swords collided.

- Aaaaaaaaaaan!!

A collision as if the process of swinging the sword was omitted.

It was a clash of people who went beyond swordsmanship and became one solid world.

On the sword of the man in black clothes, the loneliness of the abyss and the cruel
death of killing the enemy by any means were embodied.

On the sword of the muscular man, the determination to constantly cut down the
enemy and the wildness that did not look back were embodied.

The clash of the two worlds was the supremacy of living. I couldn't help it.

Behind the man in black was overflowing with a thick darkness that helped him.

When the muscular man flinched back.

The man in black raised his sword with a fishy smile. Darker flesh than before
dwelled in the sword.

But the sword could not be wielded.

[profit...!]

[Shaloueril? For some reason here... No, I can win enough on my own without any
help... Oh!]

Tree trunks wrapped around swords like an awl.

The muscular man who received the help turned his head as if grumbling, then opened
his eyes wide. A sly smile appeared on his lips.

[finally! You have a very lively face, but nice to meet you, Erhi Ludbolt!]

[...Erch Ludbolt?]
The man in black looked at Erhi in disbelief.

Shaloueril sighed softly and said.

[Chedkael. refrain from speech. There is nothing good about leaving a mark.]

[...Ah. Sorry. Nice to meet you, haha!]

Chadkael smiled brightly and swung his sword.

Contrary to his playful tone, the sword possessed tremendous power.

The man in black blocked Chadkael's sword with a stiff face. Shaloueril's hand
flipped over.

A torrent of wind like blades enveloped the man.

The man clenched his teeth and swung his sword, but he could not overcome the joint
effort of Shalueril and Chedkael.

The man in black was quickly pushed to the defense.

Then the man raised his sword with a fishy smile.

[This is not bad either.]

The man plunged the sword into his heart.

[this...!]

[Erch Ludbolt!]

The man in black was an assassin.

He has never failed a single assassination in his life. By all means, the target
was slashed.

And the means are sometimes out of the way.

The sword that had pierced the assassin's heart jumped out from under Erhi's
shadow.

The space shook. A sword with great power.

The sword pierced through Erhi's body.

[Erch Ludbolt!]

[Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh no matter what you guys do, it's useless.]

[Damn you!]

Chadkael beheaded the assassin, but to no avail.

He was the origin of the assassin and was the object of faith. As long as he had
that faith and the power of darkness, he did not disappear.

darkness is breaking down Chadkael hurriedly ran towards Erhi.

Shaloueril was looking at her back with a look of uncertainty.

[Hey, Erch Ludbolt are you okay... Huh?]

"Isn't this a feather that can only be predicted in advance?"

Erhi raised his head with a slightly pale complexion.

There were black marks on his side. obvious wounds.

However, the wound was too small to be considered as having been subjected to that
vicious attack.

[...how.]

"I thought it would. And it did."

From the moment I saw the fight between Chadkael and the assassin.

Erhi was anticipating the attack that was coming to him.

It was more like a prediction than a prediction.

He was preparing to let the attack flow.

'I didn't know it would penetrate beyond the space movement.'

It was an expression of inspiration that emerged from the space leap that
Shaloueril showed.

I haven't decided on a name for the magic. No, I don't know if I should call this
magic.

If I had to decide, it could be called [partial teleportation].

Erhi got up. Chadkael smiled as if pleased, and spread out his hands.

[also! I thought you couldn't die like this. Nice to meet you! I finally got to see
your face!]

"......"

Erhi looked at Chedkael with expressionless eyes and nodded.

"You're meant to be."

[Yes?]

-puck!

Erhi's fist pierced Chedkael's chin.

Causal (2)

Chadkael was struck by a surprise attack and rolled on the floor while clutching
his chin.

[Gosh! Oh my gosh it hurts!]

Chedkael, who was lying on the floor, looked at Erhi as if it was unfair.

[Why are you beating me!]

"If you don't notice, your body will suffer."

Erhi said while waving his sore hand.

"Anyway, even if you get hit with my fist, there won't be any pain, so please stop
being vicious and get up."

[It doesn't hurt! Do you know how great your divinity is? That fist is a weapon, a
weapon!]

There was a difference in Erhi's eyes.

Chadkael turned his chin back and forth and got up.

[Do you know how great your faith is on earth now? On the earth right now, Erch
Ludbolt's name is called many times more than mine. In terms of the size of your
faith alone, you are the highest among the feathers.]

"A living soul can't build its own divinity? Wasn't that only allowed for beings in
heaven?"

[Aren't you in heaven now? They say it's temporary, but you too have the right to
build divinity.]

I heard that

I could feel the alien power that was built up inside me.

Similar to magical power, but a distinctly different presence. It was divine power.

[Is the year over?]

Shaloueril opened her mouth. His expression was still dry, but there was a sense of
urgency in his voice.

[As long as they know Erch Ludbolt's existence, it's only a matter of time before
they come. Before that, we need to get into the basement quickly.]

[Well, that's right. I tried to deceive their eyes as much as possible, but it will
be difficult any more. I will gather other feathers.]

[If they recognize the twist of causality, it will be an instant. Please prepare it
quickly.]

Erhi slowly opened his mouth as he listened to the conversation between the two
feathers.

"What is that basement?"

Shaloueril exhaled and looked at Erhi. Little by little, life was returning to his
eyes.

[Evidence that causality is distorted. Here is the answer to the question you
asked.]
= =

the new realm of light.

It was a space where all kinds of time periods were mixed.

On a dirt road built in a rough style thousands of years ago, pillars made of
marble are erected, and a splendid ancient structure is built beyond it.

The scenery here was the history of the Ashan Empire.

Heroes who have made a name for themselves over the years.

Among them, the unique ones became feathers, and those who lacked them became
incarnations of feathers and were on the battlefield against darkness.

It was a familiar landscape to Erhi.

Already dozens, hundreds of times. Maybe because I've seen it tens of thousands of
times.

[It is here.]

"......"

However, when Chadkael stopped walking, Shaloueril pointed to a different place.

Two flat iron plates covering the floor.

I don't know if it's really iron or what kind of metal it is.

Even in the new realm of light, where everything was mixed, it was remarkably
heterogeneous.

And in Erhi's memory, this place was a place where there was a thick forest like a
jungle. The owner of the jungle was Chedkael.

Chadkael, who was watching Erhi, smiled and said.

[After all... you knew about this place too! okay. This used to be my space. For
thousands of years. But at some point, this basement appeared.]

[Come in.]

As Shaloueril walked towards the door, the door swung open.

Beyond that was a staircase leading down to the basement.

As they stood on the stairs, the stairs went down to the basement on their own.

[Isn't it strange? Isn't that a piece that could only exist in the new realm of
dwarves?]

Chadkael frowned and asked a question. As if Erhi knew the answer and wanted to
find it.

"......"
Erhi left Chedkael like that and looked around.

The stairs were endlessly leading down to the basement.

Considering the nature of the heavens, where the form is composed of will and
spirit, it was a structure that was close to waste.

And feel at the same time.

It was speculated that the existence that created this place must have achieved a
very high level.

Shaloueril opened her mouth.

[After the war. I was engulfed in deep despair. I tried all sorts of things to
somehow find an answer. Long life helped a lot. It was really helpful [...]

[Thanks to the tower and gate that Shaloueril-sama made, we were able to clean up
the remaining monsters on the ground. Especially the gate was innovative. It would
have been better if it wasn't something that the Temu Empire could also use.]

Chadkael blew up his taste buds as if it were a pity. Shalueril shook her head
slowly and said.

[At the time, I thought even the battle of light and darkness was necessary for the
future of this world. He is also the law and order of this world, so I thought it
would be the key to preventing catastrophe.]

"...A catastrophe?"

[The god of the beginning shaped the world, and brought forth harmony and chaos.
Harmony was again divided into three gods, and then into four. The god of chaos has
been scattered into countless fragments. Erch Ludbolt. Do you know what that
means?]

Erhi shook his head.

Shaloueril said with a sigh.

[It means the divinity is scattered. That way, the world could become a human
thing.]

"...the world became man's?"

[Magic originally belonged to dragons, children of chaos. However, after the gods
of chaos were scattered, the masters of magic became completely human. The more
divinity is divided and balanced, the more man becomes the master of the world.
However, as the God of Green lost its power, the balance was disturbed, and mankind
was unable to use the given power.]

A power that existed in the past, but has become untouchable over time.

There was a power that came naturally to me in my head.

"The magic of time and space."

[I made a lot of preparations because I anticipated the future.]

Erhi, who was awakened anew, placed his hand in his arms. The ring that saved his
life many times.

Erhi said with a bitter smile.

"I have received many things from you. I have to thank you."

[I have nothing to be thankful for. It's just a fair achievement you've achieved.
Were you the only one who had touched a kite for all these long years? But I'm
really lucky that you carried on my last.]

When Erhi's complexion hardened, Shaloueril nodded her head.

[okay. That was my grave. The grave where I buried my last regrets and hopes.]

"What the hell was that? The times and events I went through..."

[Proof that you can create a causal twist. You really have been through that time
period.]

"...!"

Erhi stiffened. Then the moving stairs naturally stopped. Shaloueril turned around
and said.

[I said that when the divinity is scattered, the world becomes man's. All the
divinity of the world comes from the first Creator. And only he can achieve the
true meaning of 'creation'.]

[Magic transcends the law and creates things beyond the laws of nature. So, is
magic creative? no. Magic cannot cross the wall of causation. It builds up magical
power and creates fire by igniting the power of nature.]

[Is the swordsman's auror that captured his world creative? nope It is the essence
of the person's efforts accumulated over the years. It's a world built on faith.
It's not creative.]

[Is it creation that wasteland becomes forest, seeds bear fruit, and new life is
born? No. It is the result of causality over time.]

Shaloueril said with heavy eyes.

[True creation creates something out of nothing. There is no such thing as

causation in it. That is the true meaning of creation.

You have prevented the destruction of the World Tree and left your own mark in the
net of causality. And that was...a creation by our standards.]

Erhi took a deep breath.

Shaloueril and Chedkael were looking at Erhi with heavy eyes.

Deep in their eyes, there was longing.

"I don't understand. So, you mean I can create creation? How?"

[Did I not tell you not to change the status quo and ideas? I'll have to find it
from now on.]

From the moment Shaloueril started talking, the stairs were moving again.
After a while, the stairs came to a complete stop.

A door similar to the entrance was blocking the front.

[Okay, I guess it's my turn from now on! Do you know how surprised I was to see
this? I couldn't find an answer with the feathers of light, so I went to
Shaloueril-sama right away!]

Chadkael raised his energy and opened the door.

the moment the door opens.

The first thing that caught my eye was a huge glass.

An opaque glass that neither faces nor sees beyond.

Such glass filled the room and filled it to the ceiling.

In a room that is not small, but not too big, glass filled with high ceilings that
makes you look far away.

In the center was a colorful chair.

"...!!"

The moment I saw it, my body stiffened.

I had no choice but to do so. That decoration, that pattern, that shape.

Because I'm so used to it.

"That... why are you here?"

Ruudbolt's Mansion.

Here was the chair that should occupy his room.

[It's still too early to be surprised. Not cancer.]

Chadkael did not hide his excitement and raised his divine power.

Light filled his body and his face flushed red. The presence of a feather of light
filled the room.

At that moment, a light filled the glass.

The light was distorted and agglomerated, forming the shape of a character.

It was a system message.

= =

Glasses filled the room.

There were countless letters that came to mind.

They were [character sheets] familiar to Erhi. Starting with Erhi herself, Terry,
Elysia, Chloe Leila...
The endless strings disappeared as Chadkael regained his divine power.

"...so. Is this a system?"

[Yes. Do you know how surprised we were to see this?]

"Why."

[Because I never imagined that causality and talent could be quantified like that!]

The flow of causality was an area that even feathers could not fully understand.

It is said that the heroes of the earth lower their characteristics according to
the karma they have accumulated, but the process was close to relying on intuition.

But the system had it all displayed as numbers.

[No one thought that this would be possible! What's even more surprising is that it
suddenly appeared in the realm of light. It was absurd. For thousands of years no
one knew that there was such a thing in heaven. We searched for its owner... and
found you.]

Chadkael approached Erhi. His eyes were full of heat.

[We explored you. And I was surprised. Because the worst prophecies were drawn in
the causal net entangled with you. There was talk that we should get rid of you,
but that's nonsense!]

Chadkael placed his hands on Erhi's shoulders.

[He who can open the future can also close it! I insisted that you must be the only
torch to light that damn darkness. And it has to be an unmistakable fact!]

"...it's noisy, so be quiet."

Listen to the passionate voice, no. It seems that the soul itself is shaking.

Chadkael, whose chest was pushed back, retreated with an expression that had not
yet gone away.

Shaloueril opened her mouth.

[Darkness drowns everything. Their feathers seek to transform darkness into the
only divinity. and...]

"New world."

[Yes. They are twisting the net of cause and effect to create a new world.]

"What do you want from me?"

[Of course, to defeat them!]

Chadkael opened his eyes again and interrupted the conversation. His hand pointed
to the glass.

[This place contains enormous divine power and cause and effect. And only you have
access to it. Because you own it! If you unravel the secret of its power, you will
surely be able to step on that worm and earthworm! Of course, it's not going to be
easy, but right now, you've reached the extreme of royalty!]

"......"

I understand the meaning of Chadkael.

Eusenes, who reached the level of the 9th circle, wielded Loenshati worms, and
brought the children of the demon god.

This means that this is the last key to defeat Eusenes, who has already become like
a god who has manifested on earth.

"What do you think?"

[.......]

Shaloueril looked at Erhi with dry eyes.

There was silence in the room.

There seemed to be a gloomy iron smell from somewhere.

Shaloueril slowly opened her mouth.

[I don't think you can afford that.]

[Shaloueril!]

Chadkael screamed and then shut his mouth at Shaloueril's heavy eyes. Shaloueril
said.

[Even the feathers didn't dare approach it. As to the outcome, I could not give any
certainty.]

[...No, but if it's Erch Ludbolt...]

[You don't know how your soul will change if you go through that. It could become
an incarnation like us, or it could become a different being.]

Chadkael took a deep breath and scratched his head.

[To be honest, I said it because there was no answer other than this, but I also
think that it will not be easy for me to accept this. But I do not agree with
Shaloueril. If you are, you will be able to overcome it! I sincerely believe so.]

[The choice is yours.]

"......"

Erhi folded his arms.

His gaze was directed at the chair occupying the center of the room.

A brief moment of silence ensued.

Erhi slowly opened her mouth.

"...that's funny. Then you thought I'd come all the way here and go home empty-
handed?"

If I hadn't seen it, I wouldn't know.

As far as I know, there was no option from the beginning to withdraw my feet.

"Don't worry about unnecessary things and tell me how."

Erhi said in a cold voice.

Causal (3)

the chair.

The chair in the Ruudbolt mansion was definitely right.

An ornately engraved family seal.

Finished in gold leaf and silk.

Even the scratches left here and there are familiar to the eye.

[There is something in this that we have not been able to activate until now. It is
the core of this room.]

As I sat down, it became even clearer.

If you close your eyes.

The scenery of the Ruudbolt mansion seemed to be visible.

[We will activate that part. There must be twists in time and space, both sides,
and only you will know what will happen in it.]

[Don't worry about outside problems! I'm sure you'll be able to handle it.]

'Past and future. The causal link.'

Erhi raised his head. Shaloueril was looking at him.

"There must be something I haven't told you yet."

[What do you mean?]

"It's clear what Chedkael wants. To end the fight on the ground with victory. But
that doesn't solve your problem. You haven't told me what you want yet."

[I think you will become a new god.]

Chadkael groaned in surprise. Erhi and Shaloueril also ignored the shouts.

[Even if that's the end of the current course. Or in the process of leading the
battle on earth to victory. You will become a being that can twist causality. Then
think about it Memories and my mark in the Great Forest.]

"What did you say to Chedkael, you're making a request that is more like a
gambler."

[I am hoping for an impossible miracle, so I have no choice but to do this. Will

you?]

Erhi nodded his head.

Shalueril and Chedkael moved away.

The air in the room heated up.

The divine power filled the room in an instant. A feeling of pressure that seemed
to collapse all over my body pressed down on me.

- Whoa, whoa....

Light came in from the windows that filled the room.

The string bounced quickly.

The letters flowed and flowed and seemed like an endless line.

Then it's absurd.

The whole world was dyed black.

= =

"...I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I'm sorry, Master!"

- Chow! 🥺🥺🥺

"I made a mistake because I was faint, please help me, my lord!"

"Crime! If you have committed it! Punishment! You must be punished!"

- Chow! 👌👌👌👌👌 🥺🥺🥺

"Aaaah!"

"...Sheesh, Layla! Where are you, Layla!"

"Did you call, Erhi-sama?"

"It's dirty, so put it away."

"All right."

It's annoying.

Beating slaves is boring now.

I feel like I'm going to die because I hate seeing people who are similar to each
other taking turns looking at each other every day.

But if you don't beat the slave, there's no way to relieve the anger that builds up
in your heart.

I'm not stupid.

I know people call me crazy.

The reputation of a stupid seed running rampant with the value of the family's name
on his back is now stinging his ears.

But isn't that better than a mad killer?

"Damn it!"

- Kwagak!

A chair torn in half rolls on the floor.

The slave, who had been covered in blood but raised the corners of his mouth in
hopes of favoritism for a month, and Layla, who had lifted the slave with an
expressionless expression, stopped.

I said with a breath.

"...Bring me a new one. This chair as well. The slaves in charge of the Granite.

"All right."

Leyla bowed her head with a face without hesitation or fear.

The slave trembled with a pale expression. Shrunken hands, eyes that are dripping
with tears, and the head that hastily bowed down, unable to meet them.

fear.

The moment you face that feeling, the darkness in your heart breaks the momentum.

I don't feel so bad.

= =

must go to the capital.

Father and mother cursed the emperor.

He said that the gaze of endless suspicion was disgusting, and he was concerned
that I had to be careful not to get caught on the book.

"It's a headache."

“I will do my best to take care of you.”

"you?"

Even while snoring, the only person she can trust is Layla.

Leila is the only one who can clean up the blemishes that I can't even tell my
parents.

'My head hurts.'

Where there are many people, emotions overflow.

And to me, emotions are like drugs.

The joy of dying with their bright smile is irreplaceable.

When you face the trembling that resonates from deep in your heart.

Anger, disgust, and thirst all disappear as if melted away.

If it's in the Rudbolt estate, or at the banquets of other nobles, it doesn't

really matter.

In the capital, it's hard to get behind the scenes.

Isn't Eurelium a place that even Ludbolt's powers can't reach?

Even though I know I need to be in moderation.

"It won't be easy."

Think of the emotions you will face there.

Unknowingly, the corners of his lips rise.

= =

"You ...! This fucking baby!"

-visor!

"Remove your sword. Bassett Fraser. You're not the one you dare to treat."

"Aren't you out of the way? Hey! Aren't you embarrassed? Don't hide behind you,
come out here!"

The red bob wiggles violently.

Bloodshot eyes, the same color as my hair, are staring at me.

Unfiltered anger.

Vivid emotions are clearly seen like a painting drawn with primary colors.

Emotions red as blood.

"Erch Ludbolt. House Lorraine will never forget this."

I should say that this cool feeling in those beautiful eyes is deep blue.

When the corners of your lips rise without you knowing.

A boy with a red cheek after being beaten approached.

You've been insulted, so the attack will come.

When he raised his magic power so he could counterattack at any time, the boy said
with blazing eyes.

"Um, my hands are hotter than I thought. I've heard that you're a messy bastard,
but it doesn't seem like you neglected your spear training for that."

"You idiot. Is it time to say that now?"

"It's time to say something like that. So what should I say? Anyway. I was vigilant
this time. My mind was relieved by being called an asshole.

"...Terry. Those words seem too weak. Can't you be more careful with them?"

"What? Why is this?"

A boy tilting his head with a puzzled expression.

The boy's feelings were foreign. There were no negative emotions in it.

instinctively understood.

The boy was not angry. The only thing inside him is his belief in himself.

An upright emotion only with the constant improvement of the martial arts.

Its color was bright white like the sun.

"...Anyway. See you next time. It won't end like this then."

"......"

The two women sigh and walk away with the boy.

"Are you okay, Erhi-sama?"

Leyla looked at me, who stopped blankly, and said as if worried.

didn't answer My consciousness was all set on the three who had gone away.

"...that's Terry Rozier?"

"Yes. I am the only survivor of House Rozier."

"But why is there no stain on his emotions?"

The story of a young boy who lost his parents and declared vengeance on the Temu
Empire was famous.

So I went to the boy.

I was looking forward to it. How deep will the stain of that heart be? How deep
will you show your emotions?

However, there was no emotion of anger in the boy's heart.

It made me unbearably angry.

It was embarrassing again.

"...get to know him."

"All right."

And his own feelings were disgusting, and even greater anger arose.

fierce anger like fire.

I want to make a stain on Terry Rozier's chest. I want to expose the darkness of
that guy.

"......"

"Why?"

Then suddenly.

A strange thought raised his head.

"...anything."

utter disparity.

raised his head. Layla was looking at me calmly and worriedly, as always.

There was no change in that feeling.

But....

Something is strange.

Until just a moment ago, my heart was filled with only rage against Terry Rozier.

It was the blurred feelings of Elysia and Bassett that captured the mind.

That ambivalence continues to haunt me.

= =

"The spies were caught?"

"Yeah. The hiding place they've been gathering has been revealed."

"By the way."

"...their hiding place was said to be in the Rudbolt estate."

"...Tsuk, the emperor and the capital's families are going to be pissed off."

He let out a dry laugh and lifted his head. Now, the familiar ceiling catches my
eye.

It's been a year since I moved to the capital. During that time, a lot of things
have happened.

He trained with nobles of the same age, took tests, and hunted monsters.

met the emperor

I knew it the first time I saw it.

The emperor hates me. A deep hatred was felt over the expressionless face.

It was somewhat expected.

The emperor cherishes the talented, and among the motives who have come to the
capital now, such guys are overflowing.
Kepler's Chloe, the promised Archmage, of course, there was also a woman named Dena
of the Wheeler family that he had never heard of.

There was a trio of Terry, Bassett, and Elysia.

And I've been clashing with them since the first day I met them.

The emperor cared for them, so he had no choice but to hate me.

The anger wasn't directed at me alone. The emperor hated the Rudbolts themselves.

"...if you don't like it, will you give me a reason to hate it?"

"Yes?"

"It is nothing."

Under such circumstances, spies came out of our family's estate...

No matter how you look at it, it's a good situation to fuck off.

I got up from my seat and stretched out my hand. Leyla quickly brought her coat.

"That spy. Let's see his face."

"......All right."

= =

- That's right...

"10 minutes. More than that is difficult. Your Majesty is the one you are keeping
an eye on."

"Look."

"......"

The captain guarding the capital dungeon contorted his face.

Naturally, though.

It was impossible for the spy captured in the Count of Rudbolt and the heir of
Rudbolt to meet alone.

However, the power of gold coins made everything possible, and Jo, who had a lot of
debt, twisted his face and opened the prison to the basement.

"Quiet."

"It's called solitary confinement for serious criminals."

“I will go down alone.”

"...All right."

As I went down the stairs, a dark darkness came upon me. It is a clean staircase
despite the weight of the years. Evidence that not many people came and went here.
Coming down to the deepest part of the stairs.

There was a room covered with thick iron bars and magic tools.

A room with nothing in it to the point of looking desolate.

There was a man crouching in the corner of the room.

it was an elf

"......"

"......"

The elf with one face covered with an eye patch looks at me.

That gaze was gloomy. It was like looking at an inorganic substance.

"What is your name, Elf."

The elf showed no reaction. just staring at me

I don't know how many times I've been ignored. It was normal for the anger to soar
up, but it didn't.

My mind was strangely calm.

"...Is it Rudbolt's successor?"

"Do you know me?"

"If you're stuck in the courtyard, you'll hear your name even if you don't like it.
Crazy, trash, pervert... I've heard all kinds of things. I didn't know you had an
innate talent."

The anger that had risen due to the sudden swearing suddenly subsided at the sudden
words.

"Innate talent?"

"Um, I don't know because it's Ashan. No. If the priest had seen it, he wouldn't
have been able to know? Oh, Ludbolt was a realm that even the priests kept away
from. I guess that's why."

"Speak right!"

"You are a warlock. A natural warlock. I've only seen examples in old books, but I
didn't expect to see real examples like this."

"...!"

Am I a warlock?

"A talent that is born with dark magic, instinctively accepts that power and melts
into spirit and white. I heard that the emperor was born with such a
constitution... huh. His talent will open his eyes in Ashan. The Rudbolt family.
Maybe it's because I'm from the Temu Empire."
"...who. Who knows?"

"You're a warlock? Priests will understand, of course, and any wizard who has
experienced the completion of a circle would know."

"Can't we just avoid them?"

"I can't. It's still not revealed because your level is low, but as your magical
power grows, it will become more prominent."

damn it

"How to cast away black magic?"

"I wonder if you've learned other types of magic earlier... Unless you take out the
whole magic, you can't think of a way to go back. If you are a saint of the Church,
you may not know..."

"First, I must prove that I am a warlock."

sigh comes out I leaned my back against the wall and closed my eyes.

said the elf in a slow voice.

"Or. Like your ancestors, there must be a way to return to the Temu Empire once
again."

"......"

"They will love you very much? You have a precious talent."

it's talent

laugh out loud I also had what I was looking for.

Damn black magic talent.

'Are you returning to the Temu Empire?'

Thinking about it.

It's not such a bad plan.

Already in the Ashhan Empire, the name of Rudbolt is crawling. The emperor opposes
me and my family.

The only way to overcome it is to show talent, but all I have is the talent of
black magic.

If so, isn't it the right choice to go to a place where that talent can be used
more valuable?

'fear.'

If you return to the Temu Empire.

If we burn the capital and break the flag of Ashan.

I could turn all the gazes and emotions that were hostile to me into fear.
Elysia Lorendo, Basset Fraser, Terry Rozier, Dana Wheeler, Chloe Kepler...

"no."

"What did you say?"

“I said no.”

Strangely enough.

My heart doesn't agree

A landscape of Eurelium covered in fear and flames.

Even thinking about it, there was neither excitement nor peace in my heart.

'Why?'

I looked at the elf.

The elf is looking at me with interest.

But inside, there was a sense of impatience and desperation.

that gaze. the stain in his heart.

I really didn't like it.

"......"

"Why?"

"Ioderyl."

Those eyes shouldn't have that kind of emotion.

Causal (4)

As soon as his name was called, Ioderyl opened his eyes in surprise.

He looked at his face and lowered his head slowly.

I see smooth hands.

It is awkward.

The weakness of the body without power, the weak stem of magical power, the empty
circle.

terribly awkward

"Erch Ludbolt!"

-thud!

The aisle door opened violently.

The security guard and Leyla were captured.

The Silver Cross Knights came down to the basement with the sound of iron clashing.

"I will arrest you for paying a bribe to an imperial official, breaking into the
dungeon illegally and having contact with a spy."

A familiar face utters threats in an unfamiliar manner.

Obviously, the last time he saw it, the knight's face was filled with a heart to
ask for the future of the empire.

turned his head A bitter laugh comes out of nowhere. It was the same with Ioderil,
who made an unfamiliar expression with a familiar face.

Each of those features are so clear that they stick in my mind.

Ioderyl had an expression on her face that had never been seen before.

Erhi slowly opened her mouth.

"I don't think it's a sin to forgive the underground security officer's debt."

"What... didn't you come down to the basement to bribe this guy?"

"Even though I am in the capital, I am also the heir of Ludbolt. And the heir of
the family has the right to investigate the circumstances of the estate."

"...!"

“This elf is a spy found in the Ludbolt estate. So I came here to fulfill my duty
as the legitimate heir of Ludbolt. , that alone will not be able to hold you
guilty. You cannot arrest me."

The knights, Leila, the security guard who took bribes, and Ioderyl too.

Everyone looked at Erhi with their eyes wide open.

He doubts whether the vulgar and ferocious Erch Ludbolt they know is true.

Erhi crossed between them and grabbed Leyla's hand, which was held captive.

"If you want to arrest me without trial, I'll have to apply the treason charge. If
there is such evidence, come back to me. Get out of the way."

The Silver Cross knights looked at the captain. The captain looked at Erhi Ludbolt
as if piercingly and nodded slowly.

The knights spread the distance on either side of the stairs.

Erhi, who was walking towards the place, turned his head.

Ioderyl was looking at him through the slit in the iron bars.

"......"

same but not the same

When I first saw Ioderyl in Ludbolt, I didn't have that kind of expression on my
face.
Even now, several years have passed since that time. It must have been that the
time of asceticism was overlaid on Ioderil.

This is not reality. And at the same time, it is also a reality.

'Shaloueril's Tomb.'

If so, so is the solution. If you solve the core of this world, you will find the
answer.

However, the difference from that time is that the hardships that came to this
world were the hardships that came to Erich and himself.

'Once you meet the emperor.'

If it was the emperor's personality, he had already penetrated it. It will take
time, but I am confident enough to turn hostility into favor.

The next step is to fill in the missing force.

First of all, it starts by improving the relationship of the party and goes to
solving problems little by little.

If possible, stopping by the church as soon as possible may be a solution.

If it is a divine power, there might be a possibility that it will become a channel

that connects this heterogeneous world and the outside world.

Next is....

"Ill."

That moment.

The sound stopped.

terrifying silence.

For a brief moment, the thoughts that had been deeply immersed in him were
shattered.

"It's too early. We've only just begun the story. Don't try to find the end
already."

Everything had stopped.

Ioderyl, who looked at him with a gaze mixed with caution and curiosity, Leila, who
looked at him with bewilderment and enthusiasm, and the Silver Cross Knights who
retreated to the end of the hallway, their captain, and the commander of the guard.

They were all frozen as if time had stopped.

The other side of the underground passage.

A man walked out from beyond the shadows.

Silver-gray blonde hair and blue eyes.

A man with the same appearance as if he had looked in a mirror.

"There's still a long way to go. It's just a prologue right now. If you're tired of
it already, write it."

"Who the hell are you."

"Who is it. It's you."

A man smiling with the expression of Erch Ludbolt.

The appearance is the same. The clothes you wear, your facial expressions, your
age.

It's like looking in a mirror.

But it's different.

"Do I look like a monster like you?"

Intuition was speaking.

It's never human. Neither incarnations nor feathers.

"It's hard to say it's a monster."

something more than that. I can only describe it as a monster.

The man smiled and sat down on the chair. A chair at the Rudbolt mansion suddenly
appeared. It was the chair in the room I saw when I went downstairs.

"It's not wrong though. Yes, I'm Erch Ludbolt, who has become a monster. Your past,
your future, and the beginning of this timeline."

Blue eyes were curved like a half moon.

"But it's still too early to appreciate me. This story needs to be read to the end
to be complete. Come and see it."

At that moment, my vision was blurred.

= =

Erch Ludbolt was arrested by the Knights of the Silver Cross.

The reason is suspicion of treason.

The interrogation continued over two days.

It was a time of anger and frustration. The hour ended with Victor Ludbolt
ascending directly to the capital.

"Let's turn to the Temu Empire."

In rage like a blade, Ludbolt gave up most of the family's fortune and turned to
the Temu Empire.

The Temu Empire welcomed Ludbolt.

In a situation where the powers of the two empires were boiling, even though most
of the Rudbolts had lost, there was also a point that they brought huge treasures.

Erch Ludbolt's talent received more attention.

A natural talent of a warlock.

Erhi was immediately invited to Eusenepolis, the capital of the Temu Empire.

There he met the emperor, Eusenes.

“Are you saying that I want this guy to be my servant?”

"Yes, Your Majesty. He is about the same age as your Majesty, and he has great
talent, so it will be quite useful."

"Raise your head. Hmmm... Pretty good. It must be delicious to wear."

In this way, Erchi became a servant of Eusenes and followed him.

"Damn it! Damn it!"

Eusenes was eccentric. It was partly because of the nature of black magic, and it
was also the nature of his innate nature.

For the sake of his family and for his own reputation, Erchi had tried to restrain
himself, but Eusenes had none of that.

He tortured, burned, tore and killed everything.

"Keep this guy alive and bring him back!"

Among those subjects, Erhi was also included.

painful time. But with time, I was able to get used to it.

Because I have a new goal.

'Black magic. Learn stronger black magic. and....'

A combination of strong passion and overflowing talent.

Erich has grown so much that time is irrelevant. And Erhi hid his growth.

Eusenes was a mad lord who lacked the word tyrant.

If it was discovered that Erhi, who started black magic a long time late, had
crossed the level of Eusenes, it was the end.

only once.

For one chance to change everything, Erhi quietly endured the time of submission.

The opportunity came as planned.

"you you...!!"

"A sacred room where all spells are blocked. Everyone knows that you kill slaves
here. No one cares if you add one more."
"Live...I think I can...live! You! Dare! Kill me...Godot!"

"Of course, if your death were known, I wouldn't be able to live either. But the
Dark God seems to be quite pleased with the new servant."

"You uh uh uh...!"

Eusenes, wriggling like a worm stuck in tweezers, screamed in anger.

Erchi's face was slowly and completely changing to that of Eusenes.

"I will inherit the karma that follows your lineage. So, make sure you are thrown
into the pit of hell."

"Aaaaaah!!"

So Erhi died and became the new Emperor of the Temu Empire. Eusenes was born.

Eusenes is.

He devised a plan to overthrow the Ashan Empire.

The powers of the two empires were disproportionate.

The Ashan Empire had fertile land.

The explosive population that was born from that land, and brilliant talents.

As the years passed, the remaining pastures decreased for the Temu Empire.

You can never defeat Ashan by fighting normally.

If so, you have no choice but to make a plan.

"Attracts the power of chaos."

So grandiose plans and conspiracies were made.

Increase the number of spies and increase the offerings.

All humans in the Temu Empire are made into fanatics. Even with spells and drugs.

By offering sacrifices to the major cities of Ashan, they carried out a terror of
black magic, and weakened their power by causing monsters to flourish.

Awakening the power of a demon based on the treasures of the southern archipelago.

Activate the hidden gate based on ancient artifacts and swallow up the northern
kingdom.

All the processes flowed quickly like water.

Time was on Ashan's side. The Temu Empire gave strength by grinding its subjects,
but the enemies had a fertile light that they could recover on their own.

Don't give your enemies time.

and.
The church collapsed. The Archbishop became the new servant of the Temu Empire.

Cities burned, and the gates of Eurelium fell.

Ashan's holy sword belonged to its new owner.

The Temu Empire destroyed the Ashhan Empire.

The world is engulfed in darkness.

After reaching the level of the 9th Circle and gaining overwhelming holiness, Erhi
became an absolute being, encompassing the earth and the heavens.

= =

I achieved my desired goal.

The results were terrible.

The whole world was enveloped in darkness. A new order and rules have taken over
the world. All creation praised darkness.

Hell has arrived on earth.

The emotions he had expected in Erhi's heart as he looked at the scene could not
settle down.

Is it actually what I expected?

The rise of rank is out of bounds.

Erhi's soul could no longer enjoy bliss.

A heart that had lost its purpose was empty.

Even the feathers worshiped him, but he felt no emotion.

Feeling alive but dying.

Erhi was becoming a god.

"hate."

Erhi couldn't accept it.

I thought there was no regret, but it wasn't. Somewhere in my heart, there was a
lingering regret for an unknown reason.

I wanted to confirm that regret .

So Erhi had a new goal.

He hid the eyes of heaven and twisted the timeline of the world by exercising the
power of a unified creation.

He no longer exists, but at the same time he did not exist.

He made himself such a being. Unleash the power of creation.

A web of causality was overlaid on the twisted world line. The world has returned
to the flow of the past. Erhi hid in the corner of heaven and watched the whole
process.

and found out

The world he had been through no longer exists.

= =

"......"

It was as if I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them.

It seems like decades have passed.

"Did you see me?"

Erch Ludbolt, who is sitting in the chair, grinned.

Erhi slowly turned his head.

The scenery of the dungeon caught my eye.

Erhi said to himself, who was sitting in the chair.

"Is that... your past?"

"No. It's the past of 'we'. Well, actually, this isn't an accurate expression
either, but if you look closely, you'll see that our past is right."

"how many."

"Well?"

"How many times have you turned the timeline back?"

The causal web was a link of infinite possibilities.

Infinite repetition of the butterfly effect.

Erhi's existence had twisted the net of causality.

The footprints he left behind remained deep in the net of causality, and it was
impossible to erase only them.

The world he knew no longer existed.

"Number 13,27,32,4391."

It was a far-fetched number.

Erch Ludbolt grinned.

"My mind was not broken. It was already too high for that. Thanks to that, I had to
accept the suffering as it is.

I've tried all sorts of things. I tried to interpret all the nets of causality, and
also peeked into the nets of causality intertwined in other dimensions."

"...another dimension?"

"The source of other worldly memories in your head. It's best to leave the system
alone and not touch the causal net."

Erhi contorted his face.

Erch Ludbolt, who was sitting on the chair, got up and said.

“I turned around and turned around and came to the conclusion. That there is no way
to find the answer by hiding and watching. The problem was that I threw an empty
shell in the first place and tried to observe it. If you don’t come into contact
with your soul, you can’t find an answer.”

Erch Ludbolt said, clutching the iron bars.

"I'm still afraid. What if things don't go the way I want? If I don't find the
answer and die like a fool? ...and then I can't undo all of this?"

Even after more than 1.3 billion attempts, I couldn't find the answer I was looking
for.

Giving up everything was like a gamble.

"So I left a last chance. A last chance to turn everything back."

Erch Ludbolt pointed to the chair and said.

"Now. Eusenes won't be able to scan the traces I left, and he won't be a monstrous
monster. You could make the world a better place."

"...you mean to live in this timeline?"

"You did it once. Can't you do it better?"

Erch Ludbolt shrugged and said.

"Or, there is a way to accept the status I left behind."

"......"

"You know it once you've been through it, but it's going to be terrible. Maybe your
personality will collapse."

'Erch Ludbolt'.

He chose to jump directly into the timeline of the past.

And as the last bulwark, the 'creation god' was hidden in the heavens.

However, in the aftermath of that, the Temu Empire grew sharply strong.

In the end, Erhi had come all the way here to prevent it.

If Erhi accepts the case of 'Erch Ludbolt' here.

Erhi will be able to use the divinity left by 'Erhi Ludbolt'.

The price is an overwhelming torrent of memories that will sweep away even the
soul.

when you've been through it

Can Erhi be confident of calling herself 'Erchi'?

"Choose. It's up to you."

Erch Ludbolt raised an eyebrow and smiled.

final battle (1)

One breath per step.

It seems as if your eyes are closed even when they are open. The field of view
narrows and widens at the same time.

The scenery of the world made by wiping the mind.

In it, the will in the heart is contained vaguely but clearly.

- Whoa, whoa!

like a fire burning.

The dark-red Aurablade soars violently.

The world contained within is neither the intent to kill the enemy nor the
eagerness to see the tip of the sword.

It is a firm commitment to live up to expectations.

"Basset-sama!"

"thank you!"

The body of a huge monster covered in scales was split in half and flowed down.

The knights cheered in relief.

"It's too protruding. Step back a little."

"All right!"

Basset raised his head as he watched the knights who had saved their lives retreat.

'The sun will rise soon.'

A year and a half since the retreat of Can Tho Castle.

In the meantime, I got used to the change between day and night.

There were many battles.

Starting with the retreat from Can Tho Castle, the Temu Empire invaded the
territory of Ashan.
Warriors who went crazy for slaughter for the gods, not for victory.

Demonic monsters who are obsessed with endless killings.

Warlocks who spread plagues and raise corpses.

An endless force rushed toward the Ashhan Empire.

The task force members who left the imperial ruins have been fighting the Temu
Empire from their respective positions.

Layla and Dena to Ruudbolt.

Chloe and Ioderyl go to Kepler's Tower.

And Bassett, along with Elysia, into the Lauren family.

Finally, Terry toured the country in search of his teacher, Crawford Lauren.

Now, the smell of blood on the battlefield, the noise of metal that makes you feel
like your ears are going to fall off, and the flow of life where the blade of a
knife passes right in front of you.

However, if there is one thing that you haven't gotten used to yet.

'When the hell are you going to come?'

It was the fact that Erch Ludbolt was not here.

"Ehh..."

-Puuuuuuuuuuuuu...

horn sound.

It was a signal of retreat and a declaration that today's battle was over.

"Whoa..."

"Ummm..."

As usual, the cheers of the survivors should have resounded on the battlefield.

Now it was different.

"......"

the other side of the plain.

A huge monster soaring high in the sky was coming into my eyes.

Loenshaty Worm.

A monster that symbolizes the emperor of the Temu Empire, Eusenes, and the army of
the Temu Empire that seems to have risen from hell.

Even on this battlefield spread out on the plains outside the gates of Eurelium.

The monster was coming into my eyes.

The final battle was not far away.

= =

"Tomorrow. Eusenes will arrive at the gates."

Emerald Hall.

The splendid hall that once shone with the authority of the imperial family was
filled with wretchedness.

"The plan is going as planned."

Although the Emerald Hall can accommodate thousands of people, there were not many
people in the hall right now.

But no one will think that this place is empty.

Because their momentum filled this spacious hall.

Those in the hall were the best forces belonging to the Ashhan Empire and the
Humanity Union.

"First of all, the army of monsters..."

'I did my best.'

The Temu Empire has advanced slowly but brutally.

The empire was devastated.

The farmland burned, and the sky was full of dark clouds.

An endless procession of evacuation continued eastward and northward.

Every day we face a desperate sight.

But no one here gave up.

"Fighting the general and the lion's corps is..."

Elysia was confident.

I really did my best.

Ordinary soldiers were sent to the rear and to the outskirts of the front line to
avoid getting caught up in fierce battles in the center.

When the best elite soldiers and knights of the Empire remaining in Eurelium break
through the front of the army of monsters.

The strength of the Allied Forces will be a dagger that pierces the enemy's side.

If the road to the heart of the enemy is opened like that.

"Saint. The denomination is as scheduled..."

"All right."
The final attack to capture Eusenes begins...

'Sigh.'

sooner or later.

Concealing the expression was as easy as eating rice. I'm also used to receiving
attention from the lean attention of so many people.

That's why

Even thinking of thoughts that are different from the inside out, I got used to
spitting out thoughts inside my heart because I wanted to breathe, but I couldn't.

When was it?

The burden on my shoulders was heavy, and it made me want to run away.

'Tell me what to do. It's been this hard since the day Erhi wasn't there.'

I have developed a habit of talking to Erhi, who doesn't even know where he is.

"...Elysia?"

"Yes? Oh, and the wizards..."

Erhi went missing.

It was a fact that Erhi found out three months after heading to the Great Forest.

The ambassadors they identified as the Elf Liberation Front did an overwhelming job
in quelling the fear of Erhi in the Great Forest.

According to the emperor's letter he had brought, he said that he promised

reinforcements.

And they said that Erhi was gone.

A ritual that connects the gods and the earth.

The ritual, which was originally supposed to last only a few hours, continued over
several days.

At some point, Erhi's body disappeared.

as if it never existed.

Tyrgerian, the head of the new elves who had been waiting for Erhi, thought it was
necessary to inform him of this, so he came as an envoy of the imperial family.

Thousands of people were confused by the news, and many more despaired.

However, the task force members, and those who knew Erhi, did not waver.

It was just waiting.

"...we will bring down Eusenes."

'You must come before it is too late.'

With the belief that Erhi will return.

= =

The dark clouds that did not move even when the wind blew began to move.

The sun went down and darkness spread over the earth.

When the traces of the last sunset disappear.

- Oh oh oh oh!

The demonic roaring sound resounds.

The advance of the Temu Empire has begun.

The shape of the horizon collapsed, and monsters soared from the ground.

The demons crawling to the ground took one step at a time.

One step, one step.

And the gait gradually increases the speed.

"Koooooooooooo!!!"

It led to the rush of millions.

"Victor."

"...well, yes."

His eyes were facing forward, but his gaze was directed somewhere far away, and
Victor raised his hand.

"Advance."

The rider raised the flag high. A veil adorned with golden tassel split the air.

- Doo... doo doo... doo doo doo!

The march of the knights began.

As if measured with a ruler, knights with formations collided with the demons.

- Kwagga River!

Flesh and blood splash into the air. The knights rushed through the demons without
hesitation.

"I will join the ranks of Sir Leonard."

"I wish you good luck."

Leyla, who had been guarding Victor's side, nodded her head and spurred.

I don't know why.

After Erhi disappeared, Granit, who had allowed his back, breathed out and
accelerated.

A knight with brown bob fluttering over the helmet turned his head.

"Are you here?"

"Yes. I'll speed up."

The newly assigned Ludbolt's Holy Elite Knights, [Ice Spear Knights] followed in
their footsteps.

Dena mumbled as she hung her arrows on the protest.

"The air isn't good. I don't know if the others will be okay."

"You are heroes who have overcome countless battlefields, and we will win."

"Is that so?"

Dena smiled and pulled the string of her bow. A soft light began to flow from the
bow touched by the Dwarf closest to the furnace.

"...I'm going to win. It won't be easy, but Erhi-sama will come, right?"

"That's right."

Without a single hesitation or wavering.

Layla nodded her head with a look of faith.

"Wow!"

The roar of a monster approached right in front of my nose. Layla raised her
shield. Dena took a breath.

That moment.

A bright light rose from both of their bodies.

Auras shining with the light of brown magic with a soft blue light and the
unshakable solid iron collided with the wall of the monster.

= =

The steel wall collided with the forces of monsters.

A roar as if tens of millions of water bags had burst echoed through the
battlefield.

The roar and screams of monsters covered the noise.

Blood and flesh splattered. The floor was all just corpses of monsters.

Ashan's knights became a wall of steel and made their way through.

But.
At some point, the rush of knights covered in blood and corpses slowed down little
by little.

Can not help it.

The number of monsters the knights cut down was already more than their number.

Because the monsters pushed back like a wave without end, with a far greater number
of superiority than that.

The knights who were surrounded by demons and tied to their feet.

However, their eyes still burned with determination, and their momentum did not
falter at all.

It's the move this was promised. It was because it had been planned.

"[Quiet your wrath, my God!]"

An altar built beyond the shadow of the castle.

Standing in front of a huge bonfire glowing in all colors, the princess of the
southern archipelago performed a spell with all her heart.

Hundreds of shamans from the southern archipelago added their main force to the
princess.

"[Quiet your wrath, my God!]"

Each time a single spell is called out.

The formation of the demons shook and mixed.

"That's enough."

season is irrelevant.

White breath flows out along the breath.

"Isn't it just like the North?"

"Yes, Rosta-sama."

The lord of Psychedia, Rosta Psychedia, lifted her head with a smile.

The cursed dark clouds that covered the whole sky dropped the temperature on the
ground.

The fluff of his body rose, and his wet hair was as cold as it was frozen.

It was a familiar cold to Rostar.

And at the same time.

It was a cold that reminded me of one person.

'You said you were going to stand on the same battlefield. I'm sure you won't break
your promise.'
Rosta raised the corner of his mouth and raised his hand.

The warriors of the north fell to their knees at once.

If you take a breath

The heat that filled the battlefield and the prayers for victory are clearly felt
as if painted with a brush.

"The king of the north commands."

The northern holy relics that purify the things between them radiated light.

"The dark winter night will pass and a new dawn will dawn. Tear and kill those
wicked men! For victory!"

The light of the holy sword brightly lit the dark battlefield.

"Wow!"

The northern roar spread across the battlefield.

= =

It was one breath-taking for this.

The light of the holy sword spreads throughout the battlefield.

That moment when even the dark energy withdrew.

The rush of the knights began again.

The formation that was formed like a thick wall was changed to a wedge shape like
an arrowhead.

- Doo doo doo doo!!!

As if running on a flat ground, the knights pierced the center of the enemy camp.

As if the deadlock until now was a lie.

The army of monsters collapsed like a wave.

The knights who were able to run at a speed of several kilometers in an instant.

The moment they broke through the monster's wall, the lion's corps and the forces
of the Temu Empire were standing in their way.

With a bizarre expression on his face, flowing through his blank eyes is the
vicious energy of death.

The forces that cannot distinguish between the living and the dead collide with the
knights of Ashan.

"Aww!"

Screams echoed throughout the battlefield.

The scream was entirely that of the Allied Forces.

The enemy's troops did not scream when they died. It just became a corpse and
raised itself up again.

And the same thing happened to the knights of the Ashan Empire.

A comrade, who had been fighting shoulder to shoulder until recently, points the
tip of his sword towards the ally.

The dreadful energy of death weighs down on the whole body.

a hellish sight.

Nevertheless, there was no wavering in the eyes and momentum of the knights.

It was also because it was a sight I had seen for over a year and a half.

It was also because they knew that their allies to help them would soon gain
momentum.

"Finally, it's time for us to go out!"

"Let's get all those corpses back to the dirt!"

A weapon made out of clay, clothed in fire, and made with the sharpest metal on the
planet.

They were the only ones who never gave up their stubbornness, and they were
ascetics and ascetics who kept the furnace.

There is no such thing as a unified costume. Appearance and armament are arbitrary.

Some have long spears that are many times their height. A giant crossbow that no
one knows how to pull. A huge cylinder that no one knows how to use.

And someone was wearing armor that was too huge for a Dwarf.

"Hey, dirt guys! You're just swinging a hammer every day, haven't you forgotten how
to fight?"

“Did you see that bastard? Do you know where one or two monsters we hit while you
roaming around in Ashan?”

“After wandering around the human world, the dwarves ran out of water.

The dwarves laughed at him and made fun of him. Thorbond looked at his people with
a grim expression and pointed to the battlefield.

"It's no laughing matter. I heard that the idiots are on the other side, so do it
properly so you don't lose!"

"What? You idiots?"

"Damn, I'm going to have to be prepared to burn my beard today!"

The dwarves, who were laughing and talking, raised their weapons in a frenzy.

It is said that they are now in decline, but in the distant past, they were dwarves
and elves, who were often at odds with each other.
It was an inevitable struggle between a race that had to extinguish a fire and a
race that cared for the forest.

"Come on, let's go defeat those mortals!"

"For the brazier!"

Dwarves swept the battlefield like flames.

= =

Humans, elves and dwarves.

The battlefield where the three races are intertwined quickly turned into a
landscape from the mythical era.

Elves wielding spirits and magic shook the enemy's left wing.

The Dwarves blew up unimaginable destructive power with all kinds of bizarre
weapons and devastated the right wing.

The shaky battlefield dominance was clearly flowing into the Allied Force's
dominance.

But.

- Gugugugugu...

Like a tower that connects the sky.

The mythical monster that had only soared high began to move.

The dynamism of an unrealistic sight as the sea splits and the mountains move.

That moment.

A few knights who came out of the formation ran through the front lines.

final battle (2)

After being born as a human and equipped with the qualifications to reach God.

Eusenes said that all beings on earth looked like worms.

Not figuratively, but genuinely.

For him, the knights of Ashan rushing towards him were no different from flying
flies.

What is the difference between that figure struggling while entangled in a causal
net from a worm wriggling in a spider's web?

Of course, Eusenes was still bound by causality. I can recognize the flow, but I
haven't been able to get out of it yet.

However, even if it is the same net, is there no way that the net woven by the fate
of the Absolute and the fate of the flying flies that struggle insignificantly are
the same?
'The fate of the Absolute.'

Eusenes is.

He was destined to become the Absolute.

It started as a dream I saw when I was 10 years old. That day, as always, the
slaves were whipped.

He received a revelation.

How to develop black magic more efficiently and quickly, how to shake Ashan, and
how to maximize the power of Temu Empire to swallow Ashan.

How can he become the Absolute?

It was not a prophecy.

It was fate.

According to fate, Eusenes wielded the power of a demon and rose to the rank of 9th
Circle.

And he had no doubts that he would soon overcome his fate and ascend to the throne
of God.

Flies were rushing in front of him.

"It's ridiculous."

A surprise charge made while the generals were tied to the battlefield, including
dwarves and elves.

Their goal of encircling themselves, not thinking about the future, was clear.

Eusenes must be aiming for him.

"Flying flies aiming for the life of a god... Ha ha ha ha ha!"

It will be just a moment of entertainment before the victory that will be achieved
anyway.

Changing the target that was about to sweep the ground, he focused his
consciousness on the five knights who were quickly closing the distance.

The chanting of the spell was not necessary.

He must have already been standing alone.

- Whoa!

The knights' pace was noticeably slower.

Loenshati Wyrm's power spread across the battlefield like waves.

Just like a herbivore frozen in front of a beast.

The knights continued to harden regardless of their will.

The knights resisted and stepped forward, but as they got closer to the Loenshati
worm, the pressure only grew stronger.

Like a child observing insects, Eusenes, who had been gazing at the scene,
stretched out his hand.

-Turn it off...!!

- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!

Like a thread being pulled from a spinning wheel.

A stream of black magic flowed down from the dark clouds that filled the sky on
Eusenes' outstretched palm.

That single strand, the magical power contained in each strand alone surpassed the
dark magic that a warlock had accumulated throughout his life.

Just by being there without any projection of any force, the space was distorted,
and countless souls resounded to make their souls tremble.

'how will we do it.'

Shall we make them swing swords at each other with strong hallucinations?

Shall I make you struggle in the extreme pain that you can't even imagine on earth?

Or should I just cast a curse of instant death so that I die as if crushed?

or not....

The thoughts continued, tail to tail, until the five knights reached close range of
the Loenshati Worms.

At that moment, the eyes of the knight in the lead and Eusenes met.

Jorhedin Rankin. Thousand Knights.

A ghost who has lived on the battlefields of both empires for decades.

There was no fear in Jorhedin's eyes. No, rather, that expression...

'You bastard.'

It was ridicule and contempt.

"...I'll bark."

You don't even need to write an order.

Just as a child crushes an insect with her fingers, she will crush it with
overwhelming force.

- Whoa, whoa....

Eusenes reached out his hand slowly. The source of black magic. With the projection
of this enormous force, those worms will disappear without a trace.
Eusenes did not doubt that.

at that time.

"Lord, I wish you a poor servant."

An old man wearing a white robe over his armor raised his sword toward the sky and
began to pray.

"With all my faith, I pray for a future that will calm the chaos of the world."

It is the origin of the paladin who devoted his whole life to obey the will of God.

It was a promise.

- Whoa, whoa!

Sword of the Order. From Falcao's whole body, a light shining brightly on the dark
battlefield was emitted.

The light faded the power of the Loenshati Wyrm, and even the source of the black
magic that was flowing toward the ground stopped.

"...a useless groan."

Eusenes, who raised his eyebrows, snorted and stretched out his hand.

Dark clouds covered the sky.

The speed at which black magic flowed down to the ground accelerated.

However, the light emitted from Falcao's whole body grew in size little by little.

Islands Eurelium.

There was a strong beam of light emanating from above the highest tower of the
royal castle surrounded by minarets.

It was a prayer of vows chanted by priests of the denomination, including saints.

A light that shines through the sacrifice of his divine power.

The light was short, but intense.

Falcao, who inherited that light, became as bright as the sun rising on the ground.

The strong light doesn't even leave a shadow.

The light shone through [Oath] paralyzed the power of Loenshati Wyrm.

And at the same time.

- Gugugugu...

The earth and the sky shook.

A torrent of enormous magical power erupted around the Loenshati Worm.

The reason why it became the center of the horse tower of Eurelium.
This was because the largest magic spring in the entire Ashann Territory was
located in the basement of the castle.

-Woooooooooooooooooooo!

There were no physical changes.

The sky was not turned upside down, and the earth was not devastated.

But.

There was a huge echo that everyone on the battlefield could hear.

The clash of magical powers and magical powers, the reverberation of that twist.

The magic circle of magic seal has been activated.

= =

The vows made by thousands of believers at once created a light of divine power
centered on Falcao.

The divine powers of Loenshati Wyrm and Eusenes were put under tremendous pressure
as a result.

On top of that, the magic sealing technique was activated by mobilizing the power
of all magic towers.

"...is it?"

Chloe asked with a sullen expression. Ioderyl nodded.

"Yeah. It's definitely activated. The Emperor won't be able to wield black magic
the way he wants."

for over a year.

All the wizards in the tower were hung by this sealing technique.

In order not to feel the despair I felt at Can Tho Castle again.

The insufficient output is reinforced by drawing in the power of the magic spring
of Eurelium, and the divine power is suppressed with [Oath].

A large-scale sealing magic circle, unprecedented in history, was created by the

magicians who had crossed the wall and achieved it together.

"...Resistance is getting stronger! Reinforcement is required for the 27th control

formula in the upper right corner!"

"The flow of energy from the well is strong! We must contain it!"

"Chloe-sama!"

"......"

Chloe stood still for a while. It's like believing that if you search well, you'll
find someone.
Then, when I couldn't breathe anymore, I slowly opened my mouth.

"...I'll go."

Chloe let out a sigh and ran towards the magic circle.

It was a place where many wizards, including Reister and Royenson, were busy
guarding their positions.

Ioderyl looked at him for a moment and then turned away.

A huge distant magic floated in the underground cavity where the magic circle was
located. A technique that allows you to see the entire battlefield at a glance.

Below, Elysia was busily giving orders on behalf of the Marquis of Votel, who
jumped into the battlefield to wash away the sins of the family, and Loenz III, who
jumped directly into the battlefield.

"......"

A little lethargy, and a sense of helplessness.

Of course, Ioderyl has already done a lot. It was Ioderil who provided the idea of
the magic circle, and he made a huge contribution to improving it so far.

The results were unfolding right before my eyes.

- Quad Duk!

beyond the great distance.

Four knights rode the Loenshati worm and ran up.

The scales soar up. A stone containing the snake's head rose from the skin,
blocking their path.

The black light flashes. The path of the sword that filled all directions at once
as if fireworks had exploded. Demonic resistance cannot block their path.

'...Do you still resist? After all, it's not like I'm in the 9th circle for
nothing.'

Even though he was suppressed with enormous magical power, Eusenes managed to
express his magic.

Monsters with a texture like black paint ran towards the four knights following
Loenshati Wyrm's body as if running on a flat surface.

Two old knights, who had been guarding the battlefield together for many years,
went out to face the monsters.

Auror blades soaring high into the sky cover the face of the black monster.

The two remaining knights rode Loenshati Wyrm's body and ran towards Eusenes.

Eusenes's expression distorted.

It roars with a demon-like expression. It's more like a scream from the depths of
hell than a person.

At that moment, the Loenshati worm moved.

Its huge head twists towards its own torso.

A mythical monster roars.

Its toothless mouth opens as if trying to swallow its own body. Only the deep abyss
is visible in it.

"I'll take it."

"...I see, Master."

An old knight with long hair tied together handed a colorful sword to the boy and
stepped forward.

The master picked up an old sword.

The straight sword drawn into the sky contained the world of those born as human
beings who set their feet on the earth and spread their will to the sky.

The world collided with the monster of the abyss.

-Kwagwagwagwang!

A collision as if the aftermath spreads to the basement even though it is being

looked at by magic.

In a landscape that seems to shake the world.

The boy soared towards the sky.

The boy's eyes were calm. It resembled that of a man who became a milestone in the
wider world for him.

That cool feeling was looking at only one goal.

The boy's eyes were only on Eusenes.

That moment.

Ioderyl felt it.

That Eusenes was about to do something he couldn't handle.

Magical power was severely suppressed, and even though the sacred power was limited
by the oath, it was possible to hide it.

And it was clear that the number was fatal.

It was because for the first time I could see a resolute determination on that face
that was full of arrogance like a child.

had to stop how? First of all, I had to change the direction of the sealing
technique.

It's not a wide-ranging constraint, but even one second is fine, so I had to
increase the output of the technique to create a strong suppression.

As a result, it had to be so, even if it meant that all the drinks were ruined.

There is a way, but the way to get there is difficult.

It was a momentary decision and inspiration.

I couldn't afford to explain the situation to Reicer and Royensen and let them
proceed on their behalf.

Only Ioderil could do it.

'Restrictions.'

in a momentary judgment.

Ioderyl placed a hand on his chest.

magic moves.

The moment when the circle's restrictions were about to be lifted.

[I would have told you never to loosen the restrictions.]

"...!!!"

I hear a voice I miss somewhere.

Time has stopped.

= =

A cause needs an effect, and a phenomenon needs a price.

Eusenes was in a corner.

The divine power was blocked by the [Oath], and the magical power was suppressed by
an unknown technique.

He had no price left to pay now.

phenomena cannot be expressed.

If so, we have no choice but to draw on the cost of the future.

'Causality.'

The net of causality is spread out with infinite possibilities, and its branches
are also connected to the heavens.

Therefore, it is possible to bring the power of heaven to the earth.

Of course, that requires a huge price.

Even after paying countless sacrifices and huge catalysts, only a fraction of the
power that manifests on the earth.

But isn't he the one who will eventually become the master of the earth?
'Dedicated.'

No matter how much power is suppressed, the rank remains the same.

Eusenes offered all possibilities beyond the net of causality.

'Dedicated.'

A contract with all life on earth as collateral.

Dark clouds covering the sky were opened at the declaration of the future of the
earth as collateral.

Beyond that, there was only a terrible abyss.

'Dedicated.'

The night sky of causality illuminated the ground.

All life on earth shone like a star. Eusenes declared that he would dedicate the
future of all the starlight.

So the heavens moved.

- Gugu Palace...

Heavenly time flows differently than on earth. Heavenly darkness moved through the
fragments of a moment that the earth could not even recognize.

Beyond that, the true 'Generals' and 'Soldiers' were lined up in rows.

The moment you faced the torrent of power.

Eusenes felt a deep bliss in his soul.

He tried to burst into laughter in the conviction that the bugs who dared to covet
the life of a god would be trampled on.

At that moment, the moment of time was divided once again.

Even heavenly time stopped. The soldiers of Hell were hardened like stones.

All the time froze.

Nevertheless, Eusenes' consciousness did not stop. He saw everything.

The fact that the soldiers of Hell, who were descending as if they were going to
wipe out the ground at any moment, were frozen. The net of causality that covered
the whole world had hardened. Terry Rozier stopped in the same position as he
jumped after kicking Loenshati Wyrm's head.

and.

as if it were originally.

Erch Ludbolt was standing in front of him.

'...how!'
Erch Ludbolt looked at Eusenes with an indifferent expression.

weird.

The 'this' standing in front of me is clearly Erch Ludbolt, but not Erch Ludbolt.

His face looked like a 10-year-old child or an old man who had lived through
countless years. It looked like it was smiling and it was also frowned upon.

It was as if countless Erch Ludbolts were stacked on top of each other.

"You are my fault."

Countless voices came out of one mouth.

"The net of causality that I built up was carried over to you because I couldn't
find the owner. You too are part of the karma I've built up."

Eusenes tried to open his mouth.

But everything was frozen. Only his consciousness and Erch Ludbolt were moving.

"You must have had a lot of possibilities. But you've been bound by causation so
heavy that you've only come down to one path."

Only then did Eusenes know.

For Erhi, the net of cause and effect was not woven.

A being free from all the possibilities was before his eyes.

Erhi stretched out his hand.

At that moment, Eusenes could read his own future.

Eusenes was about to shout. But his mouth did not move.

Erhi's hand was placed on his head.

"I will return your future by taking my karma."

'Do not!'

Eusenes was about to scream.

At that moment, time stopped again.

The open sky closed again.

The forces of hell are gone.

The sky was again covered with dark clouds.

Earthly time began to flow.

"Eusenes!"

A dazzling light covers the field of vision.

Auror's Light. And the relic of the imperial family that protected Ashan, the light
of Astalius.

The light fell on Eusenes.

Erch Ludbolt (complete)

Terry Rozier's sword pierced the heart of Eusenes.

Eusenes was about to say something the moment he died.

But before the words came out of his mouth, his body crumbled.

The moment Eusenes died, the balance of the battlefield collapsed.

Loenshati Worm lost the power of the past that Eusenes had given her, and fled
underground.

The monsters lost control at once, and some scattered underground and some
scattered to other areas.

The soldiers of the Temu Empire quickly lost their fighting spirit as the magic
that bound them was scattered.

Some generals and warlocks resisted by accepting the black magic overflowing from
Eusenes' void, but it was a futile attempt.

The moment when the warlock who resisted to the end was decapitated.

Dark clouds scattered across the sky.

After a year and a half, the sky was opened.

Sunlight poured down to the ground.

= =

The battle was over, but there was no time to rest in peace.

The damage of the war was enormous.

The farmland was stained with blood and devastated, and there were too many
refugees to count.

A meeting was convened immediately for post-war restoration.

And the first item on the agenda at that meeting was about Erch Ludbolt.

"Clearly, Erhi was there."

The moment Eusenes is pierced by Terry's sword.

Elysia, who watched the few seconds of that moment, firmly insisted that Erhi was
there.

"Hmm... To be honest, I wondered if I saw something in vain. I think I could see

the captain. No, it was definitely there. It seemed like he was smiling for some
reason..."
Terry, who was closest to the place, scratched her head and testified that she had
seen Erhi too.

One, two. Those who confirmed his appearance added testimonies. Ioderyl even heard
his voice.

Erch Ludbolt was on this battlefield.

"Start the post-war recovery. And the top priority among them is to find Erch
Ludbolt."

Under the orders of Loenz III, the imperial nobles moved quickly.

Among them, the one that stood out the most was Ruudbolt.

Even during the long war, the ascending route that stretched across the empire was
the Rudbolt family, which was still alive and well.

The ascending route was even used as a supply route for the military, so there was
no problem in returning to its original role.

The empire had unprecedented logistics, people's movement, and changes.

Since the Temu Empire was devastated, the priests had no reason to hide themselves
anymore.

During the long war, the empire overflowed with the sick. Priests were sent across
the country.

The Dwarves began active trade.

As the power of the demon was greatly weakened by the war, the development of the
underground could be spurred.

And there were many mines in Ashan that were not fully developed, including the
mines of Mt. Wolmyeong.

The elves desperately needed a change. They hoped to abolish closed customs and
engage with the Empire.

One day, when time went by like crazy.

Erch Ludbolt was found.

= =

Time is relative.

For some, a fleeting moment may feel like an infinitely long time for others.

From the moment he accepted the case, Erhi's time flowed away from the laws of the
world and flowed according to his own flow.

Did I say that 'me' was not even reached because of the price?

It was indeed what he said. The past and the present are reversed, fantasy and
reality are mixed. In it, consciousness only faded.
My mind was eroded like a stone being carved out of a drop of water.

It wasn't a matter of will. Before the passage of time, everything was equal.

In it, Erhi thought about himself.

The memories he knew, what he thought were knowledge, were remnants of experience.

So it was the same with the meeting with the companions.

Even in the flow of countless repetitions.

Erhi always met with the task force. Whether it was a brief passing through or a
deeply entangled relationship.

They were in Erhi's countless lives.

'That's fun.'

Erhi had no choice but to spread a laugh.

As much as I wondered how this could be, in my memory, Erhi had never had a
friendly relationship with them.

never once. Erchi had never been the object of affection for them.

'Is this the essence of obsession?'

"I hope you don't make people mentally ill. This memory is yours too, right?"

'Lack of affection and self-hatred started all of this. It's absurd.'

"Originally, the motivation is trivial. But it seems to be worthwhile."

'Reward?'

"You've come a long way, shouldn't there be at least one improvement? You've made a
better choice. Great."

Erhi mentally spit out a laugh. It's the comfort you give yourself.

"I think it's time to wake up."

At that moment, my vision brightened.

A wall of colorful patterns crafted with gold caught my eye.

familiar pattern. It was the ceiling of the Rudbolt mansion.

".......Ah."

The sound of the vocal cords is awkward. It was as if his voice had been raised for
the first time in several decades.

Erhi slowly got up and leaned her back against the headrest of the bed.

And slowly scan the scenery in the room.

'That's it.'
The scenery in the room was just as he remembered it.

It seems that since Erhi left this room, he has maintained the same appearance.

The wide glass mirror, the luxurious but seldom used desk, and the weapon hanger
with the window were the same.

So was the chair.

Erhi looked at the chair and thought for a moment.

Then the door opened and a middle-aged woman came into the room with a basket.

The woman's and Erhi's eyes met.

Erhi slowly opened her mouth.

"Mother."

"...Really, it's hard to see your face."

A smile was drawn on the lips of her mother, Sheryl Rudbolt.

= =

"...I can't tell you how surprised I was to hear that you were found in the Great
Forest."

More than half a year has passed since the war ended.

During that time, Erhi was nowhere to be seen across the continent. As if it had
evaporated, there was no trace left.

Nevertheless, in the Ashan Empire, the task force continued to search for Erhi. And
his traces were found in the great forest.

"...but it's fortunate that the former Archbishop was there. He said he would have
died if it wasn't for him."

Erchi was found in the ceremonial place, as if it had been originally.

At the time of discovery, Erch's condition was serious. Even if he died right away,
it was not strange.

If Sigrid wasn't guarding the ceremonial site. So, if it had not been discovered
immediately, it would not have been strange if it had been found as a corpse.

Fortunately, Erhi's physical condition improved, but his consciousness did not
return.

Thus, Erhi was transported to the Ludbolt mansion, unconscious.

That was half a year ago.

"So what happened? Why is your face the same?"

"A number of things happened. Well... I have to say that it was absolutely
necessary right now."
"I'm glad you came back the way you were when you left, but other people were very
surprised."

Erich was young. It wasn't just the appearance. So was his body.

'cost.'

From the moment you first accept the case.

Erhi contemplated how to give up on this.

I had no intention of becoming a god, nor did I intend to become a sultry being
like 'I'.

He was Erch Ludbolt.

'Give up what you have built up from me.'

The web of causation is so intricately intertwined that even a small shake can turn
into a great storm.

If so, you have no choice but to remove it all.

The moment of scattering the net of cause and effect entangled in Eusenes.

At the same time, Erhi removed the causality from the past that was entangled with
him.

God has also given up.

The process was instantaneous, but a long time had passed on the earth.

At the same time, Erhi's time had returned to the past.

"...Your father is so busy that he doesn't even open his eyes. The whole empire is
like that. I thought that the Temu Empire was quiet, and then strange things
started happening across the empire..."

"okay."

"What are you going to tell me. Last time in the system..."

The mother held her son and recounted the past events of the Empire in a stale
manner.

Erhi quietly listened to her mother's story. Then Cheryl glanced around the door.

"Hmm... So who are you?"

"...Yes? What are you talking about?"

"I don't care who it is, but don't make them cry."

Erhi frowned strangely. The mother looked at her son like that and got up with a
smirk.

"I'd like to talk to you."

- Bump

visit was held. Two men were entering the room. They were familiar faces that could
be recognized just by looking at the shadows.

"Erhi!"

"Erch Ludbolt!"

Ioderyl and Elysia called out his name in voices mixed with screams and cheers.

= =

Erhi told the two of them the story they had told their mother.

Instead, it was a story that expanded and went deeper.

A story that includes the fact that he went to heaven, met Shalueril, and became a
being who manipulates the net of cause and effect.

At the end of a fairly long story.

After pondering the story for a while, Ioderyl said, "...it's you." He smiled.

Elysia smiled softly.

once again.

I feel that time has passed. Two years was not a small time.

Elysia's expression had an unparalleled ease and dignity. It was also the weight of
a person who carried the lives of countless people on his shoulders.

"In the past half year since the fall of Eusenes, a lot has changed."

It was not just the subtle changes that occurred in the process of restoring the
empire.

It was a change of the whole world.

“There were a lot of accidents in the process of clearing out the monsters who
escaped from the battle that day. It’s like ordinary monsters pouring out bizarre
powers. Conversely, the number of soldiers who suddenly awakened their magic
increased.”

Something that seemed beyond common sense was happening all over the empire.

Thanks to this, even though Eusenes fell, the task force had no choice but to spend
a busy day.

Of course, despite this, the schedule to visit Erhi on a set day and at a set time
hasn't changed.

After hearing the story, Erhi was able to organize her thoughts for a while before
opening her mouth.

"It seems to be because of the power without a master."

"A power without a master?"

"Yes. Because the masters of heaven lost their dignity at once."

The force of the God of Darkness was so strong that it seemed to cover the entire
heavens.

However, with the fall of Eusenes, the darkness had no choice but to fall.

Besides, Erhi had given up his power too.

Great forces have lost their controllers at once.

And earth and heaven were bound to be in balance.

"It's like a power without a master overflows the world. Perhaps this change will
continue..."

Erhi, who was still speaking, stopped talking. Elysia smiled.

"It's coming."

Not long after, the door swung open.

"Uh, why everyone..."

Her red hair, gathered in one place, swayed behind her. Her eyes wide open as if
she couldn't believe it, fixed on Erhi. The mouth opened slowly.

"...Erch Ludbolt?"

Bassett called Erhi's name with a trembling voice.

= =

"...that means this is going to keep happening? What is it? Change."

"okay."

"Ummm, you're talking about getting more work to do. Uh huh..."

Bassett sighed and shook his head. Her hair tied up like a tail swayed from side to
side accordingly. Then Bassett opened his eyes and looked at Erhi. His eyes were
mixed with a dark corner somewhere.

"Why do you look like that?"

"No, um... I lost my magic power and my body returned to the past?"

"okay."

"Then you're saying you don't have power anymore?"

Bassett said with a bright smile.

"Okay then, I'll protect you from now on..."

- Whoops.

"Is there still Hrundal?"

"......"

It's said that magic and circles have disappeared.

[Fragments of Time and Space] were still in Erhi's right hand, and Hrundal was
still alive.

The lack of magic power can be drawn through Hrundal.

Besides, since he had already seen the end, it wouldn't be too difficult to recover
the magic.

"...Oh, are you really like this?"

"Basset. Do you want Erhi to lose his strength?"

"No, not even that. Still, a little..."

Bassett mumbled as if it was unfair. Elysia smirked as if it was fun.

Erhi looked away. The petals flowed in the sunlight. It was spring.

'This is my first time.'

Even in countless hours and memories, the same phenomenon has never happened.

new.

From now on, the only things to be experienced were new things that did not exist
in Erhi's memory and life.

"Ioderyl."

"Why?"

"The elves should plant trees in the desert."

"...Huh? Planting trees in the desert?"

"Yes. In the process, the people of the Temu Empire become followers of the God of
Green."

At Erhi's words, Ioderil opened her mouth and was startled. Basset and Elysia also
opened their eyes wide as if they were talking about that.

"There is no need to limit the god to believe according to the race. It was just a
custom based on necessity. It doesn't matter whether humans believe in the god of
the hearth or the god of green if desired."

"...Is that possible?"

It is possible. Isn't there already a case of the Southern Islands?

"Now that a vacuum has been created. If we increase the number of followers of the
God of Green in the Temu Empire, the great forest of elves will also be restored.
God's power will also be restored. Then..."

"...the world capital will return."

"okay."

Ioderyl's eyes twinkled.

said Elysia.

"But I've heard that the Temu Empire is very chaotic right now. They say that
thieves are rampant and demons are roaming around."

"Do you need help?"

Elysia and Bassett smiled.

Erhi also raised the corners of his lips accordingly.

"Yes. The next goal of the task force is to stabilize the Temu Empire. Let's start
from the north..."

suddenly.

The mirror caught my eye.

His side view reflected in the mirror.

Its face seemed to be smiling.

'Am I laughing?'

Erhi raised the corners of his mouth and continued the story.

A warm spring breeze blew through the window.

It was spring after a cold winter.